ã€ŠThe Chronicles of the Immortal Godã€‹


 Chapter 0

    <h4>Chapter 0</h4>

    Important Notes

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªImmortal Cultivation Stages¡ª¡ª¡ª

    First Stage ¨C Qi Condensation Second Stage ¨C Foundation Establishment Third Stage ¨C Core Formation Fourth Stage ¨C Dao Soul Fifth Stage ¨C Spirit Domain Sixth Stage ¨C Immortal Seventh Stage ¨C To be updated Eight Stage ¨C To be updated Ninth Stage ¨C To be updated Tenth Stage ¨C ?????????

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªGodly Ascension Stages¡ª¡ª¡ª

    First Stage ¨C Mana Cirction Second Stage ¨C Mana Materialization Third Stage -Mana Core Fourth Stage ¨C Law Soul Fifth Stage ¨C Mana Domain Sixth Stage -Demigod Seventh Stage ¨C To be updated Eight Stage ¨C To be updated Ninth Stage ¨C To be updated Tenth Stage ¨C ?????????

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªDivine Beast Bloodlines¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Quetzalcoatl Windwalker ¡ª¡ª¡ªGodly Divine Beast Bloodlines¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yin-Yang Sizzling Snake King Multi-Headed Hydra ¡ª¡ª¡ªUniverse Artifacts¡ª¡ª¡ª

    1. To be updated 2. All-Epassing Seal 3. Space-Time Gyroscope 4. To be updated 5. To be updated 6. To be updated 7. To be updated 8. To be updated 9. To be updated 10. To be updated ¡ª¡ª¡ªDao and Law Grades¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Mortal King Emperor Earth Heaven Celestial Immortal Eternal Paragon ¡ª¡ª¡ªForms of the Twelve Essences Martial Arts¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Pig Form: Mountain-Bashing Boar Snake Form Rat Form Ox Form Dog Form Monkey Form Rabbit Form Horse Form Rooster Form Goat Form Tiger Form Dragon Form ¡ª¡ª¡ªDaoist Spells¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Fire Snake ¡ª¡ª¡ªMagical Spells¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1: The Sealed Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Sealed Coffin</h4>

    Mystical Forest, Forsaken Continent, Fifth Stage Thrae.

    As the sun ascended beneath the mountains and shone upon his hut, young Fang Lin immediately opened his eyes.

    Upon waking up, he fixed his straw bed and lit the incense on the altar at the center of his room. The altar was a simple one, consisting of a stand and a coffin on top of it. Fang Lin always lit the incense in front of this coffin as a sign of respect and a way to thank it.

    The Mystical Forest consists of mainly 2nd to 3rd Stage Beasts practicing Godly Ascension. These beasts are usually hostile to non-beasts, especially those who practice Immortal Cultivation. Because of this, the Mystical Forest has been mostly devoid of of other creatures, except for the 16-year old Fang Lin.

    After being abandoned by his family when he was 10, left with only a day¡¯s worth of protective talismans, Fang Lin should have been killed in the forest already. But as he was being chased by the beasts, he happened to pass by the altar with the sealed coffin. Upon reaching the altar, all the other beasts began to howl and they scampered away. Fang Lin immediately realized that this coffin is his chance for survival.

    The coffin seem to let out an aura that scared any kinds of beast that approach it. Fang Lin could clearly see that the area around the coffin was devoid of any beings. Fang Lin then decided to make this area his dwelling ce from now on.

    The harrowing experiences in the mystical forest forced Fang Lin to mature faster. At first, he survived on eating the nts around the area which seemed edible as long as they are near the altar. He also craved meat, but with the strength of those beasts, how can he kill one? He tried to cultivate, but to his dismay he could not sense the mortal qi that he needed to absorb to refine his body. This is the so called Body Refinement Stage that is the preliminary stage before the First Stage.

    The body refinement stage consists of refining the bones, then muscles, and finally internal organs.

    Upon refining the body the practitioner could either choose to condense the qi into his dantian, the so-called Qi condenstation stage for the immortal cultivators. Or he could try to sense his elemental affinity and convert his qi into elemental mana and circte it on his body, the Mana cirction stage for Godly ascenders.

    Without a way to refine his body, how could Fang Lin fight off these beasts? So he just scavenged leftovers of recently killed beasts near the altar. He got his water and hygiene on a nearby stream.

    This routine continued for six years until one day, he identally cut his hand while cutting his food and while he flung his hands on surprise, a drop of bloodnded on the sealed coffin.

    The coffin immediately lit up, scaring Fang Lin immediately. Some minutes passed, and the light disappeared. Fang Lin timidly looked at the coffin which was surprisingly not sealed anymore. Suddenly, the coffin¡¯s cover began to open.

    ¡°Oh no, I wish what inside that coffin is kind enough to spare me, seeing that I respect it everyday. Hmph, it must be grateful!¡± Pumping his chest out, Fang Lin proudly marched toward the coffin. Even if he was scared he has no choice but to appear brave. This is the rule of the jungle. Even if he wanted to escape, Fang Lin thinks there is no way he can do it with the ferocious beasts outside.

    And with the the way the beasts were scared at the altar, doesn¡¯t that mean that whatever was inside the coffin was powerful too? Fang Lin knew that running away cannot help him now.

    Upon reaching the altar, Fang Lin could not help but curse on what he saw. ¡°What the hell, this person looks weak!¡± The person inside the coffin looked like a 20-year old man. He had this apathetic look on his face as if he did not care about anything. He had anky body, but it didn¡¯t pair well with his demeanor. If there is anything remarkable about this guy, it was the symbol on his forehead which looked like a ten-petaled flower.

    The coffin person swiveled his head to look at Fang Lin as he sneered. ¡°You have been cowering near my prison for six years yet you could not even raise your strength. How pathetic!¡± Fang Lin replied with an affronted expression. ¡± Look who¡¯s talking, from what I see right now, I can easily beat you up!¡±

    ¡°I am the number one space-time magician and all kinds of energy are under my control! I am unparalleled under the Tenth Stage! If not for this goddamned ¡®Ten Stage Flower Seal¡¯ I could have been more powerful already!¡± the coffin personmented.

    Fang Lin stilled, not really believing what this person has said. He began to think. He just helped this man escape his prison. If what he said about being strong is really true, then he can ask for his guidance. Maybe he can even help Fang Lin escape the Mystical Forest. So he then asked the man.

    ¡°If you are really that powerful, can you find a way to help me get stronger?¡±

    ¡°Heh, even if you did not ask me, I will still help you to cultivate because I had to.¡± The coffin person stared at Fang Lin¡¯s eyes and dered ¡°This Ten Stage Flower Seal regressed my strength to that of a normal person.¡± His face scrunched up after saying that. He was clearly pissed with what happened to him. Even Fang Lin could feel the anger emanating from the man right now.

    The man calmed down as he looked back at the coffin he was in. He caressed it as he muttered ¡°The only way to unlock the seal was to stain this Divine Turtle Coffin with a Divine Beast bloodline with no cultivation.¡±

    The man then let out an annoying smirk.

    ¡°For every stage that person achieves, a petal of my seal will disappear, slowly restoring my strength. From what I see, you have a Divine Beast bloodline so I have no choice but to make you reach the peak to remove this seal!¡±

    [[[[[Author¡¯s Note: The sexy parts and jokes in this novel will be in Volume 2. Volume 3 onwards will have dramatically less of those sexy parts. So if you are not into those jokes, Volume 1 and 3 will be up your alley.]]]]]

 Chapter 2: Yin-Yang Beast Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 2: Yin-Yang Beast Bloodline</h4>

    Fang Lin was first suspicious of what the coffin person said. Years in the forest taught him to be vignt at all times. But as he analyzed the situation, what the coffin person mostly said was true. The only bit he could not believe was the ¡®Unparalleled under the Tenth Stage¡¯ part.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start now! I want to be a practitioner already!¡± Fang Lin could hardly suppress his excitement as he saw his future getting brighter. He still could not forget that it was his weakness that brought him to the Mystical Forest in the first ce.

    The coffin person however, looked sad as he said, ¡± It will be really difficult for you to cultivate, ai, such a good bloodline, but it was wasted on this!¡±

    ¡°What is my bloodline then?¡± Fang Lin was curious about it. He heard about the stories of the divine beasts from his hateful parents. They were the beasts born with special abilities and the stronger their bloodline was, the stronger the abilities of the beast will be. The most powerful of them were the godly divine beasts, with abilities against thews of the universe.

    Through some circumstances, the bloodline of these divine beasts could appear on non-beasts especially humans. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã).

    ¡°You have the Yin-Yang Beast bloodline¡±. The coffin person said dully.

    ¡°Is that bloodline powerful?¡± It might be just Fang Lin, but that bloodline sounds a little... generic.

    ¡°Of course! It is a Godly divine beast bloodline! It allows you to do both immortal cultivation and godly ascension!¡± The coffin person had a profound expression on his face as he said such thing.

    Fang Lin was surprised from this. From his knowledge, practicing these two paths was impossible. Those who aspire to be Gods want to gain recognition from the Universe while those who strive to be Immortals get their power from their ownprehension of the universe. These are diametrically opposite paths that no one could traverse.

    The coffin personid down on his coffin as he said, ¡± Because of your heavenly-defying bloodline, the universe will not allow you to easily enter the body refinement stage. That is the reason why you cannot sense the mortal qi. Not only that, you also have to break through each stage of the two paths at the same time! That means you cannot breakthrough from Qi Condensation to Foundation Establishment until you are ready to breakthrough from Mana Cirction to Mana Materialization stage¡±.

    ¡°For you to refine your body, you cannot use mortal qi, you must use both the Immortal Qi of the Immortals and the Divine Energy of the Demigods which are sadly of the sixth stage. This is a Fifth Stage world so the strongest who could appear here are only those of the Fifth Stage. Once they reach the sixth stage they will get transported to higher rankeds.¡±

    Fang Lin looked down while clenching his fists, appearing extremely vexed. ¡°Turns out I¡¯m a great talent, but why must I be so unlucky!¡± Fang Lin realized that it was his own talent that was holding him back now. He sighed sadly, as he knew he cannot justment on what could have and have not been.

    ¡°Hehe do not worry though, I can help youplete the body refinement stage in one go¡±. The coffin person said with a smirk. ¡°But first, you must kowtow to me as your master¡±.

    Fang Lin immediately kneeled down, bowing his head in front of his master. ¡°Disciple Fang Lin greets Master Coffin Person!¡± Now that the chance was right in front of him, Fang Lin will never let it go! He can feel that this person in front of him was sincere, so he felt safe on entrusting his life on him.

    ¡°What coffin person, I have a name you know!¡± The coffin person stood up and proudly said ¡°I am the almighty, almighty...¡±

    ¡± ¡±

    ¡± ¡±

    ¡°Hah, hah, it seems like I forgot the memories of my past life too. I only remember factual information...¡±

    ¡°But do not worry ¡°, he said with a flourish of his hand. ¡± I also have a Godly divine beast bloodline, the Energy Beast bloodline!¡±

    ¡°Is that something rted to energy? Can`t those people at the high stage achieve that too? So what¡¯s special with that?¡± Fang Lin also felt that his master¡¯s bloodline seems generic too.

    ¡°What¡¯s special with that? ¡± The coffin person smiled smugly as he said, ¡°Even if I have no cultivation, I can just absorb all kinds of energy, even immortal qi and divine energy. Along with my space-time abilities, that made me really strong!¡±

    ¡°SO YOU HAVEN¡¯T CULTIVATED AT ALL¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyes stared dully at his boasting master.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°How about the space-time magic?¡± Fang Lin felt some sense of foreboding as he awaited his master¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I am just using one of the Ten Universe Artifacts, the Space-Time Gyroscope.¡±

    ¡°That was not your own magic, but something brought out by an artifact?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°How the hell are you supposed to help me if you cannot even cultivate!!!¡± Fang Lin was already numb at this point. ¡°Maybe pessimism is better so that my hopes will not always be dashed.¡±

    The coffin person helplessly sighed and said, ¡°I may not be able to cultivate but I have lots of books for cultivation stored in my space pocket¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t ess it now right?¡±

    ¡°Yes I can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Then what the hell are you going to do, MASTER?¡±, Fang Lin stressed the word master.

    ¡°I am going to stimte your bloodline with my bloodline. Because they are both Godly divine beast bloodlines, they will create a synergy that will release a strong energy. Do not underestimate this energy, for it will be powerful. I will use this energy to temporarily unlock six petals from the seal. It will allow me to use the immortal qi and the divine energy of the Sixth Stage to immediately refine your body. Mind you, this unlocking will onlyst for a week and it will only work once. I can only temporarily unlock a seal once and after that I could only unlock the seals through the method I told you earlier.¡±

    The coffin person then stared solemnly at Fang Lin as he continued,

    ¡°This means I need you to reach the peak of body refinement in a week¡¯s time. Do worry if it¡¯s your first time, it will really hurt, but I will be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Master, are you into that kind of stuff?¡±

    ¡°AWWW HEELLLLL NOOOOO!!!!!¡± The coffin person realized the double meaning of his statement. He coughed slightly to divert the topic. Fang Lin smiled, clearly pleased on teasing his master.

    The coffin person was no idiot. He saw Fang Lin¡¯s expression, and realized he was just messing with him. He just sighed as he said,

    ¡°Just prepare yourself for the iing week, your resolve will be tested here.¡±

 Chapter 3: One-Headed Hydra

    <h4>Chapter 3: One-Headed Hydra</h4>

    Fang Lin then stared at his master who sat cross-legged on the floor. Suddenly, an intense pressure erupted from him, spreading throughout the whole Mystical Forest. All the beasts knelt under the pressure of a godly divine beast. Only Fang Lin, who had a Godly divine beast bloodline can withstand the bloodline pressure. A silhouette of a massive beast suddenly appeared behind his master.

    ¡°Haha, how do you like seeing the One-Headed Hydra?¡± The coffin personughed uproariously as a massive silhoutte towered over Fang Lin. ¡°It was quite majestic isn¡¯t it?¡±

    However, after seeing the beast, Fang Lin could not help but spit some blood.

    ¡°How the hell is this majestic? It just looks like a frazzled old snake!¡± The massive beast looked like an aging boa constrictor, and Fang Lin could not fathom on how it could be called a hydra

    ¡°What snake? This is a hydra!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, hydra are supposed to have a lot of heads you know, maybe it really is just a snake.¡±

    ¡± Nghhhh, you caught me good¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really just a snake?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Fine, my bloodline is called the Sizzling Snake King¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°How could it be called like that!¡± Even if Fang Lin was aghast by his master¡¯s naming sense, he still could not help butugh from that absurd name. The coffin person flushed red from hearing this. It was obvious he was also bothered by this.

    ¡°Stopughing and prepare for the synergy of the bloodline!¡± The coffin person immediately focused all the pressure into Fang Lin. Fang Lin felt as if his blood was boiling and he could not help but shout. Formless gas appeared out of the pores of his skin and coalesced behind him. It formed a silhouette of two human bodies revolving around each other, simr to a Yin-Yang symbol.

    ¡°It really is the Yin-Yang beast bloodline!¡± The coffin person then made his bloodline projection approach Fang Lin¡¯s. Suddenly, a primordial energy materialized between them.

    ¡°This is it, the Grandmist energy!¡± All the first Godly divine beasts were said to be born from this type of energy, and the coffin person exploited this to force this energy to appear.

    He then stretched his hand and directly touched the grandmist energy. If he were other person, he will die immediately. But with his Sizzling Snake King bloodline, he will not be hurt by this energy. Too bad his strength was sealed so he could not use this energy to attack at all. But this energy is enough to temporarily unlock his seal.

    The coffin person then shouted, ¡°Six petals, unlock!¡±. The grandmist energy then collided with the seal on his forehead and forcefully covered six of the petals. He sighed in relief then he looked towards Fang Lin and he said ¡°Here we go brat, start focusing now!¡±

    The coffin person then stretched both his palms in front of him. On his right hand, a golden stream of energy appeared which seemed to resonate strongly with its surroundings, while on his left, a transparent but brilliant energy materialized which seemed to exude mysteriousness and individuality. ¡°The one on my right hands is the the divine energy, while the one on the left is the immortal qi. Try to imprint the feeling you will get from them. It will be highly beneficial to you.¡±

    The coffin person immediately pointed his hands towards Fang Lin and the two streams of energy went inside him.

    What Fang Lin first felt was that his bones were being grinded and reformed at the same time. ¡°Muster your courage, for after your bones, your muscles and organs will experience the same thing. If you fall unconscious, you will die which is really not a good situation for me.¡± The coffin person said as he looked at Fang Lin worriedly.

    After 2 days, his bones achieved its peak state already and if Fang Lin can have sane thoughts right now, he will discover that his bones can withstand a strike from a first stage beast! But he have no time to mull for this because it was his muscles turn to be torn apart and reconstructed back.

    After 2 days of torturous pain, his muscles became unyieldingly tough and strong. With these muscles, Fang Lin¡¯s agility can bepared to a peak first stage beast. It was his organ¡¯s turn next.

    The organs¡¯ refinement is the most difficult and dangerous part of refinement. They are soft and and refining it brings the worst pain to a body refiner. And once someone falls unconscious at this stage, their organs will be destroyed beyond repair bringing certain death.

    Against this pain, Fang Lin endured. He promised to himself that he is going to be a strong practitioner and that he will discover the truth on why his family abandoned him. He gritted his teeth and plowed on.

    The coffin person looked admiringly at his disciple and said ¡± Haha, now that¡¯s what you call toughness! Maybe I can matchmake him with my sister. Only tough men can endure her.¡± Upon the mention of his sister, the coffin person shivered. But then he eximed, ¡°I have a sister? How did I remember it? Ah, it must be because of the temporarily unlocking of the seal. I just hope I forget her once the seal is locked again¡± he mused hopefully.

    A week has exactly passed and suddenly, Fang Lin let out a shout. His bones creaked, muscles stretched and organs toughened. He felt as if he can sense every part of his body and that he can perfectly control it!

    A formless energy traveled his body, giving Fang Lin a refreshing feeling that wiped away all of his exhaustion, both physical and mental.

    ¡°Perfect Body Refinement Stage!¡± The coffin person was delighted. ¡°With this he can fight against

    first stage beings, and this will be helpful for his survival.¡±

    After this, the seal on the coffin person lighted up but this time only nine petals appeared in the seal.

    ¡°Hahaha, the first petal is now unlocked and I can use my energy at the level of the First Stage.¡± Tears started streaming from the coffin person¡¯s face as he felt his freedom approaching him little by little. He scanned his memories, and he was delighted to see that he can remember his name now!

    ¡°Too bad I still remember my sister....¡±

    The coffin person then looked over to Fang Lin who was inspecting his body with a mirror.

    ¡°Haha how do you feel now brat?¡±

    ¡°Howe I did not be more handsome?¡±

    ¡± ¡±

 Chapter 4: Space-Time Gyroscope

    <h4>Chapter 4: Space-Time Gyroscope</h4>

    ck lines emerged from the coffin person¡¯s forehead upon hearing Fang Lin¡¯s cheekyment. ¡°You want to be handsome? Just manipte your skin and bones to look better¡±.

    ¡°But I want it to be natural.....¡± Fang Lin believed in the principle that people must live life with no masks. Everyone must always be true to themselves.

    ¡°Then do not be disappointed on how you look!¡± The coffin person sighed, clearly incensed with what Fang Lin said.

    He then smiled as he caressed his forehead. He can clearly feel his strength trickling a little with the unlocking of the first petal. He cheerfully said, ¡°With the first petal unlocked, I managed to remember my name. Its Wang Hao! Remember it well¡±.

    Fang Lin frowned thinking to himself ¡°The hell, his name sound like its been mixed together, just like mine.¡± He then looked to Wang Hao expectantly and asked, ¡± So what am I gonna do now master?¡±

    Wang Hao replied ¡°Well you need to hone your fighting skills and I need to regain my abilities. Let¡¯s have a training program. But the author will not borate this training arc because its really boring.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    One monthter.

    ¡°Haha would you look at that! All the first stage beasts near here has been wiped out by you. I still could not believe you can fight that well considering you shit yourself when you arrived here 6 years ago.¡± Wang Hao sighed nostalgically as he remembered the young Fang Lin¡¯ snot covered face rushing desparately towards his coffin.

    ¡°Ah those were the days....¡±

    ¡°Forget about that master.¡± Fang Lin had buried his shameful newbie life in the Mystical Forest already. He swore to himself that he must get stronger starting today.

    ¡°Anyway, why did you not give me any martial skills? I am you discipleyou know.¡±

    Martial skills are skills that primarily rely on a set of body movements that can give rise to explosive power.

    ¡°If you taught me one, I could have cleared this area in half a month.¡±

    ¡°It is because I need you to be conditioned first before learning a martial art. Now that you have fought enough, I reckon I can give you one right now.¡± Wang Hao reached in front of him and suddenly, a rip appeared in front of him. Wang Hao nonchntly put his hand inside it and pulled out an old looking book. Fang Lin looked at it with his mouth open.

    ¡°Wow master, so this is the space pocket you were talking about. You said its from one of the Universe Artifacts?

    ¡°Yes, ranked 3rd from the Universe Artifacts, the Space-Time Gyroscope. It allows me perfect control of space-time continuum. At my peak I can create ck holes and revert a persons¡¯s cultivation back to mortality! But because of this damned seal, I can only use the space pocket function right now and only for low quality and size objects. I could not even take out precious cultivation materials to help you now.¡±

    ¡°Is that seal from one of the Universe Artifacts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, ranked 2nd, The All-Epassing Seal. It is said that it can seal anything, even living beings. I barely managed to get fully sealed with the help of my gyroscope. Even with that, I¡¯ve been reduced to this state.¡± Wang Hao then waved his hands and said ,¡±Stop talking about these damned artifacts and study this martial technique.¡±

    He then handed Fang Lin the book. Fang Lin read the title that said ¡®Twelve Essences Martial Arts¡¯.

    As he read the book, the more astonished Fang Lin became. This book stated that this martial art can be practiced by anyone at any stage. This means this martial art can be usable even for 6th stage or higher practitioners.

    The martial art was all about creating the essence of twelve beasts from his ownprehension. The base form of these beasts must be the Rat, Ox, Dog, Monkey, Rooster, Horse, Snake, Pig, Rabbit, Sheep, Tiger and Dragon. One can use a stronger animal as long as it shares a simrity with any of the base form.

    For example, you can cultivate the essence of the Phoenix with the Rooster as the base form. As long as they were simr to each other, there will be no problem.

    These essences are highly useful inbat for it will give a practitioner additional abilities. If a practitioner has produced a phoenix essence, he can have higher resistance to mes and faster healing rate. These essences can also be easily produced at any stage.

    The difficulty of the martial art however lies in that only those who achieved Perfect Body Refinement Stage can practice it. The martial art requires the practitioner to have a perfect control to his body. Even though higher stages can do the same feat, the martial art can only be learned with the Perfect Body as the foundation.

    The second difficulty was that in order to practice the martial art, the cultivator must study the beast and be the beast itself. You can only produce the phoenix essence if you be the phoenix itself. Doing something like this is nearly impossible.

    Having tenacious mentality and monstrous perception is needed to seed the martial art. Even Wang Hao believed Fang Lin will not be able toplete this martial art.

    ¡°That martial art should take some of your time now. Once I am satisfied with your progress, we are going to find a way to leave this Mystical Forest.¡±

    ¡°Leave the Mystical Forest? But I heard the exit pathways were guarded by the Six Overlord Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Overlord Beasts? What are they?¡± Because he was brought to the Mystical Forests on some unknown way, Wang Hao had no idea about the power structures in the Mystical Forest.

    ¡°They are Fifth Stage beasts who acts as the boss of the Mystical Forest.¡± Fang Lin said with a solemn respect on his voice. It was obvious that they managed to inspire some awe on Fang Lin.

    ¡°All of them were powerful, since they all reached the peak of Mana Domain Stage. It is said they can break through to Demigod stage but none of them dare so because they want to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Then that means that as of now, we do not have the chance to escape the forest¡± Wang Hao knew he can leave the forest with his skills, but he cannot just leave Fang Lin behind. But he knew he do not need to worry since something good will happen. Wang Hao cupped his chin and said, ¡°But I am sure a chance to leave wille soon¡±.

    ¡°What do you mean Master?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that at times like this an outsider party will encounter us? We just need to impress them and we¡¯re good to go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just on the novels MASTER.¡±

    ¡± ¡±

    ¡± ¡±

    ¡°Achoo!¡±. Near the boundary of the Mystical Fores, a teenage girl inside a merchant carriage sneezed. They girl tilted her head as she said to herself,

    ¡°I feel like something bad is going happen on this trip.¡±

    She then looked at her father was in front of her. She knew about her father¡¯s power, so she felt assured and safe. But she still could not erase the foreboding that he had now.

    ¡°Father, do we really need to venture here? We got all the herbs needed for Mother¡¯s medicine except for one. I know that herb is near the Mystical Forest but what if the Overlord Beasts¡¯ mood were bad today?¡±

    Her Father, a prim moustached man replied ¡± As long as we did not do anything to offend them, everything will be fine.¡±

    Suddenly,rge roars shook the carriage.

    ¡°Damn you humans! You killed all my First Stage younglings in just a month and now you want to get something in MY FOREST? Die!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 5: Ice Wyvern King

    <h4>Chapter 5: Ice Wyvern King</h4>

    A huge beast asrge as a mountain appeared, exuding a horrifying pressure along with chilling coldness. Its huge wings spread across the sky as it looked down on the pretty girl¡¯s carriage.

    This is one of the Six Overlord Beasts, the Ice Wyvern King. Naturally born from the icy mountains at the Northern part of the Mystical Forest, it has an innate aptitude with the ice element. Upon reaching the Mana Domain stage, it was able to conjure its own powerful Ice Domain.

    At its will, it can control and conjure all kinds of ice within 10 kilometers of radius. You can say its domain is its own powerful territory. This domain also strengthens its abilities because of its innate nature in ice.

    It immediately conjured its domain upon the carriage, intending to destroy it. Suddenly, a voice echoed from the carriage.

    ¡°Hmph, filthy beast! Know your ce!¡± The pretty girl¡¯s father stood up and let out his aura. He was also in the Fifth Stage for Immortals, the Spirit Domain stage. He conjured his own domain too, which is the Seven Emotions Domain.

    ¡°Anger!¡± Berserk energy then suddenly shed with the Ice Wyvern King¡¯s domain. The chilly ice essence started shaking from the effects of Anger.

    The beast then lunged forward trying to swipe its ws at the carriage.

    ¡°Sadness!¡± The beast felt itself slowing down and before it could hit the carriage the man shouted ¡°Fear!¡± the carriage then seemed toe into life and move by itself, trying to avoid any powerful creatures and it shot into the forest.

    The man then looked into the infuriated beast and said ¡°If my Seven Emotions Domain have been upgrade into Seven Emotions and Six Desires Domain I could have a chance of killing you. But as of now, I can just hold you down.¡± He then looked back to the carriage speeding away and said ¡°Ning¡¯er be sure to find the Blood Lotus. The carriage will automatically get close to it.¡±

    ¡°Puny human! Absolute Zero!¡±

    ¡°Contempt!¡±

    As booms rang out from thebat between two Fifth Stage Practitioners, Ning¡¯er hugged herself as the carriage moved across the forest. Everytime a beast approaches the carriage it swerves and avoids it skillfully.

    Even though Ning¡¯er was at the Second Stage already, she does not dare to fight it out inside the forest. She knew she will be just lynched once shees out.

    Time passed by and the carriage slowed down. Once she felt the carriage stopping, she tried to feel if there was any hostile presences eyeing the carriage. When she felt none, she then timidly looked out of the carriage door and her mouth dropped on what she saw.

    She saw two handsome males cooking some bizarre concoction. The taller one seems around 20 years old. He had ck silky hair and fair skin. The only thing marring his image is the apathetic look on his face and the 9-petaled flower on his forehead.

    The shorter one seems to be around the same age as her. He also had a ck silky hair but he had this his skin seems to be even fairer than hispainion. She felt vignce on this young man as she noticed the mischievous look on his face.

    She then realized something and she blushed fiercely while covering her eyes with her hands.

    ¡°Why the hell are you two naked!¡±

    Yes, Fang Lin and Wang Hao were both naked. Fang Lin lived in the forest for six years and he had thought being naked in the forest was good for his survival. Wang Hao just did it because his disciple was also naked. In his words, ¡°This is a way to establish closeness between us.¡± Fang Lin shot him a wary look at that time and Wang Hao sputtered looking indignant. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I have a wife already you know!¡±

    Upon seeing the weird carriage and the flustered girl, Fang Lin and Wang Hao panicked and tried to hide themselves behind the rocks. Even if they were living in the forest before, they still had not lost their decency.

    ¡°Uh so.. so.. sorry about that¡± Fang Lin stuttered. After all, it was his first time seeing a girl after six years. Wang Hao just cowered in the corner without saying a word.

    After some awkward minutes of hearing some rustling sounds, the girl heard the mischievousn boy saying,

    ¡°You can look now.¡±

    The girl then removed her hands as looked around the area. It was a wide clearing with a straw hut in the middle and an altar with a coffin beside it. Near these structures was a pot boiling with unknown ingredients. When she saw what was inside the pot she screamed ¡± What are you doing with this precious medicine! You are wasting it!¡±

    ¡°We are using it to ward insects¡± Fang Lin dully replied

    ¡°Warding insects? These are elixirs useful for cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Uh, I could not cultivate before so I just used it that way.¡±

    Then Ning¡¯er saw one that of the herbs being boiled was the one she and her father risked their life for. The Blood Lotus.

    She immediately fainted.

 Chapter 6: Innocent Master

    <h4>Chapter 6: Innocent Master</h4>

    ¡°What do we do master?¡± Fang Lin immediately panicked upon seeing the unconscious girl. ¡°What if she used us of **** when she wakes up?¡± Fang Lin read some ¡®special¡¯ novels before he was thrown at the Mystical Forest. He knew that there were instances that started with the protagonist seeing an unconscious woman.

    He shivered from imagining all the possible misfortunes that might happen to him.

    ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s not going to happen. Maybe you are nning to do ¡®that¡¯ to her. She looks beautiful in my opinion.¡± Of course his master had to say such a thing right now.

    ¡°What, no! I am not those kind of people who think with their lower bodies. I am not those who do ¡®that¡¯ just because of some aphrodisiac.¡± Fang Lin hated deep in his heart the practitioners who did it just because of some aphrodisiac. He felt that it was too forced, and that the women implicated must have some right to punish these practitioners.

    ¡°Haha tell that to your body, it seems to have a different ¡®reaction¡¯.¡± Wang Hao said smugly as he looked down pointedly.

    Fang Lin flushed as he gathered some straw to cover himself. He himself knew that sometimes, his body can decide on its own, whether he liked it or no. ¡°I am a growing male so that¡¯s only natural, so please stop defaming me!¡±

    He then looked at he unconscious girl who clearly needed some of their help. He ignored the errant thought on his head as he asked his master, ¡°What are we going to do now with her?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her to wake up then you talk to her.¡± Wang Hao suspiciously said it with a weak voice. Fang Lin¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if he spotted something peculiar.

    ¡°Master I just noticed it but, you did not speak that much right now. Don¡¯t tell me..... you are scared of females?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Wang Hao raised his hands as he tried to exin his bizzare behavior. Fang Lin could clearly see that his master right now how greatly flustered. He then said in a small voice, ¡°I just feared I¡¯m gonna say some lewd things in front of her that will tarnish my reputation.¡±

    ¡°So master is the type who talks lewdly in front of females. I¡¯m surprised you had a wife¡±

    ¡°Hey she`s waking up now! Talk to her already.¡± Wang Lin then continued to hide as Ning¡¯er woke up groggily. She immediately tensed but she rxed when she saw Fang Lin smiling kindly towards her with no malicious intent.

    ¡°Are you ok now?¡± Even he had nopanions for almost six years, Fang Lin still retained some of his speaking skills when he was young. It seemed be effective, since he saw Ning¡¯er¡¯s hostility dete a lot.

    ¡°Ah ah yes, thank you for guarding me here.¡± She could not exin it, but Ning¡¯er feltfortable in the presence of Fang Lin.

    ¡°Ah do not thank me, this area is a safe spot from monsters so just thank your luck.¡± Fang Lin said as he observed the girl. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your name and what are you doing here? I¡¯m Fang Lin by the way.¡±

    Ning¡¯er then straightened up and told what happened. About her mother¡¯s sickness, the blood lotus and the rampaging Overlord Beast. She gushed it all out, making Fang LIn and Wang Hao engrossed with the story-telling.

    ¡°Crap, those younglings that Overlord Beast mentioned must be the one I and my master killed.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself. ¡°The only reason we are safe now is because this Divine Turtle Coffin scares them. Too bad we cannot bring it with us.¡± He immediately felt apologetic for Ning¡¯er.

    How could he not? It was their fault that Ning¡¯er was put in danger! He and his master have to make amends immediately!

    But just as Fang Lin was thinking on what to do, Ning¡¯er noticed something that made her confused.

    ¡°Eh, who is that person behind the boulder¡± Ning¡¯er inquired as she felt someone hiding behind the boulder near them.

    Fang Lin sighed sadly as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s my master his name is Wang Hao. Do not get creeped out, he said he¡¯s not good with talking to females.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ning¡¯er partially ignored the hiding man and focused on Fang Lin. Upon sensing his aura, Ning¡¯er felt that Fang Lin¡¯s constitution was that of a high-ss practitioner!

    ¡°Hmmm, Body Refinement Stage? No, Perfect Body Refinement Stage!¡± Ning¡¯er was surprised upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s power. She did not expect to see someone this talented in the Mystical Forest of all ces. Upon remembering Fang Lin saying that that Wang Hao was his master, she immediately asked Fang Lin,

    ¡°If you are that talented, then your master must be powerful then. Eh? Why is he just as strong as you?¡±

    ¡°Ah its a long story. By the way, you told me you needed this Blood Lotus? Here.¡± Fang Lin immediately handed Ning¡¯er a perfectly preserved Blood Lotus.

    Ning¡¯er¡¯s eyes threatened to tear up as she thanked Fang Lin. All the suffering that she suffered right now was for this very moment. She sped her hands and bowed in front of Fang Lin.¡±Many thanks benefactor, if you mind do you want to join me in may carriage out of this forest? My father could help you find a ce to settle in.¡±

    She could clearly see that Fang Lin and Wang Hao were brought into the Mystical Forest due to some unfortunate circumstances. She was sure they were desperate to leave the Mystical Forest too.

    ¡°We agree!¡± Wang Hao shouted behind the rock, faster than even Fang Lin could. ¡°And make sure your father gives us some busty females to ¡®have some fun¡¯ hehehe....¡±

    ¡°Ah do not think much of that Ning¡¯er.¡± Fang Lin panickedly said. His expression deted as he saw Ning¡¯er give Wang Hao a look of disgust. He could only weakly say, ¡°He is innocent, he just went through a lot these days.¡±

    With her eyes twitching, Ning¡¯er just nodded and motioned for them to follow her inside the carriage. Wang Hao then covered himself with straw while they gathered all the herbs and valuables they can carry. The carriage then shot out following the trail back to Ning¡¯er¡¯s father.

    As they neared the site of battle, they could not help but gasp. The area has been turned into a frozen wastnd withmented howlings of unknown creatures. There was a lone person standing in the middle of the area. He was around 2 meters tall with muscles like steel bands running throughout his body. He also had a mustache with entuated his manliness.

    ¡°Damn, this is the manliest man I have ever seen. Compared to him Master looks like a sissy.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself. It was clear this man was strong that he can roam in the Mystical Forest with no worries.

    Before he could open his mouth to speak to the man, the man faced them and said, ¡°I have been watching on her situation with my divine sense, ready to protect her if you had evil designs on her. Good thing you didn¡¯t. If you did try something...¡± The man cracked his knuckles menacingly, managing to scare Fang Lin and Wang Hao back into their sense.

    The man ignored their scared expressions as he said gratefully, ¡°I sincerely thank both of you for taking care of my daughter. You may call me Daoist Sunderheart.¡±

    Fang Lin then thanked himself for not listening to his master. From what he can see, Daoist Sunderhear had clearly undergone on some earth-shaking battle. Ning¡¯er also noticed it as she asked, ¡°Father what happened to the Ice Wyvern King?¡±

    ¡°It left after finding out it cannot beat me.¡± He said smugly while smoothing his mustache. His eyes brightened when he saw the Blood Lotus clutched by Ning¡¯er.

    ¡°Now that we found all your mother¡¯s medicine, we shall hurry back to the n to treat her. And for you two, please join us. I will try to look for a suitable reward for you two after my wife has been healed.¡±

    Fang Lin approached his master and asked worriedly ¡°But master, how about my martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry my disciple, right now, we are going join a sect. They have lots of resources and you will have opportunities there!¡±

    ¡°Master, are you going to join the sect too? You are my master right? It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°We are required to be shameless at this times! Just say to those sect members that you are myckey.¡±

    ¡°Lackey? But that will make me expendable!¡±

    ¡°Haha do not worry, with your talent, you will still be important!¡±

    Fang Lin just gritted his teeth and said ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do that master. Just don¡¯t use me as a ve!¡±

    ¡°Haha of course, of course!¡±

    The two misfits then joined the father and daughter pair as they start their path to the peak.

 Chapter 7: Male Female

    <h4>Chapter 7: Male Female</h4>

    As the carriage trod through the Forsaken Continent, Fang Lin asked Daoist Sunderheart ¡°Are we going to leave the Forsaken Continent?¡± The daoist nodded. ¡± Three hours from now this carriage will arrive at our Feng n¡¯s spirit ship that will whisk us towards the Immortal continent.

    Fang Lin then mused the information about the continents in this. There are three continents in this. The God continent, the Immortal continent and the Forsaken continent. The God continent is the gathering ce of Godly ascenders while the Immortal continent is for those who practice Immortal cultivation. The Forsaken continent meanwhile is the melting pot of all non-cultivating races and most of the danger zones in Thrae is located in this continent.

    Three hours passed and the carriage stopped. ¡°Here we are.¡± The daoist and his daughter alighted from the carriage with the master-disciple pair following behind.

    ¡°Pffffffttttt....¡±

    Wang Hao tried to stifle hisughter, but the daoist could clearly hear it. ck lines emerged across his forehead as he shouted ¡°This is not what you think it is! The spirit ship have this shape because it maximizes the speed and its durability!¡±

    ¡°But it looks like a giant dildo!!!¡±

    ¡°One more word and I will leave both of you here.¡± Slight traces of killing intent emanated form Daoist Sunderheart. It seems like the appearance of his spirit ship has been a thorn on his heart.

    ¡°Ok.....¡± Fang Lin and Wang Hao did not dare to say anything after witnessing that.

    ¡°Hmmphh.¡± The daoist waved his hand towards the ship and somebody went out of it. The neer is an old man whose demeanor and appearance screams Butler. ¡°Grandpa Chen, help to see the needs of these two with us. They are my benefactors so please amodate them well. As for now, they need some good clothes.¡±

    The butler then motioned Fang Lin and Wang Hao to follow him inside the ship. He led them to a pleasant looking room withfortable bed.

    ¡°Your clothes will be found on the drawer. If you need any assistance just ring the bell on the table and I wille to your aid. Do enjoy your trip.¡± The butler then swished out of the room gracefully.

    Minutester, the ship rose up the ground and elerated forwards, starting its travel.

    ¡°Master,¡± while lying on the bed, Fang Lin inquired, ¡°Even if I have the ability to cultivate the two paths at the same time, how am I going to do the God path in the immortal continent? I cannot practice godly ascension in the Immortal continent and vice versa!¡±

    ¡°Haha do not underestimate your bloodline!¡± Wang Hao said proudly. He looked at Fang Lin and said ¡°Your bloodline essentially splits you into two persons. The Yin Persona and the Yang Persona.

    The Yin Persona mainly focuses on the Yin essence, you know, the ice and soft against hard techniques. It also usually is the body for the God Path. The Yang Persona is about Fire and aggressiveness. It is the body for the Immortal Path.¡±

    ¡°Damn, that sounds awesome!¡±

    ¡°Yes its awesome but did you know? The Yin Persona is a female body while the Yang Persona is the a male one.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going split into a male and female?¡± Fang Lin received the greatest shock of his life that day. It may sound awesome, but Fang Lin thought there was something inherently weird with it.

    He immediately thought of the the most obvious dilemma here. ¡°Will my emotions be affected? I still want to like girls!!!¡±

    ¡°Haha do not worry. If you like girls, your Yin Persona will still like girls. Besides you can control both of your bodies at the same time.¡± Wang Hao said as he gave his disciple a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Haah, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Fang Lin sighed in relief as he flopped on his bed.

    ¡°But did you know? Your Yang Persona can copte with your Yin Persona? Isn¡¯t that great. That¡¯s the pinnacle of self-pleasuring! You can even get yourself pregnant!¡±

    ¡°No No No No Nooooo!!!¡±

    ¡°But do not be discouraged. If you can split yourself, you can still rbine yourself back and cultivate normally. However, you must remember that one day a month you need to split apart to maintain the Yin-Yang bnce.¡±

    ¡°But in that case, how can I do the God path if I will not keep myself split at all times?¡±

    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s easy. Just split yourself now and make your Yin Persona go at the God continent. Even if your two bodies are far from each other, you can still rbine and when you split apart, your Yin Persona can reappear on the God continent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about my Yin Persona.¡± Fang Lin worriedly said. He knew that even if it was his normal body, he will still be in danger in the God Continent.

    ¡°Then I, your master will apany your Yin Persona in the God continent. I can still talk to your Yang Persona through the female body.¡± Wang Hao said while rubbing his hands in excitement. Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately saw through his master.

    ¡°No! You will just take advantage of her! Stay with my Yang Persona, I¡¯m going to ask Daoist Sunderheart for help.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to tell him?¡±

    ¡°That I have a twin sister sleeping in Master¡¯s pocket dimension and that she needs a way to be admitted as a practitioner in the God continent.¡± In terms of buls**tting, this was the best that Fang Lin coulde up now. His master¡¯s expression deted as he realized that what his disciple said was reasonable.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s a good n. Then let¡¯s split yourself now!¡± Wang Hao said while sounding disappointed.

    ¡°How am I going to do that Master?¡±

    ¡°You are now at the peak of body refinement stage so just call out the power of your bloodline and you can split yourself already.¡± Wang Hao said it as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    Fang Lin then sat cross-legged as he called out his bloodline. Immediately, the projection of two revolving bodies appeared behind him. Fang Lin¡¯s body then turned into motes of light and fused with the projection. The two bodies then stopped spinning and separated andnded beside each other. The left one looked like just Fang Lin but an aura of unstoppable momentum can be felt from it. Wang Hao then looked at the body at the right and his jaw almost dropped.

    The girl he is seeing right now looks like ady version of Fang Lin, and she was a gorgeous and appealingdy.

    She had the most seductive body out of all the women that Wang Hao saw. Her full bust and perky rear managed to send Wang Hao¡¯s blood boiling. Her silky white skin and bewitching face made her appear as a goddess who descended from the heavens!

    While Wang Hao was still shocked, the girl version of Fang Lin tilted her head, as she felt out her new body. Wang Hao could only swallow when he saw her dainty fingers slowly caressing her slender legs.

    ¡°She¡¯s a trap, she¡¯s a trap she¡¯s a trap....¡± Wang Hao continuously recited the mantra for lonely males who gets victimized by expectations. This was the best thing he could use now to stop him from being bewitched!

 Chapter 8: Immortal God Sect

    <h4>Chapter 8: Immortal God Sect</h4>

    After reciting his mantra, Wang Hao immediately felt better. The two Fang Lin¡¯s looked at him seemingly at loss on what to do.

    ¡°Hey, female Fang Lin, do you still like girls?¡±

    The girl Fang Lin replied, ¡°Even though I have this bod,y I still do not have any attraction for males. I still like girls! Yes!¡± She shouted happily. She was relieved upon feeling that she was still herself after all that happened.

    Wang Hao pouted sadly upon seeing this. It was obvious he wanted something more. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and meet Daoist Sunderheart. What are you gonna call yourself though?¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu.¡± Fang Lin did not bother to exin the reason for that name.

    ¡°That name¡¯s fine.¡± Wang Hao said, clearly not bothered with Fang Yu anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go out now.¡± Wang Hao left the room with Fang Yu in tow behind him. Once they arrived at the deck, they saw Daoist Sunderheart and Feng Ning¡¯er looking at them, with Ning¡¯er staring deeply towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Hoho, who¡¯s this beautifulss?¡± Daoist Sunderheart inquired.

    ¡°She¡¯s Fang Yu, Fang Lin¡¯s twin sister. Due to some circumstances I have to hide her in my pocket dimension. I just had the chance to let her out in this ship.¡±

    ¡°Pocket dimension?¡± The daoist peered towards Wang Hao deeply. ¡°It seems like you have some proficiency in space-time magic. Anyway, do you only intend to introduce her to us? It seems like you need something else yet.¡±

    ¡°This man¡¯s sharp.¡± Wang Hao thought to himself. ¡°Actually you see, Fang Lin is destined to walk the Immortal path and luckily we are bound for the Immortal continent. Fang Yu however, has the constitution for the God path. Even though it pains their heart, these twins need to separate for them to grow faster. However, I already am Fang Lin¡¯s master. I cannot apany Fang Yu towards the God continent.¡± Wang Lu recited this script he wrote earlier with a pained voice. ¡°Fellow daoist, do you have a way for someone to guide Fang Yu in the God continent?¡±

    Daoist Sunderheart looked at Wang Hao and Fang Lin while murmuring to himself. ¡°Twins with one on the God path and the other on Immortal path? They could be epted on the Immortal God Sect!¡±

    The daoist asked Wang Hao ¡°Do you know why one cannot practice godly ascension in the Immortal continent and vice versa? It¡¯s because of the God and Immortal veins.¡±

    ¡°God and Immortal veins?¡±

    ¡°God veins exude the mana needed by godly ascenders in order to raise their strength while Immortal veins contains rich qi for immortal cultivators. The immortal continent contains mostly of immortal veins and while the God continent contains mostly God veins.¡±

    ¡°Mostly?¡±

    ¡°There are some veins from the two continents that can extend out and reach other continents. The energy contained by these veins will not be disrupted even they are on the opposite continent. In this case, a God vein from the westernmost part of the God continent extends until the Eastern Lands of the Immortal continent. This God vein allowed godly ascension in that area. Right now, that area is upied by one of the Eight Great Sects, the Immortal God Sect!¡±

    ¡°Woah, that sounds great.¡± Wang Hao said with a fake expression of surprise.

    ¡°You already knew that and you still asked me?¡± Daoist Sunderheartined. Then he muttered to himself ¡°That Fang Lin guy trusts me already but this Wang Hao is clearly vignt of me. If I did not tell him about the Immortal God Sect he could have treated me as a possible threat. I am really grateful to them and wants to help them now, but what he did is just right.¡± Daoist Sunderheart knew that being cautious is important at all times and the Fang twins will surely learn a lesson in the future.

    ¡°Anyways¡± the daoist said to Fang Yu, ¡°After getting my wife treated I will talk to the Sect Head of Immortal God Sect about you and your brother¡¯s condition. This way, they can still cultivate together.

    The travel is still long and I implore you two to rest well.¡±

    Fang Yu and Wang Hao are about to leave when Feng Ning¡¯er, who had been quiet earlier said,¡±Fang Yu, are you sleeping in their room too? That cannot be! Just join with me in my room. It¡¯s much better than with those smelly boys¡± She then stuck out her tongue toward Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao just smiled slightly towards Ning¡¯er and said ¡°Of course she can, Yu¡¯er go and apany her.¡±

    Fang Lin who was controlling Fang Yu eximed to himself ¡°Damn things went better than I expected! Now I can ask Ning¡¯er on what she thinks about the real me. She won¡¯t hold back answering on my female counterpart!¡±

    Once inside Ning¡¯er¡¯s room, Fang Yu felt something was not right. She looked towards Feng Ning¡¯er who had been staring at her deeply again.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er you like girls right? I noticed you have been checking out my body since earlier. Do not worry, I am not angry. But you know, Ning¡¯er can do things that will make you feel good!¡± Ning¡¯er said this while almost salivating. She then slowly walked towards Fang Yu with her hands raised. Suddenly Fang Yu smelled something emanating from Ning¡¯er¡¯s body.

    ¡°Aphrodisiac mosquito poison!¡±

    The aphrodisiac mosquito was a dangerous insect. As long as the practitioner it stung was below the Third stage, they will be infected with an aphrodisiac that will stay hidden and its effects will erupt hourster. It was said that it can bring out hidden desires of anyone affected by it.

    ¡°It means that normally, Ning¡¯er will not do something like this. Even if she likes girls she will not resort to this method.¡± Fang Yu then had an epiphany.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the infamous aphrodisiac sex scene? Too bad I¡¯m the victim now.... Wait, am I really a victim, no this is jackpot!¡± Fang Yu grinned and was about to hug Ning¡¯er when the door suddenly opened and Daoist Sunderheart arrived. He knocked his daughter out and said to Fang Yu ¡°I am really sorry for my daughter¡¯s actions. Even if its because of a poison I will still rpense youter.¡± He then rushed out of the room.

    ¡°Did I just got cockblocked? But I don¡¯t have a c*ck!¡±

 Chapter 9: Immortal Continent

    <h4>Chapter 9: Immortal Continent</h4>

    While Fang Yuid down on the floor of Ning¡¯er¡¯s room despairing, Wang Hao swaggered in while saying, ¡°How does it feel to be cockblocked without a c*ck?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I said that line earlier already! Leave me alone, I want to rest.¡± Wang Hao could clearly feel Fang Yu¡¯s disappointment. Even Wang Hao will surely be saddened if that happened to him.

    Wang Hao nodded and left while closing the door. Fang Yu then slept soundly on the bed. Actually its just her body that fell asleep. Her full conciousness was then used by Fang Lin on his Yang Persona. He left the room and looked for Daoist Sunderheart.

    He saw the daoist leaving the resting quarters looking a little miffed. Fang Lin approached him and asked in his most innocent voice ¡°Did something bad happen?¡±. The daoist stopped in his ce and stared at Wang Lin who stared back with his ¡®innocent eyes¡¯. The daoist sighed and then narrated the story of Ning¡¯er¡¯s attempted ¡®assault¡¯ on Fang Yu.

    ¡°I apologize for the sake of my daughter. My butler is doing his best to detoxify the poison in her. She should be well before we arrived in the Immortal continent. Aren¡¯t you going to console your sister?¡±

    ¡°Console? Hell, I think she¡¯s a little angry at you for ruining her moment. She¡¯s into girls you know.¡±

    The daoist almost fell out of the seat after hearing that. ¡°Good thing I stopped Ning¡¯er in time. If not....¡± He shivered at that thought.

    ¡°Anyways, can you tell me all about the Immortal continent and its ruling powers? Our time in the forest made me forget.¡± Fang Lin knew that even if only 6 years had passed since his exile, special events could have happened in the his homnd. He had to be sure of everything before he goes back.

    Daoist Sunderheart then exined the basic knowledge of the Immortal continent to Fang Lin.

    ording to what he heard, the Immortal continent was a huge piece ofnd with fivekes inside it. It was divided into 5 domains, the Eastern Lands, the Northern ciers, the Southern Dessert, the Western Forest and the Central Divine Territory. The fivekes in the Immortal continent were the Heavenly, Corpse, Demon, Celestial and Divineke. The Ruling powers in the Immortal continent were the 8 Great Sects, 5 Divine Families and 3 Empires.

    The 8 Great Sects were the Immortal God Sect, Transcendent Sword Sect, Martial King Sect, Soul Reaper Sect, Ice Empress Sect, Beast Master Sect, Alchemy Pce Sect and the Ultimate Formations Sect.

    The 5 Divine Families were the Feng n, Tang n, Zhou n, Xiao n and the Fang n. Upon hearing the Fang n, Fang Lin immediately suppressed the anger in his heart. It was clear that he had some deep connections with the Fang n. was.

    Upon listening more to him talking, Fang Lin discovered that Daoist Sunderheart was one of the Elders in the Feng n.

    The 3 Great Empires were the Tian Ji Empire, Pan Gu Empire and the Central Divine Empire. After saying this things, the daoist asked Fang Lin ¡°Do you still have any questions?¡±

    ¡°Are there lots of pretty girls in the Ice Empress Sect?¡± Of course, Fang Lin just had to ask this question.

    Daoist Sunderheart resisted the urge to facepalm. ¡°Yes, all of the disciples in the Ice Empress Sect are all pretty females. If not for you, your sister could have been in that sect too.¡±

    ¡°If my sister will be in there maybe she will have her own harem there.¡±

    ¡°Oh crap, I did not think of that!¡± the daoist then thanked himself for putting Fang Yu together with Fang Lin. ¡°Oh, can you look for your sister and master? It seems like we have arrived already.¡±

    Fang Lin looked out and he saw it again. The majestds of the Immortal continent where he was banished from 6 years ago. Wang Hao suddenly appeared behind them and asked the daoist ¡°How long yet until we arrive at your n? Your daughter is awake and she is outside Fang Yu¡¯s room kowtowing to apologize. She says she won¡¯t stop until Fang Yu talks to her.¡± Wang Hao nced sideways to Fang Lin, giving him some sort of signal.

    Fang Lin sighed as he willed Fang Yu¡¯s body to wake up. She then opened the door and found Ning¡¯er really kowtowing outside her room.

    ¡°Hey stand up already! I forgive you for what you did! You are under some wrong influences at that time.¡± Fang Yu said in a soft voicem that was neither angry nor disappointed. ¡°Do not worry, what I think of you did not change at all.¡±

    ¡°But it still showed that I have some feelings for you!¡± Ning¡¯er bawled while still kowtowing. ¡°I even tried to assault you! I only have one way to get your forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to be my servant?¡±

    ¡°No! I will be your brother¡¯s bride!¡±

    ¡°Pfffftt!!!!¡±

    Fang Yu spit some water as she fell back in surprise on what she heard.

    ¡°How did youe to that conclusion!¡±

    ¡°I know that your brother also has the same feelings for me as you are. But I tried to hurt you and I think the only way to mend that is if I marry your brother.¡±

    ¡°Are you reading some edgy novels in your spare time? The real world does not work like that! I already forgive you and if you want to make amends, how about we start by bing sisters?¡±

    ¡°Sisters?¡± Ning¡¯er looked up with her eyes slightly teary. Fang Yu could not help but gulp when she saw her adorable face flush red due to her tears

    ¡°So cute!¡± Fang Lin, who was with Wang Hao, barely managed to stabilize himself. Fang Yu, who was affected directly, did not fare well either. She took some seconds to recover. Once she was sure she was fine, she slowly said, ¡°Yes,I will be your Big Sister Yu and my brother will be your Big Brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Waahh Big Sister!¡± Ning¡¯er jumped up and hugged Fang Yu. But with her strength at Foundation Establishment, Fang Yu found it hard to breathe.

    The damned daoist suddenly appeared again near them and said ¡°Well the situation here seems resolved. Suit up now for we have arrived at the Feng n Headquarters.¡±

 Chapter 10: Feng Clan

    <h4>Chapter 10: Feng n</h4>

    As Fang Lin looked down, he saw the sprawling territory of one of the Divine Families. The Feng n was situated on the Southern Desert, where strong winds travel all throughout the year. He expected to see huge tents but what greeted his eyes were huge immortal pces with lush greenery around it.

    ¡°They made an oasis in the desert... Such are the prowess of rich families!¡± Wang Hao eximed.

    Their ship then descended on the southern part of the n where other n members started to show up. They all cheered out once they saw Daoist Sunderheart and Ning¡¯er appear. But they then started to quiet down when they saw Fang Lin, Fang Yu and Wang Hao. Some of them looked curiously, others with malicious intent. Most did not care and just ignored these three who were savages in their opinion. Fang Lin felt that most of the boys were ogling at Fang Yu. He of course hated it.

    ¡°Wee back Elder Feng Zun! I assume you found everything needed for your wife?¡± A slightly obese man approached them. ¡°It¡¯s a fatty!!!!¡± Wang Hao, Fang Lin and Fang Yu eximed at the same time. The fatty stopped and stared at them and asked the daoist, who¡¯s real name is Feng Zun with a smile. ¡°Who are these young friends of yours?¡±

    ¡°Ah... they are some people my daughter found on the Mystical Forest. They helped my daughter find the Blood Lotus. As a thanks I brought them here and I am nning to enlist them in the Immortal God Sect.¡±

    ¡°Immortal God Sect?¡± The fatty looked at them and said ¡°You may have talent but you must learn to respect the elders!¡± Formless pressure erupted from his body, forcing the trio tond face-first in the ground. The crowdughed hysterically upon seeing it. Feng Zun waved his hand and the pressure disappeared. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough¡± He said gravely. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for me to be looked down, but do not disrespect my guests!¡±

    He swished his hand and took his daughter and the poor trio towards his quarters.

    ¡°I think there is a huge thing happening in this n right now.¡± Wang Hao muttered sullenly.

    Fang Lin then paled and said ¡°Do you think we are going to be assassinated because we called that fatty a fatty?¡±

    Wang Hao shrugged his shoulders, also quite unsure.

    Feng Zun stopped and looked at them. ¡°First things first, that fatty has a name. He is Elder Feng Lu. Do try to remember that.¡± The trio nodded rapidly, like chicks eating some rice grains.

    Feng Zun¡¯s expression darkened as he said,

    ¡°What you did earlier was stupid and idiotic. Look where it allnded you! Please refrain from doing these stupid things at the moment. Our n is under a state of unrest which I cannot exin right now.¡± For thatment, the trio had not reply.

    ¡°As for now, you three will stay in this room.¡± He motioned them into another room with three beds.

    ¡°Fang Yu will obviously stay with you two.¡± Ning¡¯er flushed after hearing that. She was clearly still embarrassed by her bold actions earlier.

    ¡°I will meet up with you three after my wife is healed.¡± He then left with Ning¡¯er following behind him.

    ¡°Do you know what we need to do now?¡± Wang Hao smiled mischievously. ¡°We need to do two things!¡±

    ¡°What two things?¡±

    ¡°First, we need to find a pet for both of your personas¡±

    ¡°Pets?¡± Fang Lin knew that pets were animalpanions that joins a practitioner on his/her adventures. It will be much preferable if those pets have powerful abilities that can assist him/her.

    ¡°Yes, what you two should have were pets with those extremely powerful abilities. It¡¯s much preferable if they were entrusted to us by a dying parent. It will give the pets a tragic backstory.¡±

    ¡°What help can a pet give to me?¡±

    ¡°What help? Well it can help you fight as long as you force-feed it with cultivation resources. But many people might try to kill you just to get your pets.¡±

    ¡°Ughh, what¡¯s the second thing master?¡± Fang Lin put the matter of the pets at the back of his mind, since they clearly have no time yet to fulfill it now.

    ¡°Haha, we need to explore and find a clear river!¡±

    ¡°For what master? Do we need it for drinking?¡±

    ¡°No! Did you know that the most beautiful maidens could be found taking a bath on these clear rivers? Let¡¯s venture out now to see them!¡±

    ¡°But the daoist said that we should behave!¡±

    ¡°Haha do not worry!¡± Wang Hao waved his hands and said, ¡°You can just change your face with your perfectly refined body right now. And even if we are detected, I have my own escape techniques and you can just leave Fang Yu in this room and just fuse with her to escape. Don¡¯t you want to see some real legitimate nudes?¡±

    Of course the loyal Fang Lin followed his Master¡¯s teachings.

    They followed the river meandering past their residence and slowly followed it upstream while walking stealthily. After an hour of walking they heard a multitude of voices. ¡°Here we go Fang Lin, this is your ticket to maturity!¡± They then approached the source of the sounds and hid behind the bushes. They raised there heads above the bushes, hearts palpitating with excitement.

    What they saw was otherworldly.

    10 ferocious looking men frolicked in the riverbank, expertly flexing their muscles against the glistening river. Their muscles were like steel cords strewn together with an expert hand. Multiple scars ran throughout there bodies with some reaching their faces. Strewn around the riverbank were scattered pieces of obviously heavy armor. Their man bits hung proudly, and the two voyeurs could see that they are being dwarfed in that section.

    ¡°Ah... ahh...¡± Wang Hao with his ashen face looked at Fang Lin and said, ¡°We need to go now, or else they might find us and possibly make us drop the soap!¡±[1]

    But before they could use their escape mechanisms, they felt that their shoulders were being held strongly. They looked back and they saw thergest man of those 10 looking at them strangely.

    ¡°Are you here for some fun?¡±

    [1] ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) Google it

 Chapter 11: Immortal God Sect Head

    <h4>Chapter 11: Immortal God Sect Head</h4>

    ¡°Wuwuwu we just happened to pass by senior, we mean no ill intent!¡± Wang Hao bawled as he tried to il against the man¡¯s grip.

    Fang Lin found this situation strange. Even if his Master is being held like that, he should have been able to escape. Maybe his master is still weak as he said. But Fang Lin, as a loyal disciple, will not leave his master behind.

    ¡°Please be gentle with my Master.¡±

    ¡°What the hell Fang Lin!¡±

    Therge man looked confused. ¡°What are you two talking about? I was just inviting you two to take a bath with us. Me and my brothers heard about your contributions for the recovery of Madam Yu. We brothers were grateful for that.¡± Unknowingly all ten of them appeared in a line and bowed towards the two.

    ¡°Are you like the royal guards for this n?¡± Wang Hao inquired.

    ¡°Yes, we are the Wind Scar Guards of the Feng n.¡± Thergest among the guards replied proudly. ¡°We dedicate ourselves for the safety of the the main bloodline members of the n. The reason we are bathing right now here is because Elder Feng Zun made us leave Madam alone with him and his daughter. He said that Alchemist Meng Chao needed as few people as possible to concoct his pills.¡±

    ¡°Meng Chao From the Alchemy Pce Sect?¡± Fang Lin mused. Hearing that name brought a sense of familiarity that he could not quite remember.

    ¡°Yes, Elder Meng Chao is a tier-5 alchemist from the Alchemy Pce Sect. He had been a close friend with Elder Feng Zun and he volunteered to help Madam¡¯s sickness as long as Elder Feng Zun provides the ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Hmmpph, with our great help, they better provide us with some goodpensation!¡± Wang Hao and Fang Lin thought at the same time. They knew that without their assistance, Feng Ning¡¯er might have even died in the Mystical Forest. Such thing will be a huge blow on the poor Feng Zun.

    ¡°But enough of that. As a way to thank you two, we implore you two to join us in the cleansing of our mortal bodies.¡±

    ¡°Do we really need to join?¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s just agree, can we even escape them?¡±

    In the end the two perverts had to deal with the scary looking guards by the side of the river.

    Meanwhile in their resident quartes, Fang Yu shivered miserably. ¡°I need to unsee these things!¡± She immediately cut off her sensory connection with the Yang body. ¡°Hehehe, while my master is suffering, I will roam the girls residences to find some fruits to pluck!¡±

    As she went out of the room however, she saw Feng Zun and Ning¡¯er approaching the resident quarters.

    ¡°Where are the other two?¡± Feng Ning¡¯er was obviously referring to Fang Lin and Wang Hao.

    ¡°Ummmm, they¡¯re taking a bath right now, so they are not avable yet.¡±

    Feng Zun sighed and said ¡°Well its just enough if you join us. The Immortal God Sect Head has arrived and I want you three to meet her. But we¡¯ll do it with you just now.¡±

    Ning¡¯er joined her hands with Fang Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s go Big Sister!¡± Feng Zun looked at this scene strangely, but in the end, he swished his hand and lead them to the guest quarters.

    As they arrived at the guest quarters, Fang Yu noticed that the pressure emanating from the room was constricting her breathing. She gritted her teeth and endured it. Once they went inside, she had to take deep breaths just to stay conscious. She was about to pass out when the pressure disappeared.

    ¡°Ara ara, this girl is as what you said, a talented one. I wonder how the brother will do?¡±

    Fang Yu raised her head and looked around the room. Feng Zun just stood there trimming his moustache elegantly. Ning¡¯er seemed a little sluggish and out of breath, but she was in a considerably better condition than Fang Yu.

    She looked at the middle of the room and saw her. She stood as tall as Fang Yu, with thoserge breasts and round butt that is iming for some grabbing. Her face exuded a mature appeal that any male will find hard to resist.

    ¡°It¡¯s a MILF!!!!¡± Fang Yu eximed in her mind.

    ¡°Ara ara, you called me a milf? It seems like brother Feng Zun did not teach you a thing or two about keeping your mind clean in front of a demigod.¡±

    ¡°Demigod? But we are on a Fifth Stage! A Sixth Stage cannot stay in here!¡±

    ¡°As long as you gain the approval of the, you can still stay here with your cultivation base exceeding theary limit within one stage. Anymore than that will warrant ascension.¡± Ning¡¯er eloquently answered.

    ¡°...........................¡±

    ¡°Haha I love this girl! She resorted to thinking of nothing! Do not worry, as long as what you are thinking about is not me, I will not notice that.¡±

    Fang Yu sighed in relief as she slumped in the sofa.

    ¡°How is my sister right now?¡± The sect head asked Feng Zun anxiously.

    ¡°Do not worry, Meng Chao is doing his best to coot the detoxifying pill for her poison. But Xiao Ya, I still rmend that you note near her for another month. You know that the poison res up in the presence of beings higher than Fifth Stage.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Please do everything brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, my wife Xiao Meng is not so weak that she will sumb to such a petty trick!¡± Feng Zun uttered thest sentence with a growl.

    The sect head who¡¯s name is Xiao Ya sighed in relief too. She then approached Fang Yu and cupped her chin.

    ¡°Do you want to be my personal disciple? You have an innate yin constitution which I also possess. I can also help you with your Godly ascension. Her warm, sweet breath entered Fang Yu¡¯s nose and it smelled damn good.

    ¡°Bu.. bu.. but how about my brother and his master?¡±

    Xiao Ya replied ¡°A man must find a foothold for himself if he wants to seed. I will make those two eligible to take the entrance examination next month. Whether they get epted is up to them.¡±

    ¡°So do you ept it or not?¡±

    Several thoughts shed across Fang Yu¡¯s mind but the most dominant one was: ¡°With this I can have a chance to score with other female disciples! Maybe own a harem too!¡±

    She then kowtowed three times in front of Xiao Ya and said ¡°Disciple Fang Yu greets Master!¡±

    Xiao Ya smiled and nodded, visibly pleased with the oue. However she suddenly frowned and asked

    ¡°Why is your brother sniffing your female underwear in your resident quarters right now?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 12: Mana Circulation Stage

    <h4>Chapter 12: Mana Cirction Stage</h4>

    Fang Yu gasped in disbelief and she immediately established a telepathic connection with the Yang body. What she saw however was not her underwear being sniffed but the same muscr men frolicking in the river. She suppressed her disgust, but then she realized something was not right so she looked towards her Master and saw her triumphant smile.

    ¡°She just sensed my telepathic connection! Why am I so idiotic!¡±

    Xiao Ya suddenly stood up and said to Feng Zun, ¡°Brother, please give me and my disciple some space. I¡¯m going to help her breakthrough to Mana Cirction Stage.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°With her talent, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°About what Fang Lin did earlier.....¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was just joking about that.¡±

    Feng Zun then left the room with Ning¡¯er looking worriedly towards Fang Yu. ¡°Good luck Big Sister!¡± She said it with her hands doing a ¡®You can do it!¡¯ pose.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Xiao Ya looked towards the pale Fang Yu. ¡°When I scanned you and your brother with my Divine sense earlier, I noticed that you two are too simr, even for twins. Not only that, you have the rare innate yin constituiton while your brother has the rare yang constitution. But what made me really suspicious is the fact that you cultivate the god path while you brother trods the immortal path.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, a certain type of divine beast surfaced across my mind. I dare not believe it, so I tested you with that statement earlier. You immediately established a telepathic connection with your ¡®brother¡¯. With that I confirmed it.¡± Xiao Ya stood up and stared down on Fang Yu.

    ¡°You have the Yin-Yang Beast Bloodline!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°But do not worry¡± Xiao Ya flopped herself back to the sofa. ¡°I am your master and your secret stays safe with me. Does your other master know that secret too?¡±

    ¡°Actually he is the one who awakened my bloodline¡±

    ¡°Did he now? He must be better than what I thought. I need to have a thorough ¡®talk¡¯ with that masterter¡± Xiao Ya licked her lips as she said that.

    ¡°Crap, is my master going to cuckold me?¡± Of course Fang Yu only said that to herself.

    Xiao Ya stared deeply into Fang Yu and said, ¡°Your bloodline must be kept under absolute secrecy. Aside from those who met you recently, no one is allowed to know your connection with your other self. The lesser is known, the better your chance of survival will be. Once inside the sect, you must be kept separated with your ¡®brother¡¯ at all times. That is why I do not want him to be epted as a prime disciple like you.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Ya looked sadly at Fang Yu and said ¡°We also need to cover your face with a veil at all times. I will just state that it¡¯s because of your beauty. But it¡¯s an insurance that no one will associate you with that bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Bu.. bu.. but....¡±

    ¡°I know you want to make a harem!¡± Xiao Ya retorted. ¡°Do not worry, if you really want to make a harem and avoid being veiled, just manipte your Yang body¡¯s image so that it will look different from you. I am sure that you will talk about it with your other masterter.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t I need to also breakthrough to Qi condensation stage at the same time?¡±

    ¡°That limitation only starts before the Second Stage. Now, focus yourself and sense the elements around you!¡±

    The First Stage is the entry stage to the path to the peak. For Immortal cultivators, they have to absorb the qi from the environment and collect it on their dantian. The qi condensation stage sessfully starts once the cultivator solidifies enough qi on their body and collect it. There are ten levels for this stage and is considered at great perfection at the tenth level .

    For the godly ascenders, they have to sense their elemental affinity. Once they seed they must abosrb the qi from the surroundings and convert it into an elemental essence simr to their affinity. These converted qi is now called mana, and the practitioner must circte it towards their body. This is the Mana Cirction stage. The preliminary of this stage is that the mana must circte along the blood vessels. The stage is considered at great perfection once the mana permeates throughout the whole body.

    Fang Yu sat cross-legged on the floor and immediately entered a meditative stance. She tried to feel out her affinity in her environment and then she felt it. She sensed the cold strands of energy whirling around her. Aside from this, she also sensed gentle flowing streams of water slithering under her feet and the gentle rustling of the winds. Butpared to the glow of the cold energy, thetter two seems dull.

    ¡°Exceptional Ice affinity!¡± She really has an innate yin constitution. Not only that, she have the Great Water and Great Wind affinity! A rare triple affinity! What could her other half achieve?¡± Xiao Ya then gently said to Fang Yu ¡°Now absorb the qi from the surroundings and convert it to your own essence.¡±

    Fang Yu then absorbed the qi from the surroundings. Once inside her, she locked on to the feeling of the cold energy and willed the qi to have the same feeling. Minutes passed by and the qi gave of the same cold feeling she sensed earlier. She did the same thing for the wind and water elements and she seeded too, but it took around half an hour to achieve that.

    Fang Yu¡±s problem now is how to mixed these three affinities together. She then remembered a tornado that passed by the Mystical Forest when Fang Lin was around 13 years old. She remembered that it forcefully pulled things upwards into the sky in a circr motion.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! A forward circr motion!¡± Fang Yu then willed the three mana essences to go forward her bloodstream. She then made them spin along each other. This did not onlybine the three elements together, but it made the cirction of the mana on her blood vessels faster.

    5 minutester, Fang Yu felt an exhrating sensation inside her body that made her moan out loud. Even Xiao Ya felt a little hot after hearing this gorgeous disciple of hers let out such a sexy sound.

    Fang Yu stood up and she felt her body brimming in strength.

    She was now at the First Stage!

    However as Fang Yu was in jubtion for her sess, Xiao Ya suddenly spoke up. ¡°Uh, you wet your clothes.....¡±

 Chapter 13: Pill Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 13: Pill Tribtion</h4>

    Fang Yu immediately blushed so she used her mana to clean her impurities and dry herself. Once she finished cleaning up, she kowtowed in front of Xiao Ya and said, ¡°This disciple thanks Master for your guidance!¡± Fang Yu saw her master¡¯s pleased face and she swore to herself, ¡°I¡¯m going treasure that precious smile!¡±

    Upon stabilizing her foundation, she used Fang Lin to talk to Wang Hao.

    ¡°Master¡± Fang Lin said while they were drying themselves up. The bathing time of the Wind Scar Guards have already been finished so they donned their armors. ¡°The Immortal God Sect Head took Fang Yu as her personal disciple.¡±

    ¡°Huh? When did she arrive?¡±

    ¡°Just around the time we got caught by the guards. Not only that master, but she is also a Demigod and she found my secret bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Crap! I forgot about theary approval. Do you think she is dangerous?¡±

    ¡°No master. She seems to be really fond of Fang Yu and she wants to keep my Yang persona`s identity different to prevent others from gathering clues about my bloodline.¡±

    ¡°She thought of that too huh. Is she hot?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a MILF!¡±

    ¡°Damn!!!¡±

    Suddenly, thick ck clouds began to gather above the Feng n. It coalesced together and rumbles of thunder could be heard while shes of lightning threatened to drop.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Fang Lin asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Pill Tribtion!¡± Ah¡¯Mo, the guard who caught them earlier said. Heughed uproariously, clearly please upon seeing an omen of disaster. ¡°Elder Meng Chao seeded on concocting a pill to heal the Madam! This pill tribtion is a 5 by 5 lightning tribtion! 25 strikes will attempt to eradicate the pill! It¡¯s a perfect Fifth Stage Pill!¡±

    While the guards were cheering, Fang Lin saw that Wang Hao looked at the clouds with a hint of... greed. Wang Hao suddenly shouted, ¡°Quick, bring me near the tribtion site! I need to get there as close as possible!¡±

    Ah¡¯Mo could only ask, ¡°For what?¡± Wang Hao just replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know after I arrive there!¡±

    This birth of the lightning tribtion was also sensed by Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Sister¡¯s gonna be healed now!¡± She said with tears almost forming in her eyes. ¡°As long as the pill survives the 25 lightning strikes the pill, sister will be ok!¡± She focused on the rumbling sounds emanating from the cloud. Her eyes narrowed as she saw the first bolt forming.

    ¡°The first lightning is dropping now. I am sure my brother-inw can withstand it. Wait, what!?¡±

    What Xia Ya saw made her jaw drop. Wang Hao stood up with his arms outstretched facing the lightning tribtion. As the first lightning smashed down, instead of hitting the newly created pill, it veered off-course and struck Wang Hao.

    But what Xiao Ya heard were not cries of pain. It was more of pleasure.

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh yeah baby! That¡¯s the spot! Hit me more with that! Choke me Mommy!¡± Fang Lin just put his hands on his ears in an attempt to drown out the lewd noises made by his master. The second, third, fourth, fifth until thest lightning were all absorbed by Wang Hao.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing Master?¡±

    ¡°You know, my years of imprisonment brought my energy reserves at all-time low. I need too grasp every opportunity to refill my tank even if I cannot use this energy yet.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least be more conspicuous?¡±

    ¡°My disciple, what¡¯s the use of power if not for showing off? If used at the right time, it can give you countless benefits!¡±

    ¡°Benefits my ass!¡± This sentence were uttered by a furious-looking man. He gave this sort of old ascetic monk kind of vibe. He had a long ck hair that reached on his foot. His purple robes seemed to be glowing under the shadow cast by the cloud. His long white beard however, was quivering in anger. ¡°How dare you disrupt the tribtion! If not for Brother Zun¡¯s intervention, the pill could have flown away!¡±

    ¡°That could happen Master?¡± With his limited knowledge on alchemy, Fang Lin did not expect that such things might happen!

    ¡°Of course it can!¡± The old man, who¡¯s obviously Meng Chao waved his hands and said, ¡°A tribtion lightning¡¯s aim is to destroy not only the pill itself but its sentience! Perfect Pills from the Fifth Stage gain there own sentience and will attempt to escape. We alchemists use the tribtion to destroy only the pill sentience. But because you absorbed the lightning, Brother Zun had to use his domain to silence the pil!l¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, I knew that Elder Zun will assist you with the pill, so I did not get shy. Besides, you should have seen that lightning. That¡¯s not a normal 5 by 5 tribtion lightning. It was as if it was strengthened with the aim to destroy the pill.¡±

    Meng Chao lost the angry look in his eyes as he looked towards Feng Zun who nodded gravely. Meng Chao then sighed and said ¡°I thank Brother Hao for aborbing that maligned tribtion.¡±

    Wang Hao nodded as he solemnly asked, ¡°You think its the Zhou family?¡±

    Bang!!! A nearby pir was smashed into smithereens by Feng Zun. ¡°Those bastards! Once I have enough evidence I will get them dead!¡±

    Meng Chao hurriedly calmed down Feng Zun. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that matterter. For now, let¡¯s detoxify Sister Meng.¡± Feng Zun stilled himself and followed Meng Chao anxiously . He looked towards the mischievous pair and grunted ¡°Oh you two runts, follow me. If you dare to do anything, just anything near my wife, I¡¯ll break your necks!¡± Fang Lin and Wang Hao nodded meekly and followed Elder Zun inside the room.

    Once inside the room, Fang Lin could not help but squint his eyes. He could barely see the silhouette of the person lying on the bed. Meng Chao turned on the spiritmp and what Fang Lin saw made his blood run cold.

    He saw a woman with tentacles wrapped all around her body. When Fang Hao squinted his eyes he saw that the origin of this tentacles were from her bloodstream. But what made him more surprised was that thergest of the tentacles were burrowing and moving itself on Xiao Meng¡¯s dy cave¡¯.

    Good thing Feng Zun warned them earlier because he almost cracked out the words roaring in his mind right now.

    ¡°This is tentacle porn!¡±

    Feng Zun looked towards Fang Lin and Wang Hao sternly while cracking his knuckles, as if he is daring them to speak their thoughts out loud. Fang Lin was the one who broke the silence.

    ¡°You said she was inflicted with poison? What eroti- err, devilish poison is this?¡±

    Meng Chao sighed sadly and said. ¡°Its the TaiHen living poison. It sprouts itself from the blood vessels of its victims and suck the life out of them. Its considered a a poison because its usually only a liquid poison. Only due to some circumstances it could develop living traits.¡±

    ¡°TaiHen? That¡¯s a weird name¡± Of course it was his master who murmured that. Fang Lin braced himself to see his master get beaten up.

    But Feng Zun seemed to not notice his master¡¯s remark and looked solemnly towards Meng Chao. Meng Chao nodded and put out his hand. A glittering green colored pill appeared.

    Meng Chao stopped and awkwardly said, ¡°This detoxifying pill needs to detoxify the TaiHen poison right at its roots. The roots of the poison are thergest part of the tentacles. But its buried inside Sister¡¯s... you know. So we need Brother Zun to insert it in there.¡±

    Silence rippled across the room.

    ¡°Do we really need to stay here?¡± Wang Hao anxiously asked.

    ¡°Of course you should. Once Brother Zun has inserted his hands on Sister¡¯s err, cave. We three must be vignt for any unknown circumstances. Those who nted this poison in sister must be not willing to lose their stunt in this way. I am sure they had something prepared, so we should all be vignt!¡±

    ¡°But why us two? You can just ask others to guard here.¡±

    Meng Chao shook his head sadly. ¡°It¡¯s a lot moreplicated than that, and we cannot exin it to you two right now. As of now, just listen to us and guard here.¡±

    Meng Chao then looked away from the bed and motioned the master and disciple pair to look away too.

    Fang Yu, who was in the guest quarters muttered to herself ¡°This is gonna be sooooo akwaaaard.¡±

 Chapter 14: Shadow Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 14: Shadow Assassin</h4>

    Xiao Ya heard what Fang Yu said. ¡°What do you mean awkward?¡±

    ¡°Er....¡±

    Fang Yu then exined the circumstances about healing Xiao Meng. Xiao Ya gritted her teeth and said ¡°I will personally raze down the Zhou n once I have proof of their misdeeds!¡± She looked anxiously towards the direction of her sister and muttered, ¡°I hope it will be a sess now.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Xiao Meng¡¯s room, Feng Zun was already poised to cure his wife. He held the pill on his left hand and said softly, ¡°Do not worry Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m gonna put it in slowly. I will make it as painless as possible¡± Wang Hao failed to repress his chuckle. Feng Zun shot him a look that made Wang Hao quiet down.

    Fang Lin then heard these weird squelching sounds echoing from behind him. He can only y with his imagination to visualize on what has been happening.

    ¡°Ugghh, its so tight!¡± Fang Lin heard Feng Zun muttering this to himself. A few more awkward minutes punctuated only with these weird sounds passed by. ¡°Hah! The pill already killed the roots! Now go rot! Wait, my body is being wrapped around by the tentacles, I can¡¯t move!¡±

    The trio inside the room immediately felt that something was wrong. When they looked back they saw that the tentacles fully abandoned Xiao Meng¡¯s body. It was fairly obvious that she was recovering quickly from the onught of the poison.

    Feng Zun however is in a bad state. The poison already lost its roots so it lost its ability totch itself to the daoist, dooming it to die within minutes. However the vital nutrition it absorbed from Xiao Meng granted the tentacles peak Fifth Stage strength which was enough to tie down Feng Zun for a few seconds. It was then that a shadow flitted out of the vine.

    ¡°A Fifth Stage shadow assassin!¡± Meng Chao angrily eximed. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked! Feng Zun is the real target!¡±

    Yes, the assumed poisoning of Xiao Meng seems to be only the stage 1 of the n. All the other obstructions on concocting the pill were just distractions to make Feng Zun not suspicious of the situation itself. Its fairly obvious now that the role of the TaiHen living poison was to tie down Feng Zun. The shadow assassin stayed hidden on the poison all the time, waiting for the chance to strike Feng Zun down while he was helpless.

    Shadow assassins were those godly ascenders who had the affinity with the shadow element. This made them extremely good at stealth and assassinations. Its fairly obvious that the shadow assassin that appeared this time is a powerful one, given its patience on its target.

    ¡°Shadow Realm!¡±

    A wave of inky ck darkness covered the room they were in. Long shadowy arms appeared and tied down Fang Lin, Wang Hao and Meng Chao on their tracks. Even though Meng Chao was also a Fifth Stage Immortal Cultivator, his domain was rted on pill-making and will just be crushed under the shadow realm. Forget about the other two characters, they won¡¯t be much of help here. Even though the shadow assassin can easily kill these two, the assassin ultimately chose to tie them down and it focused all of its strength on one strike to kill Elder Feng Zun.

    ¡°Divine Technique, Sundering Immortal!¡±

    Immediately, all of the light 10 kilometers around the assassin disappeared reced with only darkness. This darkness then converged on the assassins plunging knife. Astonishingly, this divine technique contained the power of a strike of a demigod! Its safe to assume that this strike can really y immortals!

    Fang Lin at this time cursed himself. Not for being weak but for being stupid and negligent, ¡°If I just knew this would happen, things might have been different!¡± He believed himself to be an intellectual person who will resolve problems mainly with his wits. He refused to be a brutal alpha male. That trend tends to get boring in the future. Too bad he discovered that he was not yet smart enough.

    He looked back to his master hoping to get some constion, but what he saw instead was a shit-eating grin on Wang Hao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Haha it¡¯s time to have some fun! Hey Immortal God Sect Head, you can strike now!¡±

    Actually, even without the arrival of Fang twins and Wang Hao, Feng Zun will still invite Xiao Ya as a dao protector. Feng Zun knew something was amiss and talked to Xiao Ya about it. He also made sure to not let anyone know about Xiao Ya¡¯s presence except for those he could trust. With the poison not able to take root anymore, Xiao Ya immediately appeared inside the room. The poison already lost its ability to harm Feng Zun¡¯s wife, so Xiao Ya can freelye in. She then looked at the astonished assassin and waved her hand.

    A chilling gust of wind immediately appeared, breaking the assassin¡¯s divine technique and its Shadow Realm Domain. Blood spurted out of the assassins¡¯s mouth as she was flung back by her attack.. Xiao Ya¡¯s strike did not have any intention to kill to assassin. They still need to extract information from the assassin. Killing the assassin now will just be detrimental to them.

    Even though it was not meant to kill, Xiao Ya¡¯s attack managed to deal some damage to the female assassin. The face mask worn by the assassin was also destroyed by that attack.

    The face that Fang Lin saw was that of a 24-25 year old woman. She has this beauty that reminded him of the natives of the Northern ciers. White skin, pale lips and fluttering eyshes. Her beauty seems to be only marred by a scar running across her left eye.

    ¡°Haha begone, thot!!!¡± Wang Hao eximed happily. He then suddenly saw that the assassin had been flung in his direction. He deftly caught the assassin andid her face-first on the ground. That¡¯s when he felt that the assassins¡¯s body curves were extremely prominent and it has been entuated by her tight leggings.

    ¡°Damn, you really are an ASS-assin!¡±

 Chapter 15: Xiao Meng

    <h4>Chapter 15: Xiao Meng</h4>

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Even though this assassin tried to kill Feng Zun, Xiao Ya still has sympathy to her as a woman. ¡°Stop roving your hands on her body, she only have that shadow dagger and you are aggravating her injuries!¡± Xiao Ya was pissed upon seeing Wang Hao¡¯s hands roving about the assassin¡¯s curves.

    Her killing intent focused on Wang Hao, who seemed to be oblivious to what she said. Only when she increased her killing intent that Wang Hao responded.

    Wang Hao sheepishly withdrew his naughty hands. ¡°So what do we do with her now? Do we ¡®interrogate¡¯ her already? I can be of great help!¡± Wang Hao was not boasting this time. From his hazy memories, he can somewhat recall good ¡®interrogation techniques.

    With a guinea pig right in front of him now, he could hardly resist using these techniques!

    ¡°Piss off!¡± Xiao Ya snorted in disgust. ¡°I¡¯ll imprison her in my God Pce for now.¡± She waved her hands and the female assassin got sucked inside her God Pce. God Pces were unique spatial pockets developed by demigods. It works the same way as Wang Hao¡¯s spatial pocket. The equivalent of it for the immortals was their Immortal Mansion.

    ¡°Do not let any news of this attack leak out from here. We must gain the initiative and gather information about the situation before the enemy realizes it. I trust you in this, Grandpa Chen.¡± The butler bowed to Xiao Ya and said, ¡°It shall be done¡± He then sauntered away like a true butler should be.

    ¡°Are you ok, brother Zun?¡± Feng Zun stood up and said ¡°Of course I am ok, even if you did not help I am sure I can brute force my way out!¡± Even though Feng Zun said that confidently, he himself felt that if not for Xiao Ya¡¯s help, he could be dead already. But of course his so called ¡®pride¡¯ will not allow him to yield to his sister-inw.

    ¡°Is it really the time to say such things? Sister Xiao Meng is already awake you know.¡± Please talk to her well.¡± Before Feng Zun could even retort Xiao Ya teleported back to her room. Once she arrived, she saw Fang Yu lying on the sofa. Fang Yu justy still there, seemingly shaken.

    Fang Yu was also Fang Lin, so she also felt the same sense of defeat from not being smart enough.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I cool Fang Yu?¡± Xiao Ya bragged as she sat beside Fang Yu, deliberately making their bodies touch together. She smiled a little when she heard Fang Yu¡¯s stifled gasp.

    ¡°Yeah, but Master Wang Hao¡¯s ASS-assin pun really takes the cake.¡±

    ¡°One more word about you idolizing that pervert and I¡¯ll push you into the meditation chambers.¡±

    ¡°Ok master.¡±

    Even though Xiao Ya¡¯s mood has been soured by that pervert, she was still quite happy considering that she had her own disciple now. She thought ¡°Even that old bloke who I constantly beat up has to admit I also beat him in terms of charm! Up until now he still do not have any disciples!¡±

    ¡°After interrogating this assassin, we will immediately head back to the Immortal God Sect to introduce you to the other elders and the other Sect Head. So be prepared, but do not worry, with me here, nothing will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Eh that fast? Wait, did you say other Sect Head? There are two Sect Heads?¡±

    ¡°Huh? My sect is the Immortal God Sect! How can it have just a sect head on the God path? It must also have an Immortal path sect head. Oh, mind you, he¡¯s also at the Sixth Stage¡±. Now that Fang Yu contemted it, what Xiao Ya said actually made some sense. If there¡¯s only on type of Sect Head on a sect with both cultivations, it will be extremely unfair for the the other path. The two sect heads must exist there to bring bnce.

    ¡°Then my Yang Persona and Master Wang Hao will go to the sect a monthter? Hehehe, I must start preparing for the entrance examination as soon as I arrive in the sect. I am already the personal disciple of the sect head. Maybe I can know the rules ahead of time! Or I can reserve some slots already!¡± Of course Fang Yu did not dare to say that out loud out of fear of Xiao Ya restraining her.

    Meanwhile in Xiao Meng¡¯s room, Fang Lin smiled with the prospect of cheating the disciple selection when he noticed that Feng Zun, who was usually domineering, was slightly cowering in front of the person who wasid down on the bed. Gone were the emaciated skin, the tentacles and the pale pallor that covered Xiao Meng. What was in ce was a beautiful woman who had simrities on the looks with Xiao Ya with the obvious difference that Xiao Meng looked really, really fierce. Her fierceness was also shown in the first sentence she uttered.

    ¡°You said you will be gentle earlier! What kind of pration is that! You dumb f*ck, you almost ripped out my organs! In seems like the beating I gave youst time is not enough!¡±

    ¡°Ah I¡¯m sorry my love! It won¡¯t happen again! You know the circumstances right?¡±

    ¡°Circumstances my ass! Then you better prepare for what you will get from me when I recover!¡±

    ¡°Aieee!!!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the rtionship of that two has always been like that since we were young¡± Meng Chao chuckled merrily. He looked at the stunned Fang Lin and the slightly peevish Wang Hao. ¡°But do not be misguided by her actions, she really loves Feng Zun deep in her heart. She was just too shy to admit it.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you need some shaping up too Chao Chao!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me!¡±

    Wang Hao could just say in awe ¡°Now that¡¯s a legitimate Dominatrix! Though I did not expect that the almighty Daoist Sunderheart was actually Daoist ChokeMeHard!¡±

 Chapter 16: Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 16: Investigation</h4>

    Several hourster.

    Fang Lin, Fang Yu, Wang Hao, Meng Chao, Feng Zun and Xiao Ya all met in Xiao Meng¡¯s quarters.

    Xiao Meng was still on the bed. Even though the poison has been removed from her, her lost vitality could be only recovered from a week¡¯s rest. Ning¡¯er wanted to join too, but Xiao Meng just red at her daughter and said ¡°I just got bedridden and you already neglected your training? You think you can hide it? I can clearly smell it. You¡¯ve been busy ying with yourself since you met those twins!¡±

    ¡°Ah mother! Don¡¯t say those things here!¡± Ning¡¯er waved her hands and she was near to crying state already. Fang Lin and Fang Yu tried to not look at her directly.

    ¡°Do not get flustered. Those things are normal. But what¡¯s really vital is is strength!¡± Xiao Meng¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°You can do whatever you want if you are strong! Those twins? You can have them both as long as you are strong enough!¡±

    ¡°Mother...¡± Xiao Ning¡¯er looked at her mother with an idolized expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± She then left the room to cultivate.

    Fang Lin immediately felt that he needs to have a massive power-up arc if he wants to stay free.

    Xiao Ya then stood up and said ¡°Here is the assassin¡± She waved her hands and the shadow assassin was brought out in front of them.

    ¡°You know what happens to you if you don¡¯t talk.¡± Feng Zun said with a hostile voice. ¡°We can put you through a lot of torture, and you will pray and beg for your death!¡±

    The assassin just looked at them coldly and spat beside her. She just red at them without saying a word. It was as if she was confident that nothing will faze her to talk.

    ¡°What do we do to her now?¡± Wang Hao muttered excitedly while rubbing his hands. ¡°I have a thousand techniques that can make a woman beg for more!¡±

    ¡°We are not doing that. ¡± Meng Chao replied. ¡°She has been trained all her life for situations like this. I doubt we can force the information out from her.But I do have a way to make her spill the information by herself¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A ve contract.¡±

    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t those forbidden?¡± Fang Lin interjected. It was actually the truth. ve contracts essentially makes a person to be a personal ve to another. His or her thoughts and actions can be easily manipted by the master. This clearly undermines the rights of a person and nobody wants to be a ve. Because of this horrifying effects, there was a progressive ban on very in this.

    ¡°Yes its illegal, but this ve contract I made was modified by me into something that can be hardly called a ve contract. You can say I modified it to be simr to a Beast Taming Contract.¡¯

    ¡°Wait, so these contract of yours will treat this assassin as a pet beast?¡± Fang Lin was of course astonished by that.

    ¡°I may not look like it but I am also an expert on modifying magical contracts. You know that beast taming was a highly epted practice, so there is no problem if we treat her as a beast!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s clearly a human!¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as nobody discovers it, its ok!¡±

    Feng Zun then asked ¡°So who¡¯s going to initiate the contract?¡±

    Xiao Ya spoke up ¡°This assassin cultivates magical arts from the dark side. I fear the only way she can be easily forced into a contract is by making her master someone with an intense fire attribute. Luckily, we have one here.¡± All eyes swiveled to Fang Lin who eximed, ¡°But she¡¯s at the Fifth Stage! Can¡¯t Madam Xiao Ya be the one to initiate the contract herself? Or Elder Feng Zun or Meng Chao? But definitely not my Master.¡±

    ¡°We can actually do that, but this taming contract brings the ¡®beast¡¯ to the same power level as the practitioner.¡± Meng Chao replied. ¡± She cannot be with Xiao Ya because she is stronger than the assassin. Her yin essence will also strengthen the assassin and might give her a chance to escape in the future. That crosses out Fang Yu too. Feng Zun cannot do it too because of you know, Sis Xiao Meng. I, Meng Chao will be also out of this. I cannot tie myself with something illegal that I made. Wang Hao is a big NO NO NO. Ning¡¯er has her own contract beast alread, its just its still not hatching from its egg.¡± Meng Chao then looked at Fang Lin expectantly.

    ¡°You have the Yang essence so you can easily weaken her power. You are also only at Body Refinement stage so the assassin will be at that stage too. If you still feel guilty, you can consider this my repayment for your master helping us out earlier.¡±

    ¡°Hey that¡¯s unfair!¡± Wang Hao muttered sullenly. But then his eyes brightened up.

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin, we alreadypleted your objective to have a pet! Make sure to take care of her properly! She can provide good services for you in the future! Hehehe..¡±

    The assassin who was acting cold earlier heard all of this conversation . She was struck with terror. She knew that with a contract, any information can be extracted from her.

    ¡°Ok, we will start now!¡± Meng Chao waved his hands, and a golden roll of paper fluttered out. He then sliced Fang Lin¡¯s finger and put it in the contract. Fang Lin immediately felt as if he has numerous chains growing out of his body. Xiao Ya then exerted her pressure, rendering the assassin unable to struggle. Meng Chao then pointed his hand at the assassin and the scroll went in front of her. It let out a golden light and the assassin stopped moving entirely. The chains that Fang Lin felt wrapped around the assassin.

    ¡°Once the light¡¯s all gone, you already have your own contract beast!¡± Suddenly a ck light lighted up on the assassin¡¯s head. ¡°Crap its a self-destruction array!¡± Meng Chao shouted. ¡°It must have been made to activate if we force the assassin to very!¡± Xiao Ya tried to weaken the exlplosion to try to save the assassin, but even with its weakened power, the explosion almost destroyed half of the assassin¡¯s body.

    At the same time, the contract finished lighting up. At this moment, Fang Lin feared that his first pet was going to be a corpse. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is a g for necrophilia!¡±

    But what he saw was incredible. Meng Chao shouted ¡°Refine!¡± Immediately a formless pressure erupted from him, but its focused on the assassin. He waved his hands, and astonishingly, the body of the assassin went smaller, but she had been shown to regenerate her lost body parts.

    Once Meng Chao was finished, the newly-healed assassin was brought in front of Fang Lin. But instead of the mature beauty, what was in front of him was a little 8 year old child who was tilting hear head cutely. She said in her tiny voice.

    ¡°Who am I? Where am I? Who are you guys?¡± She then noticed Fang Lin and she said

    ¡°Are you my master, Onii-chan?¡±

 Chapter 17: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 17: Departure</h4>

    Fang Lin stared warily at the assassin who was a child now. Of all the bizarre things he had seen in his life, this definitely topped his list. The child who noticed Fang Lin incredulous stare shivered. She then started to tear up while shaking.

    ¡°Muuuu, do you hate me master? I... I wil not misbehave! She said while standing waving her tiny little hands. ¡°I will not let master down!¡±

    Xiao Ya, even though she was surprised, walked in front of the child and lowered her knees to face her. She started pinching her cheeks and the little child made some noises ofint.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name little one?¡±

    ¡°I am not little! My name is Yao¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Just Yao¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Un!¡± She nodded her head happily, clearly happy with her name.

    ¡°Do you remember anything else besides that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all! But what I know is that master will love and take care of me!¡± Yao¡¯er smiled cheerfully. Fang Lin had to do his utter best to stop himself from hugging Yao¡¯er right now.

    ¡°Hai, it seems like aside from her body, that explosion disrupted her memories too.¡± Meng Chao said with a sigh. He then looked at Fang Lin and said ¡°But as long as you reach the Fifth Stage, she will regain her old body and memories back. So as for now, be sure to take care of her.¡±

    Fang Lin looked at the cute Yao¡¯er. He noticed that she was also at the Body Refinement Stage, but she was about to breakthrough to Mana Cirction Stage too. She needs only some guidance and Fang Lin can surely provide that given his experience with the Yin body. He smiled at the prospect of a powerful shadow assassin weaving her knives at his enemies while he stood at the backughing like a viin.

    ¡°No, a viin is so generic. I could just be an anti-hero. It sounds evil, yet not evil!¡± He felt as if he was enlightened with the rules of main characters.

    Wang Hao naturally heard all this talk. He smiled at Yao¡¯er and said ¡°I have some candies here. Mind to join me?¡± Yao¡¯er immediately started to go pale and she turned into a shadow and hid behind Fang Lin. Or more exactly, she merged with Fang Lin¡¯s shadow. Even without her stepping in the First Stage, it seems like she still has her innate shadow form.

    ¡°Hahaha even a little girl can tell you are a pervert Master!¡± Fang Linughed cheerfully at his Master¡¯s crestfallen expression. Fang Lin then looked at Fang Yu¡¯s master respectfully.

    ¡°Madam Xiao Ya, what should we do right now?¡± As of now, it was Xiao Ya that has the highest authority among them. What she decides will be the course of action that everyone will take.

    Xiao Ya sighed and said, ¡°Without any evidence we cannot make any moves. So, we will just let out the news that Sis Meng has been healed. We will also say that an assassin attempted to kill Feng Zun, but the assassin failed and was killed. Aside from those, all the other information must be strictly unknown!¡±

    Everyone nodded and swore to keep the events of today confidential, even to their closest friends.

    Xiao Ya looked at Fang Lin and said ¡°Tomorrow morning I am going back to the Immortal God Sect with your sister. I will make sure of her safety, as long as she follow my rules. You understand?¡±

    She looked deeply into Fang Lin as is she was reminding him to rein in Fang Yu. Fang Lin gave an embarrassed smile, clearly aware of what she was talking about.

    Xiao Ya then gave Fang Lin and Wang Hao two wooden tokens. Fang Lin could see that the token has a symbol in front of it. At its back, a unique mark could be seen, and it seemed like this unique mark was recently engraved there.

    ¡°These are the identification tokens for the sect entrance examination next month. Whether you can meet your sister again as equals depends on your perseverance. I¡¯m going back to my room now, Brother Chao, Brother Zun. Get well soon Sis Meng.¡±

    She then disappeared, teleporting back to her room. The other people inside the room also started to disperse, heading back into their quarters to rest. Yao¡¯er reverted back to her child form and said to Fang Lin

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry master.¡± She pouted sadly as she rubbed her small tummy. Her eyes looked at Fang Lin pitifully, trying to put him into guilt.

    ¡± ¡±

    The next day arrived and Fang Yu was with her Master Xiao Ya at the gates of the Feng n headquarters. Ning¡¯er iwa currently crying while hugging Fang Yu. Fang Lin could not help but be happy at the feeling of those curves pressing on Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    Ning¡¯er then looked up at Fang Yu, then she said ¡°You might be leaving now but you will stay in my heart and I will wait for you to be back!¡± She then kissed Fang Yu deeply. Fang Lin of course felt Ning¡¯er¡¯s delicate tongue probing in Fang Yu¡¯s mouth. The kisssted for almost a minute with neither the two of them backing away. Ning¡¯er drew her lips back, looking a little flushed and then she ran back to her room, almost stumbling along the way.

    The other people who witnessed what happened just smiled warmly at the romantic scene.

    ¡°I guess we shall go now.¡± Xiao Ya then put her arms into the petrified Fang Yu¡¯s shoulders and together, they rode Xiao Ya¡¯s spirit ship. The ship then flew away, with its destination at the Immortal God Sect.

    Wang Hao then looked at Fang Lin ¡°Now we have a month to prepare for the disciple selection. We are going to undergo the most strenuous training yet! It will be really hard for us, but we should seed!¡± he said solemnly.

    Fang Lin suddenly felt chills from this sentence so he could not help but say, ¡°What is this training for?¡±

    ¡°WE are training to be Fatties!¡±

 Chapter 18: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 18: Arrival</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean fatty?¡±

    Wang Hao just stared at Fang Lin as if he was an idiot. ¡°We need to hide your identity right? I immediately thought that the best way is to make you have an appearance as far as possible to Fang Yu. If they see your face like that, they could think that you are ¡®rted¡¯ to Fang Yu and that is a fact that no one should know!¡±

    ¡°But why fatty? There are other body types you know?¡± Fang Lin eximed dully.

    ¡°Why?¡± Wang Hao stood up proudly and said ¡°Being a fatty is extremely helpful in gathering your own money! Besides that, people find fatties to be extremely amicable. Also, no one will try to pick a fight on us because we will look sloppy and weak!¡±

    ¡°I can make myself look fat by just manipting my body, and my abilities won¡¯t be affected at all. But how about you master? You are not a cultivator so how can you achieve that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where the training starts. You need to make me as fat as possible in one month! Mind you, I easily burn calories so you need to stuff me with food quickly!¡±

    Then Fang Lin asked worriedly ¡°But how about your fighting abilities Master? Won¡¯t it be affected too?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about that, I¡¯m an expert fighter! No amount of fat can erode what the mind has got!¡±

    Fang Lin was about to agree when he remembered a certain dream of his that will disappear already.

    ¡°But how about me making my harem! It won¡¯t be a possibility anymore!¡±

    ¡°Harem? But don¡¯t you have Fang Yu to enjoy that?¡±

    ¡°And you think Master Xiao Ya will easily tolerate that? From what I see right now, my Yin body could be trapped on that sect head¡¯s own harem, if she had any!¡±

    ¡°Hehe do not worry about that¡± Wang Hao smiled sinisterly. ¡°Once we are already sessful disciples, we are gonna shed and show out our true skin for them to marvel. Hahahahaha!!!!¡±

    Thus started the grueling one month of forced lethargy, almost ten meals of concentrated Second Stage beast meat everyday and lots and lots of water. In order to notpromise their cover, the master and disciple pair requested for the others to not see them on their training routine until they were ready to leave.

    In just one month, Wang Hao gained 300 kilograms, making his own weight to clock around at 400 kilograms which was already at the extremes of the Fatty stereotype. Fang Lin just manipted his muscles to make it look bigger. They looked at themselves in the mirror.

    ¡°I shall be called Fatty Wang, and you will be Fatty Lin.¡± dered by Wang Hao the night before they left. ¡°Now that they are all asleep, let¡¯s already make our leave and ask Elder Feng Zun to let us leave already.¡±

    ¡°Already, but isn¡¯t that early?¡±

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s early, but that makes us safer to those who wants to see what we look like. Nobody should at least know what we look like right now. But we can trust Feng Zun with our fatty secret.

    They then stealthily crept towards Feng Zun¡¯s office. But before they went in, the door already opened with the astonished Feng Zun looking at them with a surprised expression.

    ¡°What the hell is that get-up all about?¡±

    Wang Hao then exined their identity situation which to their relief was eptable to Feng Zun. ¡°Its a bit crude but at least you got your priorities right. So you want to pose as a young master with a servant who wants to give a try for the disciple selection? Then that¡¯s where you will start to control the sect from behind with Fang Yu¡¯s help? Geez guys, get some help!¡¯

    Feng Zun the stood up and brought them again to the giant d*ldo-looking spirit ship. ¡°If you want to pretend to be like that, I cannot drop you off near the sect. I¡¯m gonna drop you off a little farther though. It will be up to you on how to get to the sect.¡± They then started their travel.

    Even though they are already on their way to the sect, Fang Lin is currently in a bad mood. When Fang Yu arrived at the Immortal God Sect, what her master did was to spread the fact that she currently had her first disciple. Not only that, she also said that Fang Yu¡¯s beauty and body is even greater than Xiao Ya herself that she also finds it hard to resist. To make matters worse, she spread out full-body paintings of her throughout the sect. Her beauty, elegance and oozing sex appeal has been perfectly captured on this paintings.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the paintings multiplied in numbers inside the sect. There was also an extreme rise for the consumption of tissue papers. The ones who bought it said its for their colds while letting out sounds of coughing, but Fang Yu knew that these perverts have been ¡®using¡¯ her paintings with their powerful hands to let out there vital essences everyday. She had been extremely pissed by that of course.

    Not only that, but these beauty of hers immediately attracted all the arrogant young masters in this sect. They all sought to meet Fang Yu, hoping to have a chance to gain her love and attention.

    But thest straw was that even the other sect head that Xiao Ya mentioned also arrived, demanding to meet her. This ¡®old man¡¯ that Xiao Ya had been talking about is the Immortal Sect Head of the Immortal God Sect, Tang Luo. He ws at the Immortal Stage. His demeanor can be described as of the raging bull. His muscles were ripped, but they wrapped around his body snugly. He has multitudes of scars running across his face which made him look really scary. But what made Fang Yu fear this man was the fact that this man had a harem of 100 girls! And it seems like he wanted to include Fang Yu in this harem too.

    Of course, Xiao Ya isn¡¯t happy about that and confronted Tang Luo directly, threatening that she will fight it out for her disciple. Tang Luo then had no choice but to leave. This made Fang Yu stay in her room for the whole duration of the month.

    This means Fang Lin was not able to gather any information that could be of help on the disciple selection. Wang Hao of course is not happy with that but they decided to suck it up and just go with the flow.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll drop both of you here now.¡± Feng Zun motioned for them to stand. ¡°Please,¡± he looked at the two of them pleadingly. ¡°Do not attempt to do things that will go out of control here. Your own lives could even be at the stake here.¡± Wang Hao and Fang Lin nodded, but Feng Zun¡¯s words just went in their ear and went out of the other.

    They were then unceremoniously dropped by the ship on a long winding road. Fang Lin tried to use his eyes to see on how far the Immortal God Sect is, but he could not identify where the sect is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we had to walk it out all the way? I might lose all this fat I deposited!¡± Wang Hao wailed.

    But they could have been blessed by luck because they then heard the unmistakable sound of a horse wagon crossing the road. There was a man riding the horse pulling the wagon. He looked around 40 years old, with gray hair forming on his head. He had this easygoing attitude even though its obvious he had been through a lot.

    Inside the wagon were three persons. Two teenage boys and one teenage girl.

    Oh before the readers forgot it, Yao¡¯er is also with Fang Lin. She just stayed hidden in Fang Lin¡¯s shadow.

    The two boys in the wagon have a slight shade of tan on their skin with some callused hands. It¡¯s obvious they went through some hard farm work. The girl on the other hand was of whiteplexion and she had a innocent vibe around her. She has a pretty face but it seems normal whenpared to the face of Ning¡¯er and Fang Yu.

    The wagon halted in front of them and the man driving it looked at the two and inquired ¡°Are you two are here to also take the examination for the disciple selection?¡±

    ¡°Yes we are, kind sir¡± Wang Hao eloquently replied, with his massive frame jiggling as he bowed towards the old man. I am Fatty Wang and myckey here is Fatty Lin.¡± Fang Lin just sighed for he knew that he cannot clear up his situation now.

    ¡°Hahaha, in that case, why don¡¯t you join us? I brought my children here in hopes of having them epted to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Well we ept your invitation, Sir??¡±

    ¡°Haha just called me Old Yang.¡±

    ¡°Then Old Yang, we will not be shy!¡± Wang Hao and Fang Lin went inside the wagon and then Old Yang made it start moving again.

    Inside the wagon, Wang Hao and Fang Lin felt extremely ufortable. The source of their difort is from the girl in the wagon, who has been staring at the two since earlier. There was some drool that was also dripping out of her mouth.

    ¡°So tasty...¡± the girl muttered.

    ¡°Hiiiii!!! Did we meet some cannibals?¡± Wang Hao and Fang Linmented to themselves at the same time.

 Chapter 19: Immortal God Sect

    <h4>Chapter 19: Immortal God Sect</h4>

    While the duo had started their journey on the hitch-hiked ride, Fang Lin observed the Immortal God Sect through the Yin Persona.

    Fang Yu stretched her body after waking up. She knew that her Yang Persona is due to arriveter already. ¡°I need to look around the sect right now! Even it puts me in a big risk, I need to know what the disciple selection will be!¡± She then stood up and prepared to go out of her room.

    When she went out of her room, however, to her dismay, several of the arrogant young masters were still waiting for her toe out. Their faces visibly brightened as she walked out of her room. They audibly swallowed their saliva as they confirmed with their own eyes that she really is a goddess that was portrayed in the paintings.

    They prepared to greet her but Fang Yu just shouted ¡°Scram!¡± Immediately a pearly white sword appeared on her hands. It¡¯s been clearly pulsing with the yin essence of her master Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Hiiii, its a Third Stage protective treasure! Why the hell is she using it here?¡± Before they could even move however, she waved her hand and the sword swished through the air, cutting their robes. But what¡¯s scary about this attack was that if she used a little bit more force, it could have destroyed their own manhood!

    ¡°Try to get even near me, and I swear you will be like those eunuchs at the Alchemy Pce!¡±

    ¡°Forgive us Big Sister!¡± They then stood up and scampered away. Fang Yu sighed in relief and then she pped her hand to her head. ¡°Of course I have a perfectly refined body! I could have just changed my appearance and I can already freely roam inside the sect! How stupid of me!¡±

    She then modified her appearance to look like an average girl you can usually see in a sect. She then started to look around the sect for clues for the disciple selection exam.

    It will be however, a big problem that even Fang Yu will find hard to aplish. It is because Xiao Ya already have some suspicions that Fang Yu will resort to cheat to ease her Yang Persona¡¯s ess of the sect so she advised the sect to have a lockdown of the information to make it hard for Fang Yu to seed.

    Of course Fang Yu had no way of knowing this. Xiao Ya wanted to thoroughly punish her for her cheating attempts that she will justugh at Fang Yu¡¯s miseries.

    ¡°Hey you, yes you! ¡± As Fang Yu was walking around the sect aimlessly, an elder of the outer court disciples called out Fang Yu. ¡°Its the disciple selection day but you are out here looking like a drunk mule. Thisziness of yours cannot be allowed! I therefore punish you to clean the beast cages!¡¯

    If the crowd¡¯s horrified reaction can tell if something is really bad or not, Fang Yu can tell she f*cked up with her valiant cheating methods. She sighed and started to undo her transformation to escape this situation when she realized she could not phase back.

    ¡°What the hell is happening! Why I am stuck in this form?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, seems like my disciple can¡¯t remove the seal I ced on her!¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s voice echoed on her mind.

    ¡°You put a seal on me Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I put a seal on your Yin Persona as an insurance you won¡¯t wantonly use your transformation skills to wreak havoc in the sect. And my, oh my, aren¡¯t you in trouble now?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu how can I get you to remove this seal master?¡±

    ¡°Well first things first, clean the cages!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Noooo!!!!¡±

    While Fang Yu was now forced to clean the beast cages, Fang Lin has to face a problem of his own.

    He warily looked at the girl drooling in front of him and he asked ¡°What is your name youngdy?¡±

    She immediately answered back ¡°Ling¡¯er¡±. The two boys also followed suit. The older one on the left is named Zen and the younger one is named Ao. From what Fang Yu can see, these three has not enough talent to be epted in one of the great sects. Heck, he is even sure that they will be immediately rejected at the entrance.

    ¡°You must be thinking that they will be rejected at the selection right?¡± Old Yang broke the silence.

    ¡°Sorry, but I think really on that way. Or do you have any otherpelling reasoning that will make the sect ept your children?¡± Wang Hao found that something was really amiss in this situation.

    ¡°Actually, my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather saved an Elder from the Immortal God Sect. As a thanks, the elder left behind a jade tablet for my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather. He said to my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather that this jade tablet can fufill any wish of my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather. As long as my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather brings this jade tablet to the sect, the Immortal God Sect must fulfill a wish of my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather. This can even be used by the descendants of my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL! THAT¡¯S A LOT OF great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather, IT MAKES ME REALLY DIZZY!¡±

    ¡°My great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather was obviously happy. But the other friends of my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather heard about it. They got tainted with greed, so they killed my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather and his family to steal the jade tablet. Those who survived the attack went to a far-away ce and hid the jade tablet on where no one can find it. I am now thest descendant of my great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather.¡±

    He then looked fondly at his children and said ¡°These children you see here are my adopted children. I already am quite satisfied with my life. What I wanted was for them to live a better life. That is why I wanted them to join the sect.¡± The trio, upon hearing the words of Old Yang, smiled happily and innocently, clearly excited for their futures.

    Wang Hao and Fang Lin stayed quiet after hearing that statement. Well, they got quiet because all these words the man spewed confused and dazed the hell out of them. Secondly, they felt that even if the jade tablet gives them an eptance in the sect, it might put the trio in more danger. The jealousy of those who worked hard to get epted in the sect will lead to harassment and severe bullying.

    That is, if the tablet was real.

    At the first nce, the tablet might look like the real thing, but to Wang Hao, with his affinity to energy, he can clearly tell that this tablet has no indicator of the Immortal God Sect energy which is vital to any of their artifacts.

    In short, the tablet was fake.

    The elder saved by Old Yang¡¯s great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather gave him a fake tablet. This fake tablet ruined and killed the entire n of Old Yang¡¯s great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather and now, its on its way to destroy 4 hopeful dreams.

    Fang Lin also realized that the jade tablet is a fake. He looked sadly to his master, asking on what to do. His master only said ¡°Situations like these require time to solve. I am sure we can find a solution once we arrive at the Immortal God Sect.¡±

    Fang Lin onlymented sadly, thinking if there really is a chance to solve this situation.

    After 3 more hours of travelling , the horse finally stopped and Fang Lin and Wang Hao saw the appearance of one of the 8 Great Sects, the Immortal God Sect.

    There are mainly two gates that hung right in front of them. The one on the left has the word ¡®IMMORTAL¡¯ written on it while the right gate has the word ¡®GOD¡¯ written on it. The trio and Old Yang could also only gape their mouths in wonder. They then started to line up in a massive line that will seem to take forever to finish.

    Fang Yu at that time however, is in a miserable situation. She has been brought to the dreaded beast cages located near the forests of the Immortal God Sect. She almost puked upon smelling the stench that covered the cages. She clearly had the mindset that she cannotplete this task. Then she remembered a story about someone who had to clean very filthy cages too. What that person did was to divert a river flow and make it hit the filthy cages. In no time at all, all the cages were squeaky clean.

    ¡°What was that guy¡¯s name again? Um, I can¡¯t remember it. Well, whatever, I will just do the same thing!¡±

    She then looked for a nearby river and to her great delight, there is a huge river flowing close by. She saw that its position was located at a higher altitude. She then decided to divert the water flow by destroying the rocks supporting the riverbank. She let out her treasure, infused it with her yin essence and then she struck the rock. What came through her mind is that she really seeded. Then her smile cramped. What she hit was the weakest part of the support! The whole riverbank entirely crumbled.

    Because of this, the whole river was diverted right into the beast cages. The strength of these river stream was of course weakened by the friction. The poor beasts who saw the iing water panicked and tried to escape. But all of their efforts were in vain and the whole force of the river hit the beasts¡¯ cage and it cleaned the whole cage as the river passed by.

    Fang Yu then felt happy because she cleaned the cages pretty easily. But she forgot how the story of that cleaning guy ended. She forgot the the water had nowhere to go but somewhere else. Fang Yu pped her mouth in horror. The water that was now full of sh*t is headed right towards the Immortal God Sect Disciple Selection Area! She could only watch in horror as the cultivators and ascenders were bathed in the cocktail of water and animal excretions.

    ¡°Oh sh*t¡±

 Chapter 20: Selling Tissues is a profitable business

    <h4>Chapter 20: Selling Tissues is a profitable business</h4>

    When Fang Yu realized the situation that is about to happen, Fang Lin also knew about it. He paled noticeably and his Master noticed it. As Wang Hao was about to ask what happened, Fang Lin then shouted at the top of his voice

    ¡°Run! Run! Run! Something¡¯sing here, and it¡¯s not gonna be good!¡±

    The people around him however justughed and mocked at him.

    ¡°How dare this fatty make a ruckus here? It¡¯s up to me to discipline you!¡± A buffed armored middle-aged man swaggered to where Fang Lin was. It was obvious with his clothes that he is a guard for this disciple selection.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it! Fang Lin wailed. ¡°I feel that something massive is going to hit us!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Do you think that the Immortal God Sect has no protective arrays? Of course it has a lot against external forces!¡± The guard said proudly. ¡°As for you, I¡¯m gonna have to throw you out!¡± But before he was able to grab Fang Lin, a rumbling sound was heard by all of them.

    Secondster, they were able to discern cascading waves of water that was approaching them. What was worse was that this water was filled with brackish fluid. It did not take long before all of them have been submerged by this water.

    Everyone around Fang Lin let out sounds of cursing. Their robes and clothes got wet by the water and dirty because of the filth. Some even fainted and had to be saved from drowning.

    ¡°Who dares to cause a ruckus in this Sect!¡± An Elder of the sect appeared amongst them.

    ¡°Water Kingdom!¡± All of the water that has been swirling in the area had been directly manipted back by the elder and was put back on its right track. The riverbank which had been destroyed has been also fixed.

    ¡°Do not worry! The sect will providepensation for those who have beenpromised by the ident. As for now, kindly wait as we catch the damned criminal!¡±

    Fang Lin at that time felt smug. He knew that if Fang Yu stayed near that ce, there is a high chance that she will be caught and punished severely. So Fang Yu rode the raging water herself which brought her too right at the Disciple Selection Area. Once there, she told her Master Xiao Ya about the plight of Old Yang and his children. Fang Yu then promised that if Xiao Ya allowed her ability to transform to be unsealed, Fang Yu will definitely have a way to help Old Yang who had been sorely duped by an Elder of the Immortal God Sect. Xiao Ya of course agreed, wanting to see what will happen and also a little guilty for what her predecessors did.

    Once she felt that she can transform, Fang Yu immediately transformed her face. The face that she took was of a sickly looking person. She then acted as if she was struggling for her life near Old Yang. Old Yang, upon seeing this tried to help her. But the crowd around him showed the vibe of not wanting to help.

    Who would want to help a person who was about to die? But even it was like this, Old Yang still tried to save the ¡®dying¡¯ Fang Yu. She thenid still, not breathing. Of course she only made it look like she was dead.

    Old Yang of course had been really dismayed by what happened. But then he just steeled his heart on what happened. He then tried to check if his jade has been safe but to his surprise, the jade tablet disappeared. He started to panic when he heard a female voice in his head.

    ¡°I know that you are using that tablet to admit your children to the sect. But do you understand that if you did that, their other fellow disciples might harass your children? Not only that, those with evil intentions on their hearts might think that you even have more treasures, that will just put you and your family in danger.¡± Old Yang visibly paled at this.

    ¡°But do not worry, I took your jade and I still intend to grant your wish. But from now on, do not mention the matter of that jade tablet on anyone else. Tell your children too that they must keep quiet.¡±

    The voice was of course Fang Yu. While being tossed by the waves, Fang Lin immediately grabbed the jade tablet and hid it. Fang Yu then started the next phase of her n.

    While her ¡®corpse¡¯ was being carried away, it suddenly glowed with a bright blue light. Everyone who saw this situation started to get wary. The body of Fang Yu then slowly rose into the air and then she opened her eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s still alive! Oh my God!¡±

    After showing this scene, Fang Yu then reverted back to her original appearance.

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Lady Fang Yu, the disciple of the Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°Howe she is here?¡±

    Fang Yu then then released her treasure sword and made her yin aura gush out. Of course she did this to make herself look cool. She then said with a cold voice

    ¡°That stunt I did earlier was a way for me to ascertain if there is a person among you who might help someone in need. I did not get disappointed.¡± She then shed a dazzling smile towards Old Yang. ¡°As a thanks for your help, is there anything you want me to do?¡±

    All the males and some females swallowed noticeably at this request. If they were the one given this chance, they will of course use it to have a ¡®taste¡¯ of her! Too bad Fang Yu will not allow that to happen.

    Old Yang froze first, but thenprehension dawned on his features. He then sped his hands and bowed in front of Fang Yu. ¡°Mdy, I wish that my 3 children will be epted in your sect!¡±

    The crowd murmured audibly after hearing this wish. They were a little disappointed that Old Yang is not a pervert but they admired him for loving his children.

    ¡°Bring them to me.¡±

    The three children were then brought in front of Fang Yu. She looked at the two boys and said ¡± You two will now be epted as outer court disciples.¡± She then looked at Ling¡¯er and asked ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Ah, its Ling¡¯er, M...mdy... ¡±

    ¡°Do not be scared.¡± Fang Yu smiled gently towards her. She then announced in her loud voice ¡°Ling¡¯er is gonna be my personal maid! Her father will also be epted as a spirit nt farmer! Whoever touches her or her family shall suffer my wrath!¡±

    The crowd then exploded into a hubbub of noises. Ling¡¯er had been truly lucky right now. As long as she behaves herself and do not be arrogant, she will have a high standing in the future.

    Fang Yu also had another agenda for making Ling¡¯er her personal maid. ¡°As of now, Ling¡¯er will be my Yin Persona¡¯s pet! I will of course groom her well and make her into a powerful pet !¡± Fang Yu happily said to herself.

    The author right now does not know what fate may befall Fang Yu¡¯s pet, Ling¡¯er.

    Fang Yu then brought Old Yang¡¯s family back into into the sect headquarters in order to finalize some things.

    After she left, Fang Lin stopped himself from wanting to curse out. After Fang Yu left, Fang Lin clearly heard what some of the male disciples said.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang Yu is really awesome! And look at her tits and ass! They are the works of wonder!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m gonna need a lot of tissuester! You know, for my cough!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too!¡±

    Then Fang Lin saw his master Wang Hao roaming around, seemingly busy with something. When Fang Lin went near, he could not help but shout angrily to his master.

    ¡°MASTER, WHY THE HELL ARE YOU SELLING LOTS OF TISSUES FOR THE MALE DISCIPLES!!!¡±

 Chapter 21: Disciple Selection Exam

    <h4>Chapter 21: Disciple Selection Exam</h4>

    While Fang Yu was walking and leading Old Yang and his family, she saw what Wang Hao did and she almost stumbled. ¡°What the hell is is Master Wang Hao doing? How does he even know the tissue demand!¡± She cried inwardly to herself.

    Fang Lin¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines as he tried to apprehend his master. ¡°You know master that its your disciple¡¯s dignity you are selling here? Do you have no shame?¡±

    ¡°Haha you think that I sold those tissues just for the sake of money? Haha you shall seeter.¡± A sudden shriek then echoed. ¡°Oh, I think you shall see the reason now.¡± Wang Hao said all of this with his trademark smirk.

    The shriek that sounded out continued for a few minutes until it was followed by sobbing sounds. not only that, but the people around them sensed that the person who uttered the screams wasing nearer. They then saw a young man who were approaching them with his entire body bent over his waist. His eyes was still red from excessive crying.

    He saw Wang Hao and he pointed his hand at him and shrilly shouted ¡°Catch that man! That fatty sold me some corrosive tissues!¡±

    Wang Hao just sullenly replied ¡°What do you mean corrosive tissues? They wereced with the extract from the five-ringed ginseng. They are effective on dissolving nasal secretions. Not only that, but once inhaled this extract can alleviate the soreness of the throat! You said that you have a cough, and I gave you tissuesced with medicine!¡± Wang Hao looked indignantly at the young man.

    ¡°But those tissues are only meant to be inhaled or put in contact with your nose. If you wiped those tissues on your sensitive body parts, the extract in the tissues will act as a great irritant on those sensitive body parts. You will exprience massive amounts of pain. From what I see, you must have wiped those tissues somewhere else.¡±

    Wang Hao looked at the young man and smiled innocently.

    ¡°Tell me, where did you wipe those tissues?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah....¡± The young man found it hard to speak. How can he admit that he wiped the tissues on his junior? He just chose to stay silent and just bear the pain.

    ¡°Do you know that if left untreated, the infected area will stay swollen for a month?¡±

    ¡°I wiped my d*ck! I wiped my d*ck!¡± The young man shouted hysterically.

    ¡°Haha I¡¯m just kidding, it will heal upter.¡±

    ¡°Nooooo!!!!¡± The young man then ran away and he swore to not appear for a long time. Not long after, more shouts of pain were heard. But they also quieted down once they heard what happened to the poor young man.

    Fang Lin looked at his Master gratefully. Wang Hao saw this and he seemed really smug about it. ¡°Try to trust your master sometimes ok?¡±

    2 hourster.

    A stocky man filled with fighting aura approached those who lined up for the disciple selection.

    ¡°Listen up!¡± He shouted, with his voice reaching until the end of the very long line. From the power he oozes out, he seems to be at the Core Formation Stage, the Third Stage for the Immortal Cultivators.

    ¡°For the first part of the exam, only those who has been at least at the Body Refinement Stage and at most at the First Stage will be epted. Anyone below that will not be epted!¡± Wang Hao visibly panicked upon hearing this. Wang Hao obviously had to panic. Even though he can absorb energy, he cannot cultivate at all. His fighting abilities depended on the energy he possess. That means he could be eliminated immediately at the first stage.

    ¡°I know that you want this to be done already so here it is!¡±

    He waved his hands and a 5-foot tall gong appeared in front of him. ¡°Once this gong has been rung by me, anyone below the Body Refinement Stage and above the First Stage shall be teleported outside the gates!¡±

    He then raised his hands and struck the gong.

    ¡°GOOOOOOONGGGGGGG....¡±

    A wave of pressure went out of the gong. Once it hit the applicants, they felt it probing their insides. Suddenly some of them disappeared. They obviously tried to enter the exam with uneptable cultivations. When the wave hit Fang Lin, he did not feel any obstructions at all. He then looked worriedly towards his master.

    When the wave hit Wang Hao, he immediately felt that he was about to be expulsed. Suddenly, the token given to him by Xiao Ya lighted up, allowing Wang Hao to stay.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The one who rung the gong noticed this peculiar happening. ¡°So that fatty has made a favor for the sect?¡±

    After the gong test, only half of the participants remained. Wang Hao was jubted of course, having just cheated his way to pass. He continued to cackle delightly on his heart until he saw the exam proctor power walking towards him.

    Once in front of Wang Hao, the man said ¡°You obviously have no cultivation, but you have a token from the Immortal God Sect.¡±

    ¡°Eh, a token from the sect itself?¡±

    ¡°That guy seems to be a bigshot.¡±

    Murmurs like this were heard all around Wang Hao. Upon hearing this, Wang Hao puffed his chest proudly, already thinking of moreckeys that he can recruit.

    ¡°ording to the sect rules, you should have been epted into the sect already. But on the other hand, the sect cannot ept someone who did not yet start on their cultivation.¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s proud demeanor immediately deted after hearing that.

    ¡°I cannot deny or ept both of those rules. But I have the perfect solution for you.¡± The man looked at Wang Hao and said ¡± We can ept you into the Immortal God Sect, but because you have no cultivation, I can only put you into the kitchen.¡±

    Wang Hao just can¡¯t close his mouth after hearing that.

    ¡°Once you stepped on the Body Refinement Stage, you will be immediately upgraded as an outer disciple. Now, take him to the kitchens.¡± He waved his hands and two burly guards grabbed Wang Hao by his shoulders and dragged him away.

    ¡°Nooooo......!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Bye Master!!!!¡±

 Chapter 22: Massage

    <h4>Chapter 22: Massage</h4>

    Once the poor Wang Hao had been brought away, the moring in the surroundings immediately disappeared. They stared at the man, fearful of what he might do to them.

    The man looked at them and said ¡± You have now passed the first part of the selection. The second part of the examination will be done by group. Now, all of you, follow me.¡±

    The man walked away and the participants started to follow him. 30 minutester, they arrived in front of a huge forest. The forest seemed to be full of life, but also dangerous creatures. Out in the distance, Fang Lin could see some Demonic Hawks tearing apart a Three-Armed Monkey up in the sky. The other participants saw this and they stepped back fearfully.

    The man then waved his hand, and thousands of red colored cards flew out, with onending on each disciple¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This is the Spirit Zoo of the Immortal God Sect.¡± The man smirked and continued ¡°You will be having your group activity here which shall be the second stage of the exam. Have some fun in our zoo!¡±

    ¡°Zoo my ass! This is a reverse ughterhouse!¡± Fang Lin wailed inside his mind.

    ¡°Hmm, from what I see, there are around 51,327 participants for the second round. Then all you will be divided into groups of three. Out of that three, only the top 100 groups shall be epted!¡±

    The crowd visibly looked excited and agitated at the same time. This part of the test had such a low passing rate that it could be just up to luck for them to pass.

    The man scanned his eyes over the crowd and said ¡°As for the groupings, look at your red card. You can say that card will be vital in this test. If it got lost or was destroyed, the group will be eliminated immediately! There is a number written on the upper-right hand corner of the card. Find the other two with the same number and they will be your teammates.¡±

    Fang Lin looked at his card. The number written there was 1532. So he needed to find two more participants with the number 1532. He continued to observe the red card. Its adorned on its sides with straight, gold lines like a margin. At the back, he could see a faint impression of a terrain. ¡°This must be the map for the Zoo. But it seems like it can only show 20 feet around me.¡±

    At the front, he saw an egg and a sword imprinted on the card. That¡¯s all that Fang Lin noticed on this card.

    After minutes of searching, Fang Lin found his two teammates. One was anky 20 year old man with a dark red eyes. The other one was an even older girl, around 25 years old. In terms of beauty, she can be considered an 8/10. But given the chance, Fang Lin would of course like to get close to her. A heroic aura can be felt from her. She clearly had been raised as a fighter.

    ¡°I am Fang Lin and you two are?¡±

    ¡°I am Venomshade¡± The red-eyed man replied.

    ¡°Hmmph, I am Tang Ya. You two mutts better follow me. I do not want two deadweights to slow me down here!¡± Tang Ya scoffed merrily at them.

    ¡°Tang Ya from the Tang n?¡± Venomshade inquired.

    ¡°Why the hell do you want to know that? After this test we won¡¯t be seeing each other again so pipe down!¡±

    Tang Ya¡¯s demeanor reminded Fang Lin of Xiao Meng. ¡°Hehe, another dominatrix in here. Maybe she¡¯s into S&M too!¡±

    Tang Ya just looked at Fang Lin with a disgusted look on her face, not trying to hide her anger.

    The exam proctor then raised his hands and said ¡°Now that you all have made your group, you must already enter the zoo. The test will be one month long. After one month, the top 100 groups will proceed to the next stage. As for the rules, there is only on rule. No killing unless its necessary. Once proven that you killed without any reasonable cause, its also death for you!¡±

    ¡°The test starts now! Those who fail to enter the forest in five minutes will be disqualified.¡±

    But then someone in the crowd asked ¡°But what is the objective Sir?¡±

    ¡°The objective?¡± The man sneered. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to know. Now go!¡±

    The participants then had no choice but to immediately enter the zoo. Fang Lin¡¯s group started to run too, but suddenly, Fang Lin stumbled. He tried to stand up, but his wobbly legs could not let him do it. Tang Ya looked at him angrily. ¡°Trash!¡± She muttered. She then slung Fang Lin across her shoulders and she ran with Venomshade into the forest.

    But why did Fang Lin became like this? You can me it on Xiao Ya.

    Immortal God Sect Headquarters.

    Once Fang Yu finished the required documents for Old Yang¡¯s family, she said to Ling¡¯er ¡°Spend some time with your family first, I¡¯m going to get you in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Big Sister!¡± Fang Yu of course taught Ling¡¯er to do that. Once Old Yang¡¯s family left, Fang Yu heard her Master Xiao Ya¡¯s voice. ¡°Good job my disciple, as a reward,e into my room.¡±

    ¡°Reward?¡± Fang Yu immediately got energized and she went rapidly on her Master¡¯s room.

    Once inside the room, she saw her Master on one side of the bed.

    ¡°Fang Yu¡± Xiao Ya looked at her and said ¡°In order to make your mana to be integrated with your muscles, I¡¯m going to massage you to make the mana prate your muscles. Now, lie face-down on the bed. Be sure to be always rxed.¡±

    Fang Yu then roboticallyid face-down on the bed. Her perfect curves were then shown in front of her Master. She then heard her Master gulping her throat. Xiao Ya thenid beside her and said ¡°I¡¯m going to start now.¡±

    Through Fang Yu¡¯s thin clothing, she felt her Master¡¯s dainty hand apply pressure on her shoulders. Xiao Ya then expertly kneaded her shoulder muscles. Fang Yu then felt some kind of energy went out of her Master¡¯s fingers and went inside her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Fang Yu could not help but moan at thisfortable and pleasurable sensation. Her master, upon seeing this, smiled ruefully and continued to assault her back.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s expert hands fully explored Fang Yu¡¯s back, delivering Fang Yu a blissful sensation. Suddenly, she felt her Master¡¯s hands on her perky butt. Both her and Xiao Ya¡¯s breathing stopped. Fang Yu could only clench her butt in anticipation. She then said ¡°Master, I have lots of muscles in there. Can you knead it more roughly?¡±

    After hearing that, Xiao Ya forcefully grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s bottom, trying to relish its springy feeling. She then wantonly squeezed her butt, feeding it with more energy.

    ¡®Pa!¡¯

    Xiao Ya also started pping her butt, making the energy go deeper. Amidst all of this assault, Fang Yu just let out moans of pleasure as her body writhed around.

    Xiao Ya continued to relish her disciple¡¯s butt for half an hour when suddenly, Fang Yu felt something in her body. She became rigid all of a sudden as the most blissful feeling assaulted her.

    She passed out after that.

    Fang Lin of course felt all of that. When the test was about to start, Xiao Ya started her ¡®massage¡¯. He could not stabilize his body as he also felt those waves of pleasure. While he was being carried by Tang Ya, he let out grunts and moans as his body flopped around. Tang Ya could only grit her teeth and swore to herself to never get near this pervert after the test. As of now she have to tolerate him if she wants to pass.

    When Fang Yu reached the peaks of her pleasure, Fang Lin felt it too.

    He also passed out after that.

 Chapter 23: Red Cards

    <h4>Chapter 23: Red Cards</h4>

    Half an hour have already passed when Fang Lin¡¯s group has entered the forest. Tang Ya, who had been carrying Fang Lin since their entrance, skidded to a halt and looked at Venomshade. She gestured for them to rest behind thoserge trees.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now to rest and to formte on what to do.¡± She then threw Fang Lin¡¯s body unceremoniously on the ground. ¡°You.¡± She looked at Venomshade and said ¡°Wake this fatass up already, I can¡¯t bear to touch him anymore.¡±

    Venomshade sighed and approached Fang Lin. He withdrew a vial inside his robes.

    ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist?¡± Tang Ya inquired.

    Venomshade just smile and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m no alchemist, I¡¯m just a poison brewer.¡±

    When Tang Ya heard this, she could not help but to raise her vignce. Poison brewers can easily kill a higher staged opponent as long as they have poison powerful enough to do that. Not only that, but dying from a poison concocted by poison brewer is a painful one. Because of this, people usually steer clear of them and avoid to offend them at all.

    Venomshade opened the lid of the vial and put it near Fang Lin¡¯s nose. Secondster, his body began to convulse and he opened his eyes. He immediately leaped up, putting himself in a crouched position. His eyes warily observed the environment around him while emitting a killing intent. Fang Lin then rxed as he realized he just over-reacted.

    When Tang Ya saw these actions of Fang Lin, she thought ¡°So this pervert is a fighter too huh. Does that mean what he did earlier is an act?¡±

    When Fang Lin saw the usatory look on the faces of Tang Ya and Venomshade, he could not help but feel guilty. Who could have known that Xiao Ya possessed some magic hands? Just thinking of it right now made Fang Lin shiver. ¡°If this keeps up, I could really be in Master Xiao Ya¡¯s harem! I need to have a strong will! Think of her as an old hag!¡± He recited this mantra under his breath.

    ¡°Can you exin what happened to you back there?¡± Tang Ya asked Fang Lin. But then she heard him muttering ¡°Old Hag, old hag, old hag, old hag...¡±

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you call me an old hag!¡± Tang Ya immediately unsheathed the six-feet long broadsword at her back. It gleamed menacingly against the daylight. ¡°I¡¯ll maim you!¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not calling you an old hag! It was someone else!¡± Fang Lin could only say these things as he saw that Tang Ya is already at her boiling point.

    ¡°What Fang Lin said was true.¡± Venomshade interjected. ¡°The poison I made him smell earlier also had some truth potion. Of course, as long as you have qi or mana, this can be easily erased. But Fang Lin here is at the Body Refinement Stage so he cannot counteract the effect of the poison. But its only a trace amount so it should be gone in about 3 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Why did you put something like that on me? Do you think I have an ill intent on the two of you?¡± Fang Lin of course had been angry from what Venomshade did.

    ¡°Ah, its because of your weird behavior earlier. I suspected that maybe they were some people here that were sent as spies from other sects. They might do something to disrupt the selection this time.¡± Venomshade cringed himself upon remembering Fang Lin¡¯s shameless moans. ¡°That thing you did earlier could have been a signal to to the others, or just a way to distract us¡±

    Venomshade then looked deeply at Fang Lin. ¡°There are still 90 seconds until the effects of the potion disappear. Now tell me, are you sent here as a spy and if not, what are your intentions?¡±

    Tang Ya readied her body, clutching her broadsword, ready to attack at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Fang Lin then took a deep breath. ¡°I am not a spy that was sent here by any sect or power. I wanted to join the Immortal God Sect because I want to build a harem of girls with diversity!¡± Of course, Fang Lin is telling the truth here. But telling the truth and telling all of the truths were entirely different. Fang Lin just chose to tell the truths that will not put his identity inpromise.

    Several momentster, Fang Lin felt as if a veil that was covering his eyes have been removed. He then knew that he had been freed of the potion¡¯s effects. He sighed in relief.

    ¡°You are really a pervert!¡± Tang Ya angrily said.

    ¡°Haha at least he is not an enemy.¡± Venomshade said merrily. ¡°For now, lets find an empty cave and discuss what to do. But we should do it carefully.¡±

    After an hour of slow, tense walking, they already found an empty cave. Once inside, Fang Lin gathered some rocks and wood and he arranged it in front of the cave to make it partially camouged.

    Fang Lin then withdrew his card. Venomshade and Tang Ya showed theirs too. Theyid it on the floor andpared it with each other.

    From what Fang Lin can see, their cards were virtually the same except for the egg and the weapon icon in the front of the card. Fang Lin¡¯s card has a generic looking sword and a red colored egg. Tang Ya¡¯s was a wooden bow and a blue egg. Venomshade¡¯s are a set of needles and a green egg.

    Venomshade frowned when he saw the differences. ¡°As long as a person is not stupid, it it easy to infer that the objectives of this exam is rted to the egg and the weapon.¡± He paced around the cave. ¡°But how can we confirm that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Lin smiled. He then stood up and shook something out of his robes. What fell on the ground were 5 red cards. This were stolen by Fang Lin amidst the confusion in the entrance of the forest. He took advantage of the fact that Tang Ya has been pushing the people out of her way. This gave him the chance to use his meaty paws to get their cards. Too bad he passed out before he could get more.

    Tang Ya and Venomshade looked at Fang Lin in surprise. ¡°Haha you do not need to idolize me that much!¡± Fang Lin tried tough, but he stopped once seeing the fed-up expression of the other two. ¡°I suspect that maybe our cards will do something once its near the card of the other people.¡±

    He then kneeled and drew out a card from the ground. It had the number 738 and it had a rapier and a blue egg. He then put it near his card. Suddenly, the rapier from the #738 card was swallowed by Fang Lin¡¯s normal looking sword. The sword then looked a little more durable. As for the egg, nothing happened.

    He then noticed that the color of his egg is red (of course, the one in the card) so he then chose the card #1879 which has a bow and a red-colored egg. Once near each other, the egg at the card #1879 was swallowed up by Fang Lin¡¯s egg.

    After some more experimenting, the three formted these observations:

    1. You can steal the cards of others. Once stolen, it is already considered ownerless.

    2. The contents of an ownerless card will be swallowed by a card with an owner as long as the conditions are fulifilled.

    3. An ownerless card cannot swalllow the contents of another ownerless card.

    4. If the weapon type is simr, the weapons of the ownerless card will be swallowed by the weapon in the card with an owner. A sword can swallow a saber, a bow can swallow a crossbow and etc.

    5. If the color of the egg in the ownerless card is the same as the one with an owner, it will be swallowed too.

    6. This swallowing seems to improve the quality of the egg and the weapon.

    7. The range of the map increases with more swalllowings.

    At the end, Fang Lin ¡®swallowed¡¯ 2 eggs and 3 swords. Tang Ya had 1 bow and 3 eggs. Venomshade however is unlucky, only having acquired 1 egg.

    After they finished all of this, they realized its already night. In the distance, they could hear the noises made by other beasts. Hearing this, they did not dare to go outside.

    Tang Ya looked at the two of them and said ¡°You two sleep in that corner over there. I¡¯m gonna sleep on the other end.¡± She looked at Fang Lin menacingly. ¡°Whoever touches me in my sleep shall lose their hands!¡± With one final re, she leaned against the cave walls and closed her eyes. Secondster, she fell asleep already.

    Fang Lin and Venomshade then went to sleep too.

    Suddenly, Fang Lin was fiercely woken up by some harsh voices. He opened his eyes and saw Tang Ya and Venomshade looking at him disappointedly.

    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Fang Lin thought.

    It was then that he noticed that Yao¡¯er was not merged with his shadow anymore. What¡¯s worse is that she was sleeping on Fang Lin¡¯s chest. While naked.

    Tang Ya with her twitching eyes said ¡°You bettere up with the right answer. Because from what I see, any answer you give will be wrong!¡±

 Chapter 24: Mountain-Bashing Boar

    <h4>Chapter 24: Mountain-Bashing Boar</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is!¡± Fang Lin waved his hands as he sputtered. ¡°She is my pet! My battle pet!¡±

    ¡°Your pet?¡± Tang Yu sneered. ¡°If she is your pet, why is she in a human form? You must have made your pet transform into a little girl to satisfy your wants!¡±

    Due to the noise of their quarreling, Yao¡¯er stirred awake. ¡°Nnnnnnn..... Good morning Master!¡±

    ¡°Yao¡¯er, why did you sleep like thatst night?¡±

    Yao¡¯er¡¯s face turned downcast and then she hugged her knees and said ¡°I feel scared if I do not feel your presence Master. I want to feel that you exist Master.¡± She then started to rock back and forth. ¡± I am scared that you will leave me Master!¡±

    ¡°Hush, hush, hush, Master won¡¯t do that ok?¡± Fang Lin immediately hugged the disconste young girl. ¡°You can sleep like that next time, but be sure to wear clothes okay?¡±

    ¡°Unnnn!¡±

    Even though Tang Ya was grossed out by Fang Lin¡¯s choice of words, she was still caught by the cuteness of Yao¡¯er. She wanted to hug her, but she feels shy too. Yao¡¯er then saw her approach so she went near her and hugged her.

    Venomshade on the other hand, looks HIGHLY pleased seeing a little girl. He then started to approach the little girl. The little girl saw Venomshade¡¯s shady expression and she hid behind Tang Ya¡¯s back. She, as an assassin, can somewhat feel that this man is not good for children like her.

    ¡°Great, now we have a real pervert!¡± Fang Lin exasperatedly said. Tang Ya just rolled her eyes upon hearing Fang Lin say that.

    Fang Lin then introduced Yao¡¯er. ¡°This is my pet at the Body Refinement Stage, Yao¡¯er. Her affinity is tied with the shadow element. Her way ofbat is of that of a shadow assassin. Even though she is not yet at the Mana Cirction Stage, she can already use her shadow form.¡±

    Venomshade and Tang Ya visibly got happy after hearing that. They now had another weapon avable in their arsenal.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Tang Ya asked.

    ¡°For now, we hunt cards! We¡¯re gonna catch them all!¡± Fang Lin said proudly. But deep inside he cringed at what he said. ¡°The hell, that feels so mainstream!¡±

    They fixed their things and left the cave. They made sure to keep the cave hidden. They then trudged slowly along the forest, with Tang Ya in front, wielding her broadsword. Yao¡¯er is at the rear, with a knife poised between her hands. Fang Lin and Venomshade are at the middle, ready to act as support.

    At this position, Fang Lin could clearly see that even though Tang Ya has a feminine body, it has been mixed perfectly with her well-defined muscles. The curves of her body which was already for a femme fatale had been entuated more by her abs and her THICC, THICC thighs. He could clearly see the muscles of her thighs contracting and rxing with each step of hers. ¡°Wait, why am I attracted to her muscles? Those are muscles goddamnit! Even if its from a female, well.... she¡¯s a female so I guess its ok?¡± At that time, Tang Ya felt Fang Lin¡¯s eyes probing deeply on her body.

    Tang Ya was about the bash him hard when she heard an earth shattering roar.

    ¡°SQUEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s group immediately braced themselves. They then felt the earth trembling with each of the beast¡¯s steps. The rumbling got louder until they saw it.

    A 15-foot tall boar lumbered its way slowly towards them, with its eyes glinting red. (Cue God of War Boss Fight theme song). Its tusks were around the length of a person, enough to pierce through boulders. Its humongous body rippled with flesh filled with power.

    This beast in front of them is the Mountain-Bashing Boar. Of course the mountain bashing namees from a peak Fifth Stage Mountain-Bashing Boar who destroyed chains of mountains with just one swipe of its tusks.

    The one in front of them however, was just halfway through the Mana Cirction Stage. Its earth essence mana have already integrated with its blood vessels, skin and bones. It only needs to circte its mana on its muscles, internal organs and finally in its Dantian to reach peak First Stage.

    Fang Lin¡¯s face turned solemn after seeing the beast. Even if he had a perfectly refined body, he can at most fight equally those at the 4th level of the First Stage. In front of this boar, he will be hard pressed to win. Yao¡¯er¡¯s strikes could at most dent its hard skin, but that¡¯s the most damage she can do.

    He then looked hopefully at Venomshade and Tang Ya. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Tang Ya said. She leveled her broadsword in front of her and she let out a deep breath. Immediately she released an aura of someone at the fifth level of Qi Condensation.

    The reason why the mana of godly ascenders have their own affinity is because it was used to transform their bodies to be one with the essences and ept their blesssings. At the Mana Cirction Stage, their attacks mainly rely on using their mana to manipte the elements around them. They will only have the ability to use magical spells at the Mana Materialization Stage.

    For the immortal cultivators, the qi is used to temper their bodies, lengthen their lifespan and find their own ¡®Dao¡¯ which is a path they discover through self-rumination and life experiences. At the Qi Condensation Stage, even though the qi they use have no affinity, they can already project their qi outside of thieir bodies and use daoist spells.

    From what Fang Lin can see, Tang Ya is focused on the path of using the broadsword. Fierce and powerful. It just matched her personality.

    The boar got impatient and started to attack Tang Ya. The earth shifted around it, with some rocks hurtling at high speeds towards Tang Ya.

    ¡°Void-Shattering sh!¡± She used her two hands and shed the broadsword in front of her. It released out a pressure that crushed the rocks into tiny pieces. She then produced a thin sword which she stood on. The sword then levitated Tang Ya a few feet above the ground.

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a flying sword! Only those at the fifth level of qi condensation can fly using that.¡±

    The boar of course got irritated when it saw what was happening. It¡¯s main advantage on terrain has been lost. But with its pride, it continued to attack Tang Ya.

    Tang Ya¡¯s teammates just stood at the sidelines, eating some fruits as if they were watching a show. Tang Ya resisted the urge to curse out loud. ¡°These idiots, do they really trust me that much?¡±

    Fang Lin was already about to gorge on his fifth apple when suddenly, he felt a calling inside him. He inspected it, and he realized it was the Pig Form of the Twelve Essences Martial Arts!

    He realized that this pig form must be meant to emte the Mountain-Bashing Boar! At that point, Fang Lin realized why only those at Perfect Body Refinement Stage can use the martial art. The person must be the beast. The boar in front of him can be considered fat. If he wants to be the boar, he needed to be fat too.

    With him being a fatty right now, he had the qualifications to emte the essence of the Mountain-Bashing Boar. He immediately performed the set of movements for ¡®Pig¡¯ while watching the Mountain-Bashing Boar intently.

    It was then that he knew he f*cked up.

    He suddenly dropped on his all fours, with his head facing the ground. He tried to stand up, but his body would not listen. He tried to call out to Venomshade for help but what went of his mouth was

    ¡°Squeee..... squeee? Squee! Squeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!¡±

    That¡¯s when Fang Lin realized that the meaning of that phrase ¡®be the animal¡¯ in the Twelve Essences Martial Arts is actually in a literal sense! Right now, even if he looks human, he emanates the presence and feeling of a Mountain-Bashing Boar!

    Tang Ya and the real boar saw this strange happening. Tang Ya was utterly dumbfounded by the turn of the events. She could not even describe her feelings right now.

    The boar on the other hand, started shaking and salivating. Its skin started started to flush red while it breathed in and out deeply. It then stood up on its hind legs, proudly showing to Fang Lin its erected ¡®weapon¡¯.

    The Mountain-Shaking Boar was clearly aroused!

 Chapter 25: The Talk

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Talk</h4>

    Before Fang Lin encountered the boar, his Yin counterpart Fang Yu had been busy on improving her elemental maniption skills. Her master Xiao Ya continuously reminded Fang Yu that what¡¯s the most important for mana users is not the amount of mana they have or its quality. It¡¯s on how good you manipte it.

    Right now, Fang Yu methodically used her freezing abilities to create ice sculptures inside a water pool. She has to create the ice sculptures inside the water. This means she cannot continuously freeze the water in front of her. She had to focus on freezing select parts of the pool only.

    Her master, who was holding a horsewhip, had been also observing her performance at the sidelines. Every time Fang Yu made a mistake, Xiao Ya immediatelyshes out her whip right on Fang Yu¡¯s buttocks.

    ¡®Pa!¡¯

    Fang Yu could only stop herself from making weird noises from this weird training. On one hand, she wanted to be spared from the whipping because of the pain. But she also felt exhrated from being ¡®handled¡¯ by her master.

    It was then at that moment that Fang Lin used the Twelve Essences Martial Arts.

    Fang Yu immediately dropped on all fours. She tried to stand up, but her body remained on the same position. She called out to her master, but what Xiao Ya heard were only

    ¡°Squeeeeeeee!!!!¡±

    Fang Yu then realized the dangers of using the Twelve Essences Martial Arts. ¡°What if I failed topletely learn the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence? Will I stay like this forever?¡± But she could only say it in her heart right now.

    Xiao Ya, upon seeing this, could not help but smile when she saw Fang Yu ¡®presenting¡¯ her butt in front of her.

    ¡°Did the whipping really got you turned on that you are now begging for more?¡± She smiled as she cracked her knuckles, preparing to start her famed ¡®Hundred Flowers Whipping Technique¡¯. Fang Yu looked panicked as she shouted ¡°Squee squee! Squeee! Squeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±

    Xiao Ya then realized that something wrong is happening with her disciple. Once she inspected her, she realized it.

    ¡°So its the Twelve Essences Martial Arts huh? How were you able to learn this? This art came from a Sect on an Eight Stage that has been destroyed in just a day by a single man. This martial art has been lost since then. So how did you get it?¡±

    Fang Yu immediately knew that this must be surely connected to Master Wang Hao. But right now, she cannot talk properly, and she just wanted to get free already.

    Fang Yu then saw through Fang Lin that the Mountain-Bashing Boar had chosen Fang Lin as its new mate. She paled, wishing that her Yang body can withstand this tribtion.

    She then thought to herself ¡°If my Yang body got ¡®barbecued¡¯ by that boar, am I gonna feel it too?¡±

    She immediately panicked, thinking of the vivid possibilities. She then decisively cut off the control of her body as Fang Lin used the 100% of his mental expenditures on saving his Yang body. Fang Lin could have fused his body, but his two teammates seeing this might not be a good thing.

    As the boar approached Fang Lin with its tail straight up into the air, Fang Lin took a deep breath.

    ¡°Squeeee!¡±

    Fang Lin decided to fight the Mountain-Bashing Boar in a head-on brutal slugfest. He knew that he can sessfully emte the essence as long as he was given a week, but right now, ain¡¯t nobody got time for that!

    ( Author¡¯s note: I love memes!)

    He tensed up his body, then he propelled himself forward, hitting the boar on a collision. Fang Lin of course flew back, with blood flowing out his mouth. He shakily stood up on his four legs and resumed attacking.

    ¡°Squeeee!!! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Squeeeeee!¡±

    This back and forth frenzied attacks of Fang Lin continued for 6 more hours. The boar was of course wounded too, but Fang Lin¡¯s injury were much worse. At that time, only Fang Lin¡¯s perserverance pushed him to continue. After 10 more strikes, he felt something breaking inside of him.

    ¡°Yes! This is it!¡± Fang Lin immediately regained the control of his body as he observed the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence residing in his body. He felt that with this essence, he gained the ability to to store up power and unleash it in one strike. His bodily defense increased too, and he felt that his muscles got denser.

    Fang Lin knew that at his current state now, he can easily defeat the boar. As for Fang Yu? Because their bodies are originally one, the essence also manifested inside her body. This even brought her strength at a higher level than Fang Lin. Fang Lin sighed, clearly not happy about this.

    His bloodline will not allow him to step in the Second Stage unless he will breakthrough to the Second Stage at the both paths at the same time. This applies too at the higher stages. Only at the body refinement stage he can breakthrough separately.

    Fang Lin then swore to himself that he must be at the Qi Condensation Stage by the end of the selection. He then looked at the boar, motioning to it with a e to me¡¯ gesture.

    The Mountain-Bashing Boar then rushed madly towards him. It was clearly incensed with Fang Lin fooling it. Even though its a savage beast, its standards were not that low for it to be aroused with humans.

    ¡°Squee!!!¡±

    As the boar approached Fang Lin, Fang Lin crouched slightly to his side, with his right arm like a tightly-wounded spring. His right arm tembled, then suddenly, it erged as the boar was in front of Fang Lin. He then sent this punch straight on the boar¡¯s skull.

    This explosive power prated the boar¡¯s defense and destroyed its brain. The poor boar staggered for a few more steps, then it dropped dead.

    Fang Lin immediately held his right arm, which is now screaming in pain. As a price for storing that power and releasing it in an instant, his muscles at the right arm had been torn apart. He can heal that in an hour but in an instant match, he can only use it as a trump card.

    Tang Ya and Venomshade stared at Fang Lin, not believing what they saw. Howe this pervy lunatic can have such a power-up? That¡¯s just unfair! (That¡¯s because he¡¯s the MC duh)

    ¡°Haha how do you two like that? I¡¯m great, ain¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master is the greatest!¡± Little Yao¡¯er pped her hands happily as she jumped up and down.

    Tang Ya and Venomshade just smiled wryly.

    ¡°Hmpph, as long as you do not try to irritate me, I am fine with you! Now, let¡¯s dismantle this boar for food.¡± Tang Ya then started hacking the boar into pieces.

    It had been already night, and Fang Lin¡¯s group is not yet done with dismantling the beast apart.

    ¡°What kind of skin is this! It¡¯s so thick!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I always see that your skin is the thickest of them all!¡± Tang Ya angrily rebuked.

    Just as Fang Lin was about to give a perfect rebuttal that might ruin Tang Ya¡¯s life, he heard two footstepsing near from the left side.

    ¡°Yao¡¯er, watch them in your shadow form. Do not let yourself get discovered.¡±

    ¡°Unnn!¡± Yao¡¯er then melded with the shadows of the forest and then slithered towards the source of noise.

    While Yao¡¯er is looking, the other three tried to listen for any sudden movements the intruders might make. Suddenly, one of the footsteps stopped and Fang Lin heard a melodious voice of a young woman.

    ¡°Are you sure about this Luhan? You know I want to do it with you, but do we really need to do it in the forest, in the middle of the night?¡±

    A deep voice then came next. ¡°Qin¡¯er, you know that you are in my heart right now. I cannot stop my feelings for you! That¡¯s why I want to do it now. Besides, don¡¯t you want some exotic experience?

    ¡°Oh Luhan!¡±

    ¡®Yao¡¯er! Come back right now!¡± Fang Lin whispered quietly. He then sighed in relief as Yao¡¯er mixed with his shadow.

    ¡®What they heard next were sounds of deep kissing and removal of clothes. Then they heard the massive sounds of pounding and moaning and gasping. Half an hourter, both of them cried shrilly as they approached their peak. They then fixed their clothes and left feeling satisfied.

    Fang Lin then remembered something. Yao¡¯er definitely heard these loud couple! She definitely heard what happened! Tang Ya and Venomshade turned pale too, realizing what that child must have felt.

    They then saw Yao¡¯ering out of Fang Lin¡¯s shadow with an inquisitive look on her face.

    ¡°Master, what were they doing earlier?¡±

    Fang Lin realized that right now, he had to do the ¡®Talk¡¯. He took a deep breath and said ¡°You know when a boy and a girl loves each other, they tend to do those things...¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yao¡¯er tilted her head. ¡°Then when that girl said ¡®bleep me hard with your big bleep, I¡¯m your bleep!¡¯ and then the boy replied ¡®then suck my bleep, you dirty little bleep!¡¯, that¡¯s love too?¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 26: Spirit Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 26: Spirit Kitchen</h4>

    While Fang Lin was struggling on his educational discussion with Yao¡¯er, his Master Wang Hao was also having problems of his own.

    After being brought away from the selection, Wang Hao was brought by the two guards on the north-western part of the sect. In the distance, Wang Hao could see that the Spirit Zoo was near their ce. The guards left him there so Wang Hao looked around, hoping to see where he was brought to.

    What he saw was a sprawlingplexposed of 5 buildings. Each building vary in their size with the smallest having only 5 floors while thergest consists of 100 floors. Smoke can be seen rising from the chimneys installed in the roofs of each building. Once in a while, ingredients of varying forms were being brought inside the building while wastes were also brought out. A sign proudly hung in the gate in front of Wang Hao.

    It read ¡®Spirit Kitchen¡¯.

    ¡®Hoho, so you are the new arrival?¡± Wang Hao spun around to see the person who called him. What he saw was within his expectations.

    The approaching man exudes the presence of a person who lived with the purpose of eating. His body frame consisted of more mass than Wang Hao in his current form. Wang Hao could scarcely believe that this fatty can even walk. Wang Hao marveled at the man¡¯s fat which had been undting with each of his step like graceful waterflow. He had a huge smile on his face as he hugged Wang Hao with his massive frame.

    ¡°You¡¯re Fatty Wang right? You will definitely enjoy it here. I am Fatty Zhou, by the way.¡±

    Fatty Zhou then released Wang Hao and then he gestured to theplex grandly with his hands, ¡°Wee to the Spirit Kitchen! This is where the vital food needed by the practitioners of the Immortal God Sectes from.¡±

    Fatty Zhou then continued to exin more about the Spirit Kitchen. It was established as a way to cook spirit food for the Immortal God Sect. Spirit food are foods imbued with the natural energy of the nature. What¡¯s good with this energy is that it can be consumed by practitioners of the sect. Because of the mixture of the god vein and the immortal vein in the Immortal God Sect, the energy found in the spirit food here can be enjoyed by the godly ascenders and immortal cultivators.

    Fatty Zhou then exined about the size of the buildings. Thergest one manages the spirit food for the Stage 1 practitioners. It is thergest because the Immortal God Sect has numerous Stage 1 practitioners. As the Stage gets higher, their number also diminishes exponentially, leading to the next buildings reduction in size. The smallest building was obviously for the Stage 5 practitioners, but Wang Hao did not hear any mention for food for Stage 6 practitioners like the Sect Head.

    Then he remembered that beyond Stage 5, the practitioners do not need to eat to survive. They are like walking generators at this stages, producing their own energy to sustain themselves. They only eat to enjoy the food.

    After this long exnation, Fatty Zhou looked at Wang Hao expectantly and said ¡°With youing here, our kitchen can have another dispatcher!¡±

    ¡°Dispatcher?¡± Wang Hao felt some unease at the way the conversation was heading. ¡°I do not need to kill people with that right?¡±

    ¡°Kill people? No!¡± Fatty Zhou said with augh. ¡°Dispatchers are those assigned to dispatch all the waste produced by the Spirit Kitchen. It is of course a hard and disgusting work, that¡¯s why nobody volunteers for it.¡± Fatty Zhou then sneered at Wang Hao. ¡°Those who work there are obviously forced into it!¡±

    ¡°Ah, fellow daoist, we can negotiate here right?¡± Of course Wang Hao could not just ept such a job. ¡°You called me your friend right?¡±

    ¡°As if a trash like you can be a friend of this Almighty Zhou!¡± Fatty Zhou then let out his aura, which is surprisingly of the Fourth Stage! He rippled with the the power of the Law Soul practitioner.

    ¡°Listen to me, someone with no cultivation that only relies on connections will have no ce in this sect! You may have a sect token, but it does not mean anything with that body of yours!¡±

    ¡°Now scram!!!¡±

    (Author¡¯s Note: Ahh, saying ¡®Scram!¡¯ really felt good to me.)

    Wang Hao was then unceremoniously sted away by Fatty Zhou. Of course, he could have used his ability to resist it, but how can he exin what he did with no cultivation? He can only fake the feeling of being a cultivator once his power unlocks to the Second Stage. But in order to do that, Fang Lin and Fang Yu must be both at the First Stage. So he still needed to wait for Fang Lin to breakthrough.

    The st brought him right next to a dpidated building. The building was filled with cracks, making it clear that this ce has been not taken care well. Wang Hao then took a deep breath, which he then gagged out due to the horrendous smell emanating from the building. So he just closed his nose and marched inside the building.

    Once inside, he realized that the condition inside the building was even worse than what he could imagine. 5 bodiesy all around the floor, seeming to have no care of anything at all. The ground was littered with literal trash. While Wang Hao was despairing deep inside his heart, one of the bodies shakily stood up and looked at Wang Hao.

    ¡°Hey, you are the neer right? I¡¯m Boner by the way.¡± He then smiled ruefully. ¡°I used to debone meat for the Spirit Kitchen. But due to an ident, my title has been changed from ¡®Deboner¡¯ to ¡®Boner¡¯.¡± He then looked at Wang Hao and asked ¡°So who did you offend this time?¡±

    ¡°Fatty Zhou¡± Wang Hao could not even spit out some boner jokes as he said that name.

    ¡°Damn! You are really f*cked!¡± Boner looked at Wang Hao pitifully. ¡°As you can see, there are only six of us here, including you. Each of us are assigned of dispatching the waste of each building. I do the Second Stage building by the way.¡±

    ¡°So what am I gonna do now?¡± Wang Hao asked disconstely.

    ¡°Well, you can join me in disposing the waste for today.¡± He then walked out, with Wang Hao following him. They then arrived it the back of the Second Stage Building. They then saw 10 wagons filled with rotting food. Each wagon was around 15 meters tall and 15 meters long. Their symphony of smells brought Wang Hao¡¯s mouth to a crescendo.

    ¡°Ok, now we bring this waste into the Spirit Zoo¡±

    ¡°Wait, on the Spirit Zoo?¡±

    ¡°Oh, instead of letting all this food rot into oblivion, the Sect decided that us dispatchers can just throw this waste in the forest where spirit beast can scavenge and finish all of this.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¯

    ¡°Yeah its dangerous. If not for diseases, a dispatcher can die from being torn apart by beasts.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Wang Hao is definitely not happy with his situation. Then he remembered something. ¡°Isn¡¯t the disciple selection exam happening right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, its ok. We dispatchers are given a map that lets us see all of the participants. With this, we can avoid all of them. If we ever meet one, they usually recognize who we are and walk away in disgust.¡±

    ¡°Wait, a map? Let me see!¡± Wang Hao excitedly grabbed Boner¡¯s had. ¡°Let me see!¡±

    ¡°Ah ok...¡± Boner reached inside his sleeve and pulled out a jade slip. Wang Hao touched it and a 3-dimensional map was projected in his mind. He clearly saw all the participants frolicking in the forest.

    He thenughed maniacally as he looked at Boner, who looked worriedly at him.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± We can use this map to f*ck up those disciples!¡± Wang Hao felt gleeful on his heart. He already had a good n to get going. Boner looked panicked as he tried to stop Wang Hao.

    ¡°Wait, that will be really bad for us if we got discovered. We could be punished severely!¡±

    ¡°Haha do not worry, I have a n!¡± Wang Hao then looked indignantly at Boner. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to vent out all you anger? This is the best way to do so!¡±

    Boner¡¯s feelings of course were roused by Wang Hao¡¯s words. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s do this!¡±

    3 hourster.

    A group of three First Stage practitioners have been running through the forest, trying to look for food. Their faces showed that they needed some good food to eat, but the spirit beasts here were too strong for them. Suddenly, an aroma like no other reached their noses. Their stomachs grumbled, and they instinctively followed the scent.

    When they reached the source, they saw two people with mud covering their faces. One was a thin man while the other one was a fatty. Because of the mud, their faces could not be seen clearly. They were cooking on a pot when they heard the trio arrived.

    ¡°Ah, fellow daoist,¡± the man leading the group said ¡°Can you spare some food for us? We are really hungry right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes of course,¡± the fatty replied. ¡°But you need to pay up! 10 low quality spirit stones!¡±

    Spirit stones are of course the money used in the practitioner world. It contains energy that can be used by both the godly ascenders and immortal cultivators. They are also easy to carry and hard to fake, making them a good thing to be used as denomination.

    The man sighed in relief, hearing the demand of the fatty. If the fatty kindly offered the food for free, he will immediately suspect that this fatty have evil intentions. He reached inside his robes and gave the fatty 10 low quality spirit stones.

    ¡°Then we will not be shy!¡± The trio then devoured the entire food in minutes, satisfying their hunger. They were about to thank the duo earlier when they felt something wrong.

    They clutched their stomachs in pain as it rumbled inside them. ¡°Food poisoning!¡± That¡¯s what the group thought while they rolled in the ground.

    The duo who had been ignoring them earlier suddenly attacked them, knocking them out. The duo then stripped the poor group with all their treasures and valuables.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± the fatty who was obviously Wang Hao looked gleeful at his work. He used the map to identify potential victims. Then with his and Boner¡¯s knowledge of herbs, they managed to mask the rotten food¡¯s taste and smell for a short period of time. Now, they only needed to wait for some weary group to encounter them. What happens next is history.

    ¡°This teststs for an entire month. Within this month, we shall unleash the power of the dispatchers!¡±

    Wang Hao then looked at Boner as he announced

    ¡°We shall now start the Hungry Games!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 27: Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 27: Encounter</h4>

    Three days have already passed since the start of the selection. Fang Lin¡¯s group has safely navigated through the Spirit Zoo. They were not able to encounter any other groups due to the sheer size and scope of the forest.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Tang Ya angrily muttered. ¡°Do you two realize that we could be in danger of not being epted if we all do now is just sit and wait?¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Fang Lin looked at Tang Ya with his arms crossed.

    ¡°We will hunt them of course!¡±

    ¡°No, hunting other participants for their cards will be dangerous for us too. They could put as in an ambush. If you really want to gather cards, let¡¯s just use Venomshade¡¯s abilities.¡±

    ¡°Venomshade? Oh yes, he can just use the poison to weaken them. Then we swoop in!¡±

    ¡°Haha, then lets gather this ingredients for my ¡®weakening fumes¡¯!¡± Venomshade gave a list of the nts needed for his concoction. They then started to look for this said ingredients.

    After 3 hours of searching, they only needed to gather one more ingredient, the Springtail Leaf. This leaf can be usually found near the entrance of the spirit zoo. But before they went there, Tang Ya warned that they should be careful going there. Ambushes could easily happen there.

    But before they were able to go, a tantalizing aroma wafted towards them.

    ¡°So hungry.....¡± Poor Yao rubbed her small tummy while looking at Fang Lin with her pleading eyes. Even though they managed to go by with the flesh of the Mountain-Bashing Boar, it is as tough as the ground. They were only able to procure a small amount of the meat for consumption. Yao¡¯er of course were only able to enjoy few portions of this meat.

    ¡°Hmm, this might be a trap you know?¡± Tang Ya nervously replied.

    ¡°Muuuuuu....¡± Yao¡¯er pouted sadly while hearing this.

    ¡°Hey hey! We four are strong you know!¡± Tang Ya panicked while she waved her hands. ¡°Even if it is a trap, we can deal with them easily!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.... Really.¡±

    ¡°Yaaaay!¡± Yao¡¯er jumped up and down happily then she hugged Tang Ya. ¡°I love big sister!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m a big sister now!¡± Venomshade looked dejected upon seeing this scene. When Fang Lin noticed this, he red at Venomshade to behave himself.

    They slowly approached the source of the irresistible odor. Upon arriving at the site, they saw a thin,nky man who had been sharpening his sword. The other one was a fatty who had been stirring the aromatic food on his pot. Both of their faces were covered with mud, obviously used to hide their identities.

    Tang Ya and Venomshade, upon seeing this just gave an appreciative nod. They knew hiding their identities were important in the selection. You might inadvertently offend someone in here, and hiding their identities is a safe way to protect themselves once the selection finishes.

    However, Fang Lin clearly felt that there was something fishy about the fatty. When the said fatty looked at them, he suddenly jumped up in ce, as if getting an electric shock.

    The energetic Yao¡¯er then saw the fatty. She pointed her hand to him and said ¡°Do you see that Master! It¡¯s Uncle Wang Hao!¡±

    Fang Lin then realized that this fatty in front of him was actually Wang Hao.

    ¡°Master, what the hell are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just some side business my disciple.¡±

    ¡®There is something in the food right, MASTER?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is....¡± Wang Hao just hung his headly after getting caught red-handed.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Tang Ya, Venomshade, Yao¡¯er and Boner looked at the bickering pair confusedly.

    ¡°He¡¯s your Master? What¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Ya immediately brandished her broadsword. ¡°Talk, or I¡¯ll make you all into squashed egg yolk!¡±

    It took half an hour for Fang Lin to exin what happened. He just said that his master is really strong, but he had been cursed with a powerful seal. He then took Fang Lin as his disciple to help him. Fang Lin did not divulge on the matters of divine bloodlines and the prerequisite of unlocking the seal. He then told the things that happened at the Disciple Selection.

    After hearing Fang Lin¡¯s story, they then listened to Wang Hao¡¯s exnation. He told them about the spirit kitchen and the dispatchers. He also told them about their scheme to use rotten foods to steal form the partici[ants.

    ¡°Of course we only got their valuables. We did not steal their cards.¡± Wang Hao indignantly said. ¡°We are proud thieves!¡± Tang Ya could only give him a withering look while Venomshade looked at Wang Hao with traces of admiration.

    ¡°Pffffttt....¡± Fang Lin, with his dirty mind, obviously focused on Boner¡¯s name. ¡°You are called Boner? What the hell have you done to deserve that name?¡± Boner looked down in embarrassment upon hearing what Fang Lin said.

    ¡°Actually...¡± Boner then closed his eyes. ¡°Besides from being a deboner, I was also a fledgling alchemist. I did not really have that much skill, but I really like to experiment.¡± He then started to look ufortable. ¡°Then one day, I managed to mix up a concoction that can improve the sexual prowess of a man!¡± Tang Ya immediately covered Yao¡¯er¡¯s ears upon hearing that.

    ¡°I tested it on the animals first. The test was sessful. All their floppy d*cks got as hard as a steel sword! At that moment, I called my creation as the ¡®Imperial Hardener!¡±

    (Author¡¯s Notes: I wanted to name it Biggra, but maybe its copyrighted.)

    ¡°Pfftt.....¡±

    Boner continued, as if not appearing to care for the snickers he heard. ¡°Some people heard word about my creation. One of them is Fatty Zhou¡¯s only son, Zhou Rougue. Upon hearing about my ¡®Imperial Hardener¡¯ he demanded me to give one. I of course did not agree. Zhou Rougue is only at the First Stage and I haven¡¯t done any human experiments yet. I did not want to fail.¡±

    ¡°But of course, in the end I gave in. He paid me a lot of spirit stones so I reluctantly handed him a vial of ¡®Imperial Hardener¡¯. He drank it in one gulp, then he went to the Sect¡¯s Red House.¡±

    The Red House is of course a brothel, but how can the sect call it like that?

    ¡°The next day, I heard about what happened to Zhou Rougue. It seems like his d*ck did not soften at all. He and his father tried all methods, but nothing worked. They of course forced me to do something. But I can¡¯t. It was only after one month that his tempest disappeared. But even then, it stayed numb for 3 months. Fatty Zhou was of course incensed, and here I am now.¡± Boner finished with a flourish of his hands.

    But instead of tears and constion for his tragic story, what he got was

    ¡°Hahahaha! This is a ssic! ¡®Imperial Hardener¡¯! Why don¡¯t you just call it ¡®A D*ck Eternal¡¯!¡±

    ¡°I, Venomshade, apuds you for creating such monstrosity. Join me, and you shall rule the world under your D*CKTATORSHIP!¡±

    ¡°Hmmphhh, stop talking you dirty perverts. You two could not clearly understand his situation. He clearly suffered a lot! So be a man and apologize to ¡®His Hardness¡¯!¡±

    After a few more rounds of more puns, the trio calmed down.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Tang Ya asked. ¡°We do not even know how you two are still allowed to do things like this. You did this for three days already! Why are there no examiner stopping you two?¡±

    Boner then raised his hand. ¡°Actually, no Elder or Guards watch over this selection. They will only move out if the situation is a severe one like a beast swarm. Anything like this are not worth their attention. So we need to just hide our identities.¡±

    Wang Hao looked expectantly at Fang Lin. ¡°Do you want to team up?¡±

    Fang Lin appeared to be deep in thought. ¡°Well, can we eat first? We are still starving. Of course, I will provide the ingredients.¡±

    They were about to start cooking when Boner eximed ¡°Crap! There¡¯s five groups quickly approaching our location. What are we gonna do?¡±

    Fang Lin and Wang Hao then looked at each other, with understanding shing on each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We have a n!¡±

    10 minutester, the five groups reached their location.

    ¡°Strange.¡± The leader of this alliance said. He was a tall man exuding the aura at the Eight Level of Qi condensation! ¡°What are they doing inside that tent right now?¡±

    From inside the tent, they could hear moaning and gasping sounds of multiple voices. The female practitioners who heard this all flushed red. The males all turned pale. There are some females however, who appeared delighted when they heard that the pleased voices were all males!

    ¡°This is a multiple BL orgy!!!!¡± They screamed in their minds.

    Hell no, of course it was not like that. The moaning voices were all made by Wang Hao inside the tent. He manipted the airwaves to emte multiple male voices. The thick scent emanating around the tent was a potion concocted by Boner and Venomshade together.

    This is the perfect distraction. While the group was engrossed with the sounds. Fang Lin started the second part of his n.

    ¡°Rumble....¡±

    Suddenly, two wagons full of rotten food were tipped down from the tree above the group. Once the wastes hit them, half of them already passed out due to olfactory malfunction. The others whose noses were resilient got knocked out by the falling debris. This surprise attack would not work unless there is an extremely attention-grabbing event that the group will see.

    Only one survived the sneak attack. It was the leader of the alliance who spoke earlier.

    ¡°You bastards.¡± He then gagged as he vomited right in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you all!¡±

    Fang Lin cracked his knuckles as he said ¡± Looks like we are in a fight then. Just don¡¯t go all ¡®bleergh¡¯ on us!¡±

 Chapter 28: Grooming

    <h4>Chapter 28: Grooming</h4>

    The man¡¯s face tightened with displeasure as he heard Fang Lin¡¯s quip. ¡°All of you are trash in front of me, Long Cheng!¡± He then rode his flying sword as he rushed straight towards Fang Lin¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hands Across The Void!¡± With he performed a wing gesture with his right hand. Fang Lin then felt that he was grabbed by something and was dragging him towards the Long Cheng. He pushed both of his feet towards the ground to slow himself down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can spout bullshit in front of us!¡± Tang Ya rushed to Long Cheng with her broadsword.

    ¡°Heaven-Cleaving sh!¡± A domineering strike from her broadsword produced a de of wind that pulsed with the power to strike down anything that blocks its path. Long Cheng just sneered, then with his left hand, he made a chopping motion.

    Backed by his higher cultivation, Long Cheng weakened Tang Ya¡¯s attack. The remaining strength of her attack however, managed to reach him and make a tear on his clothes.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Long Cheng looked down at his ruined robes. ¡°I did not expect that you can do that! Maybe you were better than I thought!¡±

    Fang Lin, who was being ignored at that time, got really pissed with Long Cheng¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Stomp!¡± Fang Lin let out a mighty step which propelled him towards Long Cheng. He then punched out with his left hand that had stored power.

    ¡°Ehh?¡± Long Cheng saw Fang Lining. Upon knowing that he is still at the Body Refinement Stage, he simply raised his foot to kick him away.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The collision of Fang Lin¡¯s left arm and Long Cheng¡¯s right foot cracked the ground beneath their feet. Fang Lin was thrown back by 10 meters, with blood spurting out of his mouth. Long Cheng on the other hand,

    ¡°Arrgghhh! I¡¯ll kill you brat!¡± Because of his negligence, Long Cheng barely covered his foot with qi, expecting Fang Lin to die with one attack. What he did not know was that Fang Lin¡¯s physical prowess is at an absurd level. Not only that, it has also been augmented by the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence.

    This made it such that a punch of his easily destroyed Long Cheng¡¯s bones on his right foot and leg! If Long Cheng had covered his foot with qi earlier, the most damage Fang Lin could do was a stubbed toe.

    (Author¡¯s Note: But a stubbed toe freaking hurts!!!!)

    Long Cheng tried to attack Fang Lin once more but then, a shadow flitted in front of him. The figure raised its hand that has a knife and shed right towards his throat! Long Cheng maneuvered his body, rotating it while sending another flying sword to intercept the knife.

    ¡°ng!¡± The flying sword and the figure both separated from each other after the impact. The figure then retreated, knowing its chance of sneak attacking Long Cheng is now nil. But before it disappeared, the figure threw a cloud of white-colored powder into the air.

    Tang Ya, upon seeing this, rushed in, smashing her broadsword towards Long Cheng¡¯s body. Long Cheng tried to strengthen his body with qi, but then he realized that he could not circte it properly! He then observed his surroundings once more. He noticed that all of his attackers wore face masks. This meant there is something on the air that disrupted his qi flow. He remembered the white-colored powdered thrown away earlier. ¡°Ah crap...¡± But he had no time to ruminate on this facts as Tang Ya¡¯s attack reached him.

    ¡°Void Shattering sh!¡±

    Without the protection of the qi, the shockwaves of Tang Ya¡¯s attack easily broke most of the bones in Long Cheng¡¯s torso. This is the marvel of Tang Ya¡¯s sword arts. It allowed her to produce stronger attacks with the proper weapon. Long Cheng dropped on the ground while breathing heavily.

    ¡°Huff, huff, we did it TangYa!¡± Fang Lin slowly approached Long Cheng who was near to fainting already. ¡°If we get his card and leave him here, someone will get him out right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, someone will.¡± Boner said while approaching them. ¡°The guards knew when a card has been removed and consumed by the enemy. Once knowing that, they will immediately dispatch some guards to get those poor people out of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Haaah, haah, haaah!¡± Long Cheng looked at them with a fierce re. ¡°You may have won against us now, but when boss Rougue hears of all this, you are all dead!¡±

    ¡°You mean Zhou Rougue?¡± Boner asked with a trepidation visible on his features.

    ¡°Yes, its Brother Zhou Rougue!¡± Long Cheng smiled amidst the pain. ¡°He was ted to participate in the selectionst year, but due to some alchemist poisoning him, he had to take the test this time around. He¡¯s at the peak of First Stage now! The first ce is guaranteed for him!¡±

    Venomshade just went near Long Cheng and threw more powder on his face. Long Cheng then fell unconscious.

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡± Fang Lin rubbed his hands excitedly.¡±Who cares about that guy? I bet he still can¡¯t even fort¡¯ himself right now!¡± Bonerughed ufortably upon hearing this. ¡°As for now, lets get all their stuff and cards! Then we leave. Let¡¯s just count our riches in our cave!¡±

    They started getting all of their things including the cards. They stripped them clean of all their clothes while only leaving all of them in their underwears. After this, they immediately bolted back to Fang Lin¡¯s cave.

    While Fang Lin had been busy with his battles, Fang Yu had her own fair share of experiences too. She had Ling¡¯er start her first day as a personal maid in her personal quarters. Ling¡¯er with her prim, white clothes, stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do. Upon seeing her innocent expression, Fang Yu tried her best to stop her perverted expression from showing up. ¡°She¡¯s so damn cute! I really want to pet her right now!¡±

    Fang Yu looked towards Ling¡¯er and said ¡°As my personal maid, you are to attend to my needs. You keep my quarters clean, prepare my food and provide me with good entertainment.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling¡¯er rapidly nodded. ¡°But as my personal maid, you also need to have a good cultivation. You haven¡¯t cultivated yet right?¡±

    ¡°Nooo...¡± Ling¡¯er looked down sadly as she answered. ¡°But I will do my best for Big Sister!¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± At this point, Fang Yu let out a smileparable to wolf stalking its poor prey. ¡°I have a set of massage techniques that can help you get stronger faster! Just lie down on the bed and let me do the massage.¡±

    Upon experiencing the power of Xiao Ya¡¯s massaging prowess, Fang Yu had asked her master to teach this technique to her. Xiao Ya agreed, but with the condition that Fang Yu will also do this massage to Xiao Ya whenever she wanted.

    Now, Fang Yu unleashed her expert hands on Ling¡¯er.

    30 minutester.

    ¡°Ahhhhh.... Big Sister!!!!!!!!¡± Ling¡¯er¡¯s body turned rigid as she convulsed from the pleasure rampaging inside her. She then fainted with drooling out of her mouth. Not only that, but Fang Yu noticed that Ling¡¯er had wet the entire bed.

    ¡°Hmmphh, Ling¡¯er still needs some more ¡®petting sessions¡¯ in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so this is what the Big Sister of the sect does at her free time. She ys with innocent girls!¡± Fang Yu red exasperatedly at the source of the voice which is obviously Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Master this technique can help her cultivation. Besides you did that to me too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Haven¡¯t you promised to give me one too?¡± Xiao Ya then looked to Fang Yu teasingly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got.¡±

    1 hourter

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the stuff!¡± Xiao Ya let out cries of pleasure as Fang Yu used both of her hands on her toned legs. Once Fang Yu reached her butt, she never let go. She kneaded and squashed it vigorously. She also did the ssic pping.

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    After reaching the peak of her pleasure, Xiao Ya¡¯s body just shivered uncontrobly. She then stood up while saying ¡°That was definitely great, but you still need more practice. As of now I rmend... hmmm?¡± She suddenly frowned as she seemed to receive a divine sense message.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiao Ya replied to the person who sent the message. She saw Fang Yu looking inquisitively towards her.

    ¡°I just received a news from the Sect Grand Elder.¡± Xiao Ya sat down on her bed as she continued. ¡°The Grand Elder received a prophecy that might concern you!¡±

    ¡°What is the prophecy?¡± Fang Yu could only follow up with that question.

    ¡°The prophecy is just basically like this. It said that you will be a prominent figure here in the Immortal God Sect. But that¡¯s where the problem lies.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you got ¡®really close¡¯ to the Grand Elder¡¯s daughter in the future. Of course the Grand Elder is not happy about this. Do you want to know why.¡±

    Fang Yu sighed in exasparation. ¡°Why???¡±

    ¡°Its because his daughter is still a baby right now!¡±

    ¡°Crap! Did I really stoop that low in the future?¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all!¡± Xiao Ya then let out her wicked smile. ¡°Because of that prophecy, the Grand Elder will announce your engagement to his ONE YEAR OLD DAUGHTERter night!¡±

    ¡°Whaaatttt!!!¡±

 Chapter 29: Donâ€™t do Drugs, itâ€™s bad for you

    <h4>Chapter 29: Don¡¯t do Drugs, it¡¯s bad for you</h4>

    ¡°Are you excited now Fang Yu? You did nothing, yet you already scored a wife in the future!¡±

    Fang Yu stood up while ring at Xiao Ya. ¡°Even if its a prophecy, engaging a one year old child is still not right. Why don¡¯t we talk to the Grand Elder to smooth things out first?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, thene with me.¡± Xiao Ya waved her hand and brought Fang Yu out. They then flew out the room and went straight to the Grand Elder¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°You know what a Grand Elder is right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! He is the leader of all the Sect Elders. The requirement to be a sect elder is that you must have at least be at the Fifth Stage. Then they choose who among them will be fit to lead. That person will be the grand elder.¡±

    ¡°Nicely said¡± Xiao Ya and Fang Yu stopped in front of a golden pagoda. The Pagoda consisted of five floors. It emanated a feeling of myteriousness and superiority. ¡°This is the house of the Grand Elder and his family.¡± They were about to go in when the pagoda¡¯s doors opened and a middle-aged bald man went out.

    He approached them with a smile on his face. ¡°Wee to my humble abode¡± He greeted them while giving Xiao Yu a hug. He saw Fang Yu looking at him. ¡°This beautifulss must be Fang Yu.¡± The bald man faced Fang Yu and said ¡°I am Li Daozi, your future father-inw.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw my ass!¡± Xiao Ya angrily replied. ¡°Just because of a prophecy, you wanted to engage your daughter already? For God¡¯s sake, she¡¯s still a baby. Besides,¡± She paused, then gave a wicked smile. ¡°Have you told your wife about this?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha my wife? Eh..... not yet.¡± Li Daoziughed ufortably. ¡°But I will tell her after I announce the engagement. For now, let¡¯s talk about the details!¡±

    Xiao Ya solemnly replied. ¡°Actually, I told about all of this to your wife while we are going here.¡±

    ¡°Why!¡± Li Daozi was about to start berating Xiao Ya when he heard someone snort behind him.

    She had a long silky hair flowing down her waist. She emanated a mature beauty that even Xiao Ya at this time still did not possess. (She¡¯s the real MILF!) She held a pole in her right hand, and she was twirling it, as if she was itching to hit a certain someone with it.

    ¡°Hmmpph, I was just busy fixing up my brother¡¯s mistakes and yet here you are. ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR GODDAMNED MIND? LI¡¯ER IS JUST A BABY FOR GOD¡¯S SAKE! DON¡¯T TELL ME YOU REALLY BELIEVED ALL THOSE ¡®PROPHECY¡¯ OF YOURS?¡± She then proceeded to smack her pole on her poor husband.

    ¡°Ah wifey! It¡¯s all for Li¡¯ers sake!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Xiao Ya whispered to Fang Yu ¡°That woman is the younger sister of Sect Head Tang Luo, Tang Lin.¡±

    Tang Lin withdrew her pole after she seemed to be satisfied. She looked at Fang Yu and Xiao Ya and bowed her head slightly. ¡°I am really sorry for what my husband did. I know this have inconvenienced both of you.¡±

    ¡°Did his prophecy this time came naturally or just induced?¡± Xiao Ya asked Tang Lin.

    ¡°Master what do you mean by that?¡± Fang Yu could not help but ask.

    It was Tang Lin who answered to her. ¡°Li Daozi is a Fifth Stage Immortal Cultivator whose domain is rted to numerancy. Because he is not yet at the Ninth Stage, he can only see shes of the future as of now. There are two ways he can see these shes, natural and induced. The natural shes are those that suddenlye to him. These shes are highly urate but they rarelye.¡±

    ¡°As for the induced, it¡¯s those shes that Li Daozi can see through the use of drugs. ¡±

    ¡°Drugs? Those that can give hallucinations?¡±

    ¡°Yes, those drugs.¡± Tang Lin frowned her head in disgust. ¡°With those drugs, my husband can elevate his consciousness to the ¡®HIGHER REALM¡¯, or so he says, ¡± Xiao Ya snickered at the side. ¡°Which I still highly doubt now. The problem with the induced shes is that it could be really a vision for the future or it could be just one of my husband¡¯s hallucination trip.¡±

    Tang Lin then smile at the cowering Li Daozi. ¡°You used some drugs for this prophecy right?¡±

    Li Daozi just nodded.

    ¡°You really are retarded!¡± Tang Lin furiously shouted. ¡°You always say you want to prophesize the future of the sect, but you just want to get high! Now you see a future where your daughter gets married to someone, and to a girl of all things! Then you start to engage her!¡± Tang Lin then slowly said ¡± THIS. IS. JUST. A. HALLUCINATION. RIGHT? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, my love, just a hallucination!¡± Li Daozi has no choice but to acquiesce with Tang Lin¡¯s demand.

    ¡°There you have it!¡± Tang Lin faced Fang Yu and Xiao Ya. ¡°Problem solved!¡± Fang Yu sighed in relief.

    ¡°As a way to apologize, I implore both of you to ept my invitation to our house. You can eat with us. I can even show Li¡¯er to both of you.¡± Fang Yu and Xiao Ya agreed with Tang Lin¡¯s request of course.

    They followed the husband and wife pair inside the pagoda.

    ¡°Sigh, I did not really expect my husband to do this. Now I have more mess to fix along with my brother¡¯s.¡±

    Xiao Ya then inquired ¡°What did Tang Luo did this time?¡±

    Tang Lin looked at Fang Yu pitifully. ¡°It seems like he had been highly smitten with Fang Yu. She really is beautiful.¡± Fang Yu shivered in displeasure. ¡°He wanted you to be in his harem, and for that, he even hired a Fifth Stage Alchemist to concoct a potion that will make you fall heads over heels for him.¡±

    ¡°Too bad the one he hired was the Grand Alchemist Meng Chao. If it had been the normal circumstances, he could have agreed. But it seems like he knew who Fang Yu is. So Meng Chao decided to tell all about it to me. That was when I decided to have a proper sibling talk with my brother.¡± Tang Lin looked at Fang Yu and said ¡°But you must stay vignt, you never know what might happen next.¡±

    ¡°I thank Sister Tang Lin for this.¡± Fang Yu bowed her head in appreaciation.

    ¡®You¡¯re wee.¡± Tang Lin and Li Daozi stopped in a room in the middle of the fifth floor. The doors of the room was fill with protective talismans and charms. This is Tang Li¡¯er¡¯s room. They went inside and saw a baby floating in the air.

    Yes, floating in the air.

    Upon seeing Fang Yu¡¯s and Xiao Ya¡¯s confused looks, Tang Lin said ¡°Actually aside from the ethical issues, the is one other reason I do not want Li¡¯er too get engaged.¡±

    She then caught the giggling baby, who started pping in delight as Tang Lin pinched her cheeks. ¡°Mama!¡± Tang Lin smiled in delight and then Li¡¯er pointed her hands to Li Daozi and said ¡°Baldy!¡± Li Daozi could not help but cry upon hearing this.

    ¡°As you can see, she can already fly. Real flight is only possible to Third Stage Practitioners. But as you can see right now, Li¡¯er is effortlessly doing this. So we tested her bloodline. When we tested her bloodline, we realized that she has a divine beast bloodline of the Winged Serpent that is also known as Quetzalcoatl.¡±

    ¡°Right now, we are keeping her abilities under the wraps. But if my stupid husband decided to continue the engagement, everyone will already discover her bloodline. Countless families will want her for themselves and they will do everything to obtain her.¡±

    Fang Yu then realized why Xiao Ya wanted her to keep her bloodline a secret. If even just a Divine Beast Bloodline will warrant that kind of attention, then what about her bloodline, which is a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline?

    It will be a pure chaos.

    ¡°The only reason I trusted you two on this secret is because of my husband¡¯s induced prophecy. It might be just a hallucination, but it might also be the truth. If it is the truth, then please take care of my daughter in the future.¡± Tang Lin solemnly said to Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu could only nod her head in agreement. She was about to say something when she felt something damp on her lower part of the clothes. She looked down, and she saw blood trickling out of her lower body. Xiao Ya could only facepalmn herself at this moment.

    ¡°It seems like your monthly appointment has arrived.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 30: Safe Zone

    <h4>Chapter 30: Safe Zone</h4>

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry about that.¡± Xiao Ya sheepishly said. ¡°It seems like my disciple forgot it is her time today since she just started her cultivation. She just got confused.¡±

    Of course Li Daozi and Tang Lin did not believe it. Can a girl really forget something as important as this? But they did not dare to pry anymore, for it is for her own privacy. Fang Yu then cleaned herself and her mess using her mana. As of now, she was so embarassed that she just wanted to hide again for a month.

    Tang Li, who was being held by Tang Lin, saw the flustered Fang Yu. She then flew towards her. Upon reaching Fang Yu, the little Tang Li swooped behind her and hugged her neck. ¡°Sis...sis... Sis!¡± Tang Li seemed to be highly pleased talking to Fang Yu. Fang Yu then realized its not because of her image, but because she possessed a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline. Tang Li instinctively felt a closeness to Fang Yu because of this.

    ¡°This means I must not let Tang Li meet Master Wang Hao! I¡¯m not sure if that pervert will do something, but I still have to be sure!¡± Fang Yu swore to herself that she will protect Tang Li from the ¡®dangerous¡¯ Wang Hao.

    While Fang Yu was having fun with Tang Li, Fang Lin was also having his own fun.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! This is jackpot!¡± Fang Lin was of course very happy. Just with that encounter, they managed to get 15 red cards and some valuable weapons and talismans. When they consumed the contents of the opponents red cards, they only noticed a slight change on their cards. The weapons looked a little better and the eggs looked a little more robust. The range of their map however, gotrger as well.

    Fang Lin realized that if they want to improve the quality of their cards, they need to absorb hundreds, no, thousands of red cards. That means the objective of this selection is to eliminate all groups until only 10 groups remain by the end. But if the one month deadline arrived and there are more than 10 groups remaining, the top 10 with the highest quality of cards will remain.

    This means that the best strategy to pass this selection is to consume as much cards as posiible. This now serves two purposes: It eliminates the enemy, thus reducing their number and it also improves the quality of their cards which will be helpful at the endgame.

    Fang Lin looked at his Wang Hao, who was busy stuffing spirit stones on his bag. ¡°Do you n to continue cooperating with us Master? But if you agree, we need to have more methods of ambushing our opponents. Using just rotten food will backfire.¡±

    ¡°Of course I still have other ns.¡± Wang Hao nonchntly waved his hand. ¡°Just remember the split: the cards and half their equipments are yours while all the money and the remaining half of the equipment are for us!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    After that agreement, they immediately went to work. They continued to formte and execute ns to ambush their poor opponents. This activity of theirs continued until only a week remained till the end of thepetition. At this time, out of the around 50,000 participants, only 999 participants or 333 groups remained. Fang Lin¡¯s group cards at this point was not what it used to be. The weapons now exuded brilliance and realness. The eggs appearedrger and if someone observed it closely, it appeared to be slightly shaking.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Boner said nervously to all of them. ¡°Now that there are only 999 participants remaining, the difficulty of this selection will increase.¡±

    ¡°There will be additional obstacles?¡± Fang Yu felt this was normal considering they are nearing the climax. The start of the selection was just the forey.

    ¡°Well first of all, they are gonna reduce our ying area with the use of poison gas. The gas is not fatal, but those who get a whiff will immediately pass out. They will be immediately eliminated because that gas can dissolve the cards within a minute. The only way we can avoid this gas is by going on the area with no poison gas. That area is the safe zone. But as time passes by, that safe zone gets smaller and smaller until therees a point where all the groups will be in close proximity with each other.¡±

    (Author¡¯s Notes: PUBG anyone?)

    ¡°What happens next after that is an absolute clusterf**k.¡±

    ¡°But there is an additional obstacle.¡± Boner suddenly looked grim. ¡°Stronger spirit beasts will be released upon the safe zone everyday. That means your group has to also fight it out with those beasts while avoiding other groups. Then at thest day, the interval of the release of the beasts will be per hour already. So it will be really a clusterf**k.¡±

    Fang Lin nodded solemnly after hearing this. During this iing week, he and his group will find it hard to encounter some hrious moments. It will be rare. This week will be filled with danger and action-packed moments. There is that Zhou Rougue too.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to join us this time Boner? Look at my Master, he is sitting out this one. He knows that Fatty Zhou is getting suspicious of you two. Even if you survive, what do you think will happen to you back at the Spirit Kitchen? Have you really thought about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure, Brother Lin. I needed to find a way to exact revenge against that Rougue bastard. I can¡¯t wait to see Fatty Zhou¡¯s crestfallen expression!¡± Upon hearing this, Fang Lin knew that he cannot stop Boner from joining them.

    He then sent a disapproving look towards Wang Hao.

    ¡°What? You want me to continue here?¡±

    ¡°Of course master. Do you really want to abandon Boner? He did so much for us already, especially for you. Can¡¯t you even have more sincerity?¡±

    ¡°Hrrrnggghhh, ok! I¡¯ll stay on this damned ce! Just make sure you breakthrough to Qi Condensation Stage before going out ok?¡±

    ¡°Roger Master!¡± Fang Lin sighed in relief. He knew that with this line-up, they have a chance of passing the selection. ¡°Then let¡¯s rest for now!¡±

    They then all slept, ready for the iing chaos tomorrow.

 Chapter 31: Sis!

    <h4>Chapter 31: Sis!</h4>

    Later that night, while all of them were peacefully sleeping, Fang Lin woke up with a shout.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    Tang Ya immediately stood up, looking warily around her surroundings. ¡°Did you see anything dangerous arriving here?¡±

    ¡°Ah actually....I just had a nightmare..¡± Fang Lin sheepishly said.

    ¡°Hmmph, damned fatty!¡± Tang Lin went back to her sleeping mat. ¡°Just make some noise if its important!¡±

    Of course Fang Lin lied at that moment. What he saw was much worse. Upon looking through Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, Fang Lin realized that Fang Yu was spinning across the air rapidly! He could only close his eyes to stop himself from feeling dizzy.

    The reason this happened was like this.

    After hours of ying with Tang Li, Fang Yu and Xiao Ya had to go back already. Tang Li, upon seeing this, flew over and grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s cor, never letting go.

    ¡°Muuuu.... Sis! Sis! Sis!¡± Tang Li looked crestfallen as tears started to pool in her eyes. ¡°Sis!¡±

    Li Daozi looked more crestfallen upon seeing that his Li¡¯er seemed to love Fang Yu better than him.¡±Muuuu.... Li¡¯er!¡± Tang Lin smacked Li Daozi in the head upon hearing him say such a shameful thing.

    Tang Lin got a hold of Tang Li, gently whispering to her. ¡°Sis ising back tomorrow ok?¡±

    Even though Tang Li still looked sad, she also let go of Fang Yu in the end. Fang Yu just waved at Tang Li before leaving.

    ¡°Bye, Li¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Sis! Sis! Sis!¡±

    Upon reaching their ce, Xiao Ya turned to Fang Yu and said ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to get her?¡±

    ¡°Hey! We talked about this already!¡±

    ¡°Yes I know. But in the future, whether you like it or not, your bloodline will attract more of those with divine beast bloodlines. Once Li¡¯er is already a grown up, her own bloodline will make her instinctively attracted to you. You still sure of this?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I just think of her as a baby!¡±

    ¡°Ok then, just go to sleep now. We will have additional training tomorrow.¡± Fang Yu went to sleep immediately, evidently showing her tired mind state. This routine of training and visiting Tang Li continued until only a week remained before the end of the disciple selection.

    The night before the start of Battle Royale in the Spirit Zoo, Fang Yu was peacefully sleeping in her room.

    Butter that night, Fang Yu heard something banging on her door.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    ¡°Unggghh, what is it now?¡± She strode towards the door and opened it.

    To her great surprise, what she saw was Tang Li, floating in front of her door.

    ¡°Giggle.. Sis!!!¡± Tang Li flew in and grabbed Fang Yu by her cor.

    ¡°Hey Tang Li, what are you doing here? How did you even get here?¡±

    ¡°Sis! Letsh phway!¡± Tang Li then flew up into the night sky, dragging Fang Yu with her.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!! Li¡¯er! Stop this now!!! How can you even carry me?¡± Fang Yu was extremely scared at her state now. Good thing Tang Li brought her so high in the air, that no sect disciple below can see them.

    ¡°This is just reckless driving on another level! This driver is inexperienced and severely under-aged!¡±

    Of course Fang Yu knew that the reason why Tang Li can easily carry her was because of her bloodline. As long as the the load she is carrying is not extremely heavy, she can treat it as a part of her body and include it in her flight. Though calling their travel now as a flight was a bit of understatement.

    ¡°Weeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah stop spinning Li¡¯er! My pajamas are about to be stripped away!¡± Fang Yu did her best to preserve her dignity from Tang Li¡¯s unstoppable rotation. Fang Yu even wondered how Tang Li can even manage the nausea. But then, Fang Yu started to legitimately panic.

    Tang Li was flying towards the Spirit Zoo!

    Or more specifically, towards Fang Lin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Sis is alsho in the zoo?¡± Tang Li cocked her head, seemingly confused about having two of her Sis at different ces. But she just ignored it and went towards that direction. But then, Tang Li also sensed another Godly Divine Beast Bloodline beside her second Sis. Tang Li started to speed up, wanting to see those two as soon as possible.

    ¡°Li¡¯er please stop first! If you don¡¯t stop, I won¡¯t be your Sis anymore!¡± Fang Yu hated to threaten the innocent Tang Li, but she has no choice but to do it now in order to preserve her identity.

    ¡°Muu......Sis..... I¡¯m showwyyy!!!¡± Tang Li cried upon hearing her beloved Sis get angry to her. ¡°We go back kay?¡±

    ¡°Yes let¡¯s go back.¡± Fang Yu was extremely distressed upon seeing Tang Li like this. She then took a deep breath and said ¡°Li¡¯er, Sis is not angry to you ok? Just behave for 10 days then I will bring you to meet up with those two ok? ¡±

    ¡°Yey! Ib Sis!¡± Tang Li happily flew back towards Fang Yu¡¯s ce while still dragging the poor Fang Yu.

    ¡°Ahhhh slow dooooonn!¡±

    Upon seeing that Fang Yu managed to convince Tang Li to go back, Fang Lin sighed in relief. He was about to go back to sleep when he noticed that the surroundings outside the cave seemed to be covered with mist that was slowly crawling towards them.

    ¡°Guys wake up! It seems like the mist is approaching us now!¡± Once all of them were ready to go, Fang Lin turned to Boner and asked ¡°Why did this mist appear here so suddenly? You said it¡¯s gonna be in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Um actually....¡± Boner fiddled with his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s actually at the start of this day. We of course assumed that it will be in the morning, but what I meant is the exact shifting of date, which is during the midnight.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me us for your poor wording!¡± Tang Ya smacked Boner on his head. ¡°We need to evacuate now! Just bring what you need and can carry!¡±

    They then started running like crazy just to reach the safe zone. Upon looking at the map on his card, Fang Yu saw 4 groups milling around their vicinity. Tang Ya and Venomshade saw it too.

    If it had been the normal situation, they could still have prepared traps or ambushes for them. But the situation right now calls for a straight-up fight. But before these 5 groups could assault each other, they heard another worrying noise.

    ¡°Squeeeeeee!!!!!!¡±x1000

    ¡°Squeeeeeee!!!!!!¡±x1000

    It was a herd of Mountain-Bashing Boars. They numbered around a thousand in quantity, and they barreled straight towards the 5 groups.

    Upon seeing this beasts, Fang Lin let out his hystericalugh.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Come here my teammates if you want to be saved!¡±

    Ten minutester, the herd collided with the groups that are blocking their way. All of these groups were immediately incapacitated and therefore, disqualified. Except for Fang Lin¡¯s group. So where are they now?

    ¡°Squeee! Squeeee!¡± (How did it turn out like this? I, Venomshade, can¡¯t be like this!)

    ¡°Squee! Squee! Squee! Squee!¡± (Haha, being a fatty and a boar is not bad at all!)

    ¡°Squeeeeeee! Squeeeeeee! Squeeeeeee!¡± (I¡¯m gonna kill youter Fang Lin!)

    ¡°Squeeeeee.....¡± (......)

    Fang Lin¡¯s group was now blending themselves with the herd. With the use of the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence, he was able to induce the presence of the Mountain-Bashing Boar among his teammates, except for Yao¡¯er who hid within his shadow. He also assumed the presence of the boar.

    As long as Fang Lin knew, the effects of the essence on his teammates can be easily removed with just a thought from him. As he was about to jubte on the sess of his n, the herd suddenly stopped in the middle of the in.

    The leader of the herd, which is at Peak Mana Cirction Stage let out a shout.

    ¡°Squeeeee!!!!!!¡±

    Upon hearing this shout, the other boars started to crazily mate with each other! Some even had a threesome! Heck, even the leader is doing 10 at a time!

    ¡°Crap, they¡¯re having a mass impregnation here!¡±

 Chapter 32: Cliffhanger, anyone?

    <h4>Chapter 32: Cliffhanger, anyone?</h4>

    ¡°Run run run!¡± Fang Lin dispelled the effects of the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence. They immediately regained control of their bodies. Once they realized it, they made a run for it. They rushed towards the area away from the boars.

    The leaader of the boars, who was busy in his missionary position, immediately noticed this abnormality. ¡°Squuueee!¡± 5 male boars had no choice but to follow his orders and chase Fang Lin¡¯s group down. It was obvious from the boar¡¯s expression that they were really pissed for having their ¡®good time¡¯ interrupted by some humans.

    ¡°Squueee!!!¡±x5

    Fang Lin¡¯s group started to get farther and farther away from the herd. But even with this, the disgruntled boars chasing them still did not stop.

    Once they¡¯ve ascertained that they were safely away from the herd, Fang Lin¡¯s group faced their pursuers.

    ¡°Now!¡± Venomshade let out a roar, and his body let out the aura at the Mid Mana Cirction Stage. His affinity was of course poison. But if it were not for his abilities as a poison brewer, his own poisonous mana would have killed him long ago already.

    Venomshade waved his hands, and a multitude of vials were thrown into the air towards the boars. He then let out a stream of poison out of his fingers, and he let the poison hit the vials. This mixing produced a chemical reaction within the vial. The vials exploded, letting out dangerous-looking fumes of gases. If they have used this vials against the thousand-strong herd earlier, they will be easily trampled. But with just five, these vials were enough.

    Once the 5 boars inhaled the fumes, they wobbled, and started to weaken. Tang Ya and Fang Lin took this as an opportunity to attack. With their efforts, they easily defeated the pursuers.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, so what do we do now?¡± Boner nervously asked.

    ¡°Well, this area seems safe already. We just need to take 1-hour turns watching the map for any iing groups or beast. I will start the watch. As for now, all of you rest. I will wake up the next watcher.¡± The groupplied, bing as still as stone after a few minutes. Fang Lin sighed and leaned against a boulder as a lookout.

    He took a deep breath and then he let out a smile. He felt that as if he was back in the Mystical Forest. He smiled, remembering the times where all he just did was to feel the nature. Right now, he can feel the cool wind swooshing across his skin. The night sky never appeared to be as bright as it is now. The chirping of the cicadas and the faint snoring of hispanions served as a good sound for his ears.

    He continued watching out for threats when he felt a handnd on his shoulder. He looked back and saw his Master Wang Hao looking grimly towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but I think there is a traitor in this group right now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The next day broke out, and Fang Lin is still reeling from the impact of what Wang Hao told him.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true right?¡±

    While Fang Lin was struggling on epting Wang Hao¡¯s statement, Fang Yu was having her own struggles too.

    Fang Yu was currently facing Tang Lin and Li Daozi, who looked miffed upon seeing Fang Yu. How could they not? Their child suddenly disappeared in the middle of the midnight and before they knew it, Li¡¯er had been flying across the air with Fang Yu in tow. They could have intervened at that point, but they feared that Tang Li might do something reckless in front of her parents.So they just sucked it up and let the child do as she pleased.

    While Tang Li¡¯s parents looked at Fang Yu with their wooden expressions, Tang Li restlessly flitted across them.

    ¡°Ma ish angwy?¡± Tang Li looked sad upon seeing that her mother did not give Tang Li her usual dazzling smile.

    ¡°Daddy ish angwy too?¡± But when Li Daozi heard that his daughter called him Daddy and not Baldy, he cackled uproariously while saying ¡°Haha of course I¡¯m not angry Li¡¯er. You are daddy¡¯s favorite girl!¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Tang Lin looked like she was about to kill Li Daozi as she said that.

    ¡°Yes, yes my dear.....¡± Tang Lin sighed as she looked towards Tang Li. ¡°Li¡¯er I¡¯m not angry to you ok? I was just worried that you might get hurt! If you really want to y like that, be sure to tell us next tim ok? As for now, you cannot see your Sis for one day.¡±

    ¡°Kay mommy.....¡± Tang Li sadly hovered towards her bed as she said ¡°Bye Sis..¡±

    Fang Yu was about to say goodbye to Tang Li when Tang Lin spoke up.

    ¡°As for you, WHY DID YOU NOT DO ANYTHING! Do you know that if it were not for us, the other sect elders might have discovered my daughter flying across the air! If you just did something, she might not have been put in great risk!¡±

    Fang Yu just bowed her head down, not daring to say anything. She knew she was in the wrong, so she did not dare toin.

    After venting all her emotions out, Tang Lin¡¯s countenance appeared to be better. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve learned your lesson, be sure to be prudent at all times. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam!¡± Fang Yu bowed for one more time then she went to her Master¡¯s room.

    ¡°Do you really have to shout to her? You hurt her a little bit.¡± Li Daozi looked upon Fang Yu¡¯s fading sillhoutte. ¡°You could have toned it down right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do you remember that it was you who left the window open? If not for that, Li¡¯er would have not gotten out! You punk, trying to be noble here? How about I turn you into Baby Baldy! I¡¯m sure Li¡¯er would love her new ymate!¡±

    ¡°Aieeeee please stop my love!¡±

    When Fang Yu went inside Xiao Ya¡¯s room, she saw her Master smiling slyly towards her.

    ¡°You must be pretty sad now right? Do you want to get somefort?¡± She licked her lips and said ¡°GO FINISH YOUR DAMNED TRAINING! You thought I¡¯m gonna spout someforting words? We ain¡¯t having that here! Now move your ass and get working! Get working!¡±

    Fang Yu grumbled, clearly not happy with her situation right now. She started her basic elemental maniption training when she felt someone was feeling her body up. She looked back, and what she saw was the one she dreaded. It was the Immortal Path Sect Head, Tang Luo!

    This shameless man smiled lewdly towards Fang Yu. ¡°How do you like my massage? It¡¯s definitely better than Xiao Ya¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°Get off her you bastard!¡± Xiao Ya strode out, walking pompously towards Tang Luo. She looked aggressively towards him as she said ¡°It seems like you forgot your ce. Or do you want to relive that experience again?¡± Upon hearing this, Tang Luo visibly shuddered.

    ¡°What do you mean by that experience master?¡±

    Xiao Ya smiled menacingly and said ¡°Once upon a time, there was a man who saw the most beautiful woman in his life. Upon seeing her, he immediately poured all of his efforts to woo her. After years of nonstop courtship, he finally seeded on getting her approval. But on the day of their marriage he discovered that her d**k is even bigger than his!!!¡±

    Xiao Ya fell into the ground, clutching her sides whileughing hysterically. ¡°The one he married was actually a man! Hahahaha! Of course that person alsoughed, saying that he did all of that as a joke. Tang Luo was of course devastated.¡±

    ¡°So what happened to the trap?¡±

    ¡°That trap? In the end he married a legitimate girl, and he had two beautiful daughters.¡± Xiao Ya looked at the dazed Tang Luo then back to Fang Yu. ¡°The one in front of you is one of those beautiful daughters!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Even though Fang Yu felt disgusted with Tang Luo, she still felt pity for him. Not only he got fooled by a well-endowed female-looking guy, he still has to see his daughter everyday. That daughter, who was Xiao Ya, was of course happy to torment Tang Luo about this fact.

    ¡°Arrggghhh!!!!¡± Tang Luo had no choice but to escape the onught of Xiao Ya¡¯s jeers.

    As Tang Luo escaped, Fang Yu looked towards Xiao Ya doubtfully.

    ¡°Master, are you a trap too?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m a real female! Here, you can even try to touch it.¡± She brought Fang Yu¡¯s hand to her lower regions but before something R-18 could happen, Fang Yu suddenly spat outrge amounts of blood out of her mouth and she lost her consciousness.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±

 Chapter 33: Soul-Ripping Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 33: Soul-Ripping Talisman</h4>

    Xiao Ya was surprised upon seeing what happened to Fang Yu. She looked around her, trying to see if someone sneaked attack them. With her divine sense, she knew nobody could do that in her presence.

    ¡°That means the Yang Persona have been damaged. And from what I see, its soul damage!¡±

    The Yin-Yang Beast Bloodline is really heaven-defying. But this bloodline held a fatal weakness. The soul. Even though the person can still split himself into two, these two bodies are still controlled by one soul only. This means that all extreme pleasures or extreme pain that goes deep into the soul can be felt by both bodies.

    This has been proved when Fang Lin felt all the pleasures Fang Yu got from Xiao Ya¡¯s massages. So Xiao Ya knew that at this point, Fang Lin has met someone with the capability to damage the soul.

    ¡°You must survive! If not, both of your bodies will die!¡±

    Now, let¡¯s turn back time a little and see how Fang Lin ended up in this state.

    As the sun rose upon the forest, Fang Lin¡¯s group started to stir awake. Tang Ya and Venomshade started fixing their weapons and equipment looking ready to start the day. Wang Hao just looked at Fang Lin deeply, as if he was reminding him to remember his advicest night. Boner on the other hand, looked a little pale.

    ¡°It must have been due to all the stress right now.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself. He then approached and Boner and asked ¡°So what are we gonna do now? Keep avoiding the enemies or start attacking them?¡±

    Boner looked at Fang Lin and said ¡°I have talked to Wang Hao about this already. We are going to find a spot here in the safe zone that will be a strategic location for defense and offense. Luckily, we found one.¡± He pointed on a spot on the map. That part was a raised teau with only one incline as a way to climb it.

    ¡°Once we upy this spot, the other groups will find it hard to attack us and consequently, it will be easier for us to attack them.¡±

    ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s camp up here. We just need to hurry, for other groups might want this spot too.¡±

    They then departed their site and moved over to the top of that teau. Upon arriving there, they sighed in relief for they knew they were the first to arrive. They then set up camp, prepared defenses and just waited patiently.

    But while Fang Lin was looking at the map, he saw something rming. 50 groups were now rushing right towards their ce!

    ¡°Hey everyone! A huge alliance is about to attack us now!¡± When he saw this huge opposition, Fang Lin thought that there is something strange happening. Why would this alliance suddenly attack them while they just arrived? It was as if they knew they are gonna set-up camp in the teau.

    ¡°Wait, it was as if they knew it? Then there really is a traitor!¡± Fang Lin was about to warn them about the traitor when he felt a sense of danger behind him. He looked behind and saw Tang Ya copse to the ground, unable to move. His Master Wang Hao was still there, with nothing happening to him. Venomshade was fine too. Even Fang Lin felt nothing was wrong with him.

    Boner on the other hand, was holding a knife against Tang Ya¡¯s throat. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I will slit her throat!¡±

    Wang Hao sighed, as if his worst fears were confirmed. ¡°So you are really a traitor. Tell me, did Fatty Zhou do something to you that warranted you to betray us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Fatty Wang, it¡¯s not like I still have a choice.¡± Boner smile sadly, and removed his shirt. What Fang Lin saw was an imprint of a flower on Boner¡¯s chest.

    ¡°This is a parasitic nt that sucks away my vitality through my heart. Normally, the vitality it absorbs can bepensated by my normal activities. But if Fatty Zhou wills it, this nt can suck my life away immediately at once.¡± Boner looked hurt as he looked at them. ¡°You are all my friends, but through a message talisman, Fatty Zhoumanded me to find a way for all of you to be fattened up.¡±

    ¡°Fattened up?¡±

    ¡°That means that Fatty Zhou wants me to increase the quality of your cards as high as possible. And when the timees,¡± Boner hung his head down. ¡°offer all of your cards to his son Zhou Rougue.¡±

    ¡®So its Zhou Rougue¡¯s entourage who¡¯sing now huh?¡± Wang Hao cheekily replied. ¡®But even if hees here, the only one you were able to poison was Tang Ya. Venomshade is of course immune. Me and Fang Lin have special bodies. Yao¡¯er is also here. So what can you still do to reduce our numbers?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to do this!¡± Boner drew his knife along the skin of Tang Ya¡¯s throat. Drops of blood began to form on that line. ¡°If any of you try to dodge my attacks, I will kill her!¡±

    ¡°Then do try to attack.¡± Fang Lin confidently crossed his arms in front of Boner. ¡°Give me your best shot!¡± Fang Lin was of course confident with his body¡¯s endurance. Boner is only at the third level of Qi Condensation Stage, so what can he do to him? Besides, Fang Lin knew that if he did not follow Boner¡¯s demand, Tang Ya would probably get killed.

    ¡°You told me so.¡± Boner reached inside his shorts and brought out a strange looking talisman. It was shaped like a rock, and it let out an ominous aura.

    ¡°Not good Fang Lin, you must not get hit by that!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But it was already toote. Boner expertly threw the talisman straight into Fang Lin¡¯s chest. Once it hit him, the talisman let out an ethereal de that shed through him. What it damaged was not his body, but his soul. This is the Soul-Ripping Talisman. Upon receiving this attack, Fang Lin and Fang Yu both went unconscious. Yao¡¯er, whose soul was connected to Fang Lin¡¯s also got affected by this.

    Of course, this talisman did not rip Fang Lin¡¯s soul apart. This talisman only brought the pain of being ripped apart on his soul. His soul, who had not felt something like this before, immediately folded.

    ¡°I knew that Fang Lin has a powerful body, so I decided to use this Soul-Ripping Talisman to be sure to defeat him. Do not worry, he will also regain consciousnesster. But before that happens, he will be already disqualified.¡± Boner looked around him. ¡°I have already eliminated three fighters. What only remains are you two, Venomshade and Wang Hao. Even if you are good in poison Venomshade, the iing group has their own alchemists that can easily neutralize you.¡±

    ¡°As for you Fatty Wang, pleasee and join me under Fatty Zhou¡¯s banner. You are my bestfriend. I can ask Zhou Rougue to spare you and your friends once you join me. Won¡¯t you think about it?¡±

    But Wang Hao just stayed silent.

    Minutester, sounds of footsteps approached the teau. The new arrival wasposed of 150 people. Leading them in front was a young man around the age of 20. He had short hair and he held a huge axe on his shoulder. He emanated an immense killing intent that even overshadowed Fang Lin¡¯s. He went up the teau and he saw the situation in it.

    ¡°Hahahaha good job Boner!¡± This man, who was Zhou Rougue continued in his booming voice. ¡°These three you caught have such good cards that I think I could ask father to reduce your vitality being absorbed by the parasite!¡±

    ¡°Ah actually, Brother Rougue, can I ask for a different request?¡± Boner then told about what he wanted to do with Wang Hao. Zhou Rougue then looked at Wang Hao and said ¡°Hey you damned fatty, if you want to live, give me a good poetry portraying my greatness! If you do that and also ask to join me then I will spare you and your friends! Of course their cards are going to stay with me.¡± He continued cackling as he looked at Wang Hao expectantly.

    Wang Hao then took a deep breath and said

    ¡°Roses are red, Violets are blue.¡±

    ¡°When I flush the toilet I see you.¡±

    The surroundings then started crackling with electricity.

    ¡°Roses are red, Violets are blue.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your d**k? Did someone suck it for you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Rougue was surprised and pissed at Wang Hao said.

    ¡°Roses are red, Violets are blue.¡±

    ¡°Who told your mom to give birth to a scum like you?¡±

    ¡°Ahh!!!!!! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Zhou Rougue then rushed towards Wang Hao, intending to kill him.

    ¡°No... Fatty Wang!¡±

    But Wang Hao did not seem to be perturbed by Zhou Rougue. He looked towards Zhou Rougue and uttered

    ¡°Roses are red, Violets are blue.¡±

    ¡°Omae wa mo shindeiru!¡± [1]

    .

    .

    .

    .

    [1] You are already dead

 Chapter 34: Trashing

    <h4>Chapter 34: Trashing</h4>

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Zhou Rougue hefted his huge axe as he barreled towards Wang Hao. He then raised it up high and swung it with full power towards Wang Hao¡¯s head.

    ¡°HAAAAH!!¡±

    Zhou Rougue was at the peak Mana Cirction Stage. The affinity of his mana was of Fire. This made his fire mana to be flowing on all of his body. Coupled with his innate brute strength, Zhou Rougue¡¯s attacks will be imbued with explosive power and blistering heat. He smashed the axe down, and he integrated his fire mana with it. The axe started to spout mes that even Boner is feeling the heat even he is not the axe¡¯s target.

    ¡°Fatty Wang!!!¡±

    Zhou Rougue smiled savagely, expecting Wang Hao¡¯s head to be sttered upon impact.

    ¡°Dong....¡±

    But what he heard was not an explosive impact that he expected. Instead, what he heard was a dull sound, like a ball dropping on a fluffy bed. He tried to move his axe, but it was being held by a hand.

    That hand was of Wang Hao¡¯s.

    ¡°You are the one with the highest chances of passing thispetition? How can that be if your strike is so weak? Are your attacks as soft as your floppy d**k?¡±

    ¡°How can this be? You are not even affected by the heat!¡± Zhou Rougue continued to pull his axe away to no avail.

    Of course, Wang Hao will not be affected by his attacks. Even with the seal on, Wang Hao can still absorb all kinds of energy, but the one he can use for attacking will have the limit set by the seal. That means he can absorb even the strongest lightning bolt, but he can only release lightning attacks at the level of First Stage as of now. Not only that, because of the seal, he can only absorb energy in contact with his body. This means that he cannot assist other people from powerful energy attacks.

    That is the reason why Wang Hao always wanted Fang Lin to get as powerful as possible. Even though Wang Hao can absorb energy, he cannot protect Fang Lin from this kind of attacks. He needs to rely on himself only.

    Going back to the fight, Wang Hao nonchntly absorbed the kic and heat energy of Zhou Rougue¡¯s strike. He looked disdainfully at Zhou Rougue and said with a drawl.

    ¡°Fine..... my turn!¡±

    Wang Hao clenched his hand and punched Zhou Rougue on his stomach. This casual punch of Wang Hao contained the kic energy of the strongest attack for the First Stage! Zhou Rougue immediately catapulted across the air, falling to the ground with an impact.

    ¡°Bleargh, ha, ha,¡± Zhou Rougue spat some blood as he looked at Wang Hao fearfully. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Just a damned fatty.¡± Wang Hao raised his hands and materialized electricity in his hands.

    Aside from the energy absorption, Wang Hao¡¯s bloodline allows him to have the highest degree of energy maniption! The way he shapes and maniptes his energy even surpasses those at the Ninth Stage! Sadly, as of now, only the energy at the strength of First Stage can be manipted by Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao made this electricity integrate with his body. This integration allowed his muscles to ignore the brain signals and just fully move through reflexes. This allowed him to have faster reaction rates and faster movements. He then created twin me swords for both of his hands. Using the earth mana he absorbed from the Mountain-Bashing Boar, he covered himself in a sturdy earthen armor.

    The Wang Hao that Boner could see right now seems to be the incarnation of a war god.

    ¡°You know,¡± Wang Hao said slowly. ¡°I swore to myself to never use my power at this stage. Why? Because I have a lot of enemies that are are looking for me. Once word got out of someone using these abilities, I¡¯m sure they will rush here to torment me. But of course,¡± Wang Ha then smiled innocently towards his opponents. ¡°Dead men tell no tales!¡±

    He then shed his ming sword towards Zhou Rougue. Zhou Rougue then let out a roar and used his axe for his strongest attack.

    ¡°Purgatory!¡±

    But Wang Hao, with his advanced speed, easily doged this attack. His ming sword then cut through Zhou Rougue¡¯s arms, effectively cutting it off.

    ¡°Ahhhh!! My arms!!!¡±

    Wang Hao slowly approached the now crying Zhou Rougue. His appearance now was way more miserable aspared to before. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Hmmmmm..¡± Wang Hao tilted his head. ¡°If I kill all of you, it might alert those two Sixth Stages, so I will just cripple all of you and wipe your memories!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Wang Hao then touched Zhou Rougue¡¯s body and he let out a st of kic energy that destroyed all of his mana cirction points. These points are where the concentration of the mana circtes. Once destroyed, all the collected mana will just dissipate into nothingness. This makes the victim effectively a cripple. Not only that, but treating these points requires high-ranking pills that will be expensive. As for the immortal cultivators, once their dantian was destroyed, they will also be a cripple.

    After destroying Zhou Rougue¡¯s mana cirction points, he then let out a beam of mental energy that made Zhou Rougue forget about the events of the whole selection. This mental energy is exclusively produced starting from the Fourth Stage only. But Wang Hao had slowly absorbed trickles of it from all the Fifth Stage practitioners that he met.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with your father once this selection finishes.¡± He then threw the unconscious Zhou Rougue at the side. ¡°Now then,¡± Wang Hao looked at the pale faces of the remaning 149 opponents. ¡°Let¡¯s dance, shall we?¡±

    10 minutester.

    All of the invaders were now unconscious, with their cultivations crippled and their memory lost. Boner just looked at the aftermath with a dazed look on his face. He then saw Wang Hao slowly walking towards him.

    ¡°If you can do that, why did you not use that to easily collect more cards?¡±

    ¡°As I said earlier, I will only use this power as of now if its really needed. This situation warrants that need.¡±

    ¡°So what now? Are you going to wipe my memory too?¡± But before Wang Hao could reply, the quiet Venomshade who did not participate in the fight earlier let out his voice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill him? It will be better for him to release him from his suffering, and that will also tie our loose ends.¡±

    Wang Hao replied ¡°No, we cannot do that now. There is still that Fatty Zhou and once he learns about what happened to his son, I¡¯m sure he is gonna me us. We can still use Boner as a way to beat Fatty Zhou in his own game.¡± Boner looked down, as if he had epted his fate. Venomshade just nodded.

    After this event, they collected all the cards of the opponents. They then left the ce with the immobile Tang Ya and the unconscious Fang Lin tow. They stopped in one of the caves they saw and spent the rest of the day and night there. To Wang Hao¡¯s relief, it seems like Fang Lin is starting to recover his consciousness at the start of the second day.

    Meanwhile in Xiao Ya¡¯s room.

    Xiao Ya already spent the whole day and night looking after Fang Yu and waiting for her recovery. When the next day arrived, Fang Yu groggily opened her eyes.

    ¡°Am I in heaven now?¡± Fang Yu was still confused and dazed from the soul attack. She then looked at Xiao Ya, who was staring back at her. Fang Yu then slowly crawled towards Xiao Ya, with her body seductively swaying side by side.

    ¡°Are you the angel who will take my virginity? Come, lets explore the pleasures of forbidden love!¡±

 Chapter 35: Qi Condenstation Stage

    <h4>Chapter 35: Qi Condenstation Stage</h4>

    Xiao Ya, upon seeing the seductive Fang Yu act like this, trembled non-stop. Xiao Ya knew that the first time she saw Fang Yu, she had been smitten by her beauty. Even though she knew Fang Yu was originally from a male body, she still cannot help but feel desire towards Fang Yu.

    This desire was of course had been evident on the way she treated her. All those ¡®massages¡¯ was just a way for Xiao Ya to fondle Fang Yu¡¯s exquisite body. Everyday, she was stopping herself on making a move of Fang Yu. So she just released those urges during the night.

    She knew that her disciple hesitates to be in a rtionship with Xiao Ya because of her dream to make a harem. Xiao Ya hesitates too. They are a disciple-master pair! Well, they were many cases in the past where the disciple and the master had a rtionship, but its not looked good upon. And Xiao Ya was also a Sixth Stage practitioner! Having a rtionship with Fang Yu could be harmful to both of their reputation.

    But all of these thoughts went out of Xiao Ya¡¯s mind vanished when Fang Yu cupped her face and kissed her deeply.

    ¡°Haaaaah.....¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s and Xiao Ya¡¯s lips mashed together as they wanted to have a taste of each other. Their tongues entwined together, giving Xiao Ya a tingling sensation inside her. They continued their frenzied kissing as they ran their hands all over each other. A minuteter, they separated, both breathing deeply. Xiao Ya looked at Fang Yu¡¯s flushed face. The glistening sweat on her face coupled with the streaming sunlight made Fang Yu look like an excited seductress. At that moment, Xiao Ya sumbed to her temptation.

    She pounced forward, using her hands to grab both of Fang Yu¡¯s sizely breasts. It fit nicely on her hand, giving a nice, springy texture. Xiao Ya fondled it while relishing its feeling.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, Master!¡±

    Xiao Ya and Fang Yu continued kissing while Xiao Ya¡¯s left hand caressed Fang Yu¡¯s breasts. She then used her right hand to grab Fang Yu¡¯s perky butt. She then started mashing her full, springy butt while spanking her. While all of this was happening, she is letting out streams of energy to enter Fang Yu¡¯s sensitive zones.

    As Xiao Ya felt that Fang Yu was about to reach her peak, Fang Yu suddenly darted away from her. Upon seeing this, Xiao Ya was subconsciously hurt.

    ¡°Do you really hate doing it with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that master!¡± Fang Yu started to panic, upon seeing the crestfallen expression of Xiao Ya¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that my Yang Persona is about to breakthrough to QIiCondensation Stage. I have a feeling that something important will happen once we are both at the First Stage. That¡¯s why I cannot afford to be err... distracted.¡± Fang Yu blushed deeply upon saying this.

    She rushed out of her room saying ¡°See you tomorrow Master!¡±

    Back at Wang Hao¡¯s cave.

    Wang Hao looked towards Fang Lin who was panting and moaning a little bit earlier.

    ¡°You sure you are ok?¡±

    ¡®Yes I¡¯m ok Master!¡± Fang Lin looked really embarrassed while saying it. He thought to himself ¡°Damn, that Xiao Ya is really hot. I wonder if I can still withstand her temptations on the following days. I¡¯m sure it will be a lot worse!¡±

    Right now, they were in a secluded ce in the forest, free from any intruders. They went to this ce to keep Fang Lin safe.

    Fang Lin then sat cross-legged on the cave floor with a solemn look on his face. He was now about to attempt breaking through to the Qi Condensation Stage.

    Wang Hao looked worriedly at the sides. ¡°Once both of his bodies reach the First Stage, my power will upgrade to the Second Stage. At that moment, I can fake the feeling of being a practitioner.¡±

    He then frowned deeply. ¡°But my main problem here is that when he seeds, I¡¯m sure his bloodline will do something attention-catching. I need to ask for that Xiao Ya¡¯s help!¡±

    Wang Hao then made Fang Lin to use Fang Yu to ask for Xiao Ya¡¯s help to mask the breaking through of Fang Lin. Minutester, Fang Yu and Xiao Ya arrived at the ce. Wang Hao could not help but swallow upon seeing the two. ¡°Damn! This Fang Yu even got more beautiful! That perky butt and bouncy breasts! Even this Xiao Ya! She is also a total package!¡±

    Wang Hao then remembered Fang Lin¡¯s strange moaning from earlier. He let out a lewd smile as he looked at the newly-arrived pair.

    ¡°Took you some time to arrive huh? You must have been preeeeeetty busy with your activities....¡±

    Fang Yu and Xiao Ya blushed upon hearing this while looking away from each other. Xiao Ya let out a harrumph as she replied

    ¡°No more talking nonsense! I am just here to watch over if something special happens!¡±

    Xiao Ya looked at Fang Lin. Even though Fang Lin is in his fatty form, Xiao Ya can still see his true form. Her heartbeat sped up as she subconsciously licked her lips once she saw the handsome profile of Fang Lin. Nobody saw this action of hers except for Wang Hao.

    Fang Yu then looked at Fang Lin. They nodded at each other as they both sat cross-legged on the floor. Fang Yu started to resonate her connection with Fang Lin. Fang Lin then started to sense the qi on his surroundings.

    The goal of the godly ascenders was to be one with the universe and learn the ¡®Laws¡¯. These ¡®Laws¡¯ are the fundamental rules that govern the univerese. If a godly ascender wants to use the power of ¡®Laws¡¯, they must have been innately tied with and epted by the univerese .

    Those who aspire to be immortals aspire to be their own universe. They seek their own ¡®Dao¡¯ which is different from the ¡®Laws¡¯. It is not fundamental but it depends on the perception of the immortal cultivators. That means the ¡®Law of Fire¡¯ that the ascenders seek to learn is different from the ¡®Dao of Fire¡¯ that immortal cultivators pursue.

    The ¡®Law of Fire¡¯ is the universe¡¯s rule on the power of fire. All godly ascenders will acquire thisw as their stages go higher. The ¡®Dao of Fire¡¯ is different for every immortal cultivator. If they think fire is for destruction their dao will be destruction fire dao. If they think its for alchemy, then it will be an alchemic fire dao.

    As of this moment, Fang Lin is taking his first step in the immortal cultivation.

    Fang Lin immediately detected the qi in his environment and drew it towards him. The gathered qi then settled down on his dantian and started to grow in size. Once he could not absorb anymore, Fang Linpressed this gathered qi. Once he had sessfullypressed the qi to have the size of a spirit stone, he felt that he already is at the First Level of the QI Condensation Stage.

    ¡°Eh? It was that quick? That¡¯s anticlimactic...¡±

    Xiao Ya and Wang Hao of course knew that it will be easy for Fang Lin to breakthrough to the First Stage. He had an already deep foundation that he needs to just take a step forward to progress.

    While Fang Lin was stillining, he then felt his bloodline boiling inside him. Fang Yu felt it too. Behind Fang Lin, an image of the Yang symbol appeared. Brown-colored essence was revolving around the symbol. Behind Fang Yu, an image of the Yin symbol appeared. White, blue, and green -colored essences revolved around it.

    The two symbols then let out a blinding radiance that prompted Xiao Ya to use her domain to seal any fluctuations of energy.

    ¡°Void!¡±

    A screen of darkness covered Fang Yu and Fang Lin¡¯s ce. This screen seemed to render everything it touches into nothingness.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself. He then looked at Xiao Ya and said

    ¡°I bet 50 spirit stones that you want to do a threesome with those two!!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 36: Bloodline Memories

    <h4>Chapter 36: Bloodline Memories</h4>

    Xiao Ya just kept quiet, not saying a word to Wang Hao.

    ¡°Eh, you are really considering that? I thought you are into females?¡±

    ¡°What I appreciate is beauty. If you knew my father, you will slowly realize that gender does not matter. Beauty does.¡± Xiao Ya said all of this with dignity. She suddenly paused, with her eyes wide open while looking towards Fang Lin and Fang Yu.

    ¡°What is happening to them?¡±

    Wang Hao replied ¡°Do you know that each type of Godly Divine Beast can only exist one at a time? That means there can be only one holder of Yin-Yang Beast Bloodline. Once that bloodline holder dies, that will be the only time that a new holder of the Yin-Yang Beast Blodline will appear.¡±

    ¡°For each sessive new owners, the important memories of the previous Yin-Yang Beast Bloodline holders will be preserved in the bloodline for the next holder to use. These memories include techniques unique to that Godly Divine Beast Bloodline, martial and cultivation techniques, and even some opponents that the previous bloodline holders had fought.¡± Wang Hao then pointed his fingers at the focused duo.

    ¡°Right now, Fang Lin¡¯s official breakthrough to the First Stage has opened up some bloodline memories for him. Now it just depends on him on how much he can learn.¡±

    Inside Xiao Ya¡¯s Void Sphere

    Fang Lin and Fang Yu still sat crossed-legged as they felt the images on their backs fuse together, forming the Yin-Yang symbol. Their bodies fused too and the original Fang Lin reappeared again after more than a month of separation. He clearly felt that with the fusing of the Immortal and God power on his body, this original body of his can fight equally against those at the Peak Second Stage!

    But before he can ruminate on his newfound strength, he heard a mellow chant inside his soul. All of his mind and body at that moment listened at this chant.

    ¡°From zeroes one.¡±

    Fang Lin then saw a vision the universe. It was justposed of chaos and nothingness (Wuji). Suddenly, order appeared and everything existed perfectly as one (Taiji).

    ¡°From onees two¡±

    Fang Lin then saw the universe divide itself into two forces. The mellow, amodating one (Yin) and the hard, aggressive one (Yang). Together, they formed the duality (Lianying).

    ¡°From twoes four¡±

    Fang Lin then saw that even the most Yin or Yang oriented thing in the universe still has the opposite perspective in it. The universe was thenposed of the Greater Yin, Greater Yang, Lesser Yin and Lesser Yang (Sixiang).

    ¡°And the four are expressed through the eight¡±

    Fang Lin then saw the Yin and Yang manifested as the eight foundations of the universe.

    ? (Qian), ? (Dui), ? (Li), ? (Zhen), ? (Xun), ? (Kan), ? (Gen) and ? (Kun). These eight symbols can represent the whole universe (Bagua)!

    After seeing this, Fang Lin felt as if he was able to get a glimpse on the true meaning of his bloodline. After hearing this chant, Fang Lin¡¯s vision was reced with something that is the opposite of the calm event earlier.

    He saw an endless space. In this space, countless brokens flitted by. Suddenly, Fang Lin saw huge energy ripples at a nearby spot. He looked over there and what he saw was a battle.

    He saw a hydra with 8 heads angrily roaring at what¡¯s in front of it. Fang Lin then felt his bloodline telling him what that hydra is.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Multi-Headed King Hydra!¡±

    The Multi-Headed King Hydra was another type of Godly Divine Beast. When it was first born, it has no head at all. It will only sprout a head after it gains a stage. That means it will have one head at the First Stage, two at the Second Stage and so on and so forth. What¡¯s special about these heads is that each head can learn learn its own separate Law or Dao! That means a Ninth Stage Multi-Headed King Hydra would have learned nine Laws or Daos already!

    The hydra that Fang Lin sees right now is obviously at the Eight Stage. This hydra seems to be hostile and ready to fight what was in front of it. When Fang Lin tried to look on who was about to battle the hydra, he saw too figures standing side by side. Once seeing them, Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline immediately rumbled.

    ¡°They are the previous Yin-Yang Bloodline Holders!¡±

    He saw a man and a woman standing with both of them holding swords. The man had long, graceful hair that reached down his waist. His face andplexion exuded a handsome visage that seemed to overshadow Fang Lin¡¯s. The woman on the other hand, sported a seductive body that left even Fang Lin panting for his breath. Her graceful, curving body line just entuated her full breasts and outstanding butt. They stared at the hydra, ready to fight it.

    Fang Lin then wondered to himself why they are not fusing yet. But he then realized this person must be keeping it as a trump card. Suddenly, the battle already began.

    But too bad for Fang Lin. Because of his limited cultivation and experiences, he was not able to see most of the battle.

    ¡°Focus!!!!¡±

    Fang Lin then drove his concentration to its limits. He tried to observe the hydra first, hoping that it could incite a reaction towards the Twelve Essences Divine Martial Arts. After watching intently for 90 minutes, he felt the ¡®Snake¡¯ aspect responding. Now, he just needed to be the hydra and fullyprehend how to be a hydra. Once he seeds, he will produce the essence of the Multi-Headed King Hydra!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    But before he could emte its forms, he felt his body unable to emte the hydra. Of course how can he do that easily? This is a godly divine beast! If Fang Lin wants to fully emte the essence of the Multi-Headed King Hydra, he must be at least at the Sixth Stage! Fang Lin sighed regretfully.

    ¡°Well, I just need to reach the Sixth Stage to do this. Once that happens, hehehehe....¡±

    Realizing that he was done with the hydra, Fang Lin then connected deeply with his bloodline and focused on his fighting predecessors. After 30 minutes, he saw that the male and female, who were about hundreds of kilometer away from each other, suddenly switched ces.

    ¡°Transposition!¡±

    Fang Lin immediately felt that his bloodline has improved. A new bloodline technique was then imprinted on his mind.

    Transposition.

    With this technique, Fang Lin and Fang Yu can switch ces with each other instantly, no matter how far the distance is! This is truly a heaven-defying technique for a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline holder!

    ¡°Hahaha! With this, I can switch with Fang Yu once Xiao Ya ¡®massages¡¯ her. Hehehehe... I wonder how her reaction will be. Will she also ¡®service¡¯ me?¡± At that moment, Fang Lin swore to himself that he will never tell anyone about this technique yet, even to both of his masters. He was of course gonna use this technique to prank them nonstop!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Multi-Headed King Hydra let out a frustrated shout. It looked resentfully towards the duo. Upon realizing that neither of them could win, it then flew away. The Yin-Yang Duo did not bother to pursue it. Fang Lin then realized that the bloodline memory was about to end.

    But before he could exit, he saw the unexpected.

    The Yin-Yang Duo was kissing each other!

    ¡°No! I ain¡¯t doing that!¡± Fang Lin immediately got overwhelmed by what he saw.

    ¡°Are these two perverts? Well, I AM NOT GOING TO DO THAT. I am sure this bloodline holder in my memories is just a pervert with no lovers!¡±

    ¡°I am sure that my bloodline will not make me do this in the future!¡± Fang Lin said confidently to himself. But then, he said with doubtful voice,

    ¡°Or is it?¡±

 Chapter 37: Second Stage

    <h4>Chapter 37: Second Stage</h4>

    After Fang Lin had digested the techniques he learned, the bloodline memories faded away. He then opened his eyes, seeing the real world again.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Ya dispelled the screen that she deployed. Fang Lin stood up and reexamined his body. Even though he knew that he is already at the First Stage, he knew that he still has much more to do.

    On his right hand, a ming serpent appeared. This snake coiled in his hands, letting out hissing sounds. This is the me serpent spell, a daoist spell. Only those at the Fifth Level of Qi Condensation can usually use it. But with Fang Lin¡¯s Extreme Yang Body, he can easily conjure this spell. On his left hand, he froze the moisture around him, producing icicles.

    He nodded, satisfied with his progress. He then ruminated on the next stage he was going to step in, the Second Stage.

    If the First Stage was the build-up of energy for the practitioners, then the Second Stage is the way for the practitioners to strengthen their attributes and directly influence their environment.

    For the immortal cultivators, the Second Stage is the Foundation Establishment Stage. At this stage, an Immortal Cultivator has to build Dao Foundations inside his dantian. This Dao Foundation is made up of the cultivators own glimpse of his ¡®Dao¡¯. Once established, this Dao Pce will strengthen all the attributes of the immortal cultivator. It will also give the cultivator¡¯s daoist spells a trace of their own ¡®Dao¡¯ effectively improving their attacks.

    But in order to establish the Dao Pce, the cultivator must not have only his own understanding of his ¡®Dao¡¯, he must also have a Foundation Establishment Scripture and the aid of Foundation Establishment Pill. There are different kinds of Foundation Establishment Scriptures and Foundation Establishment Pills. The higher their grade is, the better Dao Foundation will be created.

    Not only that, but in order for the cultivator to advance in the Foundation Establishment Stage, they must use Dao Revtion Scriptures in order to increase their understanding of their ¡®Dao¡¯. The knowledge they gained will be then used by them to establish more Dao Foundations.

    In order to reach the Peak Foundation Establishment Stage, the immortal cultivator must have established 9 Dao Foundations. That means a cultivator has to acquire a lot of Dao Revtion Scriptures just to advance. And the higher the grade of the Dao Foundation is, the higher the grade of the Dao Revtion Scripture is needed.

    For the Godly Ascenders, their Second Stage is not about building a foundation for their insights. Its about having the ability to directly manipte their surroundings through the use of their mana. This is the Mana Materialization Stage. At the First Stage, the mana of the practitioner is mainly confined inside their body. It has now way to go out. Because of this, each attribute effects that this mana have can be only used on their own body or on the weapons they hold.

    For example, someone with a fire essence mana at the First Stage can only use the mana to coat themselves in mes or to increase the temperature of the things they touch. They can create mes far from them, but that will take a long time.

    But at the Mana Materialization Stage, the practitioner will be able to bring out his/her mana outside of their bodies.

    What does this entail? This means that the practitioner can already conjure his/her element at a farther distance in just an instant. But the most important use of that mana is for the magical spells.

    These magical spells requires mana and a specific attribute to be used. The mana serves as the fuel of the spell. With the mana unable to leave the body at the First Stage, the practitioners have no way of using magical spells. But at the Second Stage, the practitioner can conjure magical spells with no worry for they can now use the mana outside their bodies.

    In order to breakthrough to the Mana Materialization Stage, the practitioner must acquire a core magic spell and a mana catalyst. A mana catalyst will make the mana inside the practitioner¡¯s body to go berserk, giving the practitioner the chance the let out the mana out of their body. The higher the grade of the mana catalyst is, the more mana can be materialized by the practitioner outside their body.

    The core magic spell on the other hand, is the magic spell that the practitioner embeds on their consciousness as they breakthrough. This core magic spell will then be the foundation of the practitioner¡¯s additional magical spells. This core magic spell will also have traces of the universal ¡®Laws¡¯. The higher the grade of the core magic spell is, the better magical spells can be learned in the future and will give the practitioner a better glimpse on the universal ¡®Laws¡¯.

    That means in order for the practitioner to grow stronger, he/she must acquire magical spells that corresponds to their attribute and the core magic spell.

    The peak of the Mana Materialization Stage can be reached when the practitioner can sessfully materialize all the mana inside his/her body to the surroundings. They must also have fully understood the traces of universal ¡®Laws¡¯ on their core magic spell.

    Fang Lin stopped thinking about the cultivation stages after that. As of now, he has to reach the peak of the First Stage. What he needed was only time to build up more energy and practice his fighting abilities.

    When he looked towards his Masters, he saw a strange scene. Xiao Ya was looking at Fang Lin as if he was a rare treasure. She slowly approached him, not minding the intimidating presence she radiates.

    ¡°And here I thought Fang Yu is already a treat for my eye. Then you appeared.¡± She cupped the original Fang Lin¡¯s chin as she purred slowly ¡°Do you want to spend some time with Onee-san?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Can I join too?¡± Of course Wang Hao chose such a time to make an awkward entrance.

    ¡°Piss of!¡±

    Fang Lin then used that momentary distraction to split himself again. Chubby Fang Lin and voluptuous Fang Yu reappeared. Xiao Ya sighed with regret, seeing that such a big fish just escaped her jaws.

    ¡°Hey Xiao Ya! You can do a threesome now! I bet Fang Lin wants that!¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Even though deep in his heart, Fang Lin has the image of Xiao Ya and Fang Yu kissing while Fang Lin was pounding Xiao Ya from her behind, how could he admit that?

    ¡°I am still in a test master, and remember, we still have lots of messes to fix.¡±

    ¡°You are right about that. Well farewell then, Sect Head Xiao Ya.¡± Wang Hao did a mock salute as Fang Yu and Xiao Ya left the site.

    Wang Hao looked at Fang Lin and said ¡°We have a lot to do.¡±

    Meanwhile at Xiao Ya¡¯s room.

    When Fang Yu and Xiao Ya arrived in her room, Xiao Ya looked at Fang Yu and asked ¡°Do you want to continue what we did earlier?¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s body heated up as she remembered their making-out earlier. She knew that if it were not for Fang Lin breaking through, they could have been scissoring like mad already.

    ¡°Actually master, I think we were too rash. Maybe we just got muddled due to the circumstances.¡±

    Even though Fang Yu badly wanted to see the O-face of Xiao Ya, she knew she cannot be afford to get distracted. ¡°Though I still need your ¡®massage¡¯.....¡± Fang Lin continued with a blush.

    Even though her master looked disappointed, her eyes lit up as she said ¡°Then lie down now so we can start this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The engrossed duo looked at the source of the sound. They saw Ling¡¯er, who was looking at them with an open mouth. She trembled upon seeing the Sect Master looking at her with an irritated expression. Ling¡¯er then steeled her voice as she said

    ¡°Can Ling¡¯er join too?¡±

 Chapter 38: Final Stage of the Exam

    <h4>Chapter 38: Final Stage of the Exam</h4>

    Both Fang Yu and Xiao Ya stilled upon hearing Ling¡¯er¡¯s outrageous request. Xiao Ya then started checking out Ling¡¯er. She may not be as pretty as Fang Yu and Xiao Ya, but her innocence and naivety seemed to wake up Xiao Ya¡¯s predatory instts.

    However, she sighed and flopped of her bed, leaving Fang Yu disappointed and wanting for more.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, what I did to your master is a way to help her cultivate. She has an innate Extreme Yin Body, and only I have the capabilities to guide her. You on the other hand, has a mediocre talent.¡±

    Ling¡¯er looked down, visibly frustrated by this fact uttered by Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Yet even with that, I still see your perseverance to progress.¡± Xiao Ya slowly went near Ling¡¯er. ¡°In this world, not only talent matters, perseverance is also a key.¡± Xiao Ya then flicked Ling¡¯er¡¯s forehead and leaned close to her. Ling¡¯er could clearly smell Xiao Ya¡¯s irresistible scent. Her legs then started to wobble.

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, always follow Fang Yu ok? I am not your master so I cannot help you.¡± Xiao Ya then leaned back, allowing Ling¡¯er to heave a sigh of relief. Xiao Ya then motioned the two of them to leave her room. ¡°Now then,¡± once she knew that Fang Yu and Ling¡¯er is not near anymore, she slowly put her right hand inside her lower robes. She moaned in satisfaction.

    ¡°I am so gonna enjoy this!¡±

    While Xiao Ya was busy relieving herself, Fang Lin and Wang Hao returned back to the cave. Once there, they saw Venomshade and Tang Ya busy on guarding the tied up Boner. Yao¡¯er immediately went out of Fang Lin¡¯s shadow and jumped straight into Tang Ya¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Big Sis!¡±

    Tang Ya smiled, obviously happy with the cute Yao¡¯er adoring her. Her eyes suddenly constricted, as she observed Fang Lin.

    ¡°So you broke through now huh.¡±

    Even though Tang Yu looked disinterested, she knew that with Fang Lin able to fight the First Stage practitioners even he is at the Body Refinement Stage, his strength is bound to rise at his breakthrough.

    Tang Ya and Venomshade then stared at Wang Hao incredulously. They saw Wang Hao¡¯s explosive fighting power. But then they noticed that on Wang Hao¡¯s forehead, only 8 petals remain. Not only that, but Wang Hao also emanated an aura of someone at the First Stage!

    Right, when Fang Lin broke through to the First Stage, Wang Hao felt that the seal on his forehead lost one more petal. This then unlocked his fighting abilities to be around the Second Stage! Not only that, but because his disciple has reached the First Stage, the seal on his forehead emanated an aura simr to those released by the First Stage practitioners. Now, Wang Hao looked like a legitimate First Stage practitioner.

    Wang Hao then gleefully fiddled with the sect token in his hands. With this, he can be epted as an Outer Disciple. But now is not the right time. Wang Hao knew that after this selection, there will be one more stage. This stage will then weed out the top 5 practitioners. The eliminated 25 will be epted as Outer Disciples while the top 5 will be apprenticed to a Sect Elder. If they are talented though, they could be epted by the Grand Elder or even the Sect Head!

    But as the Grand Elder seems to be out of his mind and Xiao Ya having acquired her own disciple, the hopeful eyes of the practitioners swiveled to Tang Luo, who still have not epted any disciples.

    From this point, it will be easy to realize that the iing final stage will be full of struggle. Wang Hao has to focus his attention on raising Fang Lin¡¯s strength at this point. He knew that those who pass at this point has powerful abilities that they can jump realms. Of course they are not as talented as Fang Lin, but as long as they are in the peak First Stage, Fang Lin will have some difficulty on fighting them.

    Not only that, but after the selection exams, he still have to face the wrath of Fatty Zhou. Wang Hao scratched his head not knowing what to do. Even though he said earlier that he has a way to resolve the problem, he still have no idea on what to do.

    ¡°Haiiz, I¡¯ll just think about that once this selection finishes. Haste brings waste!¡± Wang Hao said to himself.

    Venomshade then started to speak up. ¡°We saw earlier that you wiped out their memories of you. Are you also going to wipe our memories too?¡±

    Of course, Wang Hao wanted badly to wipe their memories. But as he looked at Fang Lin, Wang Hao realized that Tang Ya and Venomshade were Fang Lin¡¯s friends. Wang Hao could not afford to just sever his disciple¡¯s ties.

    He then took a deep breath and said ¡°I have a better idea than that. How about you take the Practitioner Oath?¡±

    Tang Ya and Venomshade knew what the Practitioner Oath is. It is an oath made in ordance with the practitioners¡¯ cultivation. Once the practitioner breaks the oath, the punishment they set for breaking the oath will then happen to them. This punishment they set must get as worse as the risks of the promise gets greater. So if they promised to not tell about Wang Hao¡¯s true identity, they need to uphold it. If not, their punishments await them.

    They both agreed. Wang Hao saved their lives, so what matter is a little promise?

    They then recited the Practitioner Oath. They swore that they will not reveal anything rted to Wang Hao that mightpromise his and Fang Lin¡¯s current identity. Venomshade then stipted that should he break the oath, his own poisonous mana will consume him as repayment. Tang Ya stilled, struggling to say her own punishment. In a stuttering voice, she then said

    ¡°If I..I..I am to break this oath, I..I..I..I will be Wang Hao¡¯s meat ve!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s mouth went wide open after hearing that. Then he remembered that while he was decimating their opponents earlier, his own handsome face has been seen by Tang Ya! She discovered that his fatty disguise was a fake!

    Now imagine this. There is a handsome guy whoes in to save you. He is also powerful. Not only that, but this handsome guy pretended to be a fatty just to help his disciple! Tang Ya¡¯s heart fluttered when she ¡®realized¡¯ Wang Hao¡¯s ¡®kindness¡¯. Even though he is a pervert, Tang Ya just brushed it off. It was then that she vowed to herself that she will strive to gain his affections.

    Will she break her oath? Absolutely not. Her love for Wang Hao prevents that. But Tang Ya knew that idents sometimes do happen. If she identally revealed anything about Wang Hao, Wang Hao will surely suffer. That¡¯s why she set herself being Wang Hao¡¯s meat ve as a punishment. She was confident on keeping the oath. And if she breaks the oath? Then Wang Hao is free to use her!

    ¡°Ahh... I¡¯m actually married already.¡± Wang Hao replied.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Tang Ya fell to the floor, petrified. She knew shemitted a major sin now, seducing someone¡¯s husband! But then she realized that only applies to the mortal world. In the immortal world, strength is everything! If Wang Hao is married, then Tang Ya will be stronger than Wang Hao¡¯s wife and snatch him away!

    Once she had that revtion, she felt something loosening inside her. She then felt herself breaking through.

    From the Fifth to Sixth, then to Seventh, then to the Eighth level of Qi Condensation! Her own motivation resonated with her determined personality, inducing a breakthrough like no other. Tang Ya is also a talented cultivator. With her higher cultivation base and powerful sword arts, there is a possibility for her to fight even those highly talented practitioners at the Peak First Stage!

    Wang Hao saw the determined look on Tang Ya¡¯s face. He facepalmed, knowing the iing chaos in the future. Tang Ya then looked at Wang Hao as she said resolutely.

    ¡°Wait for me Darling, you will be mine in the future!¡±

    ¡°Oh craaappp.....¡±

 Chapter 39: Low-Key

    <h4>Chapter 39: Low-Key</h4>

    Wang Hao knew that at this moment, he just had to do nothing. With this, he hoped that Tang Ya might change her mind.

    He then fondly remembered about his ¡®wife¡¯. The truth is, it was an arranged marriage. They had been forced to marry each other. Because of this, Wang Hao¡¯s life of fornication was cut short. How could he not? The father of his wife was at the Peak Ninth Stage! If Wang Hao dares to be in a rtionship with another girl, his father-inw will strike him down!

    But after his imprisonment, Wang Hao felt that the seal on his forehead had been hiding him from the intense searching of his wife¡¯s n. That was then he thought that maybe he could relive his yboy life. But as of now, he still fears to have an affair. This then led to him having a lot a pent-up s*xual tension that he can only relieve through some perverted statements and actions. He also employs the help of his ¡®magic hand¡¯.

    He just prayed to himself that Tang Ya will either forget him or that she bes really strong. Though he still felt bad to be treated like an item...

    Venomshade looked towards Tang Ya and Fang Lin. At the start of the selection, their strengths were almost simr. But now, Fang Lin and Xiao Ya experienced advancements in their cultivation bases. Venomshade then gritted his teeth and was about to say something when he heard Wang Hao speaking first.

    ¡°You are worried that if you train off by yourself that you willpromise your team? Haha do not worry! Even if your team does nothing for this remaining week, you will still pass this round given the amount of cards you consumed.¡± He then added with a smirk. ¡°Do not also worry about them attacking us now. They have clearly seen 50 groups led by Zhou Rougue get defeated here. I am sure that no one of them will dare fighting against a group that defeated that alliance.¡±

    ¡°And if they ever attack..... ¡± Wang Hao said slowly. ¡°We run!¡±

    ¡°Run? You will not fight for us?¡±

    ¡°Fight for you? Idiot! That¡¯s an emergency! I am not even supposed to be here! And I cannot afford to just wipe out the memories of everyone I meet! That¡¯s why at this moment, if we see arge group attacking us, we run!¡±

    Wang Hao then looked at Venomshade and said. ¡°I know you want to advance your cultivation base. Do not worry and do your thing here. Tang Ya and Fang Lin will also train themselves here. If anything ever happens, I will immediately inform all of you.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Venomshade sighed in relief. You can say that he has the same level of talent as Tang Ya, its just that he focuses more on the art of poison brewing than on improving the mana cirction on his body.

    As of now, he is at the Mid Mana Cirction Stage. That means he has his poison mana integrated with his blood vessels, skin and bone. He only needs to integrate his poison mana with his muscles, internal organs and his Dantian to reach the Peak Mana Cirction Stage.

    There is only a week remaining until the start of the final stage of the exam. Venomshade has to raise his strength as high as possible within this timespan. He asked Wang Hao if he owns arge cauldron. Wang Hao nodded, reaching out to the ck space that appeared in front of him, and then he pulled out arge cauldron.

    Aside from his fighting abilities, the removal of one petal from the seal also loosened Wang Hao¡¯s restriction on his Space-Time Gyroscope. As of now, he can store and extractrger objects in his space pocket. He was also able to use ¡®Teleportation¡¯. But the distance he could teleport as of now is just limited to around 10 meters around him.

    Upon seeing the cauldron, Venomshade just kept his mouth shut. He then proceeded to light a me underneath the cauldron. He then put water into the cauldron until it is 3/4 full. After doing that, he asked for Wang Hao to let out all the poisonous herbs he collected in the forest. Venomshade cannot keep it with himself, so he had Wang Hao keep it on his space pocket.

    A multitude of poisonous nts appeared, exuding an intimidating presence. Venomshade then put some of this poison herbs in the cauldron and waited. Once the water started boiling, Venomshade jumped inside the cauldorn .

    ¡°Hiiiiisssss...¡±

    Venomshade felt the poisonouspounds floating in the water. He then willed himself to absorb it. By abosrbing poison into his own body. Venomshade can drastically quicken the integaration of his poison mana. The problem with this method is that once the absorbed poison surpasses the capacity of the practitioner, the practitioner will be poisoned to death.

    Venomshade knows that his tolerance for poison is high, so he decided to go with it. Minutester, the water regained its normal color. Venomshade then turned to Wang Hao and said ¡°Once you see the water bing clear, please add more poison herbs. I will continue doing this until the end of the week!¡±

    ........

    While Venomshade was about to start his training, Fang Yu was busy ying with Tang Li.

    ¡°Yey! Yey!¡± Tang Li happily flew around Fang Yu¡¯s room as Fang Yu conjured snow from her hands. The little Tang Li happily caught the falling snow as she giggled in delight.

    ¡°Moar Sis! Moar!¡±

    Fang Yu could not help but marvel at Tang Li¡¯s intelligence. She was only one years old yet she can already understand and follow adults. And it seems like her intelligence is just increasing.

    ¡°Li¡¯er, where are your parents? I did not expect them to leave you here.¡±

    ¡°Parensh?¡± Tang Li tilted her head as she continued. ¡°They shaid they will be bushy.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what they did?¡±

    ¡°Yesh I know Sis! The window ish open, sho I look. I shaw Baldy y with Mom! Baldy move hips too fasht!¡±

    ¡°Er....¡±

    Poor Tang Lin and Li Daozi! They will surely be horrified if they knew Tang Li had seen their ¡®ytime¡¯!¡±

    Fang Yu just sighed and continued letting out some snowkes.

    ......

    And so then started Venomshade¡¯s torturous power-up. A week passed and a gaunt, pale figure climbed out of the cauldron.

    ¡°Ha! I did it!¡±

    The Venomshade that Fang Lin sees right now may look pale, but his body lets out a baleful aura. Venomshade as of this moment seeded on integrating his poison mana on his muscles and internal organs! He only needed to integrate his poison mana on his dantian to reach the Peak Mana Cirction Stage!

    It was at that moment that they heard the sound of bells tolling in the zoo.

    The second stage of the selection has ended!

    Wang Hao looked up from the erotic book he was reading. ¡°Hmm.. it seems like I and Boner needs to hide already.¡± He then looked at Fang Lin. ¡°Please be low-key at the selection ok?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean master?¡±

    Actually, the reason why Wang Hao was worried about the fiercepetition is not about Fang Lin not seeding. Wang Hao knew that Fang Lin can enter the top 5 with his current abilities. That is Wang Hao¡¯s problem though. Fang Lin¡¯s ability to enter the top 5.

    He whispered to Fang Lin ¡°If you get apprenticed by an elder, your bloodline might be discovered. We cannot afford that risk! It¡¯e better to be epted as an Outer Disciple. Then we will ascend to the peak together!¡± Wang Hao stared directly at Fang Lin. ¡°Stay LOW-KEY. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    But the truth is, this is just the minor reason why Wang Hao does not want Fang Lin to be in top 5.

    He thought to himself ¡°If my disciple gets apprenticed by a sect elder, that elder might steal my disciple! As of now, Fang Lin is still satisfied with me. But what if that elder seduces him with cultivation resources? Or even with beautiful females! I cannot let that happen!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, I am sure he will act all smug around me, an Outer Disciple, once he is apprenticed to an elder. I AM HIS MASTER. He must be loyal to me!¡±

    Wang Hao looked again at Fang Lin.

    ¡°Stay LOW-KEY.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 40: Eat up

    <h4>Chapter 40: Eat up</h4>

    Because Fang Lin had already been tempered by countless life and death trials, he could not help but agree on Wang Hao¡¯s advice. Too bad he does not know any of his master¡¯s dark thoughts.

    ¡°Does that mean I am not going to give my all in fighting? That will be hard right?¡± Fang Lin turned his head to ask Boner, who might have an idea about thepetition.

    ¡°That will be hard yes.¡± Boner nodded. He then continued. ¡°As you know, all of you who passed the second stage are now technically Outer Disciples. In order to determine which have the best talents, they organized the final stage, which is a battle stage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the top 5 who gets apprenticed right? Does that always happen?¡±

    ¡°Actually, no. That¡¯s only the pretext that people know about the final stage. But the truth is, even you can enter the top 5, no elder might be interested in you. Heck, there was a lot of years that nobody got apprenticed to any elder. And on the years where some are selected, some of them are not even in the top 5! There are some who got defeated in the battle stage, but because their talent interested some elders, they still got apprenticed!¡±

    ¡°If its like that, why does the sect tell the people its the top 5?¡± Tang Ya inquired while stroking Yao¡¯er¡¯s hair who had been sleeping on herp.

    ¡°Huh? If I tell you that you might get nothing even you are in the top rank, will you have the drive to be in the top?¡±

    ¡°Well...no.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! The sect does not want the participants to lose motivation. Besides, those who got into the top 5 in the previous selections but failed to be apprenticed wanted the new participants to expect the top 5 to get apprenticed. Such jealous bunch! They just want the new participants to suffer like them!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... what my master would do.¡± Fang Lin could not help but cast a dubious look towards Wang Hao, who just looked back innocently towards him.

    ¡°So what will happen to this cards now?¡± Fang Lin waved his card in front of Boner.¡±I assume this will be also used in the final stage?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you about the mechanics of the final stage first.¡± Boner took a deep breath and said ¡°The first part of the final stage will be a group vs group battle. There are 10 groups and the top 2 groups with the highest quality of cards will be exempted from the group match.¡±

    ¡°Hey that¡¯s unfair!¡±

    ¡°Well going on, the remaining 8 groups will have then 3 round of group battle. For each round the losing group gets eliminated. So for the first round, the 8 bes 4, then the 4 bes 2, then the 2 bes 1.¡±

    ¡°Then the 1 bes 0?¡± Fang Lin could not help but reverse-quote the yin-yang mantra he heard in his bloodline.

    ¡°The heck thate from? The group stage of course stops after 1 group remains!¡± Boner could not help but look at Fang Lin incredulously. ¡°After the group stage, there will only be three groups remaining. After that, the groups will be disbanded.¡±

    ¡°Disbanded?¡± Upon hearing that, Fang Lin started to have mncholic feelings about his teammates. Well, at least he¡¯s gonna be free from seeing Tang Ya¡¯s sexy and toned body that always made Fang Lin¡¯s blood boil. He have always wanted to hide somewhere to ¡®relieve¡¯ himself after that instance that he saw Tang Ya bending over in front of him over to carry some logs Too bad he cannot leave their camp during the selection and if he ¡®relieved¡¯ himself in their sleeping quarters, he was sure Tang Ya would murder him.

    Tang Ya and Venomshade of course looked sad too upon the impending separation. Venomshade¡¯s sadness looked like the typical side character that will be forgotten in the story already. Tang Ya however, frowned and said ¡°Does that mean that the members of the group will fight each other?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly like that.¡± Boner leaned forward and said ¡°You see those red cards in front of you? There are three types of weapons in there. The sword type, the bow type and the special type. The 3 groups that will remain will have each of these 3 weapon types. So once separated, there will be 3 sword type holders, 3 bow type holders and 3 special weapon type holders.¡±

    Boner then scratched the back of his neck at the wall, probably an itch. He then continued.

    ¡°The 3 sword type card holders will then fight each other at the same time. The one who wins will consume the swords of the defeated enemies.¡±

    ¡°Woah, so a triple sword fighting? That leaves something to the imagination! Some girls would love to see that!¡± ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    Fang Lin just facepalmed upon hearing his master¡¯smentary.

    ¡°Er.... so the same goes too for the 3 bow type holders and the 3 special weapon type holders. So after that, only 3 fighters remain.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Fang Lin started to get confused. ¡°You said it will be top 5 so how can only 3 remain? And what about the colored eggs?¡±

    Boner then replied ¡°For the colored eggs, that will depend on your luck if your opponent has the same color of egg as yours.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe... how are you going to see the color your of opponent¡¯s eggs I wonder?¡± Wang Hao snickered silenly behind them.

    They just chose to ignore him.

    ¡°Moving on,¡± Boner continued with a straight face. ¡°As for the two remaining slots in the top 5, it will be a battle royale of the other 6 who got eliminated. The remaining two will be included in the top 5. At that stage, if your egg is still ok, you can eat up the eggs of your opponents if you are lucky.¡±

    ¡°Eat up the eggs! Hahahaha! I did not expect that someone with the name Boner will say that with a straight face!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±Tang Ya smacked her ¡®Darling¡¯s¡¯ head. ¡°If you do not behave, I as your wife will discipline you in the future!¡±

    ¡°Who told you that you are my wife!¡± Nheless, Wang Hao shut his mouth.

    ¡°So there you have it. That¡¯s the top 5. The top 3 will have their weaponspleted while the other 2 will just be there as a filler. There are no rankings within the top 5. It¡¯s just the top 5.¡±

    Fang Lin then inquired ¡°What happens when youpleted your weapon?¡±

    ¡°I do not know too.¡± Boner shook his head. ¡°They tend to keep that as an important sect secret.¡±

    Suddenly, they heard sounds of people approaching them. Looking at the map, they saw the icon of the exam proctor approaching them. Wang Hao immediately knocked Boner unconscious then he brought him and they teleported away.

    The exam proctor arrived with a steely look on his face. ¡°Come with me, the final stage will happen in a week. As of now, you all need to rest.¡±

    But before leaving, Fang Lin could not help but ask ¡°Can you tell us about our rank?¡±

    ¡°Your group¡¯s rank?¡± The exam proctor looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot tell you right now. You will know it in the day of the battle. But be assured that your group is in the top 10. Now, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The man then flew away, bringing the group in his tow.

    ......

    Fang Yu on the other hand, was busy in her own training. She gritted her teeth as countless amounts of yin essence prated her body. But while her master was vigorously running her hands on her back and legs, her master suddenly stopped. She appeared to have received a divine sense message. Fang Yu then sensed that Xiao Ya looked a little.. disturbed?

    ¡°Master is there any problem?¡±

    Xiao Ya sighed, looking a little worried.

    ¡°The sect head of the Ice Empress Sect has arrived and wants to see you personally and alone!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 41: Ice Empress Sect

    <h4>Chapter 41: Ice Empress Sect</h4>

    ¡°The Ice Empress Sect Sect Head?¡± Fang Yu could not help but narrow her eyes. The Ice Empress Sect is one of the Eight Great Sects. The Ice Empress Sect is located on the the Northern ciers. This ce is considered as the coldest region in the Immortal Continent. It¡¯s always snowing here all year round.

    The Ice Empress Sect has only one primary goal, to produce another Ice Empress. The sect itself has been established by a powerful Sixth Stage Immortal that has been called as the Ice Empress in the Thrae. After establishing the sect, the Ice Empress ascended on the higher rankeds. Up until now, the Ice Empress has not yet returned.

    Because of this, the Ice Empress Sect only epts females with the yin constitution. The better the yin constitution is, the better treatment is given by the sect.

    From what Fang Yu heard from Xiao Ya¡¯s ramblings, the current sect head of the Ice Empress Sect is also an Immortal.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Ya was in an extremely bad mood upon learning that the Ice Empress Sect Sect Head wanted to meet her disciple.

    ¡°I cannot allow that! If Fang Yu needs to meet them, I must be there too! Come. let¡¯s greet that vixen together!¡± Xiao Ya stood up and flew towards the Ice Empress Sect Head while carrying Fang Yu with her.

    Once they arrived, what Fang Yu saw was an otherworldly beauty. The person waiting for them is wearing snow-white robes that draped all over her body. The robe is tight-fitting, entuating the woman¡¯s elegant curves. Her demeanor showed her gracefulness and ss. The only thing marring the view is her face. She wore a cold expression as if she did not care for anything in the world. Her long white hair swished as the woman looked towards Fang Yu and Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Greetings, Void Master¡± The elegant woman said to Xiao Ya as she sat down. She looked at Fang Yu and said ¡°So, Miss Fang Yu, you are the one with the Extreme Yin Constitution. I am here to persuade you to join the Ice Empress Sect. If you agree, you will be our Holy Maiden!¡±

    Fang Yu and Xiao Ya were shocked at the woman¡¯s propostion.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Lin Yuwa!¡± Xiao Ya said as she approached Lin Yuwa. ¡°Are you seriously thinking about that? You are gonna make Fang Yu the holy maiden? Doesn¡¯t that mean you are grooming her to be your new Ice Empress?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lin Yuwa imperiously replied. ¡°She has the most pure and powerful yin constitution that this has ever seen. She even exceeded your own yin constitution! Her constitution is at least as pure as the Ice Empress herself!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiao Ya justughed upon hearing Lin Yuwa¡¯s deration. ¡°Make her the Ice Empress? As you can see, she is following the God Path! How can your sect even raise her huh?¡±

    ¡°Listen here woman.¡± Lin Yuwa stood up and approached Xiao Ya. Lin Yuwa went so near to Xiao Ya that their full breasts started touching each other. Fang Yu could just gulp as she saw the opposing peaks jiggle as they collided head on.

    ¡°Even though she is on the God Path, we can just make her undergo our ¡®Yin Rebirth Chamber¡¯. As long as she is willing, that chamber will purify her body¡¯s essences and put her back in her most immacte state. At that point, even her previous cultivation will be washed away. But the benefit that it will bring is that it will improve Fang Yu¡¯s Yin Constitution. And that will make it easier for her to be the Ice Empress!¡±

    ¡°Do you think my adorable disciple will agree? How about this? You bring us two to the Ice Empress Sect and show Fang Yu what she can get there. If you really can impress her to make her join your sect, I wil concede!¡±

    ¡°Very well¡± Lin Yuwa smiled as if she already knew that Xiao Ya would say this. ¡°Then pleasee in my spirit ship so that we can arrive at the Ice Empress Sect.¡±

    After 6 hours of travelling, Lin Yuwa¡¯s spirit ship stopped and descended slightly. When Fang Yu went out, what she could only see was white.

    They were now located in a huge expanse ofnd covered with snow. The howling winds that pass by bring more torrential downnpour of the snow. The sky was cast by thick, white clouds. In the middle of thend, Fang Yu could see a huge pce. The pce was constructed with transparent and blue crystals that emphasized the cold feeling that it exudes.

    From the majestic aura that Fang Yu can sense, this pce must be the Ice Empress Sect!

    ¡°Wee to the Ice Empress Sect!¡± Lin Yuwa smiled cheekily towards Xiao Ya, as if she won already. ¡°You will see that Fang Yu is fated with our sect!¡±

    As they went inside, Fang Yu saw that the interior of the pce has the same cold feeling as the outside environment. She can clearly feel the yin essence permeating the air around her. Once they arrived, Lin Yuwa stopped walking. Xiao Ya and Fang Yu followed suit too.

    ¡°My disciples! Come and greet your soon to be Holy Maiden!¡±

    Suddenly, one thousand elegant females appeared and converged in front of them. Fang Yu had to stop herself from drooling as she saw all these disciples. All of them were high-ss beauty that will make any sect want to protect them! And yet, around a thousand of them greeted Fang Yu!

    ¡°What you see in front of you are the 1,000 most beautiful girls of the Ice Empress Sect.¡± Lin Yuwa proudly said. ¡°If you will be our holy maiden, these 1,000 girls will be willing to dual cultivate with you!¡±

    ¡°Dual cultivate? I thought that¡¯s only possible between male and female?¡±

    ¡°Usually it is, but as you can see, the Ice Empress Sect is onlyposed of girls. Even the most innocent woman will start to have their ¡®cravings¡¯ once they get older. But because there are no males here, most of the disciples have to make do with each other. But it could be detrimental to their cultivation. So after years of research, the sect was able to create a dual cultivation technique that will only work if the practitioners are both females with Yin Constitution.¡±

    ¡°Eh? We did not know that it¡¯s happening on this sect!¡± Xiao Ya looked deeply offended as she heard Lin Yuwa¡¯s confession. ¡°Howe I did not know this when I was young? Ah, my youth was wasted!¡±

    ......

    While Fang Yu and Xiao Ya was busy on getting acquainted with Lin Yuwa, Fang Lin and Wang Hao werezily lounging on their resting quarters.

    ¡°So bored.....¡± Wang Hao said dully while absent-mindedly spinning the book he was reading with his index finger.

    ¡°If you are bored, why don¡¯t you just go outside and have some fun?¡±

    ¡°Fun? Do you see that Tang Ya is waiting outside, waiting to pounce on me?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You are really in a bad luck!¡± Fang Lin replied sarcastically.

    ¡°Hehehe are you jealous my dear disciple?¡± Upon seeing an opening, Wang Hao started his attack. ¡°Your female body is already having fun with Xiao Ya, and yet your heart is upied by someone else?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey don¡¯t tell me you really fell for that girl?¡± Wang Hao asked Fang Lin. Seeing that Fang Lin did not reply, Wang Hao panicked.

    ¡°Hey! I thought you wanted a harem! How could you fall for someone else!¡± Wang Hao hoarsely shouted. He then thought to himself. ¡°This is bad! I even wanted to betroth him to my sister. How could this happen!¡±

    Wang Hao then let out a business-like smile as he looked towards Fang Lin. ¡°You may not know it, but your Yin body is about to have a harem! So you must do so! Besides, Tang Ya likes me. I will not answer her affections, but she clearly thinks of you as a friend!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Lin just smiled with mncholy as he faced Wang Hao. ¡°Even though I know that master, I still cannot get rid of this feeling!¡±

    Wang Hao just sighed to himself. He then made an two oaths to himself.

    First, he must find a way to make Tang Ya lose interest in him

    Second, he must make Fang Lin learn and be a master of the Way of the Harem!

    ¡°I must seed!¡±

 Chapter 42: Gray Man

    <h4>Chapter 42: Gray Man</h4>

    Ice Empress Sect

    ¡°All of them will be my concubines? Fang Yu could not help but swallow. All of these beauties right in front of her are all first ss! She will be satisfied with even just one. and yet, all of them were being offered to her!

    ¡°Aside from these girls, you will be also the focus of the sect. All of the cultivation resources you need, we will provide! As long as it is within the scope of our abilities, we will grant any of your requests. E...e..ven me....¡± Lin Yuwa shyly averted her eyes upon saying that.

    Years of her stay as the sect head of the Ice Empress Sect made her forget the feeling of a man¡¯s masculinity. Along with the other disciples of the Ice Empress Sect, Lin Yuwa only craves the presence of a female.

    Lin Yuwa looked deeply towards Fang Yu. Her beauty and allure can be said to be the unparalleled in the! If she bes the Holy Maiden, she could be sucked dry by all the excited female disciples in just days! Of course, Lin Yuwa will not allow that to happen. Those who wants to dual cultivate with Fang Yu must have a certain amount of contribution points to spend. Of course, this amount will be astronomical!

    Lin Yuwa then thought to herself,

    ¡°But of course, as I am the Sect Head, I have the most vital yin essence in the sect. The one with the highest priority to dual cultivate with Fang Yu is me, Lin Yuwa! At least once a day with me is a must!¡± Lin Yuwa then licked her lips as she thought about all the positions she and Fang Yu would take on the bed.

    ¡°So what do you think? It¡¯s a paradise for you here!¡± Lin Yuwa looked expectantly towards Fang Yu. Xiao Ya on the other hand, looked worriedly towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Sorry Sect Head, but no.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Yuwa did not expect Fang Yu to reject her offer immediately. ¡°Is there something you are not happy about with our arrangement? I can fix it for you!¡±

    ¡®¡±It¡¯s not like that.¡± Fang Yu shook her head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s a personal reason that I am afraid I cannot indulge to you.¡±

    Of course the reason is about her bloodline. As of now, the only people that Fang Yu and Fang Lin can trust about their bloodline are their masters. Anyone other than that will be hard to find. Besides, Xiao Ya has done so much for Fang Yu that she cannot bear to leave her.

    Lin Yuwa stared at Fang Yu¡¯s unwielding eyes. Once Lin Yuwa saw that Fang Yu won¡¯t be budged, she just sighed in dejection. ¡°Fine....¡± Lin Yuwa then looked towards Xiao Ya and said ¡°You must take care of her ok? If we ever heard that she was being maltreated by you, we will use all our resources to save her!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I get it, I get it!¡± Xiao Yaughed merrily. ¡°If that¡¯s all there is here, then we will be taking our leave now.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Won¡¯t you even stay even to rest?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need. Fang Yu still needs to practice.¡± How could Xiao Ya make Fang Yu stay here? Lin Yuwa might have backed off, but you never know what she might do if they stay here.

    The master-disciple pair then rode on Xiao Ya¡¯s spirit ship that she kept on her storage. The ship then rushed back towards the Immortal God Sect.

    ¡°Master....¡± Once inside, Fang Yu tried to say something. But what Xiao Ya did was to cup her face and give her a deep, fiery kiss. Their lips and tongue stayed connected for more than a minute while their hands were hungrily caressing each other¡¯s supple bodies.

    Once they separated, Xiao Ya said with a panting voice ¡°Thank you Fang Yu for staying with me. Even though I know its due to your bloodline, I am still happy you chose me.¡± Xiao Ya let out a radiant smile after saying that.

    Her eyes then scanned hungrily over Fang Yu¡¯s slightly shivering body. ¡°You know, there are still 6 hours left before we arrive at the sect. What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I just want to continue kissing you master until we arrive at the sect.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, sounds like a n.¡± Their lips then reconnected again as they let out their frenzied moans....

    ......

    Feng n Headquarters, Southern Desert

    Elder Feng Zun had been busy nurturing his wife back to her health. While he did this, he also have been monitoring Feng Ning¡¯er¡¯s situation. After Fang Yu¡¯s departure, Feng Ning¡¯er started to train harder than before. Her efforts were clearly showing some progress.

    ¡°Haiz, love can really do wonders..¡± Feng Zun could not help but mutter.

    ¡°Hey are you implying something about our marriage?¡± Of course, only Xiao Meng can verbally abuse her husband like that. ¡°Tell me the truth! Or else, you will be sleeping outside tonight!¡±

    ¡°Please no, my love!¡±

    But before Xiao Meng can continue her assault on Feng Zun, both of them sensed an iing spirit ship. They went towards the docking area and saw the said spirit ship.

    The spirit ship seems to be small, with only one person able to go inside it. They watched vigntly as the person inside came out. Once they saw the person, they could not help but be wary.

    ¡°What is someone from the Disciplinary Division of the Fang n doing here?¡± Xiao Meng asked.

    The man who came out appeared to be just a in person. He wore a gray robe and a bamboo hat that seemed to entuate his inness more. He wore gray mask on his face. The mask has a white colored number written on it, and the number was ¡®5¡¯. This mask was of course worn by the Punishers from the Disciplinary Division of the Fang n.

    ¡®What am I doing here?¡± The in person said with a gravelly voice. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone. I heard that when Daoist Sunderheart ventured in the Mystical Forest more than two months ago, he brought some people back with him.¡± He then paused, walking nearer towards Feng Zun. ¡°I heard that the name of one of them is name is Fang Lin, care to tell me where he is?¡±

    .........

    Meanwhile, in the waiting area, Wang Hao and Fang Lin were busy on discussing strategies on how to make Fang Lin lose his first match.

    ¡°What the hell master? Do I really need to lose quickly? That¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Fang Lin could not help but wail in despair when Wang Hao suggested it.

    ¡°Huh? What choice do we have? You cannot fight that well or else you might get apprenticed! You never know the temperament on those elders! Even if you lose, as long as you show some potential, they might choose you!¡±

    ¡°But what is the easiest way to lose, master?¡±

    ¡°Easy, just sabotage your group before the group battle starts.¡±

    ¡°But its the group battle master! Tang Ya and Venomshade are there too! They will kill me if Ipromise them!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok. Just do not help them in the group match. Say that you had a stomachache or something that¡¯s why you were not able to fight. Just use all the excuses you can use!¡±

    ¡°But what if we win all the group battles and I get to fight in the 3v3??¡±

    ¡°Hmmm if that happens, admit defeat immediately and offer your card to the other two!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, do I really need to do that master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, its for your safety.¡±

    Actually, aside from preventing Fang Lin on getting apprenticed, this n of his has one more purpose. It is to make Tang Ya angry with Wang Hao.

    Imagine a Tang Ya who had been disgruntled from losing the group battles because of Fang Lin. Her future sess from getting apprenticed to an elder just disappeared. She will be full of rage. At that moment, Wang Hao will talk loudly to Fang Lin about the group sabotage, making Tang Ya hear about it.

    Once Tang Ya hears it, all of her anger will be focused on the ¡®evil¡¯ Wang Hao, essentially losing her love for him. Even if Tang Ya wins the group battle, she will still be pissed once she hears Wang Hao¡¯s n.

    ¡°Hehehehe, that¡¯s choking two birds with my hand!¡±

 Chapter 43: Separation

    <h4>Chapter 43: Separation</h4>

    After discussing many possible ¡®losing strategies¡¯ for Fang Lin, Wang Hao tackled him with a different question.

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin, you and Fang Yu are still the same person right?¡±

    ¡°Of course master, you told me so yourself.¡±

    Upon hearing Fang Lin¡¯s reply, Wang Lin could not help but scratch his head, ¡°If you are still one person, then why are you in love with Tang Ya while Fang Yu is off having fun with Xiao Ya?¡±

    Fang Lin stilled, seemingly struggling to formte the right words to exin his situation. ¡°Alright,¡± Fang Lin started with a sigh.

    ¡°Its still true that Fang Yu and me are still one person. The Original Fang Lin. But your idea of my condition master is that me, the Original Fang Lin, controls two bodies at once. But its not like that master.¡± Fang Lin then took a deep breath and continued ¡°Its more like I am living two lives at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Two lives at the same time? Doesn¡¯t that mean you split into two different persons?¡±

    ¡°Its like this master, once my original self controls both of us, he sees it through two different bodies. How I or Fang Yu approach the situation is entirely dependent on our bodies and our environment. And that¡¯s what makes a person right? On how he or she grew up.¡±

    ¡°So about your love affair....¡±

    ¡°The original Fang Lin of course loves Tang Ya and Xiao Ya both, but when I split into the Yang body Fang Lin and Yin body Fang Yu, the Yang body Fang Lin will be more in love with Tang Ya thanpared to Xiao Ya, and vice versa.¡±

    Wang Hao then felt some slight anxiety from what Fang Lin said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too dangerous? What if you and Fang Yu bespletely individual persons in the future? Can your mind take it? Or you heart? Heck, maybe you will not be able to fuse an one anymore!¡±

    ¡°I..... do not know, master,¡± Fang Lin bowed down his head, not really knowing what to do. He remembered the bloodline memory that he witnessed.

    ¡°Will I be like my predecessor? Twopletely different persons who were in love with each other? Or will I be Fang Yu¡¯s enemy? Hai, only time will tell.¡±

    As of now, Fang Lin still know that there is no separation yet of his and Fang Yu¡¯s identity. Fang Yu is Fang Lin, and Fang Lin is Fang Yu. Fang Lin just needs to be vignt at the first sign of problem. But until that timees, he will enjoy living two lives at once.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go out, it seems like Tang Ya had been sessfully distracted by Yao¡¯er. She went back to her room already. You still need to make an appearance to that Fatty Zhou right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot about that damned fatty. Now lets see what he will do to me!¡± Wang Lin fiddled with his new robes. It was the robes of an Outer Court Disciple! Upon arriving back to the sect grounds, Wang Lin immediately used his ¡®cultivation¡¯ and the sect token for him to be admitted as an Outer Court disciple.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Lin then marched proudly with his chest puffed out. Fang Hao smiled upon seeing his master like this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what chaos my Master will do!¡±

    While Fang Lin and Wang Hao were striding pompously towards the Spirit Kitchen, there was another person that was having her own journey.

    ¡°Muuuu Sis..... ¡± Tang Li was helplessly flitting across the sect grounds, hoping to see her beloved Sis.

    It seems like she will be easily detected by all the nearby sect disciples, but it seems like they could not see her, let alone sense her.

    As it turns out, Tang Li¡¯s Quetzalcoatl bloodline did not only grant her an outstanding flying ability. It also granted her an anti-detection ability. As long as the one looking for her is not greater than the Sixth Stage, Tang Li will not be detected. She can only be seen if she wanted to.

    That is the reason why she can easily escape her room without her parents detecting.

    As of now, Tang Li was doing her best to find her Sis who seemed to disappear 10 hours ago. While flying towards the north-eastern direction, Tang Li saw another massive pagoda, this one thrice the size of her parent¡¯s pagoda.

    ¡°It¡¯sh Uncle Tang Luo. Maybe Sis y with Uncle!¡± The littless then approached the pagoda. Upon nearing the pagoda, Tang Li saw that one of the windows on the top floor is slightly opened.

    ¡°Let¡¯sh look!¡± Tang Li then went towards the opened window and she peered inside. What she saw a was a room with a huge bed in the middle of it. Her Uncle Tang Luo was seated in the bed, while looking at another person in front of him. The person that he was looking at was a sultry woman.

    She has a tanned skin, long ck hair and luscious eyes that can suck you in if you stare too much. Her exposed midriff showed her slender waist and toned stomach. She was dancing seductively in front of Tang Luo, emphasizing her sinuous curves. Tang Luo was of course happy receiving this treatment.

    A minuteter, the woman stopped dancing. She then said on a sultry voice ¡°How about that for an audition? Do I get to be the 101st girl in your harem?¡±

    Tang Luo smiled upon hearing her inquiry. ¡°There is one more test. If you pass it, you will be in my harem. If not, then you can say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Then what is that test?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just easy. Take off your pants and underwear in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Eh that fast? You are so forward Sect Head....¡±

    ¡°Hmpph, its not like that! I am just checking whether you have a d*ck or not!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! You dare insult me, the great seductress? Hmmph, I am leaving now!¡±

    ¡°Ah ah please wait!¡± Poor Tang Luo then chased after the woman, trying to cate her.

    ¡°Giggle, Uncle is an idjit!¡± Tang Li then flitted away trying to resume her search for her Sis. Upon flying for some time, she suddenly felt something tugging her bloodline. She followed it instinctively, trying to get near the source of that tugging as fast as possible. Upon getting near the source, Tang Li could not help but p her hands in delight.

    ¡°It¡¯sh Sis!¡± Tang Li then elerated towards the bloodline she detected while calling her Sis out.

    ¡°Sis! Sis! Sis!¡± While Wang Hao and Fang Lin was about to arrive in the Spirit Kitchen, they heard someone¡¯s voice. They looked at the source, and they saw a baby flying in the air while elerating towards Fang Lin!

    ¡°Sis! Let¡¯sh pway!¡±

    ¡°Ah crap, its Tang Li!¡± Fang Lin then remembered about Fang Yu¡¯s promise to make Tang Li meet with Fang Lin and Wang Hao.

    ¡°Eh? Where ish Sis?¡± Tang Li was extremely confused upon seeing another person with Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline. ¡°Gib Sis back!¡± Tang Li then buzzed around Fang Lin just like a mosquito.

    ¡°Master help me!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I am about to meet that fatty by myself now. Deal with her by yourself!¡± Wang Hao rushed towards the Spirit Kitchen, as if he wants no part in calming Tang Li down. Fang Lin just stared at Wang Hao¡¯s departing sillhoutte with a sour look on his face.

    ¡°Gib Sis back!¡±

 Chapter 44: I told you so

    <h4>Chapter 44: I told you so</h4>

    As Wang Hao arrived in the Spirit Kitchen, he already felt a malevolent aura locking on him. This aura rapidly approached Wang Hao as he sauntered around the Spirit Kitchen¡¯s open space. He looked towards the source of that aura and he saw that Fatty Zhou was rapidly approaching him.

    After seeing the murderous expression on Fatty Zhou¡¯s face, Wang Hao knew he is about to face a difficult situation.

    ¡°Halt! Is that how you treat an Outer Disciple of the Immortal God Sect?¡± Wang Hao proudly showed off his robes and his Outer Disciple Token.

    Upon hearing Wang Hao¡¯s statement, Fatty Zhou went to a halt, an astonished expression on his face. Even though he is at the Mana Soul Stage and Wang Hao is at the First Stage, Fatty Zhou has no way now to directly harm Wang Hao without some repercussions.

    The expression of astonishment only appeared on Fatty Zhou¡¯s face for a second before being reced back by his angry expression.

    ¡°As if a trifling Outer Disciple canmand me around! Speak, what do you want!¡± As of now, Fatty Zhou has no choice but to make Wang Hao leave as soon as possible. He knew that Wang Hao had been associated with what happened to his son Zhou Rougue. As if that crippling was not enough, Boner was also nowhere to be found.

    This means that Boner is probably in Wang Hao¡¯s hands. Fatty Zhou is confident that Wang Hao will not be able to extract any evidence from Boner due to that parasitic nt. But Fatty Zhou needed to make sure that Wang Hao will not be able to utter any single word about Fatty Zhou¡¯s cheating in thepetition.

    So Fatty Zhou has to stop any talks Wang Hao will make now and make him leave immediately. Then, he has to find a way to finish off Wang Hao and Boner in the shadows. That also includes Fang Lin¡¯s team.

    Fatty Zhou scrounged his eyebrows in frustration. He only have a week¡¯s time to do all this. Once the selection finishes, he will have very little chance to have his revenge.

    ¡°Be patient and wait for a chance to strike! As of now, I have to chase this guy away!¡± Fatty Zhou looked at Wang Hao, ready to rebut any of his statement if needed.

    ¡°Hey guys, have you heard about what happened to one of the Spirit Pigs in the breeding areast night?¡±

    One of the cooks there replied ¡°Yeah, I heard of that, it seems like the poor pig was brutally mutted beyond recognition.¡±

    Wang Hao then let out his signature smile as he asked his audience ¡°Is the culprit caught already?¡±

    The cook who talked earlier replied ¡°How can we even know if the culprit is a person? There is a high chance that it is a berserk spirit beast!¡±

    Wang Hao shook his head, seemingly disappointed by the cook¡¯s reply. He waved his hands grandiosely as he said ¡°A berserk spirit beast? No way! I actually saw what happened yesterday and I can point out who the culprit is!¡± Wang Hao then began to walk towards Fatty Zhou¡¯s direction.

    Fatty Zhou then felt cold as he realized what¡¯s going to happen. Wang Hao sped Fatty Zhou¡¯s shoulders as he said ¡°This man is the culprit!¡±

    The audience immediately went into an uproar. ¡°Fatty Zhou? How can that be? You must be lying!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you must be really out of options if you can just resort to using me. Is that the best you can do?¡± Fatty Zhou slowly muttered to Wang Hao. ¡°If that is your way to fight me, you clearly have lost!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Do you want an evidence? Bring a Spirit Pig here!¡± Wang Hao immediately demanded. ¡°Once the Spirit Pig is here, you will believe me.¡±

    5 minutester.

    A Spirit Pig was then brought in front of Fatty Zhou. The Spirit Pig was just the size of the regr pig. Upon seeing the pig, Fatty Zhou obviously did not attack the Spirit Pig. The spectators then muttered to themselves

    ¡°It seems like that Outer Disciple is just lying.¡±

    ¡°Is he so bored that he wants us to believe in his delusions?¡±

    ¡°How despicable!¡±

    Fatty Zhou grinned and was about to say something when suddenly, he fell on his all fours. He tried to stand up, but he could not do it. He tried to speak, but what went out of his mouth was

    ¡°Squeeee!!!!!¡±

    This behavior of Fatty Zhou was of course because of the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence. After bing an Outer Disciple, Wang Hao sneaked into the breeding area and he killed a Spirit Pig, then destroyed its body. Then he asked Fang Lin to give him a lot of male-oriented Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence for some special use. Fang Linplied, pumping Wang Hao with lots of this essence.

    This essence can also be considered a type of energy, which is under the domain of Wang Hao¡¯s ability. Now, he only needed to inject this essence inside Fatty Zhou¡¯s body.

    Wang Hao cannot just throw the energy towards Fatty Zhou. The best way to implement it was through physical contact. So when Wang Hao approached Fatty Zhou and sped his shoulders, he used that body contact to inject the male-oriented Mountain-Bashing Boar¡¯s Essence.

    Fatty Zhou was at the Fourth Stage, so he can easily erase this essence inside his body if he detects it. But Wang Hao is the Hegemon of Energy. He then manipted the essence to be invisible to the detection, which made it impossible for Fatty Zhou to erase it. And while they were waiting for the Spirit Pig to be brought, the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essencepletely integrated with Fatty Zhou, including his own soul. At this point, even if Fatty Zhou detects the essence, it will be very hard for him to erase it.

    Inside the Spirit Zoo, what Fang Lin and his team used was the female-oriented Mountain-Bashing Boar essence. That is the reason why all the male Mountain-Bashing Boars wanted to mate with them. But in Fatty Zhou¡¯s case, Wang Hao used the male-oriented Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence. You could now easily guess what happened.

    While Fatty Zhou was in the boar form, he saw the Spirit Pig that was brought in front of him. Suddenly, there was a thunderous urge in his mind to vite and dominate this pig.

    ¡°Squuuueeeeeee!¡± To Fatty Zhou¡¯s horror, his body rushed towards the now terrified Spirit Pig. Fatty Zhou then used his mouth to tear his pants to reveal his ¡®weapon¡¯. The spectators gasped collectively at what happened next. The Spirit Pig could just let out sounds of pain and agony.

    ¡°Eh, just 10 seconds? That was too fast!¡± Wang Hao merrily said at the sidelines while looking towards the now dead and mutted Spirit Pig. Because of Fatty Zhou¡¯s strength at the Fourth Stage, the pig was not able to contain his vigor and died immediately.

    Fatty Zhou was terribly enraged at what¡¯s happening now. His reputation was now terribly ruined, thanks to Wang Hao. He tried to erase the essence but to his dismay, it had integrated on his body that it will take around 10 days for him to effectively remove it. He looked towards Wang Hao balefully, wanting to kill him right now even if it costs his life.

    But before he could leap towards Wang Hao, he felt that thunderous urging in his head again!

    Before Fatty Zhou could realize it, his body is now rushing towards the breeding area! Not only his body wanted the Spirit Pigs there, his body also wants to mark all the mammalian creatures that reside there!

    Minutester and the whole Immortal God Sect can hear the tortured wails of countless spirit beasts and the exhrated moans of one creature.

    ¡°Squuueeeee!!!!!!¡±

    Wang Hao looked back at the stunned audience as he said

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

 Chapter 45: Start of the Battle Stage

    <h4>Chapter 45: Start of the Battle Stage</h4>

    Wang Hao was extremely pleased as he heard all the anguished sounds that he heard. He knew that this atrocious action of Fatty Zhou will not be overlooked by the Punishment Division of the Immortal God Sect. Sure enough, 10 red-robed persons arrive 10 minutester. They also wore a red masks on their faces. Their attire seemed to symbolize their unity.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Punishment Division! It seems like Fatty Zhou is already done for good!¡±

    ¡°I did not expect Fatty Zhou to be like that! This will seriously damage his reputation!¡±

    The leader of the red robes, faced Wang Hao and said ¡°You are the one who saw Fatty Zhou assaulting the pigs yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I just finished getting identified as an Outer Disciple. I started to walk towards my dwelling when I passed by the breeding area. That was when I heard this weird sounds. When I approached the source of the sound, that was when I saw that Fatty Zhou is having his way with a Spirit Pig. It was really brutal!¡± Wang Hao then shivered, trying to make himself look really scared.

    ¡°Well then,¡± The leader replied. ¡°Once Fatty Zhou regains his sanity, which he obviously lost just now, we are going to call you again for more investigation.¡±

    ¡°If that is your will, I will follow it.¡± Wang Hao sped his hands and bowed in front of the leader.

    The red robes who arrived earlier then congregated on the breeding area. All of them were at the Fourth Stage, giving Fatty Zhou with no chance to fight. He was then carried away, while he was still squirming and kicking.

    Wang Hao knew that this time, Fatty Zhou will be kept in a prison. However, due to the nature of the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence, he will only have his condition stabilized ten days from now. By that time, Fatty Zhou will have no chance to conduct any dirty deeds against him and Fang Lin.

    But will Wang Hao really just allow Fatty Zhou to get past those 10 days.

    ¡°Hell no! I am already implicated this deep. Then now I have to use Boner¡¯s testimony and other evidences to straight up finish Fatty Zhou! Upon telling that to himself, he went back to his disciple, trying to see what happened with him and the baby.

    Wang Hao however, could not see his disciple anywhere. He then thought he must be in their dwellings. When he arrived at their dwellings, he saw the pair that he left behind.

    Fang Lin sat on a chair, with his eyes slightly twitching. Tang Li on the other hand, was just floating in front of Fang Lin, not sure on what to do.

    ¡°Muuuuu... ¡±

    Wang Hao knew that as a baby, Tang Li was very confused upon seeing Fang Lin whose bloodline waspletely identical to Fang Yu. He then approached the two, trying to appease the situation.

    When Fang Lin saw Wang Hao, Fang Lin smiled, knowing that his master seeded on his n. He scratched the back of his head, clearly asking for Wang Hao¡¯s help. Tang Li on the other hand, felt that Wang Hao also had a bloodline as powerful as her Sis. But that¡¯s not what she only felt.

    ¡°Muuuu!!!! Sho bad! You bad guy! Get away! Shcram!!!!¡±

    Tang Li hid behind Fang Lin¡¯s back while trembling, showing that she was clearly scared of Wang Hao. Wang Hao paused awkwardly on his tracks, clearly dumbfounded by the littless¡¯ actions.

    ¡°Hahaha Master! You really scare all the little girls you meet! Wait, could it be....¡± Fang Lin then narrowed his eyes as he gave an usatory looked towards Wang Hao. ¡°You.... to some little girl in the past...¡±

    ¡°Hey! I prefer mature women ok!¡± Wang Hao said at the top of his voice. ¡°Even I do not know why they react like that to me!¡±

    ¡°Hiiii!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Look master! You made her cry!¡± Tang Li started crying upon hearing Wang Hao¡¯s enraged voice.

    ¡°Ah what to do!¡±

    But while Tang Li was crying, she sensed that her Original Sis ising back.

    ¡±Itsh Sis!¡± Tang Li then grabbed Fang Lin¡¯s cor as she went towards her Sis while leaving the poor Wang Hao behind.

    ¡°Can I still have kids in the future?¡±

    ...

    After the spirit shipnded in front of Xiao Ya¡¯s room, Fang Yu and Xiao Ya stepped out of the ship. Both of them looked flustered and flushed red. Their extended kissing clearly took a lot out of them. But as they were about to enter the room, Fang Yu¡¯s expression paled. Xiao Ya was about ask what happened when the two of them heard Tang Li¡¯s happy voice.

    ¡°Sis! Sis! Sis!¡± Tang Li was rushing towards them, carrying Fang Lin with her. Xiao Ya and Fang Yu sighed at the same time, knowing the difficulty of how to exin this situation to Tang Li.

    One hourter, and the satisfied Tang Li went out of Xiao Ya¡¯s room bringing Fang Lin back to his ce. They were able to convince Tang Li that the reason for Fang Yu and Fang Lin having the same bloodline is because they are twins. They also managed to convince her to keep Fang Lin¡¯s and Wang Hao¡¯s secret.

    ¡°Un! Li¡¯er not talk about Bro and Bad Guy!¡± Tang Li nodded her little head in affirmation.

    Meanwhile in the Feng n.

    The gray man just left the Feng n with his spirit ship. The ship elerated away, clearly going towards the direction of the Immortal God Sect.

    ¡°Is it ok to tell him that? Won¡¯t that put Fang Lin and and his master in danger?¡± Xiao Meng grumbled to Feng Zun as the gray man left. ¡°Fang Yu could be implicated too!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about Fang Yu.¡± Feng Zun gruffly replied. ¡°Aside from us two, Ning¡¯er, Meng Chao, Wang Hao and Xiao Ya, nobody else knows about Fang Yu¡¯s sibling rtionship with Fang Lin! That man earlier was specifically only looking for Fang Lin, and he did not say anything about Fang Lin having anyone with him. He could have just assumed that the girl that we brought back is just a bystander that we got. But Wang Hao will surely be targeted by him, seeing that he knew of Wang

    Hao¡¯s admission of being Fang Lin¡¯s master. Besides, with Fang Yu now bing a Sessor Disciple of the Immortal God Sect, that man has no way of making a move on her.¡±

    ¡°But why does a Punisher from the Fang n is looking for Fang Lin?¡±

    Feng Zun replied solemnly, ¡°You know about what happened 16 years ago at the Fang n right? That DISASTER?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Fang Lin is rted to that?¡±

    Feng Zun nodded gravely. ¡°Look at Fang Lin, he¡¯s 16 years old now, and then someone from the Fang n is looking for him.¡± He then took a deep breath and said ¡°I just hope he and his master can fend for themselves.¡±

    He then looked towards his and Xiao Meng¡¯s body. Both of them were heavily injured! The gray man who arrived earlier beat the two of them easily, giving Feng Zun no choice but to say that Fang Lin and Wang Hao sneakily attended the Immortal God Sect.

    ¡°Forgive me Ning¡¯er.....¡±

    After that confrontation, a week has then passed.

    Fatty Zhou is still the same, banging his body across the iron bars while shouting ¡°Squeee!!!!. The two red robes who was tasked with guarding him let out someints.

    ¡°Why do we have to guard this day! Its the battle stage of the selection, dammit!¡±

    The other red robe then replied ¡°From what I heard, there are very talented practitioners at this selection. Even that guy from the Fang n seems to be there.¡±

    ¡°That guy from the Fang n? Don¡¯t tell me its.....¡±

    ¡°Yes, its Fang Xiushan! The Fang n¡¯s Young Prince!¡±

    ¡°Wait, is it ok for him to be here? Won¡¯t it lead to some trouble?¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, Sect Head Tang Luo will be watching this battle stage directly. I am sure that he wants to be there to pacify any conflicts. Heck, maybe he will even take Fang Xiushan as his first disciple!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha then with that, we will have two Session Disciples! Fang Yu and Fang Xiushan! Wait, is Fang Yu from the Fang n also?¡±

    ¡°Oh about that, Sect Head Xiao Ya said that Fang Yu was someone she met while visiting the Feng n. It seems like Fang Yu was brought back by Elder Feng Zun from his excursions in the Mystical Forest. It was then that Xiao Ya recognized Fang Yu¡¯s talent. She said that at that time, Fang Yu had no name for reasons she cannot say. So Xiao Ya gave her a name. That name was Fang Yu, the number one genius in the Fang n¡¯s history!¡±

    ¡°Oh speaking of the Fang n, there is still another one who will be in the battle stage that is from the 5 Great ns.¡±

    ¡°You mean that bastard daughter of one of the Tang n¡¯s Elder? I¡¯m even surprised she¡¯s still alive now!¡±

    ¡°Shush, keep quiet! That bastard daughter is quite a sensitive topic!¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will shut up now!¡±

    Both of the red robes then looked towards Fatty Zhou¡¯s cage angrily. They then kicked the cage at the same time, showing their displeasure.

    ¡°This damned fatty!¡±

    .....

    Inside Fang Lin¡¯s room, Fang Lin, Venomshade and Tang Ya were busy prepping up for the uing group battle. Tang Ya then noticed Fang Lin¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°Are you ok Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I am ok of course!¡±

    Fang Lin could not help but curse inside his head ¡°Huhuhu, Tang Ya will surely hate me after I sabotage this match! Aha! After this, I will say to Tang Ya that the reason I did this was because Master did some terrible things to me. If I confess my Master¡¯s sins, Tang Ya will lose her affection towards Master and she could be closer to me!¡± Poor Fang Lin just made himself believe that this scenario will be the oue of his actions.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    Fang Lin, Tang Ya and Venomshade heard this sound. They then nodded towards each other as they walked towards the battle arena.

    It¡¯s the start of the Battle Stage!

 Chapter 46: Extra Reward

    <h4>Chapter 46: Extra Reward</h4>

    The Battle Arena was the Immortal God Sect¡¯s venue for all battle activities. All the duels, martial training and even sparring can be done in the Battle Arena.

    The Battle Arena was built like a coliseum. Its shaped like an oval, with tall spectator stands bordering all its sides. At one end of the arena, there was a variety of seats that was obviously preserved for the very important spectators.

    As Fang Lin¡¯s group arrived, they saw nine other groups standing in the middle of the arena. They are obviously the other nine groups who passed the selection stage in the Spirit Zoo. Fang Lin steeled his nerves and joined the assembly.

    With the arrival of Fang Lin¡¯s group, all the participating groups in the Battle Stage have arrived. After their arrival, the spectator stands began to fill up with countless curious disciples. Each one of them scrutinized all ten groups, with some even appearing to bepletely intimidating.

    10 minutes have just passed and the spectator stands have already filled. Now, the only persons needed to arrive are the VIP¡¯s.

    The first one to arrive is the Grand Elder Li Daozi. Behind him, all the 10 Elders of the Immortal God Sect followed.

    The two disciples charged with selling food inside the arena talked exicitedly with each other.

    ¡°Its Grand Elder Li Daozi! and the 10 Elders! I wonder if they will choose some apprentice this year, nobody got chosenst year.¡±

    ¡°You think nobody will be chosen this year? Just look at Fang Xiushan, I bet many Elders will fight for him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a high possibility, hey! Its Sect Head Tang Luo!¡±

    Tang Luo then arrived next, showing his usual overbearing aura that did not fail to scare some of the disciples.

    ¡°What if Tang Luo wants to apprentice Fang Xiushan too? Do you think the Elders can disagree with him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but you know, maybe Sect Head Tang Luo might choose that bastard daughter of the Elder from the Tang n. From what I heard, that Elder is Sect Head¡¯s brother, making the bastard daughter his niece.¡±

    ¡°But I am sure Sect Head will only do that if that girl has some talent. ns do not matter in the Immortal God Sect, its your talent that is important here!¡±

    ¡°I agree, Senior Brother. Wait, there are still two seats in the VIP Section, I wonder who will stille?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I can see two peopleing. Damn! Its Sect Head Xiao Ya and her Sessor Disciple Fang Yu!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Both of them are smoking hot!¡±

    Xiao Ya and Fang Yu arrived thest, effectively catching the attention of everyone inside the Battle Arena. Xiao Ya is now wearing her Sect Head clothes, which was a snow-white robe with the character Éñ(deity) written on her back. Her mature beauty had been magnified by her mischievous smile.

    Fang Yu on the other hand, wore something a little, revealing.

    She wore a blue dress that was made to fit her body. Her tight and full butt, slender legs, slim waist and perky breasts were all perfectly emphasized. The top of her dress has a plunging neckline thatpletely showed her tantalizing cleavage. The lower half of her dress has a slit on the side, showing her creamy-white thighs that flexed amorously with each step she took.

    Her beautiful face showed only an uncaring expression that emphasized her beauty more. But deep in her mind, she was cursing Xiao Ya nonstop.

    ¡°This is so embarassing! I should have not listened to Master!¡±

    Fang Yu of course did not have the courage to even think of wearing this clothes. It was Xiao Ya who wanted Fang Yu to wear this clothes. Fang Yu naturally declined vehemently. But Xiao Ya at that time pouted sadly and said

    ¡°But seeing you in that dress turns me on...¡±

    Fang Yu immedaitely wore that dress after hearing that in Xiao Ya¡¯s seductive voice. But she totally regrets it now.

    All the males in the Battle Arena except for Fang Lin, who looks really pissed, was staring at Fang Yu with their mouths wide open. Some of the females in the arena were also checking out Fang Yu¡¯s voluptous body with their glittering eyes.

    Xiao Ya and Fang Yu then sat on their designated seat. Once all of the VIP¡¯s wereplete, Xiao Ya stood up and greeted the audience.

    ¡°As you know, this is the battle stage for this year¡¯s disciple selection. And all of you already know what will be the rewards.¡± Xiao Ya then paused, while struggling to contain something. She then let out her dazzling smile and said ¡°For this year, there will be an extra reward. The one with the best performance among the top three will have the chance to meet personally with Fang Yu in her room for one hour!¡±

    Everyone in the Battle Arena was immediately in an uproar.

    ¡°Oh my God! That is the best extra reward I ever heard of!¡±

    ¡°Why did I not join this year? So unlucky!¡±

    All the male participants in the Battle Stage had their eyes zing this passion. Never in their life had they wanted to win this much!

    Normally, the top three in the battle stage will be given the same treatment, seeing as they do not need to fight each other. But with Xiao Ya¡¯s extra reward, the one who wants to meet Fang Yu must do their best on each match!

    Fang Yu, Fang Lin and Wang Hao were both shell-shocked at this revtion. At that moment, Wang Hao whispered out a curse.

    ¡°Damn that vixen! By saying that, you, Fang Lin, will be forced to have the best performance in the selection if you want to save Fang Yu from this exploitation!¡±

    ¡°But if I do that Master, won¡¯t I be taking attention for myself? Didn¡¯t Xiao Ya herself warned me to stay low-key?¡±

    ¡°Fang Lin, I think there is something drastic that happened that made Xiao Ya have this decision.¡±

    The master-disciple pair looked towards Xiao Ya, who looked back at them with a distressed expression on her face as is she was saying that Fang Lin has to win the selection, or something bad will happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that vixen!¡± Wang Hao angrily said. ¡°I am sure she just wants to mess things up. We will follow my n! Just act sick!¡±

    ¡°Ok master.¡±

    Several minutes have passed and the uproar died down . It was then that someone flew down in the arena. It was the exam proctor.

    ¡°Greetings everyone,¡± the man said in his deep voice. ¡°I am Chu Yang, and I will be the referee for the Battle Stage. Now, let me show you the group rankings.¡± Chu Yang waved his hand, and a stone tablet appeared, engraved with the 10 group names and their specific rank.

    It was listed as follows

    1. Fang Xiushan¡¯s Group: 25,131 Cards

    2. Shi Poyun¡¯s Group: 9,897 Cards

    3. Fatty Lin¡¯s Group:

    4. Lin Xiang¡¯s Group

    5. Shadowbane¡¯s Group

    6. Fen Chen¡¯s Group

    7. Li Xun¡¯er¡¯s Group

    8. Xu Ruo¡¯s Group

    9. Stoneking¡¯s Group

    10. memaster¡¯s Group

    Strangely enough, only the number of cards of the top two groups were shown. It was as if the cards collected by the bottom 8 were not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Damn! If we were just second ce, I do not need to act like this!¡± Fang Lin wailed miserably to himself.

    After showing the rankings, Chu Yang said ¡°We will now start the first group match for the Battle Stage. It will be the Third Ranked Fatty Lin¡¯s Group versus the Tenth Ranked memaster¡¯s Group.

    After hearing this, Fang Lin¡¯s group and memaster¡¯s group started to face off each other in the middle of the arena. Fang Lin carefully analyzed the opposing team.

    Their opponents were all males, and from the looks of it, all of them were at Peak Mana Cirction Stage with fire mana essence. They all shared this ferocious look on their faces, as if they wanted toy destruction on everything.

    Even though the environment of the Immortal Continent is not amicable for Godly Ascension, there are pills being sold in the continent that were filled with mana. This kind of pill cultivation will only be helpful until the Peak of Mana Cirction Stage. To further advance in the higher stages, the godly ascenders must have the assistance of God Veins. Sadly, only the Immortal God Sect has that God Vein.

    The leader of the group, whose name seems to be memaster, smiled towards Fang Lin¡¯s group and said ¡°You three better surrender now! Or we will roast you alive! Hehehehe, I can¡¯t wait to have a feel of that slutty Fang Yu¡¯s tight ass!¡±

    Upon hearing this statement of the lewd man, Fang Lin forgot all the advices of his master to be low-key. Right now, he wanted to smash memaster¡¯s face on the ground.

    ¡°Match Start!¡±

    Fang Lin was about to rush and decimate his opponents when he felt something inside his body. His face turned pale as he clutched his stomach, rolling on the ground in agony. He was feeling a powerful stomachache.

    Wang Hao of course, is the one who administered the poison on Fang Lin¡¯s food. He knew that Fang Lin might be rash and try to disobey Wang Hao¡¯s advice. So he made sure that Fang Lin¡¯s sickness will be a legitimate one.

    There is one problem though. The poison that Wang Hao put on Fang Lin¡¯s food was actually a powerfulxative.

    Wang Hao just made a thumbs-up sign towards the poor Fang Lin on the floor while muttering to himself

    ¡°You better not sh*t yourself here!¡±

 Chapter 47: Despicable

    <h4>Chapter 47: Despicable</h4>

    Aside from the intense pain that he was feeling in his stomach now, Fang Lin was also feeling another thing. Confusion.

    ¡®Why master, why?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he rolled around the floor. ¡°Do you really have to do this to me? Did I make you angry earlier?¡±

    While he was still in the floor, he suddenly felt the urge to let out a ¡®big one¡¯. Fang Lin paled, knowing that his reputation will be finished if he lets it out here. He then shouted to the bemused Chu Yang.

    ¡°Hey! Can I just go out of this match and go to the bathroom? I really need it please!¡±

    But Chu Yang just replied ¡°You can only get out of the arena once the match is finished. I will not allow anyone to get out unless the match is finished.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Fang Lin shouted in frustration. Then if he needs the match to be finished, then he will finish this match as soon as possible!

    memaster, upon seeing Fang Lin in severe pain, immediately rushed towards him, together with his teammates. Tang Ya and Venomshade panicked and tried to help Fang Lin. But memaster¡¯s team reached Fang Lin first.

    But upon their arrival, Fang Lin let out another agonized shout.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, both of his arms tripled in size, and it looked like it has been hardened beyond recognition. Fang Lin let out one punch to memaster, who immediately made his body coated in fire armor.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The armor that memaster made crumpled like paper in front of Fang Lin¡¯s punch that was strengthened by the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence. Upon breaking the armor, Fang Lin¡¯s fistnded on memaster¡¯s abdomen.

    The punch immediately injured most of memaster¡¯s organs. He spat blood out of his mouth as he was unceremoniously sted away by the punch out of the stage. Fang Lin then let loose two more punches.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This time, it was memaster¡¯s teammates who were injured and was sted away.

    The audience was stunned by Fang Lin¡¯s quick but powerful attacks. All the other groups that are watching at that time looked vigntly towards Fang Lin, knowing that he is a dangerous foe. Tang Luo looked at Fang Lin as if his interest was piqued by Fang Lin¡¯s powerful body.

    After disposing his opponents, Fang Lin stood in the middle of the arena, while trembling and clutching his stomach.

    ¡°Is the match finished now?¡± Fang Lin asked impatiently.

    ¡°Ah er... yes. Then I therefore announce that the winner of the first group battle is the Third Ranked Fatty Lin¡¯s Group!¡±

    After Chu Yang uttered the word ¡®Group¡¯, Fang Lin rushed out of the stage, going to the nearest bathroom. The audience just had cramped smiles upon seeing this.

    Chu Yang let out a light cough to dispel the awkward atmosphere. ¡°The next match will be half an hour from now. Some of our disciples will fix some damages done to the stage and attend to the needs of the injured.¡±

    The crowd then descended into conversation about what happened in the match.

    Wang Hao was actually surprised that Fang Lin could make it.

    ¡°That disciple of mine... I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡± Wang Hao was about to follow Fang Lin¡¯s trail when he heard a divine sense message on his head.

    ¡°Hey Wang Hao.¡±

    ¡°Oh its Miss Xiao Ya, what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°You know, out of all the people I met, you are one of the most despicable!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean eh?¡± Xiao Ya then proceeded to shout inside Wang Hao¡¯s mind. ¡°You just willingly sabotaged with your disciple earlier! Do you know how wrong is that?¡±

    ¡°But its for his safety!¡±

    ¡°Safety? No, I think its because you are a selfish bastard! You do not want Fang Lin to be under anyone else. That is why you do not want him to shine here. You treat him as if he was your possession!¡±

    ¡°Then how about you, Xiao Ya? Didn¡¯t you just offer Fang Yu as a reward for this battle stage? How is that any different than mine?¡±

    ¡°How is it different? I did that because I knew that with Fang Lin¡¯s talent, he can easily win thepetition. But you? You deliberately wanted to suppress him!

    ¡°What choice do I have? Even if he gets apprenticed to an Elder, what benefit will he get from it? I am clearly a good teacher!¡±

    ¡°What benefit? Look around you! Have you even tried to investigate about Fang Lin¡¯s background? I bet you did not, as you are busy ying Armor Man in the Spirit Zoo! Do you know that someone from his former family is out looking for him right now? Even I do not know the reason why they are looking for him. But if you just tried to learn more about your disciple, you could have supported him! If he gets apprenticed here, the sect can fully protect him!¡±

    ¡°I can protect him by myself!¡±

    ¡°By yourself?¡± Xiao Ya let out an emotionless snicker. ¡°Fang Yu told me all about you. On how you were unparalleled under the Tenth Stage. That may be the truth in the past. But guess what? You are weak now! No matter what you can do now, that is not enough to protect Fang Lin! Wake up! We are not ying games here! Its your disciple¡¯s life at stake!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Heh, your life in the past must have granted you the privilege to do whatever you want. But look at yourself now. You have no status and no power. If you treat your life now as if everything you want will juste to you, just because you are special, your disciple will pay for that.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°You know, Fang Lin can be considered to be my disciple too. Thus it can be also up to me to keep him safe. From what I see, you will just bring your disciple into more danger. I suggest that you keep yourself away from Fang Lin first. Try to ruminate on mistakes, Wang Hao.¡±

    Xiao Ya then continued with a pleading voice

    ¡°Please, Wang Hao, try to change. Stop being immature and childish. You are just going to hurt a lot of people once you continue to be like this.¡±

    But Wang Hao just cheekily replied ¡°Separate Fang Lin from me? Do you think he will agree?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡±

    Wang Hao then saw Fang Lin walking towards him. Wang Hao approached Fang Lin and tried to hug him.

    ¡°How do you feel, Fa-¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Fang Lin pped Wang Hao¡¯s arms away, as if he did not want Wang Hao¡¯s presence. He then gave Wang Hao a look that Wang Hao could never forget.

    It was the look of distrust.

    Fang Lin then walked past Wang Hao, who knelt down in despair.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡±

 Chapter 48: Spy

    <h4>Chapter 48: Spy</h4>

    ¡°Are you ok Fang Lin?¡± A worried Tang Ya and Venomshade approached Fang Lin with anxious looks on their faces. ¡°What the hell happened to you earlier?¡±

    Fang Lin stilled, hesitating on whether he should tell the two about Wang Hao¡¯s misdeed. Fang Lin then sighed and said ¡°I ate a weird fruit yesterday, and it seems like my stomach did not like it today.¡±

    Tang Ya and Venomshade frowned, clearly not believing what Fang Lin said. But upon seeing the look on Fang Lin¡¯s face, they decided not to speak up.

    ¡°Well then¡± Venomshade said after an awkward silence. ¡°I guess let us watch the other three matches this morning. The group semi-finals will beter afternoon while the group final will be tomorrow. Then the top 5 will be decided the day after that.¡±

    But Fang Lin shook his head while saying ¡°I still do not feel good now. I am gonna go rest in my room first. You two stay here to watch. I will meet you twoter lunch.¡± Fang Lin then turned and headed back to his room.

    ¡°I feel like something fishy is going on here.¡± Tang Ya said.

    ¡°Yeah, but we cannot force Fang Lin to say anything about that. Maybe Fatty Wang can. Where is he anyway?¡±

    Tang Ya and Venomshade looked around them, but they could not clealry see any trace of Wang Hao.

    ¡°Weird...¡±

    .....

    Meanwhile at the VIP Seats

    Xiao Ya stood up, with Fang Yu following her suit. Tang Luo saw this so he had to ask ¡°Are you going already this early?¡±

    ¡°It seems like there is an emergency rted to Fang Yu that I must investigate. For that, I have to thoroughly ¡®examine¡¯ her body.¡± Xiao Ya said this while licking her luscious lips and running her hands on Fang Yu¡¯s waist.

    All the Elders and Tang Luo swallowed visibly, clearly imagining what kind of ¡®examination¡¯ Xiao Ya will administer to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Take your time then....¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, we will return during lunch.¡± Xiao Ya let out a wink and then she and Fang Yu left the arena towards their quarters.

    Upon reaching Fang Yu¡¯s room, Xiao Ya faced Fang Yu and enveloped her in a big hug. Fang Yu just stood there, not saying a word.

    ¡°Hush, I know how you feel now. You feel really bad for what Wang Hao did to you. But he did that because he thinks its the best for you.¡± Xiao Ya then creased her eyebrows. ¡°But the way he did it was totally wrong and for that, he must learn to be a better master.¡±

    Xiao Ya looked at Fang Yu deeply and said ¡°That means you might not be able to see Wang Hao for some time. As for whatever your Yang Body aplishes ispletely up to you.¡± Xiao Ya suddenly frowned as her body tensed.

    ¡°Hmmph, impudent!¡± Xiao Ya furiously said as she brought her palm down in a certain part of a room. A shriek sounded, and a miserable-looking Wang Hao appeared.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I told you to keep some distance first!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I am just here to say to you an unfulfilled wish that the Original Fang Lin wants to be granted.¡± Wang Hao took a deep breath and said

    ¡°He wants you, Xiao Ya, to have some ¡®ytime¡¯ with both of his Yin and Yang body.¡±

    The room was left in awkward silence after that.

    Fang Yu however, blushed deeply upon hearing that. Upon seeing this, Xiao Ya confirmed that what Wang Hao said was the truth.

    ¡°So what is it to you then? Do you think I will look at you in better light now?¡±

    ¡°Ah nothing like that!¡± Wang Hao waved his hands as he continued. ¡°I just want to find a way to fulfill that wish of my disciple before I undergo my ¡®Enlightenment Journey¡¯.¡± Wang Hao actually managed to look less perverted at this time and seemingly look more amicable.

    ¡°Hmmph, if that is all you want to say, then scram!¡± Wang Hao obliged, waving his hand as he walked away.

    ¡°Hmmph, he¡¯s thinking as if this is a pic.¡± Xiao Ya muttered to herself. She then looked at Fang Yu with her mischievous smile. ¡°You are in a really bad mood now. Do you want me to cheer you up?¡± Xiao Ya said this while caressing Fang Yu¡¯s shapely thighs.

    ¡°Nnnn master, I cannot change this dress for this day. Please do not make me leak.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    While most of the attention was focused on the Battle Stage, there was a man walking anxiously along the sect grounds. He wore the Outer Disciple Sect Robes.of the Immortal God Sect. His name was Fang Guo. He was a spy nted by the Fang n in order to watch some movements in the Immortal God Sect. There are also other spies, but they were at the higher stages.

    Before the start of the Battle Stage, Fang Guo met up with someone outside the sect grounds. The man he met up with was the Punisher who was looking for Fang Lin! The man still wore his signature gray mask and robes. Upon seeing Fang Guo arrive, the man said in his intimidating voice

    ¡°Read this trash, this is your mission for today. Do it well, and maybe something better will happen to your family!¡± Fang Guo silently grind his teeth after hearing that.

    The Fang n has always been a n who trained generals and warriors. As such, their way of managing the n members have been always strict. Any weak members will be used as a pawn for the n¡¯s other unsavory business. Like spying.

    Once Fang Guo read the scroll, he knew what to do. The instructions were to spy upon one of the participants in the Battle Stage, Fatty Lin. Fang Guo must record everything that he can observe from that man.

    ¡°I prefer to this job myself, but because of that Immortal and Demigod, my hands are tied.¡± The man then looked at Fang Guo and said ¡°Do not mess up this job or I will personally kill you!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    .......

    Fang Guo was there when Fang Lin had his first battle. Upon seeing what happened, he wrote on his paper ¡°He clearly had a powerful body but it was being hampered by his diarrhea. He seems to have a disharmonious rtionship with the Fatty Wang mentioned in the mission details.¡±

    When Fang Lin decided to go on his room, Fang Guo sneakily followed him. Upon reaching Fang Lin¡¯s quarters, Fang Guo suddenly heard some moans. When he looked through a crack in the window, what he saw was Fang Lin writhing around the bed.

    ¡°Oh yeah Master! Touch me there Master! That feels good Master!¡± Fang Lin let out some pleasured moans out of his throat. Of course at this moment, Fang Lin was feeling all the sensations that Fang Yu was receiving from Xiao Ya¡¯s massage.

    If it were a normal situation, Fang Guo can attribute Fang Lin¡¯s behavior for him imagining a female master that provides him with some services.

    But the Fang n and Fang Guo thinks that only Wang Hao is Fang Lin¡¯s master!

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Yes master! Ravish my butt more!¡±

    Fang Guo felt chills upon hearing this.

    ¡°I did not think this Fatty Lin is that hardcore. He wants his Master Wang Hao to ravage his butt!¡±

    Fang Guo then wrote on his paper ¡°The target seems to have homo-erotic fantasies with his supposedly master, Wang Hao. He seems to be liking this fantasy of his a lot.¡± Fang Lin suddenly stiffened, as he let out a groan filled with satisfaction. This was of course due to Fang Yu reaching her peak with Xiao Ya¡¯s help.

    Fang Guo then concluded in his paper

    ¡°And it seems like he can org**m through his lewd fantasies alone.¡±

 Chapter 49: My Angels

    <h4>Chapter 49: My Angels</h4>

    It was already midday and Tang Ya and Venomshade were still waiting anxiously for Fang Lin. A few minutes passed, and they saw him jogging towards them, with his face suspiciously looking refreshed.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m fine now guys.¡± Fang Lin sat on the bench where Tang Ya was sitting on, putting his body closer to her. Tang Ya did not mind that proximity though. She was busy thinking of other things.

    ¡°Do you know where Wang Hao went?¡±

    Fang Lin scrunched his eyebrows in thought. ¡°Actually, I do not know. He said he was gonna do something, and that he need to do it alone. Maybe we will seldom see him until he finishes what he need to do.¡±

    ¡°Is that so....¡±

    Fang Lin tried to hide his difort upon seeing the longing look in Tang Ya¡¯s eyes. Fang Lin then sighed and said ¡°Forget about Wang Hao first, can you tell me what happened with the other two matches?¡±

    ¡°Then let me show you¡± Venomshade pulled out a crytal ball with some sort of buttons on its base.

    ¡°This is a event recorder.¡± Venomshade then pressed some of the buttons and the crystal lit up. ¡°Here it is.¡± He continued to fiddle with the controls until Fang Lin saw an image formed in the crystal. It was of two teams facing each other in the arena.

    ¡°What you are seeing now is Lin Xiang¡¯s Group,¡± Venomshade pointed to the team on the left side on the crystal ¡°and Stoneking¡¯s Group.¡± He pointed towards the team on the right side of the ball.

    ¡°All right, here we go.¡± Venomshade then pressed the ring red button.

    The image on the ball then started to move. Lin Xiang¡¯s group attacked first, with Lin Xiang staying in the rear. He then brought out a green bow embedded with white crystals on its body. The string of the bow seemed to be invisible to the naked eye. He then set the arrow on the bow, not moving at all. It seems like Lin Xiang preferred a long-distancebat while his teammates confront the enemy directly.

    Lin Xiang¡¯s teammates seemed to be twins, given the simrity of their faces. They were both females, sporting long ck hair that has been braided into twintails. One of them was wearing a ck skirt while the other one wears a white skirt. Both of them has this childish innocence on their expressions that makes one want to take care of them. Both of them wielded a short dagger, while they rode on their flying swords.

    They rushed straight towards Stoneking himself, who appears to be not moving. Stoneking¡¯s teammates are also rooted in ce, seemingly not interested on helping out. The twins grinned, thinking that it will be really easy to take down the enemy¡¯s leader. They are after all at the Ninth Level of the Qi Condensation Stage.

    Their bodies suddenly increased in speed while their daggers hummed continuously, as if it was being vibrated at high speeds. The twins then shed both of their daggers at Stoneking¡¯s head.

    ¡°Take this! Divine Dagger Piercing through Heavens!¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The divine dagger that the twins boasted off only bounced off Stoneking¡¯s skin, as if it cannot prate any further. Stoneking then said on his deep voice

    ¡°Divine Dagger Piercing through Heavens? Hahahahaha! Maybe you use this dagger of yours to trim the hair of that sissy Lin Xiang!¡±

    ¡°Do not talk ill about him!¡± The twins then continued striking Stoneking with their daggers desperately. But wherever the dagger struck, they just bounced back, as if his skin was made of stone.

    ¡°You two are really unlucky!¡± Stonekingughed uprariously. ¡°Me and my teammates are all at the Peak Mana Cirction Stage. Not only that, but our group managed to create a technique that allows us to be linked with the earth itself. With this link, our defense will be as strong as the earth!¡±

    The twins had despairing looks on their faces at their situation. If they could not prate this defense, how could they win?

    ¡°Calm down, my little angels.¡± It was then that Lin Xiang started to speak up. His voice was so calm that you will think as if this situation does not affect him. ¡°All techniques have weaknesses. Take a look at them.¡± Lin Xiang then looked at the opposing team. ¡°Aside from the increased defense, is there anything else that you think is unnatural?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡± The twins tilted their head as they pondered. ¡°Aha!¡± One of the twins who was wearing the white skirt eximed. ¡°All three of them are ugly!¡±

    ¡°You brat!! I will make sure to smash that innocent face of your once I take a hold of you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong Tao¡¯er.¡± Lin Xiang justughed, as if he was expecting her to answer like that. ¡°How about you Yue¡¯er, any ideas?¡±

    Yue¡¯er, who was wearing the ck skirt said slowly ¡°They are not moving at all?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lin Xiang pped his hands as if he was obviously delighted. ¡°Their technique really allows them to be like earth. They will be as hard as earth, but they need to be immobile in order to keep the link. Furthermore,¡± Lin Xiang continued while pointing his bow towards the sky. ¡°I am sure they will lose that link once their connection from the ground disappears¡±

    Lin Xiang then started to gather his mana on his bow and arrow. The bow and arrow started trembling, as if the strength stored within them was too much for them. He then released the arrow towards the sky.

    ¡°Skreeee.....¡± The arrow went high up in the air as it let out a brilliant streak.

    ¡°Hahaha! You missed!¡±

    ¡°I never miss!¡± The arrow suddenly dipped down, plunging towards the arena!

    ¡°Bang!¡± Once the arrow hit the arena, the ground exploded, catapulting Stoneking¡¯s group towards the air.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Tao¡¯er and Yu¡¯er streaked across the explosion fragments, rushing towards the three. Their daggers let out sounds of slicing through flesh as they went pass them.

    Stoneking¡¯s group then fell to the ground, twitching, and clearly near the verge of death. Their throat were cleanly slit and blood was now pouring out of it merrily.

    ¡°Praise us master!¡± Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er presented their heads towards Lin Xiang, as if they did not care to the blood pooling the stage.

    ¡°There there.¡± Lin Xiang then started to pet the heads of the twins.

    ¡°Unnnnn...master is really the best!¡±

    ¡°For this match, I announce Lin Xiang¡¯s Group as the winner!¡±

    After this announcement of Chu Yang, Venomshade turned off the recorder.

    ¡°What happened to Stoneking¡¯s Group?¡± Fang Lin could not help but worriedly ask.

    Venomshade replied ¡°Oh they are ok now, but it seems like they have been traumatized by the knives.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, that Lin Xiang is even worse than you Fang Lin!¡± Tang Ya could not help but mutter. ¡°You just have one child pet in your care, yet he has two adult women pretending to be his pets!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin could not say that he felt jealous for the treatment that Lin Xiang received from the twins.

    ¡°So what about the next two matches? Let¡¯s watch it too. ¡±

    ¡°Actually... there will be no way to watch those two matches anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It seems like they some of them already surrendered even before the match started.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    Venomshade nodded seriously. ¡°Yes it is possible. In this case, Xu Ruo¡¯s Group surrendered to Shadowbane¡¯s Group and Li Xun¡¯er¡¯s Group surrendered to Fen Chen¡¯s Group.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnatural.....¡± Fang Lin could not help but be suspicious of this. ¡°So who are we fighting in the semifinals in the afternoon?¡±

    Tang Ya was the one who replied ¡°It was Fen Chen¡¯s group.¡± She said this while clenching her fists.

    ¡°Got any problem with that group?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something personal, I can deal with it by myself.¡±

    However, Fang Lin knew that Tang Ya might do some rash thingster. He gave Venomshade a look reminding him to watch her. He nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s rest up first!¡± But before Fang Lin could leave, some people blocked his way. It was Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er who were facing him with their arms crossed in front of their chest. Lin Xiang stood at the back, looking slightly vignt towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°Er... what is the problem?¡±

    Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er simultaneously opened their mouths as they said

    ¡°Give Eldest Sister back to us!¡±

 Chapter 50: Shadowqueen

    <h4>Chapter 50: Shadowqueen</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean by Eldest Sister huh?¡± Fang Lin drew closer to the two childish women and loomed himself above them. The twins retreated slightly, seemingly intimidated by his massive frame.

    ¡°Do not dare lie to us!¡± Tao¡¯er drew her face closer to Fang Lin. ¡°We can sense Eldest Sister¡¯s shadow essence emanating from you!¡±

    ¡°Shadow Essence?¡± Fang Lin could only think of one person with the shadow type essence.

    ¡°Yao¡¯er,e out.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s shadow wriggled as a little girl with height reaching Fang Lin¡¯s waist appeared. Her cute faced pouted as she went in front of Fang Lin with her arms outstretched on both of her sides.

    ¡°Unnn... Do no bother master! Yao¡¯er will protect master! Come near and I will slit your throats!¡± Yao¡¯er jumped up and down adorably with her knife on her right hand as she said this.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Eldest Sister..... I can feel that domineering shadow essence from her....¡±

    ¡°But what happened to her? Why is she like this?¡± Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er could not believe what was happening right now.

    At that point, Fang Lin looked towards Lin Xiang. ¡°Look brother Xiang, I do not also know what is happening right now. Why don¡¯t we talk among just five of ourselves in a private ce.¡± Fang Lin nced towards the confused Tang Ya and Venomshade.

    Lin Xiang nodded in agreement. Fang Lin looked towards his teammates and said ¡°I have a private matter to discuss with this Lin Xiang. This will take fast I promise.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, do take your time. Just make sure you two perverts will not force these girls to have some ¡®ytime¡¯ with you!¡± Tang Ya caressed her broadsword as she uttered that threat.

    ¡°Yes, yes I get it!¡±

    ........

    Inside a private room.

    Lin Xiang and Fang Lin sat opposite of each other. The atmosphere could have been serious if not for the curious Yao¡¯er. She approached the nervous Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er who shrank back when Yao¡¯er went near. Yao¡¯er touched and stroked the twins¡¯ braids as she looked at Fang Lin reproachedly.

    ¡°Master! Give Yao¡¯er these braids too!¡±

    ¡°This perverted bastard! He must have put Eldest Sister under a curse!¡±

    ¡°We will never forgive you!¡±

    Fang Lin said with a sigh ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. But first, let me ask you two a question¡± He looked towards the fuming twins. ¡°Are you two from the same assassination organization as Yao¡¯er?¡±

    Lin Xiang who was observing the conversation earlier, was the one who spoke up. ¡°Actually, the assassination organization where Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er came from is just a branch organization of Yao¡¯er¡¯s assassination organization.¡±

    ¡°Just a branch?¡±

    Lin Xiang nodded as he continued. ¡± You can say that Yao¡¯er¡¯s organization is an assassination organization that spans both of the Immortal and God Continent. All the best assassins will be sent for the highest difficulty missions. And because that organization has bases on both the Immortal and God Continent, they can send a Godly Ascender Assassin towards the Immortal Continent and vice versa.¡±

    ¡°In this case,¡± Lin Xiang looked towards Yao¡¯er who had been happily sitting on Fang Lin¡¯sp. ¡°This girl you see right here is one of the best assassins in the organization. Her code name was Shadowqueen. Her own essence was perfect for being an assassin. She was also ted to be one of the candidates to be the new head of the organization. From what I heard, she epted an SSS-ss difficulty mission 6 months ago. Then 2 months ago, her jade slip indicated that she failed and was captured. All the assassins have been in uproar after that happened.¡±

    ¡°Howe you know a lot about that event?¡±

    Lin Xiang let out a bitter smile. ¡°As I told you earlier, Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er came from a branch organization that originated here in the immortal continent. As you can see, they greatly dolize the assassin Shadowqueen. They even have copies of her own shadow essence as a memorabilia.¡±

    ¡°The heck? They really are hardcore fans!¡±

    ¡°Yes I know. And that is the reason why they recognized Yao¡¯er here.¡± Lin Xiang then squared his shoulders as he continued. ¡°Now let me ask you a question. What happened to one of the most talented assassins that she was reduced to this?¡±

    For this question, Fang Lin just let out a smile. ¡°If I do not want to say it?¡±

    Upon hearing this reply, Lin Xiang just let out an enigmatic smile. ¡°If you do not want to talk about it, then its fine. There is a rule that we assassins all follow. Once you failed your kill and got captured, you are no longer part of the organization. That means this girl right here is no longer our priority. So you can stop worrying about information leaks. Besides, I doubt these two angels beside me will allow me to bring you and Yao¡¯er into danger.¡±

    Fang Lin of course did not entirely believe what Lin Xiang said. He sighed in his mind, knowing that there might be more troubles arriving in the future. ¡°I must really have a good backing here in this sect.¡± He thought of this before giving Lin Xiang one more question.

    ¡°In that case, you three are not only here to attend the selection?¡±

    At this point, Lin Xiang¡¯s eyes narrowed. He let out a slight killing aura towards Fang Lin as he said ¡°Yes, we still have another ¡®business¡¯ here. But if I were you, you should not obstruct with our ¡®business¡¯. After all,¡± Lin Xiang and the twins then started to leave. ¡°an assassin hates those who interferes.¡±

    .......

    ¡°What did you and that Lin Xiang talk about?¡± Tang Ya was of course very curious about their private talk. Yao¡¯er at this moment have been fused back with Fang Lin¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Well then, what¡¯s your deal with that Fen Chen?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Tang Ya stopped questioning Fang Lin after that.

    At that moment, they heard the bell signaling the start of the group semi-finals. Fang Lin¡¯s group then started going back into the arena.

    Once they arrived, they saw the fight arrangement.

    First Match: Fang Lin¡¯s Group vs. Fen Chen¡¯s Group

    Second Match: Shadowbane¡¯s Group vs Lin Xiang¡¯s Group.

    ¡°It seems like we go first.¡± Venomshade looked towards the disgruntled Tang Ya as he said ¡°Calm down ok?¡±

    ¡°I am calm!¡±

    ¡°You clearly are not.¡±

    But before Tang Ya could retort, they heard Chu Yang¡¯s summons for the first match. They then went in the arena as they faced off against Feng Chen¡¯s team.

    Chu Yang then said ¡°Match Start!¡± The two teams then assumed their fighting stances.

    Feng Chen¡¯s team seemed to beposed of one Peak Qi Condensation and two Ninth Level of Qi Condensation. The strongest among them was a sleazy-looking man with his hair tied on the back of his head.

    Once he saw Tang Ya, he said in his nasally voice ¡°Ah greetings, Big Sister Tang Ya. Mother said she misses you a lot.¡±

    Tang Ya just looked away upon hearing this.

    At that point, Fang Lin heard what the crowd was muttering.

    ¡°Bastard daughter.....¡±

    ¡°Tang n.....¡±

    ¡°Fen n..¡±

    Fang Lin then made his own conjunction about Tang Ya¡¯s situation. It seems like she had been a bastard daughter between an Elder of the Tang n and a maiden from the Fen n. And it also seems like she had been living with her mother ever since she was born.

    ¡°That exins why is she so irritated about this Fen Chen. Hmmpph, this Fen Chen must be here to bring Tang Ya back!¡±

    Fang Lin then swore to himself that he, as Tang Ya¡¯s friend and maybe lover in the future, must protect her from this sleazy person!

    He faced Fen Chen as he said ¡°I am sorry, but it seems like Tang Ya is not interested on returning.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to butt in here?¡± Fen Chen¡¯s powerful aura appeared as 10 flying swords revolved around him.

    ¡°Ten Peak First Stage Flying Swords!¡± Fang Lin narrowed his eyes upon seeing these swords. It seems like this Fen Chen will be difficult to fight with. These ten swords will provide Fen Chen with a solid defense and an unpredictable offense.

    ¡°Why am I allowed to defend Tang Ya?¡±

    At that point, Fang Lin¡¯s mind yed many possibilities on what word to say to get this Fen Chen surprised. Once this man is surprised, that¡¯s when Fang Lin will strike!

    ¡°It was because I am Tang Ya¡¯s future husband!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Chapter 51: Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 51: Shameless</h4>

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about Fang Lin!¡± Tang Ya could not help but to shout. ¡°You are so shameless! You shall face my wrath after we fight here!¡±

    If Tang Ya was greatly surprised, Fen Chen was affected too. Once he heard Fang Lin¡¯s heartfelt ¡®confession¡¯, the defensive formation of his flying swords began to falter.

    ¡°There!¡± Fang Lin then rushed towards Fen Chen, who noticed Fang Lin¡¯s attack a secondter.

    Three of the flying swords rushed towards Fang Lin, with their des brimming with qi. Upon seeing this, Fang Lin let out some qi out of his fingers towards the flying swords.

    These qi projectiles however,pletely missed the sword. But then, all the three swords fell into the ground, seemingly unresponsive.

    The reason this happened was because of the nature of how Fen Chen maniptes his flying swords. Normally, each flying sword can be operated by putting it in contact with your body, usually the feet and supplying your qi in it. The flying sword can then be moved and manipted once its supplied with qi. This however, requires someone to be always in direct contact with the sword to control it.

    But in Fen Chen¡¯s case, he created qi threads for each of his fingers. He then attached each thread to the hilt of each sword. This allowed Fen Chen to manipte his flying swords in a greater range. With ten fingers, he can manipte at the maximum of 10 flying swords. This kind of maniption requires high talent in qi maniption, which Fen Chen obviously has.

    Fang Lin realized that Fen Chen controls his flying swords this way because of Wang Hao. Once Fang Lin broke through the First Stage, Wang Hao thought him some qi maniption techniques and how to counteract them. One of these techniques is the qi thread.

    From what Wang Hao said, the use of qi threads allows for farther and more flexible maniption of small objects. Another one of its advantages is that its too small to be seen by the naked eye. But once you supplied your eye with qi or mana, you can see the qi threads as small, threadlike objects. Fang Lin however, was still not at the level of producing qi thread perfectly.

    Wang Hao then said that the qi threads have one weakness: The qi threads are vulnerable to obstruction by qi-rted attacks. So against Fen Chen, Fang Lin used his qi-augmented eyes to determine the location of the qi threads. He then used three qi projectiles to destroy the threads. Once the qi threads were cut, Fen Chen lost control of his 3 flying swords. This reduced his defensive capability.

    Upon seeing this, Fen Chen¡¯s teammates, one male and female, tried to assist him, but they were held back by Tang Ya and Venomshade.

    The male one faced Venomshade, who at this point was letting out fumese out of his body. The man looked towards Venomshade nervously, then let out a shout. His body exploded with power as he let out a punch towards Venomshade. But Venomshade reached deep into his robes and pulled out a vial. He then proceeded to infuse the vial with his poison mana. The vial then turned purple as Venomshade threw the vial towards the man¡¯s iing fist.

    Countless thorny vines sprung out of the vial once it was broken by the man¡¯s punch. The thorns then proceeded to cover the man¡¯s body to immobilize him. The man tried to move, but he realized that the thorn themselves wereced to neurotoxin that made him paralyzed. What¡¯s worse is that when he tried to operate his qi, it was just absorbed by the vine that made it grow bigger!

    Remember the TaiHen Living Poison? Some parts of the TaiHen Living Poison were collected by Wang Hao after the events at the Feng n. ¡°Hahaha! With this, I can finally create the ultimate tentacle p*rn!¡± Wang Hao then showed this living poison to Venomshade, hoping that Venomshade can make a really er**ic nt out of it. But Wang Hao¡¯s expectations were ignored when Venomshade just created another version of the living poison.

    ¡°You can stop struggling now.¡± Venomshade said with a hint of sneer on his voice. ¡°This is a living poison that I personally concocted. If you try to struggle, you might be its food...¡±

    The man, upon hearing this, stopped his movements and justid down on the ground sulkily.

    The match between Tang Ya and and the girl however, started in a different way.

    ¡°Hmmph, after all these years, Fen Xia, you are still using that tiny sword to fight!¡±

    ¡°How about you Tang Ya? You are a female, yet you are using a crude broadsword for fighting!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha at least I do not need to do those silly sword dances with that brittle sword! Those dances look so pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Pathetic? Look at yourself! Every time you use that broadsword, I always imagine you saying ¡®H*lk smash! H*lk smash¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± Tang Ya then rushed towards Fen Xia with her broadsword raised the heavens.

    ¡°H*lk Smash! Wait, that¡¯s not the name! Its ¡®Heavensmasher¡¯!¡±

    Fen Xia just giggled after she heard Xiao Ya fumbling in her words. She then let out her thin, rapier like sword. She held it like a graceful dancer, and she started to sway with every attack of Tang Ya. Her body moved as if she was in a trance. Every time an attack was about to hit her, she manages to dodge at thest second. During these dodges, her sword that had been sharpened with qi, managed to sh perfectly on Tang Ya¡¯s body.

    Every sh of Tang Ya yields no hits and she gets shed in return. After 100 exchanges, Tang Ya¡¯s arms had been crisscrossed with multiple sh marks, with blood slowly seeping out of it. As of now, Fen Xia is on the zone. As long as Tang Ya attacks with her sword, she can dodge it quite easily.

    That is, if Tang Ya will only attack with a sword.

    While Fen Xia was busy dancing, a foot appeared out of nowhere and hit her squarely in the chest. Fen Xia spurted blood out of her mouth as intense pain racked her body. Sheid down on the ground, trying to catch her breath. She then saw Tang Ya lowering her right foot while smiling cheekily towards her.

    ¡°Why did you kick me earlier! That was a sword duel!¡± Of course, Fen Xia could only say these grievances through her eyes.

    Well, it was Wang Hao who thought Tang Ya about being shameless in a match.

    ¡°If you cannot beat your opponent in terms of skill, beat that person through the element of surprise!¡± Wang Hao said this proudly to Tang Ya the day before the group battles. Tang Ya, with her feelings of love towards Wang Hao, devoted her entire attention on Wang Hao¡¯s lecture. After that lecture, Tang Ya learned how to be ¡®resourceful¡¯ and ¡®honorable¡¯ on every battle. Wang Hao also imparted an important mantra to her.

    If you can¡¯t beat them, join them

    If you can¡¯t join them, shame them

    If you can¡¯t shame them, rob them

    If you can¡¯t rob them, frame them

    If you can¡¯t frame them, cuckold them

    If you can¡¯t cuckold them, please stop here

    You are now the pinnacle of evil

    Wang Hao said that this was a fitting mantra for all the evil practitioners. ¡°As long as you did everything here, but not cuckolding, please no cuckolding, you can be considered a ¡®resourceful¡¯ fighter.¡±

    Tang Ya then applied this principle against Fen Xia. She knew that Fen Xia expects only a sword fight from Tang Ya. Too bad Tang Ya is not that rigid anymore.

    ¡°Did I say we are going to have sword duel? Open your eyes, little dancer! I kicked you because this is a battle, not a sword duel! me yourself upon not seeing that attack!¡±

    If Wang Hao saw Tang Ya now, he would have pped his hands while praising Tang Ya¡¯s shamelessness. Good thing he was not here.

    While Fen Xia and the unnamed man was down already, Fen Chen and Fang Lin were still fighting. At this point, Fen Chen only had 5 swords remaining. Upon knowing that Fang Lin could easily remove his sword control, Fen Chen went with an all-out offensive. He used the five flying swords in all sorts of attack angles to give Fang Lin no time to dodge.

    Fang Lin could only dodge at this point. He could have used brute force to stop these attacks, but he wanted to keep his physical strength as a trump card. So he trained his qi maniption to form his own threads. He observed Fen Chen¡¯s movements while copying it. As time passed, Fang Lin was able to produce finer and stronger qi threads thanks to Fen Chen¡¯s ¡®lessons¡¯.¡±

    Once Fang Lin was sessful on forming the thread, he attached it on the 5 flying swords on the ground. Fen Chen could have reconnected with it earlier, but Fang Lin¡¯s offensive prevented him from doing so. Fang Lin was different however. With this perfect body maniption, he can also multi-task. He can dodge the flying sword attacks and manipte his qi threads at the same time.

    1 hour have passed, and Fang Lin was still dodging Fen Chen¡¯s attacks. Tang Ya and Venomshade just watched on the sidelines, not bothering to assist at all. Both Fang Lin and Fen Chen were exhausted mentally at this point.

    Suddenly, Fen Chen stumbled a little as he was walking forward.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    The 5 flying swords lying on the ground suddenly flew up and pierced Fen Chen on his two arms and two legs. The remaining one was pointed on his throat.

    ¡°You lost.¡± Fang Lin said while gasping for his breath. This match brought Fang Lin¡¯s mental capacity to its limits. If it were not for his tenacity, he could have been defeated earlier.

    Fen Chen just closed his eyes and said ¡°Indeed, we have lost.¡±

    Chu Yang the announced ¡°The winner of the first Semi-final match is Fatty Lin¡¯s group!¡±

    As the audience were cheering them, Fen Chen¡¯s group were being carried away on a floating stretcher. But before being taken away, Fen Chen managed to say something to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Hahaha we might have lost now, but from what I see, you, Fatty Lin is going to be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know why Tang Ya ran away from her house?¡± Fen Chen let out a sneer as he said ¡°It was because the Madam arranged Tang Ya to be a concubine for Fang Xiushan!¡±

    Upon hearing the name Fang Xiushan, Fang Lin clenched his fists tightly. He remembered how that guy used to beat Fang Lin up when they were young. He was not able to hear anything about him after being left behind in the forest, but it seems like he is a bigshot now.

    ¡®Shut up Fen Chen!¡± Tang Ya shouted shrilly. ¡°I will not let anyone decide my fate!¡±

    Fen Chen then looked at Fang Lin with a pitying look. ¡°What you said earlier about being Tang Ya¡¯s future husband will greatly offend Fang Xiushan. Even though Tang Ya will just be a concubine, she is already Fang Xiushan¡¯s property. And anyone who steals from Fang Xiushan will have no happy end! Hahahahahaha!¡± Fen Chen continued tough hysterically as he was being brought away.

    Fang Lin looked at Tang Ya again. Right now, she looked so vulnerable, with her trembling and struggling to stop her tears. Deep in his heart, Fang Lin started to admire Tang Ya more. She clearly wanted to be herself! No faking and no deception! This is how a woman should be!

    He then did what a gentleman would do. He hugged her tightly.

    For once, Tang Ya did not push him away. She just stood there with Fang Lin hugging her. They stayed like this for a few minutes while Venomshade and the audience watched awkwardly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fang Lin barely managed to hear her voice as she turned around to leave.

    Fang Lin smiled, seeing Tang Ya calmed down like this. However, he failed to hear Tang Ya¡¯s mutterings after that

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t punished you for earlier...¡±

 Chapter 52: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 52: Confession</h4>

    Right now, Fang Lin was feeling very giddy. He felt as if he became closer to Tang Ya. Of course, not yet at the level of very close friends, but he felt that he was getting closer to that.

    ¡°I wonder how will Tang Ya react once she sees my true body? Wil she be aroused? Mesmerized? Or feel betrayed?¡± Fang Lin fearfully mused to himself.

    From what Fang Lin can see, Tang Yao hates those who lie to her the most. Fang Lin knew that if he wanted to gain Tang Ya¡¯s trust, he must tell the truth to her. About who he was and what he was going to be. Fang Lin sighed, putting this matter at the back of his head first.

    Fang Lin and Venomshade then followed Tang Ya as they took their seats on the spectator stands.

    The match between Lin Xiang¡¯s group and Shadowbane¡¯s group had already started.

    ¡°Shadowbane?¡± Fang Lin frowned to himself as he heard this name. ¡°This name makes it sounds like this person hates all shadow essence practitioners.¡± Fang Lin then looked at the said Shadowbane.

    Shaodowbane¡¯s attire seemed to really scream that its wearer was against all kinds of shadows. Shadowbane was a 20-year old female with ck hair reaching until her waist. Her creamy white skin matches perfectly with her snow-white robes. She also wore white boots, with white bracelets on each of her arms. On her neck, she wore a golden amulet that lets out a brilliant light. On her right hand, she held a 2-meter long golden staff with a fist-sized white gemstone on its end.

    She also had thin, red lips and perfectly shaped nose whichplemented with her innocent eyes. Her face could have been the symbol of innocence and chastity if not for her body. Her robes failed to hide her breasts, which was thergest one Fang Lin ever saw. Her thin waist and tight buttocks were also a sight to behold. This all led to an innocent looking woman with the body of a seductress.

    All in all, Shadowbane¡¯s abilities seems to be rted to light, as the light essence is the antithesis of the dark essence. Shadow essence on the other hand, is a specialized type of dark essence. Thus, it will make sense for the light essence to oppress the shadow essence too.

    nking Shadowbane on her both sides were two 2-meter tall robed persons. Their golden robes managed to hide their massive frame, while their golden masks also hid their facial features. From the way they move, one can infer that they could be guards for Shadowbane.

    Upon seeing his enemy team, Lin Xiang frowned as he said slowly ¡°What is someone from the Church of the Divine Light doing here? I thought your cult vows to be powerful only for the masses? Your cult even sent you from the God Continent. What happened for them to send someone to join a sect, of all things?¡±

    The Church of the Divine Light was one the major powers in the God Continent. Its power can be considered to be at the same level as any of the members of the Eight Sects, Five Families and Three Empires.

    The followers of the Church of the Divine Light believe in the worship of light. They believe that worshipping the light itself will allow them to be blessed with the divine abilities and be protected by the light deities. As such, the Church of the Divine Light had beenprised of Light Essence Godly Ascenders.

    Countless practitioners from the Church of the Divine Light viewed those with the dark essence as their foes. As such, the Church hadbeled all the darkness essence practitioners as heretics and hunts them down. This brought the Church into loggerheads with the assassination organization of Yao¡¯er.

    ¡°What do you mean cult! The Church of the Divine Light is a benevolent church! You must be grateful to have met us, the envoys sent by the church itself!¡± Shadowbane then raised her staff and brought it down to the ground. The gemstone at the end of the staff let out an overbearing amount of light essence that flooded the arena.

    Fang Lin then felt that Yao¡¯er went out of his shadow. She tightly hugged Fang Lin¡¯s legs as she began trembling at the presence of the light essence.

    ¡°Unnnn... Master, that light scares me. I feel like it wants to eat me up.¡±

    Fang Lin then gave an angry look towards Venomshade, who looked a little excited upon hearing the cute and adorable Yao¡¯er say such a thing. Fang Lin turned towards Yao¡¯er and patted her head.

    ¡°Master cannot leave now ok? If we leave now, maybe that Shadowbanedy detects you. Once she detects you, she might hurt you. So be a good girl and stay in my shadow ok?¡±

    ¡°Unn! Yes Master!¡± Yao¡¯er rapidly moved her cute face upside down as she showed her agreement. She then fused back with Fang Lin¡¯s shadow.

    After calming Yao¡¯er down, Fang Lin looked back towards the iing battle. But what he saw made him go pale. Shadowbane and her two teammates were looking directly at him, as if they saw Yao¡¯er appearing.

    ¡°Crap! This is not going to end good!¡±

    At that moment, Shadowbane and her teammates attempted to leave the stage, rushing towards Fang Lin. But before they could leave, Chu Yang blocked their way.

    ¡°ording to the rules, a team can only leave the arena once the battle is finished.¡± He said coolly.

    ¡°Che!¡± Shadowbane had no choice but to go back to the battle. ¡°It seems like I need to clean up some trash first before I can y a ¡®heretic¡¯.¡± Shadowbane then licked her lips as she slowly lifted her staff in the air. Her other teammates then let out swords on their right hands, both glowing with a golden hue.

    Fang Lin felt a massive headache iing on his way. His master had just left, then he had to deal with Tang Ya and Fang Xiushan. He also has to keep his bloodline a secret. Now, he has to worry about two powerful organizations who were after Yao¡¯er. It seemed like the Immortal God Sect will be hard-pressed to protect him in the future.

    He then looked at the battle arena. He just hoped that Lin Xiang¡¯s team would win and manage to eliminate Shadowbane¡¯s group.

    That would give Fang Lin some time to have a n against these three church envoys who discovered Yao¡¯er.

    But before they could start the attack, Shadowbane and her teammates felt something in their throats. Shadowbane touched her throat, trying to feel what was wrong. Suddenly, her vision shifted and she was now staring at the sky.

    ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    It was then that Shadowbane saw a headless body in front of her that unceasingly spouted blood from its neck. It was her own headless body. She then looked at her teammates, and she saw that they were decapitated too.

    ¡®Why did this happen to me.....¡±

    Before darkness filled Shadowbane¡¯s vision, she saw the culprit of everything. She saw Lin Xiang with the dark essence emanating from him. He held two ck knives, both of them dripping with blood.

    ¡°All Hail the Divine Light...¡± It was Shadowbane¡¯sst thought before she died.

    The audience were all shell-shocked by what happened. Chu Yang frowned towards Lin Xiang, who already lost his outgoing attitude. He looked like a seasoned killer now, who was ready to strike anyone down.

    ¡°Is it really necessary to kill them?¡±

    ¡°I am of the shadow, and they are of the light.¡± Lin Xiang coolly replied. ¡°We are fated to kill each other. Besides, it¡¯s not my fault if they cannot dodge my attacks. They were just too weak, that is all.¡±

    Chu Yan found no way to rebuke Lin Xiang. He just sighed as he said ¡°For thest match of the Semi-finals, the winner is Lin Xiang¡¯s group!¡±

    This time, nobody cheered for them. After some minutes of awkward silence, Lin Xiang¡¯s Group left. Fang Lin¡¯s group then followed suit. After that, all the spectators went back to their respective quarters. What they will wait for now is the group finals for tomorrow.

    The corpses of Shadowbane and her teammates have been brought away silently by Chu Yang.

    .........

    Around the afternoon, outside the Immortal God Sect

    The gray man carefully read the report written by Fang Guo. Fang Guo just stood at the sides, looking at the gray man nervously.

    ¡°Home-erotic dreams? What the heck is this?¡± The gray man stomped the report with his feet angrily. ¡°I gave you an entire day to investigate and that¡¯s what you got? That Fatty Lin likes to get rough with males? Come on!¡±

    ¡°But that could be a helpful inform-¡±

    ¡°Helpful? How could this s*it be of any help huh?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°You know, I have an idea.¡±

    Fang Guo immediately felt chills upon hearing the gray man say this.

    ¡°You said that he likes men getting rough with him? Then go and seduce him tonight! Maybe you can get some information from him during your pillowtalk.¡±

    ¡°Please no!!!¡±

    ¡°That or your life.¡±

    ¡°I shall do as you wish.....¡±

    ¡°Haha good. At least your info is worth something now.¡±

    ¡°...¡¯

    .............

    Later that night, at Fang Lin¡¯s ce.

    Fang Lin and Tang Ya were busy talking about what happened earlier.

    ¡°I did not expect Lin Xiang to be that strong.¡± Tang Ya muttered to herself. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Let me deal with him. You and Venomshade shall deal with the twins.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? What if he kills you?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me Tang Ya? That really makes me happy!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, why should I get worried about you? Go die then, pervert!¡±

    Fang Lin justughed after hearing this flustered response from Tang Ya. Suddenly, he had a grave expression on his face. He then said

    ¡°Actually, Tang Ya, I need to confess something to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, that confession better be good.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Lin smiled. He then undid his body transformation. A few seconds passed by, and Fatty Lin had been reced by the Yang body Fang Lin. His handsome face and his perfectly shaped muscles had been shown in their full glory in front of Tang Ya.

    Tang Ya just stared at the real Fang Lin with her eyes wide, with her cheeks slightly flushed. Her breathing rate quickened as she processed the godly visage in front of her. She then heard Fang Lin speak with his enigmatic voice.

    ¡°I think I have fallen for you, Tang Ya.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    The only sound that can be heard outside was the footsteps of a nervous man approaching Fang Lin¡¯s house.

 Chapter 53: Sacred Artifacts

    <h4>Chapter 53: Sacred Artifacts</h4>

    ¡°Wait, are you confessing your love to me?¡± Tang Ya faced continued to flush crimson as she stood up flustered.

    ¡°Yes, I am saying that you are the most important person in my heart right now.¡± It was a miracle that Fang Lin was able to keep a straight face while saying it. ¡°I know that you also have feelings for my master. I just wanted to say what my heart contains. I fear that if I hide it, it might impede me in the future.¡±

    After hearing all this, Tang Ya sat down and stared at Fang Lin.

    Few minutes have passed by.

    Tang Ya took a deep breath as the conflicted expression on her face disappeared. ¡°It is true that I love your master. But, I also view you a very important person to me.¡± She paused, struggling to find the right words to say. Fang Lin then closed his eyes, waiting for the inevitable ¡®friendzone¡¯ g.

    ¡°I cannot give an answer to your confession right now. Please give me some more time to think. Both you and Wang Hao are important to me. I need to sort out my feelings too. I... am very confused now.¡±

    Fang Lin opened his eyes in surprise, not expecting Tang Ya to say that.

    ¡°That¡¯s means I still have a chance!¡± He said gleefully to himself. He was about to speak to Tang Ya when she harrumphed.

    ¡°If you think you can have the liberty to be do some of your perverted stuff to me, you must be dreaming! You and I will still treat each other the same. You should just wait for my answer to your confession. Until that, we will just treat each other the same way. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mam!¡± Right now, Fang Lin was too happy toin. Suddenly, he heard some footsteps arriving towards his quarters. He then motioned for Tang Ya to stay quiet.

    ¡°Who goes there!¡± Fang Lin immediately raised his vignce as he felt that this person¡¯s aura was unfamiliar to him. He waited for a few minutes until he heard a deep, male voice calling out to him.

    ¡°I heard that you like men to treat you rough. Especially in your butt. That is why I am here. I can provide you thefort that you seek. You like being pierced from behind? I can be your spearman!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Fang Lin nched as he saw Tang Ya¡¯s countenance change. ¡°I have no interest in men!¡±

    ¡°No interest? Listen to this!¡± The man then drew out a crystal ball from his robe. ¡°I am holding a voice recorder now.¡± He said confidently. ¡®Now listen to your own moans!¡± The man then yed the voice recorder.

    ¡°Ah yes master! Just like that!¡±

    ¡°Ravage my butt more!!!¡±

    Countless sounds of moaning continued to emanate from the voice recorder. Fang Lin dropped on his all fours while despairing.

    ¡°I am done for!¡±

    Fang Lin just seeded on affirming his feelings for Tang Ya, and yet, this man came to ruin it!

    ¡°Is that true Fang Lin?¡± Tang Ya spoke up with her trembling voice. ¡°Are you and Wang Hao in an explicit rtionship like that?¡± She started to tear up as she stood up.

    ¡°I am going to leave first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Look!¡± At this point, Fang Lin had no choice but to use transposition with Fang Yu. Fang Lin then started switching ces with Fang Yu.

    One moment, Tang Ya was facing Fang Lin. The next moment however, it was Fang Yu who was facing her.

    ¡°What, why, how.....?¡± Tang Ya¡¯s anger was reced by confusion upon seeing the shameless Fang Lin reced by the ephemereal Fang Yu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, let us catch that man first.¡± Fang Lin then switched back with Fang Yu. ¡°Once we catch him, I can exin all of this to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, you better have a good exnation!¡±

    Fang Lin then let out a cough as he shouted back to the man outside. ¡°So you caught me doing that huh? Then there is no choice.... Come inside! We shall soak this bed of mine with the toils of our pleasure!¡±

    ¡°Hiiiii!!!!¡± Fang Lin and Tang Ya barely managed to hear a terrified shrieking from the man. The man then seemingly tried topose himself. Once he was calm, the man then said, ¡°Well then loverboy, you shall receive my loving thrusts!!!¡±

    The man then strode inside Fang Lin¡¯s quarters while quelling down the thunderous beats of his heart.

    ¡°For my life, I can do this! I just need to endure it! Maybe it¡¯s just like for the females, maybe only the first time hurts, then the next time will feel good!¡± The man then paused in his steps. ¡°Feel good? Am I bing gay now? Huhuhuhu...forgive me, my ancestors, I am about to pour my seeds on a barren field!¡±

    The man, who was Fang Guo, then looked towards Fang Lin¡¯s bed as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn around first and bend down and then wha-?¡±

    Fang Guo saw a broadsword rushing towards his face. Because of the suddenness of the attack, he was not able to doge it. Tang Ya¡¯s sword smashed on his head, rendering him unconscious.

    Once Fang Lin saw that Fang Guo had been dealt with, they tied him up with restrictive ropes and talismans. Once sure that he was unconscious, they hid him on the underground basement to make sure he will not hear anything even if he regains consciousness. They then went back to Fang Lin¡¯s room. Tang Ya then faced Fang Lin with her arms crossed against her chest.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Fang Lin then recounted all of his experiences starting at his meeting with Wang Hao until the recent events. He said it all, including all of the yuri escapades of Fang Yu. Once he finished speaking, Fang Lin looked fearfully towards Tang Ya as he was awaiting her verdict.

    ¡°You shameless bastard. I am perfectly fine with you not telling me about your bloodline. But you know what ticks me off? It is the fact that your female body is having fun with her harem while you, are confessing your love to me. You call that love? How shameless!¡±

    ¡°But Fang Yu and I can be considered two different lives!¡±

    ¡°I know, you just told me that earlier.¡± Tang Ya replied drily. ¡°But if we ever end up being together, what will you do with Fang Yu¡¯s lovers? Will you also treat them the same way you promised to treat me? Or will you just discard them? Either way, you are going to hurt someone in the long run.¡±

    ¡°I....¡±

    ¡°Shhhh...¡± Tang Ya used her broadsword to prevent Fang Lin¡¯s lips from opening (Why not use your fingers though?).

    ¡°I need time to think about your confession. Not only that, but you also need to confirm in your heart what you n to do with your future lovelife. Once you have your answer already, tell it to me. If I am satisfied with your answer, who knows, I might give my answer too.¡±

    Tang Ya then stood up and looked down the floor. ¡°It seems like that guy woke up already.¡±

    ........

    ¡°Ow...¡±

    Fang Guo woke up with a severe headache. He looked around him, only to realize that he had been captured.

    While he was observing his surroundings, he heard some footstepsing from above. He looked towards the source of the sound and he saw Fang Lin in his fatty form and Tang Ya approaching him.

    ¡°Kaput! I am finished!¡± Fang Guo slumped his head helplessly as the two arrived.

    ¡°You two cannot extract information from me. I have an explosive talisman inside me that will destroy me once I was interrogated!¡± Fang Guo raised his chin arrogantly as he said these words.

    Fang Lin frowned as he heard Fang Guo saying this. He knew that Fang Guo was telling the truth as he sensed an unfathomably powerful talisman embedded on his chest.

    ¡°Let us just leave him here first. Then, we can go consult Venomshade. Maybe he had a medicine that can make this man tell spit the truth by himself.¡±

    While they were still discussing on what to do with Fang Guo, Fang Lin then sensed extreme danger fluctuationsing from the captured man.

    ¡°Get back!¡± Tang Ya and Fang Lin jumped away from Fang Guo as he burst into mes.

    ¡°No!!!! I did not say anything!!!! Why am I burning!!!!¡± Fang Guo twisted in agony as he was being burned alive. His wails of pain echoed inside Fang Lin¡¯s basement. The smell of his burning flesh also emanated out of his burning body. Fang Lin and Tang Ya could only watch in horror as Fang Guo neared his imminent death.

    Suddenly, Fang Guo stopped moving. At that time, Fang Lin thought that Fang Guo died already when suddenly, the ming body stood up by itself. The ming body then tore apart the restrictive ropes and talismans like paper. He then looked towards the apprehensive Fang Hao and Tang Ya as he started to speak to them. If Li Daozi was here, he can recognize this voice as the gray man¡¯s voice!

    ¡°The bastard daughter that was about to be a concubine, and the one abandoned by his bloodline. What a fitting pair!¡± The ming man seemed to disregard his body that was starting to tear apart.

    ¡°Who the hell are you and what do you want?¡± Tang Ya aggressively said as she hefted her broadsword.

    ¡°I am just here to send a message to that Fatty.¡± At this point, only the head of the ming body remained. This head remained floating in the air as it faced Fang Lin.

    ¡°If you want to be epted back into the n, give the sacred artifact back!¡±

    ¡°What sacred artifact?¡± Fang Lin tilted his head as if he did not know what the ming man meant.

    The sacred artifacts were artifacts that represented each n. These artifacts can have several uses. Some can store several attacksparable to the Sixth Stage! Some can even be highly helpful to the training of the n members.

    The only limitation for the sacred artifacts was that only those with the right bloodline can use it. That means those with the Zhou n Bloodline cannot use the Sacred Artifact of the Feng n and vice versa.

    The Sacred Artifact of the Fang n were a set of Enlightenment Spirit Incense. Once lit, the smoke from the essence can allow a Fang n member to reach the state of ¡®Immortal Enlightenment¡¯! This kind of enlightenment will allow an Immortal Cultivator to affirm their Dao and stabilize their cultivation.

    Because of the importance of the incense, the Fang n only allows those with the highest contributions to the sect to get a whiff from the incense. Yes, just a whiff. It was because the Enlightenment Spirit Incense were fairly limited in number and once burned, they can never be used again.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! When you were left behind on the Mystical Forest, the Sacred Artifact also disappeared! We tried to search everywhere, but we found no traces of it! So we used some divination techniques. It was then that we realized that the artifact was with you! Now, return it to us! The n then might think about weing you back!¡±

    ¡°Umm actually.... ¡± Fang Lin started to scratch his head. ¡°I think you might not be able to get it back.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    ¡°I actually used it all up as an offering on my master¡¯s coffin.¡±

    If anyone can remember, Fang Lin used to burn incense as a way to thank Wang Hao¡¯s coffin before he was able to unseal it (Chapter 1). That incense was the Enlightenment Spirit Incense!

    The ming man could tell that Fang Lin was not lying.

    ¡°No!!!!!¡± The shout of despair was cut off as the ming head also disintegrated under the intense heat.

    Fang Lin and Tang Ya stared at the ashes scattered on the floor, not speaking a word.

    ¡°Well, they must have been really INCENSED by what I said.¡±

    ¡°Ugh Fang Lin, can you stop with those puns?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 54: Meanie

    <h4>Chapter 54: Meanie</h4>

    ¡°You are rted to the Fang n?¡± Tang Ya looked towards Fang Lin suspiciously. ¡°You said that you were left on the Mystical Forest 6 years ago. Wait.... Is it because of that cmity in the Fang n?¡±

    Fang Lin just looked pensive as he stared at Tang Ya. ¡°You can say its like that.¡±

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Tang Ya drew a sharp breath upon hearing Fang Lin¡¯s reply. Who does not know what happened to the Fang n 6 years ago? Almost half of its experts were heavily injured and 3 out of its 10 Elders had actually died!Nobody knows what led to this cmity as the Fang n kept a tight lid on the information.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Fang Lin looked offended as Tang Ya gazed warily at him. ¡°I did not do anything at that time! I was just.... implicated.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, I understand if you do not want to talk about it. The problem is, what are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°We will just do what we are supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s someone looking for you! Are you not even worried for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Haha rx, as long as I get an Elder as a master, the Immortal God Sect can provide me with their help!¡±

    ¡°Sigh. You need to be more prudent about this. So are we going to tell this to Venomshade?¡±

    ¡°Not for now, the lesser who knows, the better. But I am definitely telling Master Xiao Ya.¡±

    ¡°So the reason you were moaning and gasping was because of the sect head¡¯s massage?¡±

    ¡°Er....¡± Fang Lin knew that this conversation now took a steep turn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest first. Let¡¯s just meet up tomorrow morning.¡± He then pushed Tang Ya out of his room and locked his door.

    ¡°Hey! We are not done yet!¡± Tang Ya¡¯s curses however, fell on deaf ears.

    ..........

    Sect Head Xiao Ya¡¯s room.

    ¡°Oh yeah! Ah!¡±

    At this moment, it was Fang Yu who was massaging Xiao Ya. Fang Yu greedily ran her fiendish fingers upon Xiao Ya¡¯s soft and silky back. Each time Fang Yu presses one of Xiao Ya¡¯s sensitive zones, Xiao Ya twists her body as she suppress her moans. This routine continued for an hour until Xiao Ya suddenly stiffened, with a primal moaning from her throat.

    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    After a minute of intense trembling and moaning, Xiao Ya¡¯s body started to unwind. She sighed with satisfaction as she looked at her disciple with pride.

    ¡°You definitely have gotten better now at this Fang Yu.¡±

    Fang Yu, who had been sweating as she flexed her tired fingers, smiled upon hearing Xiao Ya¡¯s praise. Suddenly, her smiling expression had been reced with wariness as her body tensed.

    Xiao Ya sensed that Fang Lin might have seen something that warranted his full attention. So she just let Fang Yu process what she saw.

    A few minutes passed by, and the tension left Fang Yu¡¯s body as she sighed in relief. She then look towards the expectant Xiao Ya as she said

    ¡°I think my n is onto me right now.¡±

    Fang Yu then exined to Xiao Ya about the intruder and the Sacred Artifact that they are looking from Fang Lin.

    ¡°Are you sure you burned it all?¡±

    ¡°Yes master. On the day we left the Mystical Forest, I burned all the incense as an insurance that the Fang n will never get it back.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! How ruthless!¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s pleased expression was then reced with worry as she looked towards her disciple. ¡°But now that the Sacred Artifact is gone, there is nothing that can protect your life now. I can protect you, but Fang Lin in still in grave danger. And I am sure that the danger will intensify when Fang Lin fights that Fang Xiushan.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s expression also turned grave at the mention of Fang Xiushan. ¡°That guy has always been talented. I am sure he is at the Peak Qi Condensation Stage now. I just do not know how many levels he can skip!¡± Fang Yu then bowed in front of Xiao Ya as she said ¡°I will now raise the cultivation level of my Yang Body. As such, I need to rest too Master.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted. Be sure that Fang Lin wins tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master!¡±

    Later that night, Fang Lin sat cross-legged on his room. He had his eyes shut as he continued to sense the qi on his surroundings. All the qi near him surged towards his body, as if he was an unsatiable hole. He then spat the unrefined qi out of his mouth. This series of absorption and expulsion continued until Fang Lin felt that he could not absorb more.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Lin shouted as some impurities appeared on his skin. He felt that his strength greatly increased. He was now at the Third Level of the Qi Condensation Stage! It only took him one night to advance from the First Level until the Third Level of QI Condensation! Because the First Stage only relies on the absorption and the build-up of energy, Fang Lin can continue absorbing qi just to advance. The only limit lies on how much his body can absorb at a time.

    A person¡¯s qi capacity slowly increases over time. This increase in capacity indicates how fast a practitioner canplete the Qi Condensation Stage. If the increase of the capacity is slow, the amount that a practitioner can absorb per meditation gets lower too. This then lead to slower build-up of the qi. But if the increase in capacity is high, a practitioner can absorb higher amount of qi per session. This leads to a faster cultivation speed.

    In Fang Lin¡¯s case, the rate of increase of his qi capacity is ungodly high! Because he had a perfectly refined body and a godly divine beast bloodline, histent talent was very suitable for immortal cultivation! The same thing goes too for Fang Yu.

    ¡°Yao¡¯er,e out.¡± Fang Lin¡¯s shadow wriggled as the adorable Yao¡¯er appeared. She jumped and sat on Fang Lin¡¯s head as she went out. She then swung her legs merrily as she said in a sing-song voice,

    ¡°What does master wants from me?¡±

    ¡°I want you to look for my master Wang Hao. I want to know what he was doing right now.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best!¡± Yao¡¯er then leaped as she turned into a streak of shadow that rushed outside.

    ¡°Now I will just wait.¡±

    2 hours have passed and Fang Lin felt Yao¡¯er returning. But then Fang Lin saw that Yao¡¯er¡¯s face was about to cry.

    ¡°What happened Yao¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Muuuu.... Meanie Wang Hao spanked me!¡±

    ¡°Master Wang Hao spanked you?¡± Fang Lin then realized that Yao¡¯er must have caught Wang Hao doing something indecent. ¡°Master... you really never change!¡±

    ¡°What was he doing when you saw him?¡±

    Yao¡¯er replied while trying not to cry. ¡°Muuu.... actually, Yao¡¯er first saw Meanie Wang Hao when he went to the Outer Disciple Mission Hall. As Yao¡¯er observed, Yao¡¯er saw him talking the receptionist. Meanie Wang Hao then picked a jade slip on the Mission Board. After some time, Yao¡¯er heard him say that he was going to ept the mission.¡±

    ¡°What is the mission all about?¡±

    ¡°Muuu... Yao¡¯er does not know. But Meanie Wang Hao brought al his things with him as he said that he was leaving tonight.¡±

    ¡°Leaving for the mission? Does that mean you stopped him from leaving? Is that the reason he got angry?

    ¡°No master! That meanie did a bad thing, that¡¯s why Yao¡¯er tried to stop him!¡±

    ¡°What did my Master do?¡± Fang Lin had a bad premonition on what was going to happen.

    But before Yao¡¯er could reply, warning bells sounded throughout the sect.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    After hearing the warning bells, all the residents in the Immortal God Sect heard a furious voice.

    ¡°A person named Fatty Zhou has been imprisoned for the crimes of bestiality and destruction of private property! He was to have his trial 2 days from now but 30 minutes earlier, he escaped from jail! We do not know who his aplice was, but the whole Immortal God Sect is being advised to be vignt. If any of you have any information regarding Fatty Zhou¡¯s whereabout, the Disciplinary Division will reward you well!¡± The announcement then ended after that.

    Fang Lin, who was greatly shocked, slowly looked towards Yao¡¯er. He tried to think that it was impossible but knowing his master, he still have to be sure.

    ¡°Did my master break that Fatty Zhou out?¡±

    ¡°Un!¡±

    ¡°What the hell master!¡±

 Chapter 55: Great Escape

    <h4>Chapter 55: Great Escape</h4>

    Let¡¯s turn back the time by 2 hours.

    Inside Wang Hao¡¯s quarters, there was a tied up man who was struggling with his bonds, as he was being tied up more. That poor man was Boner, and Wang Hao was tightening his security measures on him.

    ¡°In you go!¡± Wang Hao then lifted the bound Boner and threw him on his space pocket. The removal of one petal made it possible for his space pocket to store living beings! This will then now allow Wang Hao to kidnap unconscious people easier than before!

    The reason why Wang Hao bound Boner tightly was to make sure that he will not mess up his properties inside the space pocket.

    Once he was done storing Boner, Wang Hao waved his hands, and all of his belongings were swept inside his space pocket. He kept some outside to be brought by him manually.

    ¡°Ok, then here we go!¡± Wang Hao knew that with his memories tightly repressed, he had no way of knowing on what he really did in the past to warrant him to be sealed like this. But when Xiao Ya talked to him, Wang Hao realized that he must do something to improve his attitude.

    Upon ruminating deeply, Wang Hao decided to apply for a sect mission. From what he knew, doing sect missions can give him contribution points and it will also allow him to gain some experience as a cultivator.

    But of course, he had one more important reason hidden deeply in his heart.

    ¡°Hehehe, if I choose a mission that involves saving some beautiful damsels, I could score a night with her!¡± Wang Hao has to stop himself from salivating as he was already near the Outer Disciple Mission Hall.

    Once he went inside, he observed the interior.

    The inside of the Mission Hall seems to be a simple one. Its walls were in white, and the floors were just bs of wood pieced together. On one side of the wall, there was a bulletin board. There were numerous papers stuck in the bulletin board.

    ¡°This must be the Mission Collection.¡± Upon seeing this, Wang Hao approached the bulletin, trying to find an appropriate mission for him. But once he arrived, he let out a cramped smile.

    He clearly cannot read the letters!

    It was then that Wang Hao realized that thenguage used for cultivation is quite different for the one used in business transactions. All the words written on cultivation techniques and mantras were from anguage that is fitted for this purpose.

    But for documents or papers that are not actually rted to cultivation, the maindnguage is enough!

    Wang Hao cursed himself for being stupid right now. However, he cannot just go back empty handed. Else, all the practitioners watching him will start jeering at him. So he just observed the mission papers closely, trying to find a pattern.

    From what Wang Hao can see, each mission paper have the same format.

    -The mission title

    -The details of the mission

    -Some numbers, might be the reward money

    -5 stars, with some shaded, other unshaded

    ¡°Maybe the number of the stars is the rating of difficulty. Aha! 1 shaded star must be the easiest, while the 5 shaded stars will be the hardest!¡±

    Wang Hao then wasted no time as he chose one paper with one shaded star on it. He went to the counter as he showed the paper to the receptionist. Upon receiving the paper, the receptionist¡¯s smile faltered a little.

    ¡°Are you sure about taking this mission sir?¡±

    ¡°Haha of course! This is an easy mission for me, after all!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the receptionist let out a sneer.

    ¡°In that case, get this jade slip. Once you have received theplete mission details inside it, you are considered to have epted the mission. If you try to refuse it after knowing the full details, punishment awaits you!¡±

    She then gave Wang Hao the so-called jade slip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see...¡± Upon receiving the jade slip, Wang Hao immediately used qi to activate. Suddenly, he heard a voice in his mind.

    ¡°A Fourth Stage Dragon has been wreaking havoc on my Kingdom now for years. We need your help! To those who choose to ept the mission, I will make sure to give you generous rewards! So if you decided toe, juste seek the Solstice Kingdom of the Tian Ji Empire!¡±

    Mission Survival Rate: 1 star

    Wang Hao froze as he analyzed the message.

    Fourth Stage Dragon....

    1 star survival rate....

    ¡°What the heck! A Fourth Stage Dragon! I can survive its attacks, but how am I going to fight it?¡± Wang Hao cursed deeply in his heart. It was then that he realized that the shaded stars did not signify difficulty but rather, the predicted survival rate! 5 stars has the best survival rate while 1 star has the least. Heck, there could be even some 0 star missions out there.

    ¡°Now that I received this mission, I have no choice but to finish it!¡± Wang Hao then mused to himself. ¡°This is just an outer disciple mission, but why does it need to deal with a freaking Fourth Stage Dragon? Hmmm... this matter might be deeper than I thought.¡±

    Wang Hao then let out a confident smile as he faced the receptionist.

    ¡°Just a Fourth Stage Dragon? Hahaha! This is a piece of cake for me!¡±

    ¡°Che!¡± The receptionist replied without hiding her disdain. ¡°So when are you going to start the mission, Sir?¡±

    ¡°I am nning to start now, as I am also about to leave.¡± Wang Hao then left the hall with his back straight. He made it look like he was a hero heading into his final battle.

    ¡°Heh, he is just all talk. Will he be the 100th corpse that Kingdom will send back?¡± The receptionist just looked towards the departing Wang Hao with pity on her eyes. ¡°I wish not, for he seems a nice guy...¡±

    ......

    As Wang Hao left the mission hall, he suddenly felt a pair of eyes observing him. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the observer has the attribute of shadow essence, mirth filled Wang Hao¡¯s eyes as he whispered

    ¡°If you do note within 5 seconds Yao¡¯er, Uncle Wang Hao will spank you really hard!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Hao heard some sounds of rustling as Wang Hao saw the cute and adorable Yao¡¯er appearing in front of him.

    She was now wearing a frilly ck skirt that only reached the top of her knees. Her top seems to be a ck blouseced with some ck ribbons. Her hair was tied into twintails. She also held a dagger in each of her hands. All in all, her clothes just exemplified her cuteness.

    Wang Hao sighed, clearly remembering the voluptuous body of the original Yao¡¯er. He could not help as hepared her full, tight ass against Yao¡¯er¡¯s tiny bottom.

    ¡°Your master must have sent you here to spy on me huh?¡±

    ¡°Un! Master wants to know your condition!¡±

    Upon hearing this from Yao¡¯er, Wang Hao could not help but feel happy. It seems like even after all that happened, Fang Lin was not entirely angry at him. If he did not screw up, Fang Lin could be hispanion right now.

    Wait,panion?

    Of course Wang Hao already treated Boner as someone who will join him in the mission. He already gave all the evidences he can to testify against Fatty Zhou. Now, Fatty Zhou can go rot on his prison.

    Or will he?

    Wang Hao then realized that instead of letting Fatty Zhou be in prison, why don¡¯t he just use him too? Right now, Fatty Zhou has been branded with the Opression Rune. This reduced Fatty Zhou¡¯s strength to around the Second Stage only.

    With Fatty Zhou with him, Wang Hao can have a ve to help him in his mission. Fatty Zhou could not say no, since Wang Hao has the power to clear up Fatty Zhou¡¯s name. So if Fatty Zhou wants to have his reputation cleared, he must help Wang Hao or else, a bad end awaits him.

    Now, Wang Hao¡¯s problem was how to break Fatty Zhou out. The prison he was in was a fairly loose one though. There are only two guards at the Second Stage. Wang Hao has to find a way to sneak in undetected and bring that Fatty out without being detected.

    He then looked towards Yao¡¯er. Yao¡¯er tilted her head, looking quite confused with Wang Hao staring at her.

    ¡°Yao¡¯er can you help me with something?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Ah ermm..... if you help me here, I can tell you your master¡¯s favorite foods.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best!¡±

    ¡°Haha now that¡¯s a good girl!¡±

    .........

    Fatty Zhou¡¯s prison

    The two guards who had been in standby there since the afternoon were already quite bored.

    ¡°Ungghh..... just two more hours and we will already shift rotations..... I wanted to sleep already!¡±

    ¡°Yeah me too... I am feeling sleepy now though...¡±

    ¡°Me too.....¡±

    The two guards then slumped unconcscious, clearly heading towards their dreand. One of the shadows then wriggled as the little Yao¡¯er appear. She held a vial in her hand that was half-empty already.

    This concoction was personally concocted by both Wang Hao and Venomshade. It can be used to put a Second Stage Practitioner to sleep. But it can also be used on a mentally exhausted Third Stage Practitioner. The only problem was they have to be inhaling the potion in 30 minutes.

    Even though the potion is odorless, it will be very hard to continuously release the fumes as they have to be near too. But that is not a problem for the shadow-formed Yao¡¯er.

    Once she put the guards to sleep, Yao¡¯er inspected their pockets. Once she got the keys, she used it to unlock Fatty Zhou¡¯s cage. Once he saw what was happening, Fatty Zhou tried to assault Yao¡¯er. But then he fell unconscious too, due to having inhaled the same potion.

    Once Fatty Zhou was unconscious, Yao¡¯er used her small body to drag Fatty Zhou¡¯s massive frame outside the cage. She then melded with the shadows, bringing the unconscious Fatty Zhou with him.

    As anyone can see, Wang Hao employed again his shamelessness here. He did not even do a single thing to participate in the prison break. He just made the gullible Yao¡¯er do everything.

    Minutester, and Yao¡¯er arrived with Fatty Zhou. Yao¡¯er¡¯s sweaty body clearly showed how exhausting this journey was for her. Wang Hao then bounded Fatty Zhou tightly and threw him in his space pocket.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha. How did I do, Uncle Wang Hao?¡±

    ¡°You know Yao¡¯er, it seems like you neglected to do one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it uncle?¡±

    ¡°You forgot to clean your own handprints!¡±

    ¡°Hiiii!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, as a punishment, your uncle is gonna spank you once.¡± Before Yao¡¯er couldin, Wang Hao grabbed her by her stomach and flipped her down. Once her butt was shown to him. He lifted his palm and let it strike the goal.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Yao¡¯er¡¯s bottomcked the flesh and the fullness that Wang Hao felt from the perky buttocks of her original form. He suppressed his disappointment as he set down Yao¡¯er, whose face started to brim with tears.

    ¡°Your uncle is gonna leave now ok? Be sure to remember the lesson I gave you. Always be careful when doing your crimes! Wipe all the evidences! If I hear or see you failing on this kind of stuff, more spanks wille, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Un!¡±

    ¡°Ok, now go clean up your prints then talk to you master.¡±

    Wang Hao then started to walk towards the sect gate as Yao¡¯er rushed towards the prison.

    At the moment that Wang Hao stepped out of the gate, he felt as if he found a new path for his life.

    ¡°Wait for me Fang Lin.... When Ie back, you will see the power of the Dao of Harem!¡±

    Thus, Wang Hao started his first mission with an ill-named alchemist and an ill-mannered fatty.

 Chapter 56: Surprise!

    <h4>Chapter 56: Surprise!</h4>

    Upon hearing what Wang Hao did, Fang Lin just sighed in exasperation. He patted Yao¡¯er¡¯s head as he praised her.

    ¡°You did good Yao¡¯er. I¡¯ll give you some candies tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Un! Master is the best!¡± Yao¡¯er was back in her high spirits as she melded back with Wang Hao¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Geez, master really have the penchant for surprises. But sect mission huh? Should I also try to get one? Well who cares, I need to win first!¡± Fang Lin then slept as a preparation for the iing Group Finals tomorrow.

    ..........

    The next morning.

    Fang Lin, Tang Ya and Venomshade have all met-up outside Fang Lin¡¯s house. Upon seeing Fang Lin, Tang Ya slightly averted her eyes, clearly remembering all the awkward happenings thest night. Fang Lin was simrly embarrassed too.

    Venomshade saw this strange behavior of the two. He could not help but smile as he saw that these youngsters were clearly going through some sort of love situation.

    ¡°Hehehehe.... Would you stop that awkwardness for now? We still have a match to win!¡±

    Upon hearing Venomshade¡¯s encouragement, Fang Lin and Tang Ya shook all their lingering thoughts. All of them walked together as they went towards the arena.

    Upon arriving in the arena, they saw Lin Xiang¡¯s team also waiting outside. Fang Lin wanted to greet them, but then he saw the grave expressions on the faces of Lin Xiang, Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er. So he just kept his mouth shut and went inside the arena.

    ¡°Strange, why do they have those very serious expressions? It was not as if winning or losing this battle will be fatal to them?¡± Fang Lin mused this to himself while walking with his teammates. ¡°Well, they are assassins, so maybe they just want to not lose because of their pride.¡±

    Fang Lin then put the matter at the back of his head as he and his team went at the middle of the arena. Once arriving there, Lin Xiang¡¯s team also appeared. They met face to face at the center, while Chu Yang approached them.

    ¡°The final match between Lin Xiang¡¯s Group versus Fatty Lin¡¯s Group shall start now!¡±

    Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er immediately rushed towards Tang Ya and Venomshade, who have been prepared for this kind of attack.

    ¡°So even your angels want you to fight me alone huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I wanted to see your power by myself.¡± Lin Xiang then discarded the bow he was carrying on the ground. He then drew two 3-feet long knives from his back. He swished both of them with his hands, as his own shadow essence mingled with the surroundings.

    ¡°Here I go!

    Even though Lin Xiang could not yetpletely shadow meld like Yao¡¯er, he was still able to increase his speed by covering his body with the shadow essence. Since he was at the Peak Mana Cirction Stage with the shadow essence, as long as his body has some traces of the shadow essence, he can link it with the shadows at the surroundings to improve his movements.

    He disappeared in a blur. The next moment that Fang Lin realized that he disappeared, Lin Xiang already appeared in front of him, with his knives shing towards Fang Lin¡¯s throat. But before Lin Xiang¡¯s knives could hit him, Fang Lin dodged his shes with his eyes closed!

    ¡°Hmmm... so you have used your qi to sense your surroundings huh. I am definitely impressed by that. I only managed to do that after going through countless life-death battles. You really have a good talent.¡± Lin Xiang¡¯s eyes looked happy as he saw Fang Lin capabilities.

    Is it hard to sense with qi? Of course it is! The cultivator must constantly send out qi waves on his surroundings. The practitioner then must analyze the reflection of these waves in order to make out his/her surroundings. This walks on the simr principle as echolocation.

    Sensing with qi is very useful inbat. Since qi is everpresent in a cultivator¡¯s body, any reflection from these qi waves does need to be read by the brain. The body itself, which had been filled with qi will automatically react. This then leads to an instantaneous movement from sudden attacks.

    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s dance with my knives as the conductor!¡±

    Fang Lin has no choice but to dodge at this situation. True, he can also attack now, but that will cost him to be attacked by Lin Xiang too. Since Fang Lin preferred to be in a good condition inbat, he chose to just dodge Lin Xiang¡¯s attacks.

    Fang Lin will just wait for Lin Xiang to tire and have an opening. Once Fang Lin sees that opening, he will immediately strike. Fang Lin was sure that Lin Xiang¡¯s defense is not enough to endure Fang Lin¡¯s attack.

    Lin Xiang realized what Fang Lin was nning to do, so he increased the speed and frequency of his attacks, hoping to catch Fang Lin off-guard.

    While Fang Lin was busy dodging Lin Xiang, the situation with the other fighters were quite different.

    Instead of being the aggressor, the assassin twins were on the defensive now. They continuously dodged Tang Ya¡¯s broadword attacks and Venomshade¡¯s poison vials.

    Upon seeing this, Fang Lin felt a slight unease. It was as if their opponents were leading them to something.

    ¡°Is it me or are you stalling for time?¡± Fang Lin asked as he narrowly dodged another one of Lin Xiang¡¯s attacks. ¡°I feel like you three are not serious in fighting us.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha to tell you the truth, we are currently doing our job now.¡± Lin Xiang replied with a smirk.

    ¡°A job?¡± Fang Lin¡¯s heart went cold as he heard Lin Xiang say it. He then remembered what Lin Xiang said to him in theirst meeting.

    ¡°An assassin hates those who interferes.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fang Lin tried to reach out to Tang Ya and Venomshade but Lin Xiang blocked his way.

    ¡°Leaving already? That¡¯s no good!¡± Fang Lin had no way to get out of Lin Xiang¡¯s ferocious attacks.

    While Fang Lin was desperately trying to escape from Lin Xiang, the twins still continued their defensive approach on Tang Ya and Venomshade.

    And while the two are dodging, they are also constantly moving towards the center of the stage. Tang Ya and Venomshade had to follow them.

    They approached the center slowly but surely. Once Tang Ya and Venomshade passed by the center of the arena, a certain object on the ground suddenly moved.

    It was Lin Xiang¡¯s bow that he threw to the ground earlier.

    The bow moved quickly that Venomshade and Tang Ya were not able to react. The bow pierced Venomshade¡¯s back and went out of his left chest.

    Venomshade let out massive amounts of blood as he fell on the ground, convulsing.

    Upon seeing this, Fang Lin¡¯s vision turned red.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    But before Fang Lin could let out his murderous attack, Lin Xiang said to Chu Yang,

    ¡°Team Lin Xiang surrenders.¡±

    Chu Yang immediately jumped in to restrain Tang Ya who was crying and was desperately wing towards the twins. As for Fang Lin, Chu Yang had to bind him with his aura to stop him from moving.

    ¡°Why?¡± Fang Lin could only ask Lin Xiang. Raw emotions of hatred and disappointment was evident on his voice.

    ¡°Because it was a job.¡± Lin Xiang said with a flourish of his hands. ¡± Someonemissioned a mission to kill someone named Venomshade, and we just epted it.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Sorry I cannot tell you that! But if you ever want revenge, you can just look for us after this. Though it will be very hard to see us!¡± Lin Xiang and the twins then left the sect, seemingly with no intent ofing back.

    Fang Lin just stared dully at the ground after that. He then heard Tang Ya¡¯s voice on his ears. Her enchanting voice healed some of the cracks that formed on his heart.

    ¡°Venomshade still has a few minutes before.... he passes away. He wants to tell something to us privately.¡±

    Fang Lin nodded as he and Tang Ya entered the tent where Venomshade resides. Upon seeing Venomshade, Fang Lin knew that there was no more hope for him. A bodily injury like this can be withstood by someone at the Second Stage. But at the First Stage? It was a miracle that Venomhsade could still talk now.

    If the attack had been different than that, he could have been healed by other practitioners. But the bow contained traces of a powerful poison that even Venomshade¡¯s body could not counteract. This poison strengthens at the presence of qi and mana.

    This means that he cannot be healed through the use of qi or mana. But this kind of poison must be definitely expensive and hard to obtain!

    Fang Lin then thought to himself ¡°What kind of person wanted Venomshade to die with no hope for survival? Is seems like I have to ask him.¡±

    Venomshade slowly looked towards Fang Lin. He used his hands, beckoning Fang Lin toe near him. Once Fang Lin was near, Venomshade put an object on Fang Lin¡¯s palm.

    It was a portrait of a beautiful girl. Her ck, curly hair cascaded across her head. Her full lips and enchanting eyes just emphasized her beauty. She had a look on her face that makes you want to protect her.

    ¡°This girl is.....¡±

    ¡°She was the most important person in my life, my sister!¡± Venomshade coughed some blood as he said that. He grimaced as he continued. ¡°I need you to look for her and take care of her. I cannot tell you of my past as of now, but I am sure you will know more about me in the future.¡±

    He then smiled deprecatingly. ¡°I always thought I will die alone in a secluded cave. I did not expect to die being watched by a beauty and a fatty.¡±

    Fang Lin smiled sadly as he showed his real appearance.

    ¡°Damn! You are even more handsome than Wang Hao! Can you say goodbye to him from me? He had been a good friend of mine..............¡±

    ¡°................¡±

    Fang Lin let out a sad sigh. He then hugged Tang Ya tightly. She froze at first, but then she started crying miserably.

    The great poison concoctor, Venomshade, has fallen.

 Chapter 57: Floppy

    <h4>Chapter 57: Floppy</h4>

    1 Hour after Venomshade¡¯s death.

    Fang Lin had been idly ying with Venomshades¡¯s belongings. All of his poisonous herbs, concoction materials and poison vials had been neatly stacked on his room.

    ¡°What are we going to do with his things Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°If Wang Hao was just here, we could make him keep all of this in his space pocket. But with him gone, I can only ask Master Xiao Ya to keep this for me.¡±

    ¡°Will she agree? She only teaches your Yin Body right?¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as the request is simple, Master Xiao Ya can grant it.¡± Fang Lin and Xiao Ya then stood up and left Venomshade¡¯s room. He left Venomshade¡¯s cremation dust in a vase inside Fang Lin¡¯s room. He ns to give it to Venomshade¡¯s daughter once they saw her.

    ¡°Wait, did Venomshade say what the name of his sister was?¡±

    ¡°Oh s*it, he did not.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this searching is going to be hard.¡± But no matter how hard it will be, Fang Lin will not ignore the dying wish of his friend andrade.

    As they were walking along the sect grounds, a group of Immortal God Sects blocked their way. All of them bore will intent against Fang Lin, as if they wanted to tear him apart. Fang Lin narrowed his eyes upon seeing them.

    ¡°Do you have any problems with me, Senior Brothers?¡± Even though Fang Lin greeted them cordially, the tone of his voice sounded as if he did not care.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, daring to steal Prince Fang Xiushan¡¯s woman! You will see! In the top 3 matches tomorrow, he will y you easily!¡±

    Fang Lin raised his eyebrows upon hearing that. It seems like Fang Xiushan also had a sword-type weapon in his card. He silently rubbed his hands in glee.

    ¡°Hahaha! His woman? Have you even seen him sleep with one? You did not? Maybe he is just impotent!¡±

    ........

    Actually, what Fang Lin said was right. When they were young, he overheard Fang Xiushanining to his father on how he cannot get his ¡®weapon¡¯ to be on its peerless form. His father, Fang Xu, said that he already tried all the medicines he can to help him. He said that nothing helped.

    Not only that, but Fang Lin also overheard that Fang Xu invited some concubines to directly seduce Fang Xiushan. Fang Lin, with the pervert he is, managed to find a crack and saw what was happening.

    Six scantily dressed females were dancing seductively in front of Fang Xiushan. Theirrge breasts jiggled on their every movement. Their slim waist and perky buttocks swayed amorously in front of Fang Xiushan.

    In no time at all, Fang Lin furiously used his ¡®weapon¡¯ to its limits. Just a minute passed, and he felt the bliss that could not bepared with anything.

    As he was ruminating on thefortable sensation, he heard Fang Xiushan¡¯s anguished voice.

    ¡°It won¡¯t stand up father!¡±

    Fang Lin then ran away, still hearing the poor Fang Xiushan¡¯s cries of despair.

    .........

    ¡°How dare you say that! The Prince is not someoneparable to you!¡± One of the disciples rushed forward, wanting to attack Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin cracked his knuckles upon seeing this attack. He held too much anger after what happened to Venomshade. His murderers were nowhere to be found. He also does not have any information on who wanted Venomshade dead.

    This resulted in Fang Lin not having a way to release his anger.

    ¡°Hahaha! You came at the right time! Fatty Lin needs some good punching bag!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s arms then doubled in size as he lumbered towards the attacking cultivator.

    ¡°Ah wait junior brother....¡±

    ¡°Junior brother my ass! Where is your prince now?¡±

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Fang Lin used his meaty paws to p the disciple all over his body. It won¡¯t bring the same amount of damagepared to punching, but it will bring more pain and more alterations to the face.

    After a round of pping, the poor disciple found himself unable to move, with his face swelling profusely.

    ¡°Haaah! That felt good!¡± Fang Lin delightedly looked towards the group blocking him.

    ¡°Who wants to go next?¡±

    All of them stepped backwards, not daring to attack. Fang Lin grinned and was about to attack again when he felt someone staring at him from the distance. He looked towards the source, and what he saw made him utter a name.

    ¡°Fang. Xiushan.¡±

    Fang Xiushan wore an entirely ck robe. There were two swords on both sides of his hips. His short hairbined with his handsome visage made him look like a celestial deity. There was an arrogant look on his face, clearly showing the way of his upbringing.

    On his two sides were two beautiful maidens. One has a fiery aura on her. Her tanned skin and voluptuous body showed how seductive she was. She emitted a courageous and heroic demeanor that just emphasized her fierce beauty.

    The other maiden was quite the opposite of the fiery woman. She had a thin body with no visible curves. Her beautiful face possessed a cold look that matched with the cold aura she was emitting. This girl definitely had the yin essence.

    When Fang Xiushan saw what was happening, he frowned in annoyance toward Fang Lin. This fatty right in front of him dared not only to steal his fianc¨¦, he also dared to beat up one of his followers!

    ¡°Have you no shame? Fighting against a weaker guy? Maybe that is the reason why your teammate got killed, you just relied on cheating!¡± Fang Xiushan¡¯s barbed words plunged itself on Fang Lin¡¯s heart.

    If Fang Xiushan just insulted him, he can still ignore it. But when dared to bring up Venomshade, Fang Lin knew that this man has to be brought down a notch.

    ¡°Shameless? I think you are the shameless one! You dare to have two gorgeous girls with you, yet you cannot even do those ¡®things¡¯ with them! Tsk, tsk, what a waste!¡±

    ¡°You bastard! What do you mean by that!¡± The fiery woman with Fang Xiushan could not help but looked threateningly towards Fang Lin. ¡°It seems like all the fat in your brain made your speaking skills subpar!¡±

    ¡°He cannot get it up right?¡±

    The fiery woman stiffened upon hearing this one-liner from Fang Lin. Even the ice-cold woman let out a silent gasp at what Fang Lin said.

    Fang Lin smiled upon seeing this. ¡°Hahaha! It seems like the ¡®prince¡¯ tried to do it with you two, yet he cannot do it! Hahaha!¡±

    Fang Lin and Tang Ya bent over their stomachs,ughing while Fang Xiushan trembled with rage.

    ¡°Hahaha! Do you know? I have a medicine here called the ¡®Imperial Hardener¡¯. It made someone¡¯s d*ck stay hard for 3 months! If you want, I can give it to you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Even though Fang Xiushan was incensed, he clearly knew that Fang Lin was not lying. He heard about the information of Venomshade creating this medicine. He nned to acquire is secretly from him. But who could have expected that he will get it now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can, but there is one condition. You must call yourself ¡®The Floppy Prince¡¯ from now on!¡±

    ¡°Argghh!!! Stop making fun of me!¡± Fang Xiushan tried to attack Fang Lin, but Chu Yang suddenly appeared, stopping him.

    ¡°The rules specify that anyone about to fight in the battle arena must fight there. Doing their fights outside the arena is prohibited. Now, beat it!¡±

    Fang Lin and Tang Ya then left under the gaze of the enraged Fang Xiushan.

    ¡°Just you wait.......¡± He mumbled darkly in his heart. Fang Xiushan was then about to go back on his quarters when he saw the fiery woman and the cold woman rooted at their ce.

    ¡°Hey Rou¡¯er, Xu¡¯er, what is the matter?¡±

    The fiery woman, who was Rou¡¯er replied, ¡°The matter? Me and Xu¡¯er had kept this under the wraps for thest year, but we cannot take it anymore! You may be the most talented in the Fang n, yet that means nothing if you cannot make it stand up!¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    Rou¡¯er then continued. ¡°We may be just your attendants, but we also have our own desires. But you, our master, cannot satisfy it for us. So, we are going somewhere.¡± Rou¡¯er dragged Xu¡¯er as they tried to leave Fang Xiushan.

    ¡°Wait, where are you two going?¡±

    ¡°To the brothel, MASTER.¡±

    ¡°Ah Fatty Lin! You are dead!¡±

    Fang Lin smiled as he heard Fang Xiushan¡¯s disconste cries through the night.

 Chapter 58: Dual Shock

    <h4>Chapter 58: Dual Shock</h4>

    Once Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er were far from Fang Xiushan, Rou¡¯er dragged Xu¡¯er off the course and they entered an empty hut.

    Once inside, Rou¡¯er pushed Xu¡¯er against the wall and kissed her deeply. Their tongues intertwined and yed with each other merrily.

    ¡°Wait, Rou¡¯er!¡± Xu¡¯er frantically pushed Rou¡¯er away. Her cold face was now flushed red as she panted heavily. ¡°I thought we were going through a brothel!¡±

    ¡°A brothel?¡± Rou¡¯er let out a sneer. ¡°If it was before, we could have gone there. But I think it is better if I do it with you!¡±

    ¡®But Rou¡¯er.... I do not really feel that way against you.¡±

    ¡°But you just kissed me like you enjoy it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of your Yang Essence!¡± Xu¡¯er shouted shrilly against her. ¡°I have a yin body, and that makes me instinctively attracted to you, someone with a yang essence. And that¡¯s not even normal! You are a girl, yet you have yang essence!¡±

    ¡°Xu¡¯er.....¡± Rou¡¯er tried to reach her hands out, but Xu¡¯er stepped back warily.

    ¡°I..... am going to sleep now.¡± Xu¡¯er then ran away, trying not to look back at the disappointed Rou¡¯er.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Rou¡¯er kicked a pebble as she went out of the hut. ¡°Do I really need to go to a brothel?¡±

    With Rou¡¯er¡¯s overbearing strength, the pebble made an arc across the air until itnded. But at its descent, the pebble hit an innocent girl in the head.

    ¡°Aw!¡± The poor girl clutched her head as she let out wails of difort. She looked like she was about to cry from the pain emanating from her throbbing head.

    ¡°Oh my, forgive me young girl!¡± Rou¡¯er rushed upon the girl when she saw what happened. Rou¡¯er held a guilty expression as he looked towards the girl. ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am fine.¡± The girl stood up with a determined expression on her face. But she winced when the bruise on her head started to throb again.

    ¡°I think you should not move first. Here, lie down on the bed.¡± Rou¡¯er assisted the girl as they entered the empty hut. Once inside, Rou¡¯er let the girly down on the bed.

    ¡°You can call me Rou¡¯er, what is your name young girl?¡±

    ¡°Umm, its Ling¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯er huh That¡¯s a fine name. Now, let me ask you. What are you doing at this ce around this time? From what I can see, you have not even broken through the First Stage. So how could you be here?

    The girl did not look offended from Rou¡¯er¡¯s query. She just replied, ¡°Actually, I am a maid of one of the disciples in here.¡±

    ¡°Ehh...¡± Rou¡¯er was impressed upon hearing this. Those disciples who can hire a maid usually have high status within the sect.

    ¡°Care to tell me who the disciple is?¡±

    ¡°Ah, its Big Sis Fang Yu.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Fang Yu? The disciple of Xiao Ya?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that one!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rou¡¯er could not help but feel excited. It was rumored that Fang Yu has the most perfect Yin Body in the whole. Dual cultivating with her will bring enormous benefits. Not only that, but her beauty was said to surpass even the Ice Empress.

    Rou¡¯er was able to prove that im when Fang Yu appeared publicly. Rou¡¯er could not help but salivate as she remembered Fang Yu¡¯s voluptuous body. He knew that even straight females will feel an intense attraction to Fang Yu.

    And Rou¡¯er, who had a Yang Body, badly wanted to just leap at Fang Yu and dual-cultivate with her to her heart¡¯s content. But she will not be able to do that because of Fang Xiushan.

    One of the reasons why Fang Xiushan was sent for the disciple selection was to have a chance of wooing Fang Yu. Fang Xiushan¡¯s cultivation base will experience massive improvement if he can acquire Fang Yu¡¯s yin essence. It might also help on treating Fang Xiushan¡¯s impotence.

    But right now, Fang Xiushan was busy on formting strategies to torment Fatty Lin tomorrow. Xu¡¯er was back in her room, clearly avoiding Rou¡¯er. And Rou¡¯er was with the maid of the number one beauty in the sect.

    Isn¡¯t this her chance to meet her?

    ¡°Hey Ling¡¯er.¡± Rou¡¯er¡¯s expectant face drew nearer to Ling¡¯er. ¡°I have long wanted to see the beauty of your master up close. Do you think you can help me see her? I promise that I will grant you one request once you allowed me to see her.¡±

    Ling¡¯er appeared to be hesitant. But upon seeing the eager expression on Rou¡¯er¡¯e face, Ling¡¯er just agreed.

    ¡°Fine, but please do not disrespect her ok?¡±

    ¡°Haha of course! Why will I do that?¡± Rou¡¯er felt a slight heat rising from her body due to excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s see if even my Yang Body will want to devour her!¡±

    Rou¡¯er then followed Ling¡¯er as she went to Fang Yu¡¯s ce.

    .......

    While Rou¡¯er was about to meet with Fang Yu, Fang Lin was facing a problem.

    Once he arrived in his quarters, he saw a gray robed man waiting for him. He tensed, sensing the unfathomable feeling of dangering from this man.

    ¡°This person is really strong!¡± Fang Lin barely stopped himself from stepping back upon sensing the man¡¯s killing intent. Fang Lin then spoke up on his barely trembling voice,

    ¡°You are a punisher from the Fang n. How the hell were you allowed inside the Immortal God Sect?¡±

    The robed man just chuckled upon hearing Fang Lin¡¯s question.

    ¡°Actually, this body you see right here is just my avatar. This body just have the strength of around the Second Stage. Perfect for conversations.¡± The man then gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°If that Fang Guo did not screw up, he could have been the one talking to you! But because he¡¯s already dead, I have to send my avatar to have a talk with you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Fang Lin sighed in relief. As long as his true body was outside, Fang Lin will not worry at all.

    ¡°Do you know who owns this?¡± The man then threw an object towards Fang Lin. Once seeing it, Fang Lin¡¯s blood went cold. What he was holding was an erotic book. But the only one who owns this erotic book was his Master Wang Hao!

    ¡°What did you do to him!¡± Fang Lin roared towards the robed man.

    ¡°Why should I tell you? Am I obligated?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That Wang Hao is an idiot! He just went outside the sect without even caring about any danger! My true body was outside, so I was able to sense Wang Haoing out. As for what happened next....¡± The robed man sneered towards Fang Lin. ¡°that depends whether you ept my proposal!¡±

    ¡°Proposal?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Its just quite easy. Lose the match against Fang Xiushan, and I will tell you about what happened to your Master.¡±

    ¡°As if I will do that!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, so you care more about your victory than your master? You really are an unfilial brat!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The robed man stood up. Before he left, he said ¡°This deal still holds until the match. If you do not do what I wanted you to do, who knows what will happen....¡±

    The man cackled as he left the pale-faced Fang Lin, who was tightly gripping Wang Hao¡¯s erotic book.

    ............

    While Fang Xiushan was marking some things on his paper, he felt the arrival of the gray-robed man.

    ¡°How did it go, No.5?¡±

    ¡°Ha! It went quite well. The robed man who was called No.5 merrily replied. ¡°That fatso will now forfeit to you!¡±

    ¡°How did you do that No. 5? Since arriving here, I saw you doing other things. When I ask you, you just say its confidential! What is happening!¡±

    All the matters rted to Fang Lin was unknown to Fang Xiushan. He was only here to participate in the sect selection. Any information about the chase of Fang Lin was only known to the higher-ups of the n. As such, Fang Xiushan could not fathom what No.5 was doing.

    ¡°I just ckmailed that fatty.¡± No 5. looked to what Fang XIushan was drawing. ¡°Are you creating a formation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is a formation.¡± Fang Xiushan said proudly. ¡°This formation is a powerful prison formation. Not only that, but this formation can imprison up to two people inside it and is undetectable! This means once I cast it, the person inside cannot detect it until they hit its boundaries! ¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you going to use this formation on Fang Yu?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I am going to use this on that Fatty and the other opponent tomorrow. Once those two are inside the formation, I will fill it with aphrodisiac gas!¡± Fang Xiushan rubbed his hands in anticipation. ¡°He said I was impotent? Then let us see what he will say after he did some real ¡®swordfighting¡¯ tomorrow!¡±

    No 5. could not help but feel sorry for Fang Lin. How vicious! But then he said ¡°But you are highly skilled in swords. How could you showcase that skill if you rely on formations and poisons?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I have a n. Once I seed in it, the title of the Number One will be mine!¡±

    Fang Xiushan and No 5. Laughed as they envisioned Fang Lin¡¯s tragic oue tomorrow. But before he could adjust his formation, No 5 turned pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter No 5?¡±

    ¡°Your retainer Rou¡¯er was arrested by the Disciplinary Division of the Immortal God Sect!¡±

    ¡®What the hell did she do?¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems like when she went up close to Fang Yu, the disciple of Xiao Ya, her Yang Essence red up. That put Rou¡¯er in the ¡®heat¡¯. You know what happens when she is in ¡®heat¡¯...¡±

    ¡°Sh*t!¡±

    No 5. then continued. ¡°There is one more news.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that about now? Is that about Xu¡¯er?¡± No 5. nodded dispiritedly.

    ¡°Sigh, just tell it to me quickly.¡±

    ¡°When Xu¡¯er found what happened to Rou¡¯er, she went to visit her. But once they met in the meeting room, her yin body instantly red up Rou¡¯er into the ¡®heat¡¯ mode again. This time, nobody was able to stop her.¡±

    ¡°That means...¡±

    ¡°That means that you have been NTR¡¯ed by both of your attendants. So much for being the Prince. Would you like me to call you ¡°The Floppy Prince¡± too?¡±

    ¡°Nooo!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 59: Corpsemancer

    <h4>Chapter 59: Corpsemancer</h4>

    After Fang Xiushan heard this devastating news, a whole day had passed by. Now is the day for the Top Practitioners to be chosen. Fang Lin and Tang Ya suited themselves up for the iing battle. Before leaving, Fang Lin looked towards Venomshade¡¯s urn.

    He smiled and said to it ¡°Do not worry you lolicon, we are going to be in the Top 3!¡± Tang Ya vigorously nodded beside him. ¡°After this, we promise to look after your sister.¡±

    After saying this, Fang Lin and Tang Ya strode towards the battle arena to finally finish their endeavor.

    When they arrived at the arena, Fang Lin could not help but wince when he saw Fang Xiushan¡¯s team. Fang Xiushan looked very disgruntled, clearly remembering the disastrous happenings yesterday.

    Xu¡¯er had her head lowered down. She still has not mentally recovered form what Rou¡¯er did to her yesterday. Of course, what Rou¡¯er did to her has been privy only to select people, and Fang Lin was not one of them.

    Rou¡¯er on the other hand, just stood at the side skulkily. It seemed like she had to keep some distance from the other two. Fang Lin also agrees on keeping distance away from her. Rou¡¯er clearly made an impression to Fang Lin yesterday when she tried to assault Fang Yu.

    .........

    When Ling¡¯er went back after an errand, she brought Rou¡¯er with her. Once Rou¡¯er saw Fang Yu, Rou¡¯er¡¯s body suddenly emitted intense amounts of heat. Low, growling sounds came out of her throat as she leaped towards Fang Yu.

    Xiao Ya immediately appeared and subdued the still struggling Rou¡¯er. The disciplinary division then arrived and brought her away.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with her?¡± Fang Yu could not help but ask. Rou¡¯er seemed like a fine person to her, albeit the fact that she tried to assault Fang Yu.

    ¡°She was an unlucky person...¡± That was all Xiao Ya could say. ¡°If I were you, I will raise my strength so that I can protect myself from these kind of situations. Now, go train!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master!¡±

    ...............

    Even though Fang Lin was the one seeing Rou¡¯er right now, he still could not help but shiver as he remembered her crazed expression.

    ¡°Good thing I am fighting the ¡®Floppy Prince¡¯...¡± Tang Ya heard his whisper and shoved him with her elbow.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Keep quiet! Besides, aside form Fang Xiushan¡¯s team we also need to observe the other team.¡± Upon hearing this, Fang Lin observed Shi Poyun¡¯s group.

    The group wasposed of only two people. One was a 13-year old child. He was naked waist up. He gave of the feeling of a mischievous trickster, that reminded Fang Lin of Wang Hao. He was munching an apple with his left hand.

    While he ate, he left some mess on the floor. The other person with him personally cleaned the child¡¯s mess. The person was robed tightly that Fang Lin could not identify the gender.

    ¡°That child is Shi Poyun. Just like you, he seemed to have lived some time in the forest too. The other one is an unknown entity. But we are clearly sure on one thing. That robed person is clearly loyal to Shi Poyun.¡±

    ¡°What happened to to the other one? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be three?¡¯

    Tang Ya nervously replied. ¡°It seems like the missing person tried to kill Shi Poyun yesterday. But after the failed attempt, that person disappeared. Nobody knows what happened to that person.

    ¡°They sure are ruthless....¡±

    Even though Fang Lin also lived in the forest, he also spent some time as a n member of the Fang n. This instilled some manners and knowledge into him that he never forgot to use even after his exile.

    But this Shi Poyun clearly lived In the forest for the entirety of his life. He has the demeanor of a wolf forced to act like a dog. You treat the wolf well, and it will treat you like a dog loving its master. But once you anger it, it willsh out as a hunter that it was supposed to be.

    As for the other person, Fang Lin did not pay attention to it. He knew that the one with sword-type cards were him, Shi Poyun and Fang Xiushan.

    For the bow types, it was Tang Ya and Rou¡¯er

    For the special types, it was Xu¡¯er and the mysterious person.

    The death of two participants made the battle for the bow and special type weapons have less participants.

    While he thought of the cards, Fang Lin looked at his card. His sword in the card clearly has better look than Shi Poyun¡¯s and Fang Xiushan¡¯s. It was because he had consumed all the other swords except for the other two.

    But what made Fang Lin excited was that the eggs of Shi Poyun and Fang Xiushan has the same color as his!(I swear this is about the eggs in the card)

    Fang Lin suspects that if he sessfully consumed the egg and the sword, they could be real spirit weapon and spirit egg!

    ¡°Hahaha! Just you wait Fang Xiushan! Once I beat you, I will give you a cauldronful of ¡®Imperial Hardener¡¯ as a constion gift!¡± Fang Lin merrily shouted to Fang Xiushan.

    ¡°Shut your trap Fatty Lin! We shall see who has thestugh here!¡±

    While Fang Lin and Fang XIushan were about to trade blows, Chu Yang appeared and said irritatedly, ¡°The battle for top 3 has begun. For the special weapon type, it will be Xu¡¯er of Fang Xiushan¡¯s team versus Corpsemancer of Shi Poyun¡¯s team.¡±

    ¡°Corpsemancer? Whew..... that sound really ominous.¡±

    Tang Ya nodded gravely. ¡°If his name was any indicator, he could have been manipting dead bodies to do his bidding.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m excited to see what he can do too.¡±

    Xu¡¯er and Corpsemancer then faced each other at the middle of the arena. Xu¡¯er sped her hands as she said ¡°Let¡¯s have a good fight!¡±

    Corpsemancer just nodded without saying a word.

    Xu¡¯er sneered when she saw this. The lower hem of her robes fluttered as she twirled around, brandishing a thin, white rapier. She held the rapier with her right hand. She then assumed a fencing stance while pointing the end of her rapier towards Corpsemancer.

    ¡°Today your name will be just Corpseman!¡±

    Xu¡¯er then elerated forward, assuming a normal piercing attack towards Corpsemancer. Her increase in speed was brought by her focusing her qi on her legs. Even though she has a yin body, she realized that she will just use her yin body to find her own ¡®Dao¡¯ of the Yin. For her, using the Godly Path to be a peak paractitioner was just too convenient wit her yin body. She wanted to affirm her own power.

    The addition of the qi in her legs propelled her forward. She then injected qi on her rapier, greatly increasing its pration power. Corpsemancer just stayed in ce, not bothering to dodge the attack.

    Xu¡¯er smiled, clearly imagining Corpsemancer kneeling, with her rapier stuck on his skull. But what happened was the contrary.

    A slimy hand appeared from the inside of Corpsemancer¡¯s robes. This slimy hands just grasped Xu¡¯er¡¯s rapier easily. Not even the added qi did any damage to it.

    Once she realized that her rapier had been blocked, Xu¡¯er tried to draw her sword out. But it did not budge. Xu¡¯er then panicked, desperately trying to pull her sword. After a few more pulls, she realized that her rapier was effectively stuck.

    So Xu¡¯er jumped away, thinking of other ways to damage her opponent. But then she found out that she could not move her legs. She looked down, and what she saw made her scream in fear.

    ¡°Ahh!!!!¡±

    Two simrly slimy arms sprouted from the part of the robe around Corpsemancer¡¯s foot. They held on tightly, not allowing it to budge. Xu¡¯er tried to expel it with her qi, but the slime on the arms just withstood it.

    Even though she was disgusted, Xu¡¯er decided to use her arms to pull the slimy arms away from her body. But before she could do this, two more slimy arms sprouted around Corpsemancer¡¯s torso area. These arms held onto Xu¡¯er¡¯s arms.

    Now Xu¡¯er was trapped, with her hands and legs bound. She struggled to move, but all her efforts was futile.

    ¡°Surrender or be humiliated.¡± Suddenly, a raspy voice emanated from Corpsemancer. ¡°I actually want to add you on my corpse collection, but it seems like the sect does not want anyone who fights at Top 3 to die. Consider yourself lucky.¡±

    ¡°Now then,¡± Corpsemancer continued talking. ¡°Surrender or be humiliated!¡±

    ¡°F**k you!¡± Xu¡¯er spat towards Corpsemancer.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice then.¡± An array of slimy tentacles went out of Corpsemancer¡¯s robes. Their green, pulsating colors and putrid slimy texture was the very definition of disgusting.

    The tentacles coiled around the panicked Xu¡¯er who the started whimpering.

    ¡°Wha.....at are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Be humiliated!¡±

    ¡°Ah no.... not there...¡± All the tentacles swarmed around Xu¡¯er. They groped her body, clearly leaving some slimy marks on her body. The slime melted her clothes, providing her no defense for the next assault.

    Some of the slimy tentacles wantonly grabbed and caressed Xu¡¯er¡¯s sensitive zones. This disgusting but arousing sight brought mixed feelings to the audience. If Wang Hao was here, he was sure to feel only thetter one.

    A few minutes passed, and Xu¡¯er said in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I..... Ah! Su.su.su.....rrender!!!¡±

    Once she uttered this words, all the slimy arms and tentacles removed themselves and retreated back into Corpsemancer¡¯s robes. Xu¡¯ery on the floor panting, with her eyes unfocused and her mouth leaking some drool.

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Corpsemancer seemed to be jeering as he looked towards the wasted Xu¡¯er.

    ¡°Do you know that my tentacles are supposed to be simr to an octopus? But they are missing one important thing. They are missing some XUckers.¡±

    Ughh... His puns are just as bad as yours Fang Lin.¡± Tang Ya muttered silently.

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 60: No Sword Style

    <h4>Chapter 60: No Sword Style</h4>

    Fang Xiushan¡¯s face was ashen as he saw the unbing state of Xu¡¯er. He trembled in anger as he saw Corpsemancer getting Venomshade¡¯s card and Xu¡¯er¡¯s card. He gave a look to Rou¡¯er, who then rushed into the arena, bringing arge towel.

    She wrapped the still paralyzed Xu¡¯er in it and she let the medical team look out for her.

    ¡°Trash!¡± She heard Fang Xiushan mutter to himself. Rou¡¯er barely stopped herself fromshing out to Fang Xiushan, knowing that she also made some questionable actions yesterday. So she just kept quiet and prepared herself to fight her opponent.

    While Rou¡¯er was psyching herself up, Corpsemancer had sessfully consumed the special weapons of Venomancer and Xu¡¯e. Too bad the eggs were of the different color.

    Once the consumption wasplete, Corpsemancer¡¯s card let out a dazzling light. After a minute of intense light show, the card lost its luster. Then, a token could be seen floating in front of Corpsemancer. On the surface of the token was the image of the special weapon he had.

    His bodynguage seemed disappointed, clearly not expecting to see a token. ¡°Is this it? All those efforts just for a trifling token?¡±

    ¡°How dare you question the sect!¡± Chu Yang bellowed. His oppressive aura forced Corpsemancer¡¯s massive frame to kneel in front of him. ¡°That token in front of you gives you one chance to acquire the lifeblood weapon shown by it!¡±

    A lifeblood weapon, from what Fang Lin knew, was a weapon that can grow with its owner. This means that as the owner gains strength, the weapon can still be used since it grows stronger too. There is only one problem with lifeblood weapons. They instinctively approve their owner.

    That means that even you are the best in archery, if the lifeblood weapon in the form of a bow does not feel a connection with you, you cannot use it.

    The weapon that Xiao Ya gave to Fang Yu was also a lifeblood weapon. It immediately epted Fang Yu even before she touched it. That shows that Fang Yu was really a blessed individual.

    ¡°That means that with this token, I can have one chance to make the lifeblood weapon pictured in here mine? Well its ok if it epts me. What if its not?¡±

    ¡°Then you have no destiny with it.¡±

    ¡°Anypensation if I do not get a lifeblood weapon?¡±

    ¡°There is none.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Corpsemancer was surprisingly naggy even with that rough-upped voice. ¡°That means there is nopensation if we do not get a lifeblood weapon? You are just scamming us!¡±

    ¡°PIPE. DOWN.¡± Corpsemancer this time was forced toy face-down on the ground. ¡°Are you the leader here? Then do not question the rules! The rules are there to regte things properly. If you think that the sect scams you, we do not care! What we hate are the rulebreakers.

    ¡°Now, beat it!¡± Chu Yang unceremoniously threw Corpsemancer outside the arena. Corpsemancer stood up, barely holding in his anger. A few secondter, he seemed to have cooled down. This rapid change of attitude made Chu Yang impressed with this guy.

    ¡°If the sect will train his heart well, he can achieve higher stages. Though that also depends on that Shi Poyun. It¡¯s pretty obvious that Corpsemancer was very loyal to Shi Poyun. The reason for this was unknown, but Corpsemancer follows anymand of Shi Poyun.¡± Chu Yang mused to himself.

    ¡°Well I guess I can start the next match already.¡± Chu Yang then went again at the middle of the arena as he addressed them.

    ¡°The second match for the Top 3 shall start now. It¡¯s Tang Ya from Fatty Lin¡¯s group versus Rou¡¯er from Fang Xiushan¡¯s group!¡±

    ¡°Good luck Tang Ya! Always be prudent when you fight. Be methodical, be precise. That is how you can strengthen yourself!¡± Fang Lin of course did not shout it out, he just whispered into Tang Ya.

    ¡°Hmmph, at least you gave me a decent line now. Are you avable on Tuesday?¡±

    Fang Lin stammered a little.

    ¡°I have no ns for that day yet.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Tang Ya hefted her broadsword as she walked. ¡°Win or lose, that meeting we just set now will still continue. I need your help with something. ¡°She then continued walking, not hearing Fang Lin yelling ¡®Unfair!¡¯.

    Tang Ya then faced against Rou¡¯er, who had been clearly itching to find someone to vent her anger too. In this case, her target was Tang Ya.

    ¡°Hmmph, let¡¯s see how good really is the future concubine of Prince Fang Xiushan.¡±

    ¡°Heh, what a big talk. Didn¡¯t I hear that yesterday, someone tried to assault a girl in broad daylight! How shameless!¡±

    ¡°You upstart vixen! I shall discipline you well!¡±

    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s see if your discipline will triumph over my sword wielding!¡± The ground cracked as Tang Ya and Rou¡¯er propelled themselves forward.

    A fire-d fist collided with the end of a broadsword. Tang Ya and Rou¡¯er both took three steps back before they were able to stabilized themselves. Blood oozed out of their lips before they quickly wiped it away with their forearms.

    ¡°Heh, you are not bad.¡± Rou¡¯erplimented as her body began to build some muscles. Because of her Yang Body, she took the path of a fire essence magician. Not only that, but when she tries to fight in her strongest form, her muscles be overly muscr.

    One example of that was B**cuit from Hu**er x Hu**er.

    Tang Ya swallowed as she leveled her broadsword in front of her.

    ¡°Face me, you juiced-up man-woman!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The ground under Tang Ya¡¯s foot cracked greatly after Rou¡¯er¡¯ punched it. Tang Ya was able to dodge that by jumping high in the air. Once she was high in the air, she threw her broadsword towards the defenseless Rou¡¯er.

    Because of the surprise attack and the weight of the broadsword, Tang Ya was able to bring Rou¡¯er in to her knees. Once she was down, Tang Ya started falling down towards Rou¡¯er.

    Tang Ya then waved her arms in a manner simr to an stic bandpressing itself. Her arms trembled as she supplied high amounts of qi in there.

    Even if Rou¡¯er¡¯s back was injured, she endured the pain as she concentrated her fire mana upon her two fists. She then let out her strongest punch as Tang Ya used her hidden sword technique.

    ¡°Fist of the Fire Star!¡±

    ¡°No Sword Style, Arm Smash!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When their fists hit each other, shockwaves rippled from the 2 of them. Rou¡¯er¡¯s fist let out massive amount of heat that produced hot air sweeping across the audience.

    Tang Ya¡¯s left arm on the other hand, smashed itself directly into the iing fiery fist. The qi stored inside it exploded, producing insane amounts of pressure that any first stage will find hard to produce. This resulted in a shockwave that toppled the body refinement stage practioners watching the battle personally.

    Tang Ya looked towards her left arm. The skin was burnt beyond recognition and the flesh inside it was not spared from the heat. The flesh had been scorched into an overcooked fried meat. At that moment, She knew she cannot use this arm for now.

    Rou¡¯er was in no better condition. The bones and muscles of her arms had been grounded into bits by that sword technique. She then stood up and with her remaining arm as she beckoned Tang Ya into attacking. Tang Ya only said,

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡±

    ¡°I know that you are good in fist arts. The problem is, its only fist arts that you know at his stage. You must know other techniques.¡± Tang Ya then picked up her broadsword with her right hand.

    ¡°Why are you talking like that? You think I cannot beat you with just my fist arts?¡±

    ¡°Look at the situation! One sh of ours cost us a limb. If we sh one more, it will be your other arm gone too. But I will only lose my right arm. At that case, you cannot use your expertise anymore since both of your fists will be crippled. But in my case, I can use the ¡®No Sword Style¡¯ on my legs too. That means you will lose!¡±

    ¡°We will never know!¡± Rou¡¯er then rushed forward throwing another fiery fist towards Tang Ya. Tang Ya then swung her broadsword to intercept the attack.

    The same result happened as before. Tang Ya¡¯s right arm got roasted while Rou¡¯er¡¯s was pulverized.

    With this happening, Rou¡¯er cannot use her fist arts. She only used her remaining fire mana to make a me armor.

    ¡°No Sword Style, Stomp of the Monkey King!¡±

    Both of Tang Ya¡¯s left and right foot smashed heavily against the me armor.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The me armor shattered, but Rou¡¯er only suffered injuries. Tang Ya¡¯s left and right foot on the other hand got burnt too. Upon seeing this, Rou¡¯er let out a smile, knowing she had won already. But then Tang Ya did something to the surprise of Rou¡¯er.

    Tang Ya used the momentum of the impact to raise herself in the air at a higher position than Rou¡¯er. At that position, Tang Ya then pointed her head towards Rou¡¯er. Her body straightened up, with her head as the start and her foot as the end.

    Tang Yu then started spinning herself like a drill. She then supplied all the remaining qi she had onto her head. She then plunged down, heading straight towards Rou¡¯er¡¯s body!

    ¡°No Sword Style, World Drill!¡±

    Even if Rou¡¯er wanted to avoid it, she could not. She was still in the air with no leverage and no qi to support herself. Tang Ya¡¯s head then unceremoniously collided with Rou¡¯er¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    Tang Ya¡¯s attack propelled Rou¡¯er to hit the ground first. Thebination of the angr spin attack and gravity brought immense damage upon a neat defenseless Rou¡¯er. She spat blood as shey down, unable to move.

    Tang Ya on the other hand, used the same impact to adjust herself again in the air. Now, its her foot that was facing the ground. She then continued spinning herself as shended, forcing her mangled foot to be embedded on the ground. This made her assume a standing pose.

    ording to the rules of the battle arena, thest one standing wins. That means that even if Tang Ya beat Rou¡¯er, Tang Ya will also not win because she will not be able to stand on her injured legs. So she then used the prative power of drilling to make herself embedded upright on the ground.

    Chu Yang stared at Tang Ya deeply, since this is the first time that it happened. After a few minutes, Chu Yang just sighed and said

    ¡°Tang Ya from Fatty Lin¡¯s team wins!¡±

    Everyone cheered upon seeing such an unexpected win

    ¡°Wow Tang Ya, if a male learns that ¡®No Sword Style¡¯, can he use it on his ¡®third leg¡¯ too?¡±

    ¡°Shut up Fang Lin!¡±

 Chapter 61: Clash(1)

    <h4>Chapter 61: sh(1)</h4>

    ¡°Fang Lin?¡± Fang Xiushan was shocked upon hearing that name from Tang Ya.

    ¡°That means....¡± At that moment, Fang Xiushan realized everything. The reason why Fatty Lin hates him, why No. 5 seems interested on that fatty and all the other minor stuff. Fang Xiushan then let out a manicugh as he looked towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°Haha! You are that Fang Lin!¡± Fang Xiushan gleefully said. His greedy eyes turned into slits as he checked out Fang Lin. ¡°I did not expect that after your exile, you will still be alive! Well, that does not matter anymore, for I will now personally end you!¡±

    The audience who all heard this bickering were also shocked by the revtion.

    ¡°That Fatty is someone from the Fang n?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it, and from what I see, it seems like the Fang n does not view Fang Lin in a good light. Just look, when Fang Xiushan heard his name, he was itching to kill him already.¡±

    ¡°You think Fang Lin is rted to the Cmity of the Fang n?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely rted. Sigh, now that poor fatty will definitely be routed here. His only chance to survive is to get epted into the Immortal God Sect.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wish him luck.¡±

    Fang Lin facepalmed himself with Tang Ya¡¯s blunder. Tang Ya then realized the implications of what she said.

    ¡°Fang Lin, I...¡±

    ¡°Do not worry Tang Ya.¡± Fang Lin raised his hand to stop Tang Ya from talking. ¡°Sooner orter, my true identity will also be revealed. So why not just do it now?¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s body then let out a brilliant light as he said some cryptic sounding words. His body frame shrunk until his body looked as fit as a normal practitioner. But he still did not change his facial appearance. He only changed his body size.

    If he dared to show his real face, Fang Yu will definitely be associated with him. As of now, only his identity as a Fang n member should be known by everyone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Fang Lin!¡±

    Upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s current face, Fang Xiushan let out a sneer. ¡°You said that you are Fang Lin, yet why are you not showing your real face? Did you be too ugly for us to see it?

    ¡°Haha its actually the opposite!¡±

    ¡°Opposite?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that when I showed my real face to Tang Ya, she was immediately awed by my handsome visage!¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡±

    Fang Lin looked imperiously towards the surprised Fang XIushan. ¡°If I show my handsome face here, I think there will be pandemonium!¡±

    Xiao Ya smiled upon hearing this. She herself knew the beauty of Fang Lin and Fang Hao.

    Fang Xiushan on the other hand, was not impressed. ¡°You still dare to spout lies? Let¡¯s start our fight now so I can show all of them what trash you really are!¡±

    Fang Lin ignored his provocation as he looked towards Shi Poyun. The little boy continued munching on his fruit, clearly not interested in the drama unfolding.

    ¡°Shi Poyun,¡± Fang Lin approached the boy with an amicable smile on his face. ¡°I see that you like eating Bloodheart apples.¡±

    Shi Poyun¡¯s face visibly brightened after he heard Fang Lin mention the Bloodheart apples. He then replied on his shrilly voice, ¡°I love this apples! Too bad I only brought 3 here with me. This is the third one, so I cannot eat more today..¡± The little boy looked sad as he stared at the ground.

    ¡°Do not worry about that little boy!¡± Fang Lin said as he stared towards Shi Poyun. He reached underneath is robes and pulled out a Bloodheart Apple inside it. He then threw it towards the surprised Shi Poyun. ¡°Here, an apple for you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thanks!¡± Shi Poyun let out a carefree smile as he gorged on the apple Fang Lin gave. 30 secondster, and he already finished the apple. Shi Poyun looked shyly towards Fang Lin as he asked ¡°Umm... do you still have more, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes I still have more little boy, but I need you to do something before I give more to you.¡± At this point, Fang Lin had a smile simr to Wang Hao when he was about to do something mischievous. ¡°I just need you to cooperate with me on defeating Fang Xiushan.¡±

    ¡°Wait, just that?¡±

    ¡°Well, after we defeat him, we two will remain. But do not worry. Once only the two us remains, we can fight the way it should be fought. I also swear that I will give you the apples after the battle stage.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± The two shook hands as Fang Xiushan watched from afar.

    ¡°Do you think just because you two cooperated that you can win against me? You are both too na?ve!¡±

    Chu Yang then appeared, clearly there to start the iing match

    ¡°Well then, thest match for the Top 3 will start now. It¡¯s Fang Lin versus Shi Poyun versus Fang Xiushan!¡±

    Upon hearing the go signal, Shi Poyun and Fang Lin rushed towards Fang Xiushan.

    With every step that he takes, Shi Poyun seemed to gain more and more power. A huge hammer then appeared on his hands that he immediately raised high in the air. Uponing in front of Fang Xiushan, Shi Poyun smashed his hammer towards his head.

    ¡°Take this, you baddie!¡± The hammer then appeared to have air currents flowing on its surface. Fang XIushan¡¯s face changed as he saw the iing hammer. He knew that this hammer could use the air currents to amplify its striking power!

    Fang Xiushan then brandished two swords on each of his hand. On his left was a white sword with unfathomable purity. On his right was a dark sword that seemed to pulse with great malice. He then put the dark sword in front of him horizontally as the white one dangled from his left hand while touching the ground with its tip.

    ¡°Dong.¡±

    Once the hammer hit the dark sword, Fang Xiushan twisted his body sidewards to the right as he also leaned backwards. He also included the dark sword on his rotation. Combined with the qi that he supplied to the dark sword, Fang Xiushan was able to sessfully redirect Shi Poyun¡¯s hammer strike.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Shi Poyun¡¯s hammer struck the ground located at Fang Lin¡¯s right side. This sessful diversion left Shi Poyun off-bnced. It was then that Fang Xiushan made his attack.

    The white sword that was hanging from his left hand suddenly struck out, clearly heading towards Shi Poyun¡¯s exposed right side! Because he was off-bnced, Shi Poyun could only use the wind essence to create a wind armor to alleviate Fang Xiushan¡¯s piercing strike.

    But Fang XIushan¡¯s white sword was also brimming with qi that made it disregard the hastily set defense. It easily pierced through like butter, now heading towards Shi Poyun¡¯s ribs. But before it could sink in Shi Poyun¡¯s body, the other participant made his move.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Arge stone struck Fang Xiushan¡¯s sword. Because of the intense power the stone was thrown with, the sword that was about to pierce Shi Poyun clearly changed trajectory. It now shifted to the right, going towards Shi Poyun¡¯s head.

    When Shi Poyun saw this, he used all the flexibility he had to move his head out of the swords path.

    ¡°Shlink!¡±

    Fang Xiushan¡¯s white sword only managed to cut Shi Poyun¡¯s hair as he sessfully dipped his head down. After this miss, Shi Poyun¡¯s hands touched the ground. He then used his left hand to grab his hammer and his right hand to push himself away from Fang Xiushan.

    Shi Poyun was able to distance himself away from Fang Xiushan. Uponnding on a spot 5 strides away from Fang Xiushan, Shi Poyun gratefully looked towards Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin at this point had somerge stones beside him. His whole body seemed to swell as it was all circting with qi. One look at him and his cultivation level can be determined. He had already stepped in to the Fourth Level of the Qi Condensation Stage!

    ¡°Woah Big Brother, you are just at the Fourth Level? You really are strong! Just that throw of yours managed to divert that baddie¡¯s sword!¡±

    Fang Xiushna on the other hand, had a gloomy expression on his face. His left arm still felt numb after feeling the shockwaves of Fang Lin¡¯s strike against his sword.

    ¡°I must not let Fang Lin find a way to snipe me! That means I have to finish off Shi Poyun as fast as possible. If not, that Fang Lin could get a lucky hit!¡±

    Fang Lin also wore a serious expression on his face as he looked towards Fang Xiushan.

    ¡°This guy is really good! With just his sword skill, he was able to almost defeat Shi Poyun in just one sh! Its lucky that I caught him with a throw. But he will not fall for it next time. I am sure he will focus more on Shi Poyun and he will not allow me to have a clear range!¡±

    Shi Poyun also knew that at this scenario, Fang Xiushan will most likely try to eliminate him.

    All three of them tensed themselves, as they observed how each other will attack. Fang Xiushan was the first one to make a strike.

    He threw his dark sword toward Fang Lin as Fang Xiushan rushed towards Shi Poyun. His white sword made an arc in the air as he shed on the slower Shi Poyun. With their difference in speed, Shi Poyun was not able to raise his hammer on time to block Fang Xiushan¡¯s sword strike.

    As for Fang Lin, he had to dodge the iing dark sword that was thrown towards him. Because of this, he was not able to throw a stone to intercept Fang Xiushan¡¯s sword strike.

    ¡°No, little boy!¡±

 Chapter 62: Clash(2)

    <h4>Chapter 62: sh(2)</h4>

    Fang Lin realized at that moment that Shi Poyun can only rely on himself to survive. But he knew that surviving an attack by Fang Xiushan at this moment will hard for Shi Poyun.

    ¡°Shi Poyun, if you survive his attack, I swear I will fill your stomach with lots of Bloodheart Apples! If you die, then.... I will bury you in a forest of apples!¡± Fang Lin swore silently to himself as he watched Fang Xiushan¡¯s sword shing down towards Shi Poyun.

    Fang Xiushan smiled, clearly imagining this brat to be sliced vertically, head-first.

    But before the white sword could touch his head, Shi Poyun let out a roar. Massive amount of gale erupted from his body, effectively pushing him 5 meters away from Fang Xiushan.

    ¡°No!!!!¡± Corpsemancer shrilled sadly as he saw Shi Poyun using this ability. He knelt down while clutching his head while muttering ¡°Young Master¡¯s bloodline has been discovered! How can I guarantee his safety now? I have failed Young Master!¡±

    Yes, Shi Poyun possesses a Divine Beast Bloodline. But this is iparable to a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline. Those who possess Divine Beast Bloodlines are more numerouspared to those with the Godly Divine Beast Bloodline.

    From what Fang Lin also knew, those with Divine Beast Bloodlines can detect someone with a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline. But those with Godly Divine Beast Bloodline cannot feel those with Divine Beast Bloodline.

    Because Shi Poyun¡¯s bloodline was not a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline, Fang Lin was not able to feel it. But if someone with a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline appears in front of him, Fang Lin can detect it.

    In Shi Poyun¡¯s case, once he used his ability to dodge Fang Xiushan¡¯s attack, ripples of his bloodline power was felt by everyone in the arena. Judging by the aura of the bloodline and the ability to teleport, everyone could only think of one type of Divine Beast Bloodline.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Windwalker Bloodline!¡± All the elders of the Immortal God Sect stood up, looking excitedly towards Shi Poyun. Even the Grand Elder and Tang Luo had some interested looks on their faces as they observed the match.

    Those who possess the Windwalker bloodline has the ability to control the gusts of air. This maniption will allow the bloodline holder to use these gusts to attack or move themselves across the sky. Hence the name Windwalker.

    Xiao Ya could only wryly smile thinking to herself, ¡°If you only knew what bloodline Fang Lin has...¡±

    ¡°Little boy, why did you do that? You are in greater danger now!¡± Fang Lin knew that after this match, countless practitioners will covet Shi Poyun. ¡°Do you want to be forced to make babies in the future?¡±

    ¡°Hey Big Brother, how do you make babies? Do teach me!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Xiushan¡¯s indignant voice echoed across the arena. He gave Shi Poyun a savage look on his face as he said ¡°If you pledge allegiance to me now, I will spare you and make you a part of the Fang n! What do you think about that?¡±

    ¡°Never! You are a bad person, so I do not like to stay with you!¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The aura of Peak Qi Condensation Stage erupted from Fang XIushan. It seems like he had been holding back earlier! ¡°If you do not want to go with me, then I will make sure no one else will get you!¡±

    But before Fang Xiushan could attack, Chu Yang¡¯s voice sounded across the arena.

    ¡°Shi Poyunmitted a grave sin against the Immortal God Sect yesterday. Some Bloodheart Apples were seen missing from the Spirit Kitchen. Further investigations revealed that the culprit was Shi Poyun.¡±

    Chu Yang then smiled as he looked towards the little boy. ¡°Because of that, Shi Poyun has been disqualified from this fight. Only Fang Xiushan and Fang Lin will be in thest match.¡±

    ¡°Bulls**t!¡± Fang XIushan roared angrily. ¡°You just want to protect that brat! Your sect is really shameless!¡± At that provocation, Chu Yang just smiled and said nothing. He then waved his hand, clearly beckoning Shi Poyun to leave.

    Fang XIushan could only snort as he watched Shi Poyun leave.

    When Shi Poyun passed by Fang Lin, he whispered to him ¡°Do not worry Big Brother. I will not tell anyone about your bloodline! I swear with my life!¡±

    Fang Lin visibly rxed after hearing Shi Poyun¡¯s promise. He just replied ¡°I promise you little boy that after I win this match, I will teach you the most important dao of my master, the Dao of Harem!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sounds cool!¡±

    ¡°Of course it is! Just wait and you will not regret it!¡±

    Once Shi Poyun was out of the arena, the Grand Elder Li Daozi flew off the seats andnded in front of Shi Poyun. The way he smiled to the little boy was simr to an aged uncle offering candies to unsuspecting kids.

    ¡°I have seen your impressive talent, Shi Poyun. Do you want to be my disciple? In case you do not know, I am the Grand Elder of the Immortal God Sect, the one who sees everything! The Almighty Li Daozi!¡±

    He looked expectantly towards Shi Poyun as he excitedly asked, ¡°So do you want to be my disciple or not?¡±

    ¡°So this is the part where he invites the kid into a white vehicle.¡± Xiao Ya muttered to herself.

    It was Corpsemancer who answered. ¡°Yes, Young Master is willing!¡±

    ¡°Do I really need to ept this, Uncle Li?¡±

    Corpsemancer, who was called Uncle Li replied excitedly, ¡°Yes you should! Its for your own sake too!¡±

    ¡°If you say so....¡± Shi Poyun then kowtowed three times in front of Li Daozi as he said ¡°Disciple greets Master!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Li Daozi was visibly pleased with Shi Poyun¡¯s decision. ¡°You will never regret this!¡±

    Of course, the number one reason for Li Daozi wanting Shi Poyun was for his baby, Tang Li. He thought to himself ¡°If I have Shi Poyun as my disciple, I can make him close to Li¡¯er! If fates dictate it, I could matchmake them! Hehehehe.....¡±

    Li Daozi obviously hid his hidden desires in front of his wife. Tang Lin will surely be pissed once she knew what Li Daozi was nning. He will execute the n slowly but surely. After all, Li¡¯er still has 18 years before being eligible for marriage.

    ¡°Come with me little boy, let¡¯s watch the match from my ce.¡± Li Daozi then brought Shi Poyun with him on his seat.

    Once he was near, Xiao Ya sneered at Li Daozi. ¡°Trying to y matchmaker huh?¡±

    ¡°What, no!¡± Li Daozi immediately denied this usation. After all, Tang Lin was within earshot.

    ¡°Are you really sure that you have absolutely no intention to matchmake Li¡¯er with Shi Poyun?¡± Tang Lin menacingly asked.

    ¡°Of...course not, my love!¡±

    Tang Lin smiled after hearing this. She then ruffled Shi Poyun¡¯s head. ¡°Do you have a younger sister?¡±

    ¡°Umm...no.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good, because I have a daughter much younger than you. Now that you are my husband¡¯s disciple, you should treat my daughter as if she was your sister. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam!¡±

    Li Daozi could only cry in his heart as he saw his ns being easily foiled.

    Back to the arena.

    With Shi Poyun¡¯s disqualification, Fang Xiushan and Fang Lin faced each other silently.

    ¡°With that brat gone, I can now use my full power to beat you up. Even if you are talented, you are just at the Fourth Level of Qi Condensation. You won¡¯tst long against me!¡±

    Fang Lin just scornfully replied, ¡°I won¡¯tst long? How about you? You cannot even get yourself ¡®started¡¯!

    Fang Lin obviously alluded to the fact that Fang Xiushan cannot even get his ¡®weapon¡¯ hard.

    ¡°You. Are. Dead!¡±

 Chapter 63: Clash(Final)

    <h4>Chapter 63: sh(Final)</h4>

    Fang Lin took a deep breath. This fight against Fang Xiushan will be his hardest fight yet. He readied his avable abilities.

    Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence. Check

    Fire-based Daoist Spells. Check

    Perfectly Refined Body. Check

    Yang Body. Check

    Fang Lin knew that even with all these power-ups, fighting someone very talented at the Peak Qi Condensation Stage will still prove to be a hard matter. He knew that in a battle of attrition, he, who has a lower cultivation was bound to lose.

    That means that he needed to finish the match in just one sh.

    Fang Lin stared at Fang Xiushan¡¯s stance. His use of his twin swords were impable. He can easily use his dark sword to block and parry attacks. As for his offense, his white sword was clearly suited for that.

    In order for Fang Lin to defeat Fang Xiushan, he needed to follow Wang Hao¡¯s mantra.

    If you can¡¯t beat them, join them

    If you can¡¯t join them, shame them

    If you can¡¯t shame them, rob them

    If you can¡¯t rob them, frame them

    If you can¡¯t frame them, cuckold them

    If you can¡¯t cuckold them, please stop here

    You are now the pinnacle of evil

    Fang Lin needs to be shameless!

    Fang Lin smiled towards Fang Xiushan as he pulled something out of his pocket. It was a vial of the ¡®Imperial Hardener¡¯.

    ¡°If you admit defeat, I can give you this vial, free of charge! Don¡¯t you need this badly?¡± Fang Lin waved the vial around him. He could see Fang XIushan¡¯s eyes following the vial. ¡°Come on, surrender, and you will be a man!¡±

    But Fang Xiushan just roared angrily towards Fang Lin. ¡°You dare to nder me like this in front of the Immortal God Sect! How audacious! I obviously am not impotent and you are just lying to make my image worse!¡±

    Fang Xiushan then sheathed his twin swords. He then unfurled a paper scroll underneath his robes. The paper looked ancient, with crease marks all over it. He then injected his qi into the scroll.

    The scroll lighted up, showing the silhouette of aplicated pattern drawn into it. Once the audience saw it, they immediately eximed.

    ¡°My god! That¡¯s a formation scroll! From what I know, formations can be used in the battle stage as long as the formation was personally drawn by the participants. Does that mean that Fang Xiushan has the talent for formations too?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it! The Prince is really talented! Tsk tsk, this Fang Lin is truly unlucky. I just wish he can still be alive after this.¡±

    Fang Xiushan cackled upon seeing the reaction of the audience. He brandished the scroll on his hands as he said ¡°What now Fang Lin? Once I imprison you in this formation, I will not give you any chance to surrender! I will make sure you will be thoroughly humiliated!¡±

    Of course Fang Xiushan still ns on filling the whole formation with aphrodisiac once Fang Lin gets trapped. Even though Shi Poyun had already left, the aphrodisiac can still make Fang Lin do some embarrassing things.

    Now, Fang Xiushan only needs to throw the formation towards the ground, and it will activate.

    But before Fang Xiushan can throw the scroll, he heard Fang Lin shout,

    ¡°Now, Yao¡¯er!¡±

    A shadow streaked behind Fang Xiushan. It was so fast that Fang Lin discovered its arrival toote. This shadow was obviously Yao¡¯er. Because Fang Xiushan had been distracted on trying to clean up his name from impotence rumors, he failed to sense Yao¡¯er approaching him.

    After Fang Lin gave the signal, Yao¡¯er then attacked. She shed the wrist of Fang Xiushan¡¯s right hand. This made Fang Xiushan drop the formation scroll. These surprise attack made Fang Xiushan open his mouth in surprise. Yao¡¯er took advantage of this opportunity and threw a pill towards Fang Xiushan¡¯s open mouth.

    The sudden arrival of the pill made Fang Xiushan unconsciously swallow the pill. After throwing the pill, Yao¡¯er immediately returned to Fang Lin¡¯s shadow.

    After Yao¡¯er returned to Fang Lin¡¯s shadow, the formation scroll hit the ground beside Fang Xiushan. This then covered Fang Xiushan in his own prison formation.

    The audience let out sounds ofint.

    ¡°Wait, are the use of pets allowed?¡±

    ¡°Yes of course! They are part of the practitioner¡¯s strength. But for the battle stage, only the pets at the maximum of Peak First Stage are allowed to join. That pet of Fang Lin was clearly at the First Stage, so there is no problem.¡±

    Fang Xiushan gripped his bleeding wrist as he stared balefully towards Fang Lin. Secondster, and the wound was healed.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You just wanted to trap me in my own formation? This formationsts for 30 minutes. Even with my skill, I cannot crack this prison easily. But so what? After 30 minutes, this formation will disappear, and we are back to square one!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Fang Lin sneered. ¡°Have you never thought what that pill you swallowed was supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the ¡®Imperial Hardener¡¯ that you are asking for! Now have some fun! Your weapon has activated now!¡±

    The truth was that Fang Lin had known Fang Xiushan¡¯s n all along. Before Fang Xiushan went back to his house, he made Yao¡¯er to trail Fang Xiushan from some distance. Far enough to be not detected but close enough to observe.

    From Yao¡¯er¡¯s investigation, Fang Lin discovered about Fang Xiushan¡¯s prison and aphrodisiac n. It was then that Fang Lin started to develop counter-measures against Fang Xiushan.

    Which leads us here now.

    Fang Xiushan started to feel something weird in hisher regions. It was then that he felt that his little brother, who hadin in dormant for a long time, had stirred awake.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Along with the sense of stiffness, Fang Xiushan felt that his little brother was sensitive. Every touch of his robes sent some tingling sensation towards his spine. Fang Xiushan had no choice but to keep himself still.

    But then, he realized one thing that made his face go pale in horror.

    He made a tent out of his robes! All of the audience can clearly see his junior proudly straining against his clothes!

    ¡°Haha it seems like you are in a dilemma now. Can¡¯t move well, right?¡± Fang Lin devilish voice echoed across the arena. ¡°If you cannot move yourself, then I will make you do so!¡±

    Fang Lin then started stomping the arena. He used all of his strength with each stomp. He may not be able topletely destroy the arena, but he can easily make the arena vibrate.

    With each vibration of the arena, Fang Xiushan¡¯s robes started swaying. Because his junior was stuck to his robes, each movement of the robe rubbed his junior, adding more pleasant but agonizing sensation for Fang Xiushan.

    ¡°Ah please stop!¡± But will Fang Lin let Fang Xiushan off? Of course not.

    He then continued his stomping of the arena. 30 minutes have passed by and the formation was about to disappear. Suddenly, Fang Xiushan stiffened. His body trembled as he suppressed the moans that wasing from his throat.

    A few seconds passed by, and he fell to the ground, panting and clearly out of breath. He did not offer any resistance when Fang Lin stomped his foot towards his head.

    But before Fang Lin¡¯s foot couldnd, Chu Yang stopped him.

    ¡°The winner of thest match was Fang Lin!¡±

    There were no sounds of apuse from the audience. Yes, Fang Lin won, but his methods were a little.... unorthodox.

    Fang Lin ignored all the stares that the people gave to him. He approached the spent Fang Xiushan as he whispered,

    ¡°So how did your first time feel huh?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Fang Xiushan suddenly stood up with a wooden expression on his face. He waved his hand and a spirit ship descended in the arena. It sucked Fang Xiushan, Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er.

    The ship then flew into the air, roaring as it did so. It was obvious that Fang Xiushan will not being back anytime yet. As for the machinations of the Fang n, Fang Lin will just worry about that once it happens.

    Fang Lin then absorbed all the swords and red eggs that he collected. Both the sword and the egg became tokens. Seeing this, Fang Lin realized that the egg itself must be the same as the sword. It will only choose one owner.

    He then looked expectantly towards the Elders, hoping to gain the apprenticeship he needed. But nobody from them said a word. Suddenly, Tang Luo sighed and stood up. Fang Lin was about to say his thanks when he noticed that Tang Guo was looking towards Tang Ya.

    ¡°You know, I never expected you, the daughter of my brother, to reach so far in here.¡± Tang Luo said with his husky voice. ¡°¡±The truth is, I was nning on choosing Fang Xiushan as my disciple. But with what happened, I cannot choose him. But I cannot choose this Fang Lin too, for my own reasons.¡±

    Fang Lin just snorted quietly in his heart.

    Tang Luo then looked towards Tang Ya. ¡°Because of that, I decided to choose you not as my disciple, but my reserve disciple.¡±

    What does a reserve disciple mean? That means you are considered as someone with nearest spot to be the practitioner¡¯s disciple. A reserve disciple can receive few teachings, but it will be up to them to improve their own power. Once the reserve disciple was able to reach the requirements wanted by their master, they can be promoted to be a disciple.

    Of course, Tang Ya will not disagree. Because of her injuries, she could not kowtow yet. So she just bowed her head and said ¡°Reserve Disciple greets Master!¡±

    Tang Luo nodded, seemingly satisfied.

    Fang Lin on the other hand, stood like an idiot on the stage. It was then that he realized why no one wants to apprentice him. First was that his way of fighting was not that desirable. It may even harm the sect¡¯s reputation. Second is his connection with the Fang n. It seems like nobody in here wants to waste time protecting him.

    Fang Yu and Fang Lin both sighed resignedly, epting their fate. But before Fang Lin could do more self-deprecation, a helping hand reached out to help him.

    It was Tang Ya who spoke up. ¡°Um master... can I have Fang Lin as my daorade for the time being?¡±

    ¡°A daorade?¡±

    In the practitioner world, there are some types of rtionship that transcends normal bond. The first one is having a daopanion. A daopanion will be a practitioner¡¯s version of one and only love. You live together as lovers, and you die together as lovers. It is a bond formed by love.

    As for the daorade, it is a bond formed by friendship. A daorade can be considered your closest friend. A friend who will be there to help and guide you. Lifelong friends.

    When Fang Lin heard Tang Ya say this, he was both happy and sad. Happy because Tang Ya held out her hand to help him. He was sad, because he knew what being a daorade meant

    ¡°I have been friendzoned!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Luo stared into Tang Ya deeply. When he saw the unyielding determination on her eyes, Tang Luo just replied, ¡°Well then, if your friend agrees so, he will be your daorade from now on. He then looked towards Fang Lin. ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes of course, I agree!¡±

    Tang Ya visibly sighed in relief. After that, she was wheeled away, waiting to be healed.

    Chu Yang then announced,

    ¡°This is the end of the disciple selection stage! Let¡¯s wish our new disciples some luck!¡±

    ...

    Later that night.

    Tang Ya, whose limbs were covered with bandages, looked towards Fang Lin. She then started to ask, ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Fang Lin then replied,

    ¡°Six months from now, the sect will be conducting an expedition outside. Anyone are eligible to join this expedition. I n to raise myself until the peak of the First Stage for both of my bodies at the end of that six months. Then I will find my ¡®dao¡¯ and my ¡®core spell¡¯ on this expedition.¡±

    Fang Lin took a deep breath as he stared towards the sky.

    ¡°Once the expedition is done, I will be at the Second Stage!¡±

    Tang Ya nodded. Because they are daorades now, she will also join that expedition. But before she can say some words of affirmation, a pale-faced Xiao Ya appeared in front of Fang Lin.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master Xiao Ya?¡±

    Xiao Ya only said with her grim voice,

    ¡°Your Master Wang Hao is now a wanted man at the Tian Ji Empire!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

 Chapter 64: Start of the Expedition

    <h4>Chapter 64: Start of the Expedition</h4>

    Six-month timeskip.

    During this period, Fang Lin and Fang Yu never cked off. Instead of limating themselves with the environment of the sect, they chose to further strengthen themselves.

    Fang Yu spent most of her time meditating and absorbing the mana essence into her body. She also refused to be given ¡®massages¡¯ by Xiao Ya. Fang Yu realized that it will be better for now to absorb the essence by herself. Xiao Ya¡¯s massages were... distracting.

    Xiao Ya of course sulked and refused to meet Fang Yu at the six-month period.

    As for Fang Lin, he just holed up in his room every day. He just absorbed all the qi that he can through the environment and through the qi pills. Once his dantian was full, he will use all the abilities he had until his qi reserves were empty. Then he will start the process again.

    This frenzied training of theirs continued for six months.

    At the day before the sect expedition, Fang Yu felt a certain fullness in her body. NOT that kind of fullness, but the fullness brought by the mana upying every single part of her body. Her mana had sessfully entered her dantian too.

    This means that Fang Yu was at the peak of the Mana Cirction Stage!

    In order for Fang Yu to break through to the Mana Materialization Stage, she needed two things. She needs a mana catalyst that will make her mana go berserk and leave her body. The second one was a core magic spell. This spell will be embedded on her consciousness and will be her guide on the magic spells that she can use and thews she can perceive in the future.

    The higher the grade of the mana catalyst and the core magic spell is, the stronger Fang Yu will be at the Second Stage.

    To get stronger at the Second Stage, Fang Yu must collect magic spells that is suitable with her core magic spell. This will increase her fighting capabilities. To reach the peak of the Second Stage, Fang Yu must be able to materialize all her mana and understand thews in the magic core spell.

    As for Fang Lin, he also seeded on creating 10 Qi deposits. This signified that he is now at the Peak QI Condensation Stage!

    In order for him to be at the Foundation Establishment, the first thing that he must do is to discover what his ¡®dao¡¯ is. This will then make him have the essence for his dao foundation. Then he must acquire two things.

    First is the Foundation Establishment Script. This script has the glimpses of the ¡®dao¡¯ that Fang Lin seeks. This will help Fang Lin on realizing what his ¡®dao¡¯ is. Second, a Foundation Establishment pill. This will assist Fang Lin on consolidating his dao foundation. The higher the grade of these two things, the stronger Fang Lin will be at the Second Stage.

    In order for Fang Lin to create more dao foundations, he must use Dao Revtion Scripture. This will give Fang Lin chance to improve ¡®his¡¯ dao, leading to more dao foundations.

    The peak of the Foundation Establishment is reached when there are 9 foundations established.

    Fang Lin and Fang Yu sighed at the same time as they seeded. Now their goal is to reach the Second Stage. It will be difficult, given the monstrous amounts of resources that both of them will need. And they also need to breakthrough at the same time!

    Fang Yu of course asked Xiao Ya is she can give Fang Yu a good core magic spell and mana catalyst. But Xiao Ya just shook her head as she said

    ¡°My little disciple, if you want to advance in strength, you must look for it by your own.¡±

    ¡°You are so stingy master!¡±

    Xiao Ya of course ignored her disciple¡¯s provocations.

    Fang Yu just sighed as she realized that aside from Fang Lin, she must also join the sect expedition. She then shivered, clearly knowing that most of the sleazy male disciples will try to make some moves on her.

    So she went to to Tang Ya. Tang Ya at this time, had her injuries all healed. Her cultivation base also advanced, bringing her to the peak of Qi Condensation. Just like Fang Lin, Tang Ya just needed resources in order to step on the Second Stage.

    When Tang Ya saw Fang Yu, she awkwardly let out a smile. How could she not be awkward? This beautifuldy in front of her is just a half of the guy who had been pursuing her. And Tang Ya made that guy to be in the friendzone!

    ¡°Uh... what do you want Fang L- err, Fang Yu?¡±

    Fang Yu sped her hands with Tang Ya¡¯s. Her dainty and fragrant fingers slowly caressed Tang Ya¡¯s palms. Tang Ya flushed a little at the contact.

    ¡°Tang Ya, I am also your Dao Comrade right? Please let me apany you throughout the sect expedition!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ya then realized what Fang Yu had been worrying about. If it was her in Fang Yu¡¯s shoes, she might get this scared too.

    ¡°Do not worry, you are always wee in my ce. I will protect you, just like how I will protect Fang Lin.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Tang Ya!¡± Fang Yu then hugged Tang Ya tightly. Her voluptuous body with all the right curves pressed against Tang Ya. Tang Ya could feel her full breasts squished against her own chest.

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Fang Yu heard Tang Ya¡¯sin so she stepped away. She then waved her hands while walking away.

    ¡°See you on the day of the expedition then!¡±

    Once Fang Yu left, Tang Ya heaved a sigh of relief. She then mumbled to herself, ¡°If Fang Yu is that seductive, I think I will have a hard time protecting her from our fellow disciples.....¡±

    The day of the sect expedition.

    Tang Ya, Fang Lin and Fang Yu were walking as a group. They were going towards the gates of the Immortal God Sect. It was there that all those who will join the sect expedition will convene.

    Upon arriving there, everyone looked at them. Almost all the males had to stop drooling when they saw Tang Ya and Fang Yu.

    If Fang Yu has an elegant and seductive beauty, then Tang Ya has the fierce and unyielding beauty.

    Both of them were eye-candies for this expedition. But their expressions soured when they saw Fang Lin apanying them. Fang Lin¡¯s appearance right now cannot be considered ugly, but when put beside Tang Ya and Fang Yu, he seems like a toad eating a swan.

    At these times, it was assured that some arrogant disciples will try to put Fang Lin down.

    Momentster, and he arrived. A decent-looking disciple swaggered towards Fang Lin¡¯s group. His arrogant expression showed no respect towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°Beautifuldies.¡± The man did an exaggerated bow. Fang Yu and Tang Ya stopped themselves form facepalming. ¡°I assure you two that you will be better of with me than with that trash!¡±

    He then faced Fang Lin. But before he could issue a challenge with him, Tang Ya made her move first. She brandished her broadsword as she smashed it towards the man¡¯sher regions.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Tang Ya¡¯s broadsword effectively threw the man away. He continued to roll in the ground, only stopping when he hit a tree. He shouted in intense agony as he felt his manhood being damaged.

    ¡°Nooo!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Tang Ya sheathed her broadsword on her back. ¡°If any of you disturbs us, you will not only get that!¡±

    The crowd seemed to understand her message as no one dared to approach them after that.

    After 30 minutes of waiting, the Grand Elder of the Immortal God Sect, Li Daozi, suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Listen you all! Six months ago, an Outer Disciple of the Immortal God Sect epted a One-Star Survival Rating mission. It was to help on the dragon attacks on the Solstice Kingdom in the Tian Ji Empire!¡± Li Daozi¡¯s face then turned red in anger as he seemed to remember something bad.

    ¡°That disciple, on the first day he arrived at the Tian Ji Empire, managed to do wreak havoc! I cannot tell you now what he did, but it was really bad.¡±

    Li Daozi then took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Because of that disciple¡¯s actions, the sect itself was implicated and the Tian Ji Empire wants repayment. So, this expedition will be rted to that.¡±

    Li Daozi then waved his hands as scrolls flew towards the hands of the disciples present. Fang Lin then read what was mentioned in the scroll. His reaction after reading it was unfathomable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-Tri-Annual Sect Expedition¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Aims: Fix the dragon scourge

    Experiential Training for the Disciples

    Capture of Wang Hao

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Fang Lin sighed in relief upon seeing that his Master was not yet caught. Deep in his heart, he could onlyment.

    ¡°What in the world did you do Master?¡±

 Chapter 65: Oh Hello There

    <h4>Chapter 65: Oh Hello There</h4>

    Before Fang Lin ventured for the sect expedition, let¡¯s turn back time 6 months earlier, around the time Wang Hao exited the gates.

    ....

    Wang Hao whistled as he left the confines of the Immortal God Sect. He was obviously pleased with the sess of his escapades. Now, he only needed to find a way to go to the Tian Ji Empire. He unfurled his map as he observed the nearest path that he should take. From looking at the map, he realized that he must wait for the leaving carriages tomorrow morning.

    Wang Hao cannot wait for that long. So, he just spammed his teleportation ability. He continuously used teleportation to travel farther and farther. Even though he can only cover 10 meters at a time, this was a better alternative than waiting for tomorrow.

    When Wang Hao was already far away the sect, he sensed an iing danger. He teleported away, effectively dodging a sneak attack. Wang Hao saw the ground where he previously stood was burning with gray mes. Everything that the gray mes touched started to disintegrate into ashes that scattered into the air.

    ¡°mes of Decay!¡± Wang Hao eximed as he saw these mes. ¡°But this kind of mes can only be used by half-step Sixth Stage Practitioners! S**t!¡±

    mes of Decay are formed in the dantian of the Fifth Stage Practitioners that were about to reach the Sixth Stage or in other words, half-step already. These mes serve as a trial for these practitioners. These mes will disintegrate anything they touch into ashes.

    Because of this ability, the dantian and lifeforce of the half-step Sixth Stage Practitioners will be whittled bit by bit. Only when they sessfully establish their Immortal Foundation or their Demigod Crystal that they can extinguish these mes.

    If they fail to do that, the mes will kill them. But these mes can also be used as a powerful weapon. In Wang Hao¡¯s case, the mes of Decay was being used to disintegrate him into ashes.

    ¡°Who goes there!¡± Wang Hao shouted towards the direction where the mes came from. ¡°If you think you can kill me easily, you cannot! I can just dodge your sputtering mes!¡±

    ¡°Sputtering mes?¡± The space suddenly distorted as a gray-robed man came out. This is the original body of No. 5! He seemed disdainful as he looked towards Wang Hao.

    ¡°Sputtering mes? I was just ying with you!¡± Suddenly, the ground beneath Wang Hao started to be filled with the mes of Decay. Soon, Wang Hao was covered by the gray mes.

    Inside the mes, Wang Hao¡¯s panicked voice could be heard.

    ¡°Mr. Gray man, I don¡¯t feel so good...¡± No. 5 then waited for him to disintegrate into ashes.

    But to No. 5¡¯s surprise, Wang Hao¡¯s figure started to teleport away.

    ¡°Does this mean this brat cannot be affected by my mes? How can that be?¡±

    Of course, Wang Hao cannot be affected. The mes of Decay was primarilyposed of Death and Destruction Energy. Wang Hao can stand there all day, and he will just feel a slight tickle.

    No. 5 then thought that this Wang Hao could have some kind of immunity against magical attacks. He then decided to just finish it with brute force.

    No. 5 took a step, and he was already behind Wang Hao. Before Wang Hao could speak, No. 5 clenched his fist and threw it towards Wang Hao¡¯s back!

    Do not underestimate the brute strength of a practitioner. Every time a practitioner rises up in stage, their physical bodies will also experience some qualitative changes. In No. 5¡¯s case, he knew that his punch can easily st Wang Hao into smithereens!

    ¡°Dum¡±

    But instead of flesh exploding upon impact, what No. 5 felt was the feeling of a hammer striking a rubber ball. He felt no feedback at all. Wang Hao seemingly stayed in ce, not even being moved by that punch.

    No. 5 then looked towards Wang Hao. He saw that Wang Hao spat some blood when that punch of his hit him. No. 5 then knew he can damage Wang Hao.

    ¡°You may have a powerful armor ating the damage, but I will just pummel you until you are dead!¡±

    He then struck Wang Hao with another punch to his stomach. But this time, instead of staying in ce, Wang Hao was sted into the sky, heading at towards the western direction. In no time at all, No. 5¡¯s punch made Wang Hao disappear into the horizon.

    ¡°S**t!¡± No. 5 cursed to himself. ¡°I failed to kill that Wang Hao! He seems to be as tough as a cockroach!¡± He then looked unwillingly towards the direction Wang Hao sted to. ¡°Too bad I have to stay near the Immortal God Sect for that Fang Lin! Hmmph, after this battle stage, I will personally hunt you down!¡±

    No. 5 licked his lips excitedly. Of all the things the Fang n made him do, hunting was his most favorite.

    But before he could leave, he saw a book lying on the ground. When No. 5 scrutinized it, he realized that it was an erotic book.

    ¡°Ugghh... This must be a property of that Fatty. Well, I will just keep it for now. I could use this to ckmail that Fang Lin..¡± No. 5 then picked the book up as the space distorted around him and he disappeared.

    ..............

    Forest of Death, Tian Ji Empire.

    The Forest of Death can be considered to be one of the most dangerous locations in the Tian Ji Empire. It was said that many who venture into this forest end up dead. Their bodies will then wander the forest as undead abominations.

    As such, this forest were avoided by many, except for the practitioners whose power was rted to death.

    At the entrance of the forest, three sets of footsteps echoed. The anxious and nervous feeling emanated by these footsteps clearly shows that its owners were in a serious situation.

    As the moonlight touched down on the forest, the faces of the footsteps owner¡¯s were revealed. They wereposed of two children and one youngdy.

    The youngdy was around 20 years old. Her ck hair flowed behind her freely as she ran. Her beauty can bepared to that of a regal queen. Once you see her, you will only feel an urge to kneel in front of her. Her face was flushed red as she clearly overexerts herself from running.

    As for the two children, they wereposed of one boy and one girl. The boy and the girl looked simr to the elegantdy. The girl however seemed the cuter and more innocent version while the boy¡¯s beauty geared towards the masculine side.

    Each of their hands were being held by the elegantdy. They continued running across the forest, clearly intent on running away from something.

    ¡°Sis Eleanor, can we not enter here? It¡¯s the Forest of Death! Muuuu.... Anna is scared!¡± The little girl, whose name was Anna wailed as she tried to slow down Eleanor.

    ¡°Please Big Sis! It¡¯s scary in here!¡± The little boy decided to join in too.

    ¡°Shut up George! You too Anna!¡± Eleanot raised her voice as she shouted towards the two.

    ¡°Do you know the sacrifices that Mother and Father made just for us to escape alive? We better not waste it! Our pursuers are getting near us! Only with us getting inside the Forest of Death can deter them!¡±

    ¡°Muuu... Mama! Papa! Waaahhh!!!!¡± Anna could not take it anymore as she started crying. George then hugged the little girl as she continued sobbing.

    Eleanor¡¯s expression softened as she saw her siblings interacting like this. Suddenly her expression changed. But before she could warn her siblings, she felt a dome like structure covering them.

    The structure was a thin film that covered all the area around Eleanor like a dome. She tried breaking it, but it did not even budge.

    ¡°Haha, Eleanor, you cannot break this prison formation no matter what you do!¡± At the other end of the dome, a crack opened, and three people went inside. One of them was a middle-aged man with balding hair. He had a moustache that seems to say that he was an elegant person. He held a scroll with him, as if he was controlling the formation by himself.

    The other two with the moustached man were clearly people of high rank. Both of them wore golden robes with the symbol Ìì»ú (Tian Ji) embroided on the back. They both have handsome faces, but it was warped by the lewd expressions they are wearing now.

    ¡°Why are you doing this Robert and Ronald! You are both princes of the Tian Ji Empire! Why are you two doing this to us! We are the same, we are all prince and princesses of the Empire!¡± Eleanor anxiously said.

    ¡°Haha, times have changed now Eleanor.¡± The prince on the left, Robert drawled. He stared at Eleanor¡¯s body, checking out her perfect assets. ¡°Situations dictated that we have to kill your family. Too bad I liked your father.¡±

    ¡°F**k you!¡±

    ¡°F**k me? Hahahahaha!¡± Robert let out a hystericalugh. He looked towards Eleanor while wiping his eyes. ¡°Do you know why you three are still alive now? It¡¯s because me and my brother have been lusting after you three! We will f**k you!¡±

    Robert then continued speaking with his excited voice. ¡°I wanted to have a taste of you, Eleanor, while Ronald wants to have some ¡®fun time¡¯ with George and Anna. If we have our fun at the capital, our reputation will be broken. So we just led you three here.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have some fun!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Eleanor started pounding the dome. ¡°Help! Please help us!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! That won¡¯t help! This formation can withstand strikes of anyone under the Fifth Stage! As long as none of them arrives, you won¡¯t escape here!¡±

    ¡°Noooo!!!¡¯

    But before Robert and Ronald could get near the helpless trio, they heard a strange noise.

    ¡°Wooohhhh! This is fun!¡±

    They looked at the sky and they saw an approaching object, falling towards the dome. This object was obviously Wang Hao.

    The truth was, the first punch by No. 5 did not hurt at all. Wang Hao just absorbed it and then he spat some blood to make himself look hurt. This then made No. 5 think that Wang Hao has an armor. This made him punch Wang Hao once more.

    But this time, instead of absorbing it, Wang Hao made the kic energy of the punch ¡®stick¡¯ with him, thatunched him away. The energy of a half-step Sixth Stage Practitioner was preserved in that strike. With Wang Hao¡¯s clever positioning, he was able to make hisunch direction to be towards the Tian Ji Empire.

    Because of this power, Wang Hao was able to reach the border of the Tian Ji Empire in just 10 minutes. Once there, he then decided to drop down. He scanned thend below him. It was then that he noticed the prison formation in the Forest of Death.

    ¡°Jackpot! If I hit that formation, I am sure no powerhouse in the Tian Ji Empire will hear me impacting on the ground!¡± He then started plummeting towards the formation.

    But that was where Wang Hao made a mistake. He assumed that the formation in front of him can sustain a strike of anyone below the Sixth Stage. But it can only withstand attacks below Fifth Stage.

    Right now, Wang Hao¡¯s body contains the kic energy of a punch of a half-step Sixth Stage Practitioner. What happened next was self-exnatory.

    The formation shattered into pieces when Wang Hao collided against it. He then continued plummeting downward, hitting two people in the process. These unfortunate fellows were Prince Robert and Ronald.

    What remained of them were only their scattered remains. That attack of No. 5 sure packed a punch.

    As for the mustached man, he panicked and decided to run away after seeing the deaths of the two princes.

    Wang Hao shook the dust of his robes as he stood up. He then looked towards the confused Eleanor and her siblings. He smiled as he greeted them cordially.

    ¡°Oh hello there!¡±

 Chapter 66: Tian Ji Divine Spear

    <h4>Chapter 66: Tian Ji Divine Spear</h4>

    Eleanor and the two kids were shocked silly by what happened. One moment, they were about to be ¡®eaten¡¯. But then, a person came flying out of nowhere, destroyed the formation and killed Prince Robert and Ronald.

    It was nothing but a miracle for them.

    ¡°Um...hello!¡± Anna seemed to tremble as she greeted Wang Hao. Even though she was scared from an ominous aura that emanated from him, she tried her best to thank him. ¡°Tha...th..thank you!¡± She and George bowed their heads towards Wang Hao.

    Eleanor observed the man in front of her. He seemed to be around the same age as her. Even though he was fat, it can be seen that he had a handsome face. She also noticed that he had been wearing the Outer Disciple Robe of the Immortal God Sect.

    ¡°Many thanks, Sir?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Wang Hao.¡±

    ¡°Well then Sir Wang Hao, we three are very grateful for you help.¡± Eleanor also bowed, and her dress ckened slightly, allowing Wang Hao a view of Eleanor¡¯s snow bunnies. He swallowed as he looked away awkwardly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you three suspicious of me? I just appeared here you know. And yet, you seem to be ok with me....¡±

    ¡°You do not need to worry about that.¡± Eleanor let out a dazzling smile. This smile dazed Wang Hao for a while. He shook his head as Eleanor continued speaking.

    ¡°When I was born, I was born with an ability to sense people¡¯s emotions. Like an empath.¡± Eleanor looked sad as she continued.

    ¡°With this ability, I can roughly sense the emotions of anyone as long as they are within 5 meters around me. So, I can sense that you have no bad intent against us. I can only sense curiosity and.....¡± She blushed as she stopped her analysis.

    She then took a deep breath as she said, ¡®But this ability had its downside too. I had no ability to cultivate at all.¡±

    ¡°From what I see, you muste from a rich family. They did not do anything to help you?¡± Wang Hao was surprised from hearing this from Eleanor. From what he can see, she had clearly grown up inside a powerful family. Her elegance and poise even in this situation proves that.

    ¡°I have tried everything, but it seems like all the emotions of I have been sensing interferes with my sensing of the mortal qi. That is why I am not yet even at the Body Refinement Stage.¡± Eleanor looked frustrated as she pounded the ground.

    ¡°If I have been stronger, all of this could not have happened!¡± Suddenly, Eleanor paled as she remembered something she forgot to tell Wang Hao earlier.

    ¡°Sir Wang Hao, the mustached man earlier, he is still alive right?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me Sir, just call me Wang Hao.¡± Wang Hao then cupped his double chin as he pondered on what Eleanor asked. ¡°Yeah, he is still alive. He ran away after seeing what happened.¡±

    Eleanor looked aghast at Wang Hao¡¯s confirmation. ¡°That man was the guardian of Prince Robert! I am sure that he remembered how you look! You will be a wanted man for killing two of the Princes of the Tian Ji Empire!¡±

    ¡°Wait, these lumps of flesh are Princes of the Tian Ji Empire?¡± Wang Hao prodded one of the reddish-brown lump. It let out a ¡®squelch¡¯ sound. Eleanor winced as she heard this. ¡°Then you three, are you rted to the Empire too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Princess Eleanor.¡± Eleanor stood up as she curtsied herself. ¡°These two kids are Princess Anna and Prince George.¡± The two also curtsied in response. ¡°You can say, that we are in a serious family conflict now....¡±

    ¡°Family conflict?¡± But before Wang Hao could inquire for more information, Eleanor hurriedly said, ¡°Wang Hao, you must escape now! I am sure that the guardian have seen your Outer Disciple Robes. Coupled with your face and body, they can easily know your identity! You will be easily caught!¡±

    ¡°Oh cr*p!¡± Wang Hao cursed inwardly. He just arrived here, and yet he already stirred some trouble!

    ¡°In that case, I am just going to revert back to my original appearance.¡± White smoke rose out of his body as Wang Hao used the heat energy he stored to melt the fat that he had built up. The fat sizzled out of his skin as it let out a fragrant smell.

    Anna and George uncontrobly gulped as Wang Hao started to smell like a roasted pig. But they stopped themselves from drooling, since they knew the smell wasing from Wang Hao.

    After 5 minutes, when all the fat disappeared, the original Wang Hao made his appearance again.

    This time, it was Eleanor who gulped audibly.

    She saw Wang Hao¡¯s handsome face that seemed iparable to anyone she saw. The moonlight thatnded on his face further amplified his features. She saw the contours of his perfect muscles from the wet robe that stuck to him.

    ¡°Um....¡± Eleanor found it hard to say a word upon seeing Wang Hao visibly transform.

    ¡°Oh, this is my original appearance!¡± Wang Hao knew that if he was going to be wanted, he had to forgo his Fatty persona. Only those who were close to him knew his original appearance. They surely will not arrest him. As for the three in front of him, they clearly have their own problems to deal with.

    ¡°Big Brother is so handsome!¡± Anna pped her hands as she found Wang Hao now much better-looking. ¡°Are you going to join us?¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡± Eleanor rebuked her sister as she looked towards Wang Hao apologetically. ¡°I am sorry for my sister. We are just.... tired.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened with you three? Now that I identally killed these two, I am already implicated. Knowing everything now might be a great help to me.¡±

    Eleanor then told Wang Hao everything he needed to know about the Tian Ji Royal Family.

    The Tian Ji Royal Family cannot be really considered as one family. It wasposed of 8 families tied together by blood ties and cooperation. The possible Emperor and Empress wille from any of these families.

    The families¡¯ names were the following:

    Fireblood Family

    Watercloud Family

    Earthcore Family

    Leafde Family

    Goldscar Family

    Windhowl Family

    Iceheart Family

    Skydome Family

    Each of these families practice Immortal Cultivation in ordance to their name. Those at the Watercloud family practice the ¡®Dao¡¯ rted to water, and so on and so forth.

    Each of these families control 1/8th of the territory of the Tian Ji Empire. The patriarchs of each family are the eligible candidates for the Emperor and Empress of the Tian Ji Empire. Once the current Emperor abdicates or dies, the Eight Patriarchs will then try to gain the favor of the Tian Ji Divine Spear.

    The Tian Ji Divine Spear was the sacred artifact of the Tian Ji Empire. It was said that when a half-step Sixth Stage Cultivator attacked the Tian Ji Empire, the Tian Ji Divine Spear let out a brilliant light as it shed toward the attacking invader.

    The incredibly powerful half-step Sixth Stage Cultivator died with just a sh of the Divine Spear. This solidified the position of the Tian Ji Empire as one of the Three Empires.

    But the Divine Spear does not only do that. The spear is also vital on the position on the next Emperor.

    The spear itself has been embedded with eight Dvine Marks. Each of the patriarch of the 8 families has been bestowed with control of one Divine Mark.

    In order to be recognized by the Divine Spear, a patriarch must gain control of all 8 Divine Marks. Once the winner gets all the marks, the Divine Spear will be under his/her control. This symbolical and literal eptance of the spear will make the winner the Emperor.

    With the Divine Spear under the Emperor¡¯s control, his/her decisions will be followed by all the citizens of the Empire. This of course is a great temptation to each of the 8 families.

    So, each time the current Emperor leaves their position, the Divine Marks will return to each family. This will then start the struggle to gain the other Divine Marks.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going to be a bloody struggle?¡± Wang Hao knew that the temptation of power will be great to anyone who has the chance to acquire it. Moral and ethics can be thrown out of the window in face of unshakeable might.

    ¡°The Eight Families thought so too.¡± Eleanor replied. ¡°That¡¯s why they decided that instead of the families waging wars against each other, it will be only decided by apetition.¡±

    ¡°Whatpetition? Thatpetition better be good.¡±

    ¡°Well thepetition will be a fight of the younger generation. They will choose the most powerful practitioner of the young generation for each family. They will then be given the control of the Divine Mark.¡±

    ¡°Wait, the Patriarch¡¯s are not the one fighting?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! They are the foundation of each family, so it will be very difficult if they died. So they decided to put the matters on the shoulders of the younger generation.¡±

    ¡°So, what will thepetition be like?¡±

    ¡®Once the representatives had been chosen, each representative will choose 11 followers to join them. That ounts for 96 in total. They will then be transported into a hidden realm controlled by the Tian Ji Empire.¡±

    ¡°A hidden realm huh? This Empire is really powerful.¡±

    Hidden realms are ces that are hidden spatially and temporally. Discovering them is difficult, but once it was controlled, the benefits inside could be easily monopolized.

    ¡°So inside this realm, the goal of each representative was to gain all the 8 Divine Marks. They can do anything inside the realm to gain each Divine Mark. The selection will end once someone with the 8 Divine Marks exits the hidden realm.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... that will be really bloody.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Marks will then be given to the Patriarch of the representative¡¯s family. The patriarch will then approach the Divine Spear to offer the Divine Marks .The Divine Spear will detect it, and that Patriarch will be the new Emperor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really neat¡± Wang Hao praised as he heard this. ¡°So, was that rted to what was happening to you three right now?¡±

    ¡°We actually do not know.¡± Eleanor replied. ¡°The current Emperor has no reason to lose his position yet. But suddenly, our Watercloud Family had been attacked this morning.¡± She bit her lips, trying to suppress her tears.

    ¡°Of course, the Watercloud family was able to to repel that attack. But my father, who was the brother of our patriarch, was killed. That includes our mother too.¡± Eleanor then gritted her teeth in anger.

    ¡°But what made me really angry was that during the time of the attack, me and my siblings were wandering outside. We only heard the news of the attack from a divine sense message that our parents sent to us before they died. Our family did not even bother to help us! If not for our parent¡¯s warning, we could have been dead now!¡±

    Wang Hao looked towards the raging Eleanor and the sad kids. He then asked with a businessman-like voice,

    ¡°So do you want to join me in my dragon-ying quest?¡±

 Chapter 67: Drain

    <h4>Chapter 67: Drain</h4>

    ¡°Dragon-ying quest?¡± Eleanor was confused as she tried to process what Wang Hao said. She then turned pale when she realized what Wang Hao was implying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are aiming for the dragon at the Solstice Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s actually the reason I am here.¡± Wang Hao rubbed his head sheepishly. ¡°This is my first mission, so I wanted it to be big.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask what your practitioner stage is?¡± Eleanor asked hopefully. Upon seeing Wang Hao destroying the formation, she knew that he must be really powerful.

    ¡°I am the First Stage, but I can fight against the Second Stage practitioners.¡¯

    ¡°Errr...¡± Eleanor was surprised by what Wang Hao said.

    ¡°But you destroyed that formation easily! Only those at the Fifth Stage can destroy it!¡± Eleanor could not believe what Wang Hao said. ¡°You must be joking right?

    ¡°I am not joking.¡± With her ability, Eleanor felt that what Wang Hao said was genuine.

    ¡°But how were you able to...¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of special items.¡± Wang Hao decided that the best way to describe his spatial and energy abilities were to say that its was the cause of special items.

    ¡°Like a sacred artifact?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, something like that. Hmmm...¡± Wang Hao then looked towards the two kids. They stared back at Wang Hao hopefully. ¡°I think we should leave this ce now. They could be looking for us already.¡±

    Eleanor sighed sadly. ¡°Because we are here at the site of their deaths, I am sure I will be hunted too, including Anna and George. So we have no choice but to join you.¡±

    ¡°But how will you three clear your names?¡±

    ¡°I...do not know.¡± This was the first time Eleanor felt unsure about what to do. ¡°How about this. We join with you first and we just wait until this matter cools down. By that time, I could have a n already.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Wang Hao held out his hands towards Eleanor and the two kids. ¡°I know a fast way to travel. If you just hold my hands, I can bring you with me.¡±

    ¡°Ok Big Brother!¡± Anna and George clung yfully on Wang Hao¡¯s right arm. As for Eleanor, she was blushing, not daring to move at all.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the problem Eleanor?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I have never held hands with a man before.¡± Eleanor twisted shyly on her spot as she looked towards Wang Hao¡¯s left hand. ¡°But for this situation, I suppose I can do it.¡± She then grabbed Wang Hao¡¯s right hands tightly.

    Wang Hao could feel the softness of Eleanor¡¯s hand. Her dainty fingers caressed the back of his palm, producing some tingly sensations for him. He just stayed quiet as he activated his teleportation.

    If it¡¯s the normal space practitioner, when they teleport with someone else, that person will be bound to be dizzy. But Wang Hao is no ordinary space practitioner. With the power of the Space-time Gyroscope, he can consider those that he touches to be a part of his own body. He includes these objects in his frame of reference.

    This then makes the objects as stable as him when they teleport together. They stopped teleporting after an hour. At the distance, they could see a small vige. The vige wasposed of huts instead of brick houses. Smoke could be seen to be rising from some huts.

    This vige seems to be a primitive settlement.

    Upon seeing Wang Hao¡¯s confused look, Eleanor supplied him with some details.

    ¡°The more advanced viges and cities are located near the capital of the Empire. The farther the distance to the capital bes, the less advanced the viges be.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± Wang Hao then raised his hand to stop themselves from walking towards the vige. ¡°Before we go in, I need to let out two people first.¡±

    He waved his hands, and Boner and Fatty Zhou appeared. Boner still looked pensive while Fatty Zhou looked pissed upon seeing Wang Hao.

    ¡°You f**king brat! I will kill you !¡± Fatty Zhou started to rush towards Wang Hao. Wang Hao waved his hand again, and Fatty Zhou was back on his space pocket.

    ¡°That fatty is still angry to me? He and Boner clearly heard all that was happening outside while I kept them. I already offered him a good working rtionship this time....¡±

    Eleanor just felt nothing this time. She realized that Wang Hao was a man full of surprises. She has no need to be surprised, since she knew that Wang Hao will just surprise her again.

    ¡°Oh, this is one of the abilities of my artifact. It gives me the ability to store living and non-living objects.¡± Eleanor just nodded numbly.

    ¡°As for this guy here.¡± He pointed towards the tied-up Boner. ¡°His name is Boner. He will be assisting us from now on.¡±

    Eleanor bit back a choke. Boner? Really?

    ¡°Do not ask me why his name was like that, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Wang Hao waved his hand dismissedly. ¡°As for now, we need to enter this vige. Now, what should be our identity?¡± He started to untie Boner¡¯s bindings. Wang Hao knew that Boner will not attack them since Wang Hao is Boner¡¯s hope to be free.

    Once freed, Boner said what he had been thinking. ¡°I will act as Wang Hao¡¯s follower. As for the two kids, just be Eleanor¡¯s siblings. As for Eleanor and Wang Hao,¡± He then looked towards the two of them. ¡°You two must act as a pair of lovers!

    ¡°Pffffttt...¡± Wang Hao had to hold back the sound of surprise in his throat. Eleanor on the other hand, was blushing deeply.

    ¡°Why must we do that!¡± Eleanor asked while being flustered.

    ¡°Because from what I see, Wang Hao will not hide his handsome face. He needs to use his face to do what he needs to do. He said it¡¯s vital for the mission. So, we need someone to act as a deterrent to any females wanting to get him. And that will be you, Princess Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t we need to hide Eleanor¡¯s face? Even her siblings too?¡±

    Boner nodded. ¡°We are going to hide their faces with hooded robes. That will keep them from being recognized.¡± He then started talking passionately.

    ¡°But look at Princess Eleanor¡¯s body! She has the perfect curves! Look at that full breasts and shapely hips! Even though her face was hidden, her perfect body was enough to deter any admirers!¡±

    Wang Hao scratched his head in annoyance. He was sure that Boner was scheming something. But who was he to disagree? This could even grant his some chance to get closer to Eleanor...

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Eleanor fully disagreed with Boner¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Pretending to be lovers even though you are not is a big taboo for me!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s smile cramped as he heard her. He then replied, ¡°So do you have a counter n?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Eleanor said confidently. ¡°I can just say that Wang Hao is my older brother! That¡¯s better right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so..¡± Unexpectedly, Boner gave his approval.

    Wang Hao could only sigh in disappointment as he knew that all the ero scenes that he envisioned had been crushed mercilessly.

    They then started walking towards the vige entrance. Once arriving at the entrance, Wang Hao started to see more features. He felt that the atmosphere seemed tense. The residents in the vige were holding some sort of weapons. Even the children were wary too.

    Upon the arrival of Wang Hao¡¯s group, all of the vigers near the entrance looked at them suspiciously. They tensed as they held their weapons.

    ¡°Halt! Who goes there!¡± The crowd parted as a middle-aged man appeared. He had an eyepatch over his left eye. His long, curly hair fluttered wildly as he brandished his spear towards Wang Hao. ¡°State your reasons foring in here! If not....¡± Electricity then started to crackle on his spear.

    ¡°We do note with ill intent.¡± Boner stepped forward as he said, ¡°Some bandits ambushed us. Now we lost our belongings and our carriage. We had no choice but to find a settlement to rest in. We are lucky to find one in here. Can you let us rest in the vige? It will be a great favor to us.¡±

    ¡°Favor? Bah!¡± The man spat towards Boner. ¡°As if you can entice me with those fake promises!¡±

    As the man continued cussing towards them, Wang Hao just smiled as if he was expecting it. He reached under his robes as he snatched an object on his space pocket. Once he got it, he showed it towards the man.

    ¡°How about this? I give you this medicine, and you will let us stay here for a night.¡±

    The man stared at the medicine that Wang Hao was holding. He suddenly cried, much to the great surprise of Wang Hao.

    He sped Wang Hao¡¯s hands as he excitedly shouted, ¡°Thank you very much for this, Benefactor! This will be a great help for my wife!¡±

    Wang Hao then knew that he hit the jackpot. It seems like this man¡¯s wife was ill. The medicine that Wang Hao held was certainly going to heal that woman.

    ¡°So we get to stay the night then?¡±

    ¡°Of course of course!¡± The man nodded vigorously. ¡°But just that is not enough! Ha! I have decided!¡± The man stared at Wang Hao as he dered,

    ¡°All the unwed females in this vige shall have the right to have their children with him! Suck him dry!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Chapter 68: Golden Bull

    <h4>Chapter 68: Golden Bull</h4>

    ¡°Wait! You are not serious right?¡± Wang Hao may be a little perverted, but he won¡¯t let himself be an all-around breeding machine.

    ¡°Huh? Is there a problem then?¡± The man¡¯s eyes started to redden with anger. Electricity started to gather around him as he stared at Wang Hao balefully.

    ¡°I already offered you my sincerity yet you think nothing of it!¡± The man then stepped forward, clearly intent on attacking Wang Hao. The wind whistled, as they started to smell of ozone.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Eleanor, with the her face still hidden, stepped forward. She waved her hands to signal for the man to stop.

    ¡°He cannot ept the offer because.... he was already married to me.¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice continued to weaken as she said that.

    ¡°Haha that¡¯s right! She is my wife!¡± Of course, Wang Hao took an advantage of this. He wrapped his left arm around Eleanor¡¯s body, tightly hugging it. At that time, he could feel her soft and dainty body pressed with him. Her fragrant scent, which miraculously stayed even after all that happened, wafted into his nose. He breathed it in deeply, knowing he can only enjoy this rarely.

    Eleanor stiffened at the contact, as she discreetly elbowed Wang Hao on his ribs. Wang Hao then sheepishly pulled his arm away, as he smiled towards the man.

    ¡°Well.... If that¡¯s the case, your refusal is understandable. Even with her face hooded, I can still see that your wife is a beautifuldy.¡± The man then sped his hands as he bowed slightly. ¡°I am the Chief of this vige. I am Chief Fou.¡±

    ¡°Well then Chief Fou, I am Lin Fang, and this is my wife Ellie.¡± Wang Hao had to use fake names in this situation because he needed to. ¡°This man beside me is my servant, Bone. The two little kids here are Annie and Gary.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you cane in our vige now!¡± Chief Fou enthusiastically strode inside the vige, with Wang Hao¡¯s group following him.

    ¡°Is it just me, or there is something going on here?¡± Even with the chief¡¯s jovial mood, Wang Hao could still feel the tense atmosphere in the vige.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of those damned goldcoats!¡± Chief Fou bristled in anger. He tightly gripped his spear, as if he wanted to impale those so-called ¡®goldcoats¡¯.

    ¡°Theye here in this vige once a week, demanding for us to hand over our vige! Of course, we disagreed. But that did not stop them! They said they will get thisnd at any costs! Of course, I thought nothing about it. Our vige has a powerful guardian, and I am sure it will protect us.¡±

    Chief Fou pointed towards the center of the vige. There, a majestic statue of a golden bull had been erected. The statue was perfectly made, as if the bull itself was alive and was just coated with gold. Its presence exuded sheer ferocity, as if it was ready to bolt at any moment.

    ¡°That is the golden statue that had always been here since the start of the vige.¡± Chief Fou looked towards the statue with reverence. ¡°It had always protected the vige from all kinds of invasions. But it has one limitation. It can only make a move once a month.¡±

    ¡°So those goldcoats tried to kill of you, and the bull repelled them?¡±

    ¡°No. It seems like they do not know that the bull can only move once per month. Because of that, they did not dare to attack. But they are intent on acquiring my approval to own the vige. That¡¯s when they started using dirty tactics!¡± Chief Fou started stomping in anger.

    ¡°They poisoned our river! That was where we get our water for drinking and cleaning. Good thing only one got poisoned. We then decided to use other sources of water. But the one who got poisoned was my wife.¡±

    ¡°I tried all things to heal her, but nothing seemed to work. When the goldcoats arrived a week ago, they said that they have what I need. A Second Stage Antidote. If I give them the vige, they will give the medicine to me. I vehemently refused, of course.¡±

    ¡°Then those goldcoats started offering treasures to the vigers. They said they are going to reward heavily those who can contribute to the vige being handed over. And someone F**KING bit the bait! That person said all about the golden bull¡¯s limitation.s Upon hearing this, the goldcoats left happily, bringing the damn traitor with them!¡±

    ¡°Then 3 days ago, a beast swarm suddenly attacked the vige. It was unnatural, since beast swarms only appear once every ten years. I am only at the Foundation Establishment Stage, so it was really hard for me to defend the vige. The golden bull then made its move, eradicating all of the invading beasts.¡±

    ¡°That was when I realized that this swarm could be orchestrated by those damned goldcoats! They already knew about the one month limitation, so they made the bull make its move. I am sure that what they will do next is to invade this vige, since nothing can stop them now.¡±

    ¡°But we will not go down without a fight!¡± At this point, Chief Fou¡¯s story started to be a war cry. ¡°We have lived for this vige, now we will die for it! Haaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Haaa!!!!¡± All the vigers raised their weapons, clearly itching to fight with the iing invaders.

    ¡°Ummmm....¡± Wang Hao did not know whether tough or cry. They only wanted to rest, yet they still managed to get into a conflict?

    ¡°Ah Chief Fou, how about us...¡±

    ¡°Do not worry Lin Fang. Those goldcoats will only invade two days from now. So be rest assured that you will be safe tonight.¡± Chief Fou patted Wang Hao¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Come, here is your resting ce. You can leave tomorrow early, if you want to be really safe.¡±

    Chief Fou brought them inside one of thergest huts in the vige. Its inside seems luxuriouspared to other huts. Soft matsid on the floor, clearly made to be slept infortably.

    ¡°This is the guest quarters of the vige.¡± Chief Fou broke the silence. ¡°Because of your help with my wife, you are all considered as the vige¡¯s benefactors. As such, you can enjoy resting in here. Have a good rest!¡± Chief Fou left, closing the door as he bounded towards his own house.

    ¡°Goldcoats huh.¡± Wang Hao muttered to himself. ¡°Hey wifey, are those goldcoats from the Goldscar Family?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me wifey! I just had to do that to save you!¡± Eleanor was clearly angry with Wang Hao¡¯s teasing. She huffed as she turned her head away. Wang Hao found this expressions of hers to be really cute.

    ¡°Yes, from what I know, those goldcoats Chief Fou was talking about seems to be the Golden Guards of the Goldscar Family. They usually follow a Prince of the Family to protect him. They can also do other tasks that the Family requires from them.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that this event has been orchestrated by a Prince of the Goldscar Family?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems so.¡± Eleanor sighed in frustration. ¡°We need to leave this vige immediately tomorrow, so that we can avoid any surprise attacks.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis, we are not going to help them? They are going to be attacked!¡± Anna felt that the vigers were too pitiful. ¡°They could die!¡±

    ¡°Anna, we have no way to help them. We have our own problems too right? If we help them, the Goldscar Family might discover that we are here. That will be dangerous not only for us, but for the vige itself, since they harbored wanted people.¡±

    Anna just hung her head sadly, knowing her efforts her futile.

    Wang Hao patted Anna¡¯s head. ¡°You really are a good girl. Do not worry, your Big Bro will find a way to help them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Wang Hao!¡± Eleanor looked at Wang Hao suspiciously, as if she was warning him to behave.

    ¡°Do not worry Eleanor, I am just going to talk to Chief Fou. I will give him some battle strategies that will help their vige.¡±

    ¡°Ok then. But do not promise our participation in the fight ok?¡± Eleanor knew that they had to repay the favor they owed the vige. Wang Hao¡¯s battle advice will be enough. Risking their lives, which were already in danger, will justplicate things.

    But before Wang Hao could get out the door, they heard a horn sounding in the distance.

    ¡°Ooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!!!¡±

    An arrogant voice then echoed throughout the vige. ¡°Haha! Come out you filthy barbarians! From this day on, this dirty vige shall be the property of the Goldscar family!¡±

    Wang Hao and Eleanor could only look at each other with dismay

    ¡°We are really out of luck.¡±

 Chapter 69: Dao Grades

    <h4>Chapter 69: Dao Grades</h4>

    Outside the vige, the arrogant voice continued talking. ¡°I see that all of you have raised your weapons to fight. Why bother? It¡¯s just a waste of time!¡±

    Anna and George wanted toe out and see what was happening, but Wang Hao held their shoulders as he stopped them. ¡°We will not go out. We will only do so if it is necessary.¡±

    ¡°But.....¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± Eleanor interjected. ¡°Let Wang Hao do all the saving.¡±

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Now, it was Wang Hao¡¯s turn to be angry. ¡°What do you mean I will do the saving? I was just about to give Chief Fou some battle strategies!¡±

    Eleanor just rolled her eyes at that. ¡°What use will your advice be now? The goldcoats are here already. If you want to help, then fight with them too. You said yourself that we owe them a favor right?¡±

    Boner just snickered quietly at the side.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Wang Hao raised his hands in exasperation. ¡°I will help them. Though I do not know how much help I can give them. As for you four, try to find a way to sneak away. If you four are found, are situation will be really bad.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± Eleanor and Boner did a mock salute. Anna and Geroge made a mock salute too, with their faces trying to look very serious.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Wang Hao went outside the hut as he observed the current situation.

    All the vigers that can fight were all gathering near the entrance of the vige. All of them held their weapons, clearly ready to fight. Half of the vigers were at the Body Refinement Stage while 3 were only at the Qi Condensation Stage. Only Chief Fou was at the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    As for the goldcoats, their assembly was more orderlypared to the distressed vigers. All of them wore brilliant golden armor with golden helmets covering their faces. All of them rode golden-armored horses. As for the formation, all the goldcoats assumed a 10¡Á10 arrangement. Overall, there were 100 goldcoats at that time.

    Leading all of these goldcoats was a visibly young man. His armor was clearly of the higher gradepared to the goldcoats. It has a better luster and has bulkier build. He had his helmet removed, revealing a ferocious face. He wore an expression of contempt as he stared at the hostile vigers.

    The symbol of Tian Ji was clearly embossed on his helmet. This implies that he was a prince of the Tian Ji Empire.

    ¡°Listen to me, oh all of you.¡± The prince said in a solemn voice. ¡°In the name of the glorious Goldscar family, this vige shall now be under their control. Whoever resists, shall die!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The goldcoats who were with the prince started jeering, clearly enjoying the iing ughterter.

    Chief Fou could not take it anymore and he stood up.

    ¡°If you really want to get this vige, you have to get over my dead body first!¡±

    The prince looked towards the furious Chief Fou. His face has a pondering expression as he seemed to think of something. After a while, he let out a predatory smile as he stared at Chief Fou hungrily.

    ¡°Over your dead body? Hahaha! Well then, I shall entertain your puny challenge!¡± The prince alighted off his horse. The ground slightly trembled under all of his weight. He then started going near Chief Fou. Chief Fou tensed, tightening his hold of his spear.

    ¡°You are at the Foundation Establishment Stage, right? What a coincidence, I am at the Foundation Establishment Stage too, how delightful!¡± The prince flexed his arms as he squared himself.

    ¡°In that case, we shall have a duel!¡±

    ¡°A duel?¡± Chief Fou seemed confused for a moment, but it was reced by a solemn expression on his face as he realized what the prince wants.

    ¡°It seems that you know the stakes of this duel already.¡± The prince smirked. ¡°If you win, we will voluntarily leave this vige of our own volition, and we will never bother it. But if I win, my golden guards shall sweep in and leave none of you alive!¡±

    ¡°How am I sure that you will keep your promise?¡±

    ¡°You doubt me, Prince Karl of the Goldscar Familiy? You dare doubt the family¡¯s integrity?¡± Prince Karl was clearly incensed by this question. ¡°If you do not dare to fight, we shallmence the ughter!¡±

    ¡°Well then, we shall fight!¡± Sparks filled the surroundings as Chief Fou waved his spear. He pointed it towards Prince Karl as he shouted,

    ¡°Lightning Pierce!¡±

    A bolt of lightning shot out of the spear¡¯s tip, clearly heading towards Prince Karl¡¯s head.

    At the Foundation Establishment Stage, what was important to a cultivator was the strength of his ¡®Dao¡¯.

    There are nine grades of Dao that can be realized. This grading system also applies for the Laws for the Godly Ascenders.

    Mortal

    King

    Emperor

    Earth

    Heaven

    Celestial

    Immortal

    Eternal

    Paragon

    With the Mortal Grade as the lowest, and the Paragon Grade as the highest.

    The higher the grade of the dao that can be realized, the stronger the abilities of the cultivator will be. But even if the dao that a cultivator realized was low, there was still a chance for them to raise the grade of their dao.

    To improve the grade of their dao, the cultivators must be able to be able to acquire an enlightenment. This enlightenment will then help to upgrade their dao.

    The grade of the Daos and Laws must be regarded with importance, since it will be vital even for those at the Ninth Stage. It was said that a Peak Ninth Stage Powerhouse with a Paragon Grade Dao or Law will be considered to be invincible under the Tenth Stage.

    But realizing a high grade dao orw and improving it will be really difficult. From what Wang Hao remembered from his restricted memories, there was no one who was able to have a Paragon Grade Dao or Law. The highest he can remember was his father-inwprehending an Eternal Grade Law.

    As for Chief Fou, the grade of his dao was at the Mortal Grade.

    Because of the limited resources, the Foundation Establishment Pill and Foundation Establishment Scripture that he used were of the Mortal Grade. This only made him able to realize a Mortal Grade Lightning Dao.

    When a mortal sees a lightning strike, what does he see? He sees a long, bright object that plunges towards the ground. That was Chief Fou¡¯s Mortal Lightning Dao. He can use the lightning in his body to produce sharp, long ranged attacks. At this situation, he used the strongest strike he can. The ¡®Lightning Piere¡¯.

    But Prince Karl just looked at the iing attack dismissively.

    ¡°Boring!¡±

    He waved his hand, and a golden shield appeared in front of him. Chief Fou¡¯s attack bounced off the shield as it disintegrated into nothingness.

    ¡°What!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you, a trifling Mortal Grade Cultivator, dares to show off that pitiful lightning on my King Grade Gold Dao? What a shame!¡±

    Because of his good upbringing, Prince Karl was able to realize a King Grade Gold Dao. But in the Goldscar Family, his dao grade can be considered as just average. The strongest young generation in the Goldscar Family had a Emperor Grade Gold Dao. This relegated Prince Karl to the sidelines.

    As for why he was here in the vige, he discovered something in it that made him want to covet the vige. In fact, he haven¡¯t told the Goldscar Family about this vige! He wanted to get the sole benefits from the vige.

    As for the golden guards with him, he had no worries. They were extremely loyal to him, as he promised them incentives for keeping quiet.

    With this, his dao was able to surpress Chief Fou¡¯s dao.

    In front of a king, what can a mortal even do?

    After sting away Chief Fou¡¯s attack, Prince Karl started his offensive. He drew a golden sword from his scabbard. He then shed it towards Chie Fou. At the instant of his sh, a golden de appeared, heading straight towards Chief Fou!

    Gold is a type of metal. Any kind of metal has two main characteristics. They are durable, and sharp when shaped well. Prince Karl¡¯s King Gold Dao clearly focused on increasing the sharpness of his attacks.

    Not only that, but because of the difference of their Dao Grades, Chief Fou¡¯s Dao Foundation was also bing unstable. This suppression made it impossible for him to dodge the golden de that was about to decapitate him.

    He closed his eyes, ready to ept his death. His only regret was that he failed to save his vige.

    ¡°Forgive me, Ya¡¯er...¡±

    A hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the golden de. The hand made a grasping motion, and the golden de burst apart.

    Upon the golden sparks that floated appeared Wang Hao¡¯s slightly peeved face.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Prince Karl was angry for someone interrupting his match, but he knew that someone who can crush his de easily was no pushover.

    ¡°My name? Let me show you!¡±

    Wang Hao suddenly appeared in front of Prince Karl. He clenched his fist as he threw a punch towards his chest. Prince Karl immediately summoned a golden shield in front of him.

    But the shield did not help at all.

    The shield cracked and burst apart as Wang Hao¡¯s punch barreled through it. The fist continued its path until it his Prince Karl on his chest.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Prince Karl¡¯s chest caved in as it was not able to endure the strength of a punch of a Peak Second Stage.

    Not only that, but the strength of Wang Hao¡¯s punch was able to make a hole in Prince Karl¡¯s chest.

    With Wang Hao¡¯s energy maniption, he was able to make the hole on Prince Karl¡¯s chest appear as a set of symbols.

    Wang Hao held Prince Karl¡¯s corpse as he showed off the symbols he made to his golden guards.

    ÄãÃÇ¶¼ËÀÁË(You are all dead)

    ¡°.........¡±

 Chapter 70: Moo

    <h4>Chapter 70: Moo</h4>

    ¡°Bastard! What did you to Young Master!¡± Some of the golden guards got mad as they saw Wang Hao easily killing Prince Karl. What was worse was that he used the prince¡¯s corpse to make a death threat to them!

    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Powerful auras red from the golden guards. Almost all of the guards were at the Foundation Establishment Stage. One of them was even at the Core Formation Stage!

    Chief Fou¡¯s face turned solemn when he saw the imposing auras of the golden guards. There were 100 of them. If they attack now, the vige will be easily decimated.

    Chief Fou looked towards Wang Hao worriedly, as he thought that even his benefactor cannot overturn this situation. From what Chief Fou witnessed at the fight, Wang Hao¡¯s peak strength was only enough to fight the Peak Second Stage.

    But Wang Hao seemed to not care with the threat of the golden guards. He waved the prince¡¯s corpse as he taunted them. ¡°Are you even loyal to your master? I already killed him, yet you do nothing! Cowards!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s mockery drove the golden guards into rage. The Third Stage Golden Guard shouted at the top of his voice,

    ¡°Decimate everyone in this vige!¡±

    All 100 of them assumed a spearhead formation. The Core Formation Golden Guard was at the start, leading the offensive. The other 99 guards trailed behind him. In terms of an attrition battle, this formation will not be that useful. But if the goal wasplete decimation of a weaker party, the spearhead formation finishes the job.

    Upon seeing the rushing guards, Wang Hao just let out a smile. He spread out his hands as all of the guards shed their golden de projectiles against him. But instead of absorbing all the golden energy attacks, Wang Hao concentrated all the golden de energy into a pulsating sphere.

    Then to the surprise of everyone, he threw this golden ball towards the golden bull statue.

    ¡°No!!!!¡± Chief Fou¡¯s panicked shout could be heard. Just one of those golden des can injure a Second Stage Practitioner. Now, all 100 of them had been concentrated as one. What will happen to the statue once it was hit by the golden ball?

    ¡°Bloop!¡±

    But instead of the statue getting sted into smithereens, the golden ball stopped moving as it touched the head of the golden bull. Then under the scrutinizing eyes of everyone, the golden ball slowly sank on the golden bull¡¯s head.

    The golden bull¡¯s eyes, which had stayed closed after itsst move, let out a glow as the bull let out a sound.

    ¡°Moooooooo!!!!!!!¡±

    The golden bull then jumped off its raised tform. The ground shook as if it could not bear the weight of the golden bull. Everyone was surprised by this. Didn¡¯t the bull already make its move? How can it even move now when one month has not yet passed?

    Why did the golden bull move? Of course, it was because of Wang Hao.

    When he observed the golden bull earlier, Wang Hao discovered that it was slowly absorbing energy from the environment. But instead of storing the energy as it is, all of this absorbed energy were being converted into gold-type energy.

    It was then that Wang Hao realized that the reason why the golden bull can only move at least a month after itsst move was because it needed to recharge the gold-type energy that it uses. But this energy was not used to power up the bull. It was used to loosen the seal restricting the golden bull from moving.

    The golden bull actually have the strengthparable to the Fourth Stage! But because of the seal, the golden bull could not show its true power as the guardian of the vige. It can only wait for its gold-type energy to be full.

    It will take the golden bull exactly one month to refill all the energy it had lost. Only if it was full of gold-type energy that the bull can loosen the seal and make one move. As for the case today, all the golden energy that Wang Hao gathered was modified by him to make the bull able to attack.

    As of now, the energy absorbed by the bull was more than enough to make it loosen the seal. The seal was loose enough to make the bull attack three times!

    ¡°Mooo!!!!¡±

    The golden bull raised its feet as it stomped the ground. All the attacking golden guards started to turn into gold statues!

    Wang Hao constricted his eyes upon seeing this. This was the power of the Dao Soul Stage! Even the Core Formation powerhouse had been helpless against it.

    ¡°Stomp!¡±

    One more stomp, and all the statues disintegrated into golden dust.

    ¡°Moo!!¡±

    All the golden dust then gathered and created a dome that covered the whole vige.

    This was the end of the three moves that the golden bull could make. But before it could go back and be frozen on its stand, the golden bull stared towards Wang Hao.

    ¡°Moo.¡±

    Streams of divine sense came from the golden bull and entered Wang Hao¡¯s mind. He stilled as he analyzed the information the golden bull gave to him. Wang Hao¡¯s face was then filled with surprise as he looked at the bull.

    ¡°Moo.¡±

    The golden bull¡¯s expression seemed solemn as it nodded its head towards Wang Hao¡¯s silent inquiry. Wang Hao just sighed in return.

    ¡°Wait, Lin Fang!¡± Chief Fou was confused about all that happened. ¡°How were you able to make the golden bull move? And what¡¯s with all this golden dome?¡±

    Wang Hao then exined about the energy recharging restriction of the golden bull. As for the golden dome, Wang Hao said what he heard from the bull¡¯s divine sense.

    ¡°So, you say that this golden dome can be hidden and withstand attacks under the Fifth Stage?¡± Chief Fou was amazed by this. ¡°And not only that, this dome can also allow anyone that I want to enter to be able to enter the shield and vice versa?

    Wang Hao just nodded in response.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Chief Fou started crying in delight. He sped Wang Hao¡¯s hands as he knelt in front of him. ¡°You have already done so much for us benefactor, how can we even repay you?¡±

    ¡°Umm... how about you let us rest peacefully first. We are already tired. We can just continue talking tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, benefactor!¡±

    Wang Hao sighed in relief as he went back to his resting hut. He stared at the golden dome erected by the golden bull. Not only it can withstand attacks under the Fifth Stage, but it can also hide the vige under the divine sense of any practitioners under the Fifth Stage.

    From what Wang Hao can observe, this Prince Karl did not really tell the Goldscar family about this vige. How will he, when Prince Karl discovered what was really in this vige.

    Even Wang Hao was astounded by what the golden bull said to him about this vige. No wonder Prince Karl resorted to dirty tactics to own this vige.

    This fact assured Wang Hao that the Goldscar family won¡¯t know how or why Prince Karl died along with his followers. What Wang Hao needed to do now was to tell Eleanor privately about what the golden bull told him about the vige.

    When Wang Hao told Eleanor that he wanted to talk privately with her, she flushed a little as she stutteringly asked,

    ¡°Wh.... wh.... what do you want to do? We are only husband and wife here because we are pretending!¡±

    ¡°Do you seriously take me for a pervert? Do I even look like one?¡±

    ¡°Yes you do!!!!¡± Eleanor, Anna, George and Boner all shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Ugghhh.... that really hurts you know.¡± Wang Hao then walked towards a private part in the vige. He then stared at Eleanor who followed him as he said,

    ¡°Whatever I tell you now, you must promise not to tell anyone about it, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok, I promise then.¡±

    Wang Hao then put his lips on Eleanor¡¯s ear. His lips moved as he uttered the words that the golden bull discreetly told him.

    Eleanor widened her eyes as she stared back at Wang Hao. Wang Hao just looked back as he nodded, silently affirming Eleanor¡¯s suspicion.

    At that moment, what Eleanor could only say was,

    ¡°No way!¡±

 Chapter 71: Seer

    <h4>Chapter 71: Seer</h4>

    Wang Hao just looked at Eleanor while doing a shushing gesture with his lips.

    ¡°As of now, I think only the two of us, including the chief and his wife knows about this. We must not absolutely tell anything to other people. You understand?¡±

    Eleanor repeatedly nodded, as her silky hair bounced freely. ¡°So what are we going to do now? Do we leave immediately tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I have changed my mind.¡± Wang Hao said as he walked back towards the house. Eleanor followed behind him. ¡°Instead of leaving immeditately, we need to talk to Chief Fou and his wife tomorrow. Maybe they could enlighten us about what was happening. After that, we will decide on what we do next.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep then.¡±

    Wang Hao and hispanions then went to their dreands as their thrilling but exhausting day had ended.

    The next morning.

    When Wang Hao woke up, he noticed that aside from him, everyone else were still asleep. At the end of the room, he saw Eleanor peacefully sleeping. Her regal face exuded elegance even if she was asleep. The nket covering her had been partially moved, revealing her sleeping clothes that tightly fit her alluring body.

    Wang Hao swallowed as he enjoyed the pleasing view in front of him. He then decided to be bolder as he approached Eleanor. Once he was near, he started poking her cheeks.

    ¡°Ummm...¡±

    Eleanor started pouting unconsciously as Wang Hao continuously poked her cheeks. He tried to hide his snickers as he voyeured Eleanor¡¯s cute expression.

    Suddenly, Wang Hao felt someone staring at him from the back. He looked back and he saw Anna looking dazedly at him.

    They continued staring at each other for a minute. Then suddenly, Anna let out a wicked smile.

    ¡°Heeeee.....¡± She clearly saw what Wang Hao was doing!

    ¡°Wait Anna.... you misunderstand this.....¡±

    ¡°Oh no Big Brother, what would Big Sis Eleanor say once she knew you were doing that? She will be really angry with you!¡± Anna started pacing across the room as if she was a viin revealing her secret n.

    ¡°Well I am sure you will not tell her since you are the offender, but what if I slip up....¡± Anna covered her mouth as she giggled mischievously.

    Wang Hao felt cold sweat at his back. He thought to himself,

    ¡°This brat is clearly messing with me!¡± Wang Hao then sighed resignedly as he dropped his shoulders in defeat.

    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±

    Anna then stood straight. Her face was reced by a dignified expression. Upon seeing this, Wang Hao could not feel but get serious.

    ¡°Big Brother, I want you to be my doll!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Can you say that again?¡±

    ¡°I want you to be my doll.¡± Anna stared at Wang Hao¡¯s face. She then smiled happily. ¡°Big Brother, you are so handsome that I bet if you wear the clothes of a girl and have some make-up, you will be really pretty!¡±

    ¡°Hell no!¡± At that moment, Wang Hao seemed to remember some fuzzy memories from his childhood. It was as if he had experienced being treated like this before.

    ¡°Little Anna might start talking to Big Sis nor....¡±

    ¡°Ok already, I ept.¡± Anna tittered happily as she saw the defeated expression on Wang Hao¡¯s face.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will start now, Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Wait, now?¡± You do not have any cosmetic items with you!¡±

    Anna scoffed as she brandished the ring on her index finger. The ring was color blue with a blue gem embedded on its top. ¡°I have a space ring, Big Brother! All the make-up tools and clothes I use are here!¡±

    ¡°Wait, before me, who was the one you have been dolling-up before?¡±

    ¡°Ah, its Big Sis Eleanor! She wanted to look pretty all the time, so I always doll her up! And all the clothes in this ring have been worn by her, including her underwear!¡±

    Wang Hao felt a jolt upon hearing that.

    ¡°Are you telling me... that you are going to make me wear clothes that Eleanor personally did!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Are they recently washed?¡±

    ¡°No, Big Brother. This clothes are enchanted, so they have no need to be cleaned.¡±

    ¡°Then make me wear thest costume that Eleanor did!¡±

    What was honor for Wang Hao? It was everything for him. But if you were given a chance to wear the clothes of a really attractivedy, can honor still help you with that?

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°What? I thought you wanted to do this?¡±

    ¡°Ok then, so where shall we do this Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Wait, right now? Why don¡¯t we do this once we have better ces to do so?¡±

    ¡°Big Sis might hear me talking....¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Wang Hao reached deep on his space pocket as he withdrew some sleeping powder. He sprinkled it on the faces of his still sleepingpanions. Once he was sure that they were deeply asleep, he gave a nod to Anna, who then started her offensive.

    She filled the table with all sorts of cosmetic items. She brandished her hands as he started to work on Wang Hao.

    After an hour of intense ¡®attack¡¯, Anna sighed in relief as she copsed on a chair. She gave an approving look towards Wang Hao, who clearly looked different now.

    Instead of a devilish beauty, the Wang Hao that Anna could see right now was an angel, full of grace and love. His face was slightly tweaked to make him have the features of a lovely female. All in all, Wang Hao have be ady now.

    After this make-up, Wang Hao then wore a frilly dress and a long skirt. Wang Hao had a perverted expression on his face as he ran his hands all over the clothes he was wearing now.

    ¡°So this is what Eleanor wore... its still filled with her fragrant scent!¡±

    ¡°Pervert!¡± Anna could only mutter from the sidelines. Suddenly, she saw something at the corner of her eye. But instead of warning Wang Hao about it, she just kept quiet.

    ¡°So.... You are into cross-dressing huh.¡± Eleanor¡¯s apathetic voice could be heard across the room. Wang Hao stilled, as he realized that the sleeping powder¡¯s effects have worn off.

    ¡°Haha, good to see you, Eleanor!¡±

    ¡°Good mornig, Sister Wang!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Its Wang Hao you are talking to!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Eleanor touched her chin as if she was pondering something. She seemed toe to a conclusion as she said, ¡°Nope, never met that guy.¡±

    But before Wang Hao could argue further, the door to the house swung wide open. Chief Fou stood at the door, as he started talking urgently.

    ¡°Dear guests, pleasee with me! My wife has something important to tell to you! She said it will be be helpful for your journey. So you mu- Hey! Who was this girl?¡± Chief Fou was confused as he saw Sister Wang. He clearly remembered not seeing anyone like her.

    ¡°Oh her?¡± Eleanor yfully pulled Wang Hao as she approached Chief Fou. ¡°Actually, this girl you see right now is Lin Fang! ¡±

    ¡°The benefactor?¡± Chief Fou stared at Wang Hao. After a few seconds, Chief Fou started talking contemtively.

    ¡°Whatever your hobbies are, you are still a benevolent person in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°No!!!!!¡±

    Wnag Hao¡¯s cries of protest were ignored as they went towards Chief Fou¡¯s hut. Anna and Eleanor did not allow Wang Hao to remove his make-up and clothes. This led to the whole vige spreading a rumor that their benefactor likes to dress up as a female. Wang Hao hung his head in shame. At least it was better than Eleanor getting angry with him.

    Once inside the house, Wang Hao saw the wife that Chief Fou was talking about.

    Unlike all the women in power that Wang Hao met, the woman he was seeing right now was quite different. She may have an imposing aura, but her looks were quite ordinary.

    The woman raised her eyes questioningly as she saw Wang Hao¡¯s current appearance. But secondster, she just shrugged it off. She looked to her husband as she said,

    ¡°Leave me here with Miss Ellie and..... whatever Lin Fang is.¡±

    Chief Fou nodded as he motioned for the little kids and Boner to go out with him. When he left, the woman locked the door and the windows. She looked at the two as she started speaking.

    ¡°My name is Sarah the Seer. As from what you hear from my name, I can see glimpses of the future. I assure you that my predictions are 100% right all the time.¡±

    ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s true, then how did you get poisoned? Couldn¡¯t you just, you know, predict that you are going to get poisoned?¡±

    Sarah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that. As you may know, there are some people born with special abilities. Like Miss Eleanor here.¡± Eleanor did not panic, as she felt no ill intent from Sarah.

    ¡°As for me, I had a special ability too. I can see an influential or a catastrophic event before it even happens. As for how many days earlier, I cannot know. And simrly, I cannot also cultivate because of my special ability.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s always 100% correct?¡±

    ¡°She is telling the truth Lin Fang.¡± With Eleanor¡¯s abilities, she determined that Sarah was not lying.

    ¡°So, what do you want to tell us now?¡±

    Sarah then took a deep breath as she said what had been guing her mind since this morning.

    ¡°Six months from now, you, Mister Lin Fang, will be involved in a catastrophic event that will make the Tian Ji Empire disappear!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 72: Memory Stone

    <h4>Chapter 72: Memory Stone</h4>

    ¡°Disappear huh.¡± Wang Hao muttered this words slowly to himself. He looked towards Eleanor, asking her the unspoken question.

    ¡°She seems to be telling the truth.¡± Eleanor sighed as she processed what Sarah had said. ¡°That means that 6 months from now, you are going to do something that will lead to the fall of the Tian Ji Empire.¡±

    ¡°How did you exactly see that catastrophe?¡±

    ¡°I actually did not see it, I just knew that it was going to happen. And from what I knew, you are definitely rted to the iing catastrophe. As such,¡± Sarah then stood up on her chair. She stared at Wang Hao directly as she dered,

    ¡°I will do my best to keep you here in this vige until the designated day of the catastrophe passes. Once it passed, I will allow you to go freely already.¡±

    ¡°Hey that¡¯s too much!¡± Eleanor retorted defiantly. She bristled as her face reddened with anger. ¡°Just because Lin Fang will be rted to the catastrophe, you will already detain him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that what you did today will lead to the catastrophe itself?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± Sarah replied. ¡°But doing something to prevent it is better than doing nothing at all.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Wang Hao raised his hands to stop Eleanor from speaking. ¡°You do not need to speak anymore, my wifey. I will do what she says. We will stay in this vige for around 6 months.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Wang Hao held Eleanor by her arm as he brought her outside. He then started saying to her in a hushed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? This is a way for us to elude capture! If we stay in this vige for 6 months, this golden dome can mostly protect us from detection. Now that they voluntarily want us to stay, we as the guests, must stay!¡±

    ¡°But what about the golden bull told you? Aren¡¯t you worried about that?¡± Eleanor replied worriedly.

    Wang Hao just looked grim as he nodded. ¡°Of course, that worries me. Heck, I even think it could be rted to the iing catastrophe!¡± He then looked furtively towards Chief Fou¡¯s house. Sarah the Seer could be heard muttering impatiently inside. She seems pissed for being left behind the conversation.

    ¡°From what I see, not even Chief Fou or Sarah the Seer knows about what the golden bull told me.¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to tell them?¡±

    ¡°No. What if it is really rted to the catastrophe? Letting others know about it may lead to the catastrophe happening! So we will keep what the bull told us a secret ok?¡¯

    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then why did the golden bull told you about that?¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, I am sure that golden bull is scheming something. If I y right into its hands, no, hooves, something unpleasant may ur.¡±

    Upon hearing Wang Hao¡¯s logic, Eleanor just sighed and agreed. She then suggested something.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we put what the golden bull told us in a memory stone?¡±

    ¡°A memory stone huh? Why did I not think of that?¡±

    A memory stone was an artifact rted to sealing a portion of memory.

    It was a simple stone that can be held with one hand. Once pressed to the temple, the person will see a space inside his/her mind. All the person¡¯s memories can be seen and essed in this space. Once the person sees the memory that he/she wants to seal, the person will then grab that memory in the space and store it in the stone.

    Once this was done, the person will forget anything about the stored memory. That memory will be stored in the memory stone. This stored memory can be retrievedter if wanted. A memory stone can only store a memory proportional to its size. Therger the memory stone, therger memory it may contain.

    Memory stones were useful on hiding certain secrets. If the person is not confident on keeping a secret, they can hide it in a memory stone and retrieve itter. The stone can be also used to forget certain traumatic events that may harm a person¡¯s life.

    ¡°Well, do you have some memory stones with you? I certainly do not have some with me.¡± Of course, Wang Hao have some memory stones. The problem was just, they were too...... big.¡±

    ¡°Yeah here it is.¡± Eleanor scoured her space ring as she looked for the memory stones. ¡°Found it!¡±

    Two pebble-sized stones appeared on her hands. She took one and gave it to Wang Hao. She held the memory stone at her temple. Wang Hao did the same. Eleanor then started the countdown.

    ¡°In one, two, three!¡±

    Wang Hao made the connection required to power up the memory stone. His surroundings went nk as he stared around him.

    What he was seeing right now was his memory space.

    But there is something weird in Wang Hao¡¯s memory space. If it were the normal memory space, Wang Hao should have easily seen all his memories. But his memories in the memory space were covered with multitude of seals.

    The seals on his memory space all look alike. They were in the shape of a Ten-Petaled Flower. These seals covered the majority of his memory. The ones left visible were those that were unlocked. Wang Hao did not waste his time observing the sealed memories. He went towards the memory he will hide.

    He approached the section where he heard about what the bull said to him. He stared at it, as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Hiding it will be for the best.¡± Wang Hao then carefully pulled out that portion of his memory. Once he was sure that all of it had been isted, he stored it in the memory stone.

    Once he had done this, his memory space started shaking, as his senses brought him back to reality.

    ¡°Huff, huff.¡± Eleanor was sweating and panting hard after that. Extracting and storing a memory will give arge burden to the brain. With Wang Hao¡¯s special abilities, he will hardly tire. But Eleanor just have a body of a mortal, so it will be really strenuous for her.

    Wang Hao just appreciated the way Eleanor¡¯s clothes stuck to her body as it became wet with her sweat. He could clearly see her perfect curves. Eleanor frowned in displeasure upon seeing Wang Hao stare at her like that. Wang Hao could only turn his head away regretfully.

    He then stared at the memory stone in his hands. He then became confused as he tried to remember what he put in the stone. But no matter what he did, he could not remember it.

    Not only that, but he seemed to forget something that the bull told him. No matter what Wang Hao did, what he could remember was nothing.

    ¡°You told me something very important right? Something so important that we have to hide it here?¡± Eleanor asked Wang Hao. ¡°So, what are we going to do with these memory stones? Do we keep it? Or do we destroy it?¡±

    ¡°Let me keep it with me.¡± Eleanor agreed as she passed the stone she was holding into Wang Hao. Wang Hao then deposited both the stones on his space pocket.

    After doing all this, Wang Hao stared at Eleanor as he dered,

    ¡°Our six-month honeymoon starts now!¡±

    ¡°Piss off, pervert!¡±

    ...........

    That was all that happened on the day that Wang Hao left the Immortal God Sect.

    The present day.

    Fang Lin, Fang Yu and Tang Ya were walking together as they stared at therge spirit ship in front of them. This ship was clearly 50 times bigger that Xiao Ya¡¯s spirit ship.

    ¡°Why does Master¡¯s ship look smaller than this? She is the sect head, yet her spirit ship is like that?¡± Fang Yu said as she stared in awe at the towering ship.

    It was Tang Ya who replied to Fang Yu. ¡°Your master¡¯s spirit ship is her personal spirit ship. This ship right here, is the spirit ship of the Immortal God Sect! It represents the prestige of the entire sect. Because the delegation of the Immortal God Sect will be going to the Tian Ji Empire, the sect needed to show off its power.¡±

    Fang Yu nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer. Fang Lin stared at the ship as he slowly muttered,

    What will my Master Wang Hao now do?

    Will hee kneeling to pay his due?

    Or will he strike deal with the devil,

    To create chaos and im some kill?

    ¡°Sigh Fang Lin, your poems are just as bad as your puns.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 73: Absurd

    <h4>Chapter 73: Absurd</h4>

    ¡°Hey! Big Brother! I am here!¡± Before Fang Lin¡¯s group could enter the spirit ship, they saw a young boy waving his hands towards them. He was flying through the air as he streaked towards them.

    This young boy was Shi Poyun. Someone was also following behind him. The pursuer, just like Shi Poyun, was also flying. The only difference was that person was clearly a baby.

    This baby pouted, as she clearly exerted her effort to chase Shi Poyun. This baby was Tang Li. With a burst of speed, she managed to overtake Shi Poyun.

    Tang Li bounded straight towards Fang Yu, hugging her in her shapely breasts. Tang Li grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s breasts as she yed with it, even rubbing her face in it.

    ¡°Sis! Sis! So soft! I want to shweep!¡± Secondster and Tang Li was already slumbering upon Fang Yu¡¯s bosom. The flushed Fang Yu just smiled and supported the sleeping baby.

    Tang Ya just looked at what had transpired weirdly. She shook her head as she looked at what Shi Poyun was doing with Fang Lin. They were just staring at each other. Staring..... and staring.

    Just as Tang Ya was about to get worried, both of them startedughing. Tang Ya could not fathom what was happening here. When Fang Lin saw her confused look, he started to exin.

    ¡°Oh, we were just trying to find out who willugh first after staring at each other.¡±

    ¡°Ok....... So, who won?¡±

    ¡°How will I know? Weughed at the same time, so I consider it a tie!¡±

    ¡°You two are really weird. And as for you, Shi Poyun,¡± Tang Ya stared at the still snickering boy. ¡°Where is that Corpsemancer? He seems like a butler of yours? Shouldn¡¯t he be here with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Uncle Li? He said he had to do some things, so he cannot join me. He then entrusted me to be under the care of Big Brother Fang Lin in this expedition!¡±

    Tang Ya smiled as she saw the enthusiastic expression on Shi Poyun¡¯s face. ¡°It seems like you are ready to learn new things right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Poyun nodded happily. ¡°Big Brother Fang Lin even promised to teach me the Dao of Harem!¡±

    The surroundings became silent all of a sudden. Everyone nearby Fang Lin¡¯s group could feel the chill emanating from an angrydy.

    ¡°The Dao of what?¡±

    ¡°The Dao of Harem!¡± Shi Poyun said excitedly. If Fang Lin needed a wingman in the future, Shi Poyun will be already off the list. ¡°Big Brother said it is one of the most powerful and important daos!¡±

    ¡°Fang. Lin.¡± Tang Ya gritted her teeth as she stared balefully at Fang Lin. ¡°Are you sure of what you are teaching? To a developing boy, no less! You are just going to warp his mindset with that obsession of yours!¡±

    Tang Ya was clearly pissed of this time. It was then that Fang Lin realized that Tang Ya has all the right reasons to be angry. She had been born as a bastard daughter of a Tang n Elder. She had been clearly the result of her father being an unfaithful person.

    This status of Tang Ya clearly brought much suffering to her and her mother. Only through her talent and perseverance that she was able to lessen the hostile intentions against her. With this, she clearly has a good reason to hate those guys who wanted to be with other women.

    Even with her status now, Tang Ya can still remember all the times her mother cried out of pain and loneliness. The pain of knowing the one you love cannot love you back officially. The pain of realizing her future and her child will be thorny. And the loneliness from the realization that no one will love her again. This brought Tang Ya¡¯s mother to the brink of despair.

    It was then that she made the decision to leave Tang Ya and make the official wife of Tang Ya¡¯s father to be Tang Ya¡¯s adoptive mother. As for where Tang Ya¡¯s biological mother went, no one knows.

    ¡°I......¡± Fang Lin could only stutter as he struggled to form his words.

    ¡°Fang Lin, you are a really kind and wonderful person. I feel your sincerity on what you do. But now, I already know what kind of perverted person you are. And because of that, you can never be more than a Dao-Comrade to me.¡±

    Fang Lin decided tosh out at that time. ¡°How about Master Wang Hao? Do you know that it was him who taught me the Dao Of Harem? Are you saying that you are still going to love him?¡±

    This made Tang Ya pause. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It was Master who taught me everything.¡± Even though it may hurt Tang Ya¡¯s feelings, Fang Lin had to tell the truth to Tang Ya.

    ¡°He was the one who wanted to have his own harem! Besides, he already had a wife! You told me your mother was sad because she loved a married man. Are you also going to take the same step as her?¡±

    ¡°Ah........¡± Tang Ya just stared at Fang Lin as she started trembling. After a few minutes of intense shaking, she managed to calm herself down. She took a deep breath as she muttered,

    ¡°Follow me, we are going to our quarters.¡±

    Fang Lin and Fang Yu, who was still carrying Tang Li, followed the disconste Tang Ya. Shi Poyun bolted away, clearly intent on avoiding this awkward situation.

    But before they could enter the room, they saw someone blocking their way. He was a tall man with no distinguishable characteristics. What made him stand out was a spear that hung from his back. It was jade ck, with its length clearly much more than its wielder.

    The man stared at Fang Lin. Upon seeing him, the man uttered some words,

    ¡°Kneel before my spear!¡±

    Fang Lin then felt a powerful pressure emanating from the spear man. He felt as if he was about to be pierced with multiple spears. But he withstood the pressure, as the spear man looked in appreciation.

    ¡°You are just at the Qi Condensation Stage yet you can withstand that pressure.... You are good! I look forward seeing you breakthrough to the Foundation Establishment Stage!¡± He then walked away, clearly in a good mood.

    ¡°Who the hell was that man?¡± Fang Lin had no choice but to ask the still mopey Tang Ya.

    ¡°That guy was one the Top 3 winnersst year, his name is Li Min. He was really talented. After thepetitionst year, he wandered throughout the Western Forest to realize his dao. Once he came back a month ago, he was already at the Foundation Establishment Stage! Not only that, but he managed to realize a Peak King Grade Spear Dao!¡±

    ¡°It seems like he only needed some enlightenment to upgrade it to the Emperor Grade. But enough about that,¡± Tang Ya stared at Fang Lin incredulously. ¡°How were you able to withstand the Dao Supression of a Peak King Grade Dao?¡±

    How could Fang Lin tell that the reason for that was because he and Fang Yu already realized their own Dao?

    Once Fang Yu and Fang Lin stepped onto the Peak Qi Condensation Stage, their bloodline boiled within them as it brought them into another bloodline memory. This memory was the same as the mantra that Fang Lin saw at the first one. But in this case, he experienced the creation of the Yin and Yang up close.

    This proximity to the Yin and Yang broke an invisible shield in Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s mind. They then started to observe the creation of Yin and Yang. Fang Lin tried to formted his own conjectures, while Fang Yu observed each detail of the event.

    It was at that point that Fang Yu discovered the Yin Law, and Fang Lin realized his Yang Dao! This is clearly heaven-defying, since they did not need to use any external objects to gain insights! This will give them a higher advantage in breaking through.

    Usually, a practitioner uses the core mana spell and the Foundation Establishment Scripture to realize their own Dao and discover the Law. But for Fang Lin and Fang Yu, these objects can give them a chance to upgrade their insights! But this chance to upgrade will of course still be highly difficult for them.

    They need to get high quality items in order to ensure an upgrade in their insights.

    Too bad that Fang Lin and Fang Yu cannot use yet the insights they have on powering their attacks. They can only use their insights once they step on the Second Stage. What they only knew was the Grade of their insights.

    It was at the Emperor Grade!

    That means they can upgrade it to the Earth Grade once they step into the Second Stage! It must be known that the absolute geniuses in the Thrae only have their insights at the Emperor Grade at the Second Stage. This will make Fang Lin and Fang Yu more than the absolute genius at the Second Stage!

    Because of the absurdity of the situation, they decided not to tell anyone about their insights yet. Not even to Xiao Ya. Fang Lin and Fang Yu pretended to everyone that they are still looking for insights, even though they have already.

    Fang Lin knew that most of the geniuses die early because they re up too easily.

    So Fang Lin just chose the most decent answer he could think up.

    ¡°I am just awesome, how about that for an answer?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 74: Milk

    <h4>Chapter 74: Milk</h4>

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Tang Ya knew that no matter what she asked Fang Lin, he will not answer at all. They went inside Tang Ya¡¯s room.

    Upon going inside, Tang Ya stared incredulously at Fang Lin. She scrunched her eyes as she stared at him.

    ¡°Why did you go with us inside the room?¡± Fang Lin and Fang Fang Yu stared awkwardly at Tang Ya.

    It was Fang Lin who replied, ¡°But you said I can stay in your room!¡±

    ¡°What the hell, I am talking about Fang Yu of course!¡± Tang Ya resisted the urge to p Fang Lin at the back of his head. ¡°We are both females, so that will be fine. But even if you are the other body of Fang Yu, I cannot allow you to be in here! So out!¡±

    Tang Ya unceremoniously pushed Fang Lin out of the room as she closed the door on his face. Fang Lin sighed, walking away with a slouched posture.

    ¡°Guess I have to find an empty room then.¡±

    Tang Ya sighed in relief as Fang Lin left. She looked back to Fang Yu who stared back at her.

    ¡°You know, if you are angry to your Dao-Comrade, you are angry to me too.¡±

    ¡°But you said it yourself! You and Fang Lin are one, but you can be considered to be different lives!¡± Tang Ya then stilled as she realized something. ¡°If Fang Lin has feelings for me, does that mean you have feelings for me too?¡±

    ¡°I do, but not as strong as Fang Lin¡¯s. Simrly, those who I like will be liked by Fang Lin too, but also at a weaker level. Only the Original Fang Lin can love you the same as the one I love.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really.... confusing.¡±

    ¡°You better not think about it deeply.¡± Fang Yu was about to ask Tang Ya another question when Tang Li suddenly talked while asleep.

    ¡°Mom.... hungwy... bweastmilk....bweastmilk....¡± Tang Li floundered her body as she was searching for her milk pump. Her iling hands managed to grab Fang Yu¡¯s left breast.

    ¡°Bweastmilk...bweastmilk....bweastmilk....¡± Tang Li muttered sleepily as she started to pull down Fang Yu¡¯s neckline. Fang Yu did not dare to do anything, as she feared it may scare Tang Li.

    After some tugging, Fang Yu¡¯s left snow bunny was showed in full glory. Tang Ya flushed as she stared at the ridiculous situation. Tang Li groped around Fang Yu¡¯s breast and stopped when she found the ¡®stopper¡¯.

    ¡°Bweastmilk.....¡± Tang Li then started sucking on Fang Yu¡¯s stopper as she greedily tried to devour her milk supply.

    ¡°..............¡±

    ¡°..............¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu, can you produce milk now?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think I can.¡± With her perfectly refined body, Fang Yu was able to manipte her mammary nds to produce milk. Upon tasting the sweet ¡®bweastmilk¡¯, Tang Li sped up her consumption.

    Minutes passed by, and Tang Li let out a satisfied burp as she continued to sleep.

    Fang Yu stared at the confounded Tang Ya. She then said gravely,

    ¡°Nobody shall know about this, ok?¡±

    Tang Ya just nodded numbly.

    Fang Yu sighed as she moved the sleeping Tang Li. Sheid her on the bed, carefully cing her in the middle. Once she was done, she turned to the now calm Tang Ya.

    ¡°Tang Ya, do you have information about the current sect expedition? My seclusion training prevented me from gathering information.¡±

    ¡°Well I guess I can tell you.¡± Tang Ya then started to tell Fang Yu about the aims of the current sect expedition.

    The sect expedition that the Immortal God Sect will conduct has the aim to give experiential training to the younger generation, and to show off the prestige of the Immortal God Sect.

    From what Tang Ya knew, the sect will make the disciples or a team of disciples to do their own missions. The difficulty of the mission depends on their practitioner stage and status.

    That means Outer Disciples will generally have easier missions than the Inner Disciples. First Stage practitioners will have easier missionpared to Second Stage practitioners.

    Sess on the experential training will merit rewards. Failure may warrant punishment depending on the extent of the damage.

    Upon hearing this, Fang Yu knew that she will likely receive a difficult mission. With Tang Ya with almost the same status as her, she will receive a hard one too.

    While they continued idly chatting, a voice then sounded out through the whole spirit ship. It was the voice of Li Daozi.

    ¡°Before the spirit ship set sail towards the Tian Ji Empire, I want you all to gather in the Gathering Hall. There, you will receive your missions.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Ya and Fang Yu nodded to each other. Fang Yu nudged the little Tang Li awake.

    ¡°Sis?¡±

    ¡°You need to go back to your mother now, you cannot go with us.¡±

    ¡°Muuuu.... But Sis bweastmilk ish good! I want moar!!!!¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°Tang Li?¡± Fang Yu had no choice but to look stern at Tang Li. ¡°Once I go back, I will feed you more, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok Sis....¡± Tang Li then floated away, exiting the spirit ship.

    Fang Yu sighed in relief. She looked towards Tang Ya who nodded to her. Together, they went to the Gathering Hall.

    They met up with Fang Lin at the entrance of the Gathering Hall. All three of them then entered the hall.

    Once inside, what Fang Lin could see wasrge open space. Multitudes of disciples stood in the stage, clearly getting busy to know each other. Once Fang Yu¡¯s group arrived, they all went quiet as they created a space for them.

    Fang Yu and Tang Ya just grimaced at the burning looks they felt were running across their bodies. Fang Lin on the other hand, has to endure the anger-filled stares focused on him.

    The trio had to endure this awkward situation for about a minute, when a pping sound echoed from above. Everyone looked up, and they saw Li Daozi floating down towards them. He then started to speak,

    ¡°Today shall mark the start of your experiential training. This will help hone your power, and will help you find the way of your life. Cultivation and Ascension are not always about power, it¡¯s also about your way of life. Get lost, and you will be lost forever.¡±

    He then stared grimly at all the disciples below him. ¡°I just wish that after this training, whether you seed or fail, all of you must have at least found your way.¡±

    He then waved his hands as thousands of jade slips appeared behind him. He waved his hand, as these jade slipsnded on the disciples¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Those jade slips contain what your mission will be for this time around. Read it well, and I hope all of you luck!¡±

    ¡°Wait....¡± Fang Yu then noticed something wrong. She, Fang Lin and Tang Ya did not receive any jade slip at all!

    ¡°Ahhh.... I seemed to have forgotten something. Oh right, the special missions!¡± Li Daozi then pped his hands as he said, ¡°To those who did not receive any jade slips,e here in front!¡±

    Swooshing sounds were heard as some people went to the front. Fang Yu, Fang Lin and Tang Ya naturally followed suit.

    Once all of them assembled in front, Fang Yu started counting them. She found out that including them, there were 24 people who did not receive jade slips. She looked to the side, and she saw Li Min waving his hands towards Fang Lin. Fang Lin sighed as he waved back.

    ¡°So, he is included too...¡± With this, Fang Yu was able to estimate that all 24 of them have a talentparable to Li Min. Li Daozi then continued speaking.

    ¡°As you see, there are 24 of you. As such, you must form 8 groups of 3.¡±

    As soon as Li Daozi said it, all the 21 people rushed towards Tang Ya and Fang, clearly wanting to join them. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be at thepany of two seductive beauties? Li Min however, seems to have his eyes on Fang Lin. Fang Lin shivered, hoping Li Min does not swing that way.

    Upon seeing this, Tang Ya, Fang Yu and Fang Lin crowded together, showing the others that they are already a team. The 21 disappointed people just sighed as they fomed teams with each other.

    After some time, all the 8 groups of 3 have been formed. When they were all set, Li Daozi spoke again.

    ¡°All 24 or you are some of the most talented practitioners of the younger generation. Because of that, simple missions will not be cut out for you!¡± He then pped his hands.

    ¡°For you 24, I am going to give you a set of difficult missions. Each of this mission can onlypleted by one team. That means, one team might be able toplete all the missions while the others earn nothing. As such, this experiential training will be apetition among all you 24!¡±

    ¡°Each of the team will be graded depending on how they did well for each mission. Even if you did notplete that mission, as long as you did somemendable things, you will still earn a grade for that. Of course, those who willplete a mission will get the highest grade for that mission.¡±

    ¡°Once all of the missions have been done, the team with the highest grade shall be the winner!¡±

    Fang Lin swallowed audibly as he heard this. He knew that at this moment, his team will be in a tight spot.

    ¡°I just hope that the missions here will be as easy as producing breastmilk.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

 Chapter 75: Missions

    <h4>Chapter 75: Missions</h4>

    ¡°What will be the missions then?¡± All the 8 groups looked towards Li Daozi expectantly. He just chuckled, clearly pleased with the eagerness of the disciples.

    ¡°Well, the sect had prepared 3 missions for all of you. As for one of the missions, you clearly know what it is.¡±

    Fang Lin stifled a groan as he realized what it is. He knew it was rted to his master Wang Hao.

    ¡°Guess its time to tell everyone then.¡± Li Daozi took a deep breath as he said, ¡°As you might have known, a certain Outer Disciple of the Immortal God Sect had been a wanted man of the Tian Ji Empire. That person¡¯s name was Wang Hao.¡± Li Daozi then continued his narrative.

    ¡°Due to some certain circumstances, Wang Hao acquired the mission to deal with the Fourth Stage Dragon at the Solstice Kingdom. Upon arriving in the Tian Ji Empire, Wang Hao managed to kill two Princes of the Tian Ji Empire!¡±

    Gasps were heard throughout the hall as the shocking news was revealed to everyone. Fang Lin could not help but rub his ears in wonder. Did he just hear Li Daozi saying that Wang Hao killed two Princes of the Tian Ji Empire?

    ¡°From what the Empire told us, the one who were killed were Prince Robert and Prince Ronald of the Fireblood Family. The only survivor was their guardian, who managed to survive ande back to the Fireblood Family. It was him who described the events of their deaths. Intriguingly, the Empire refuses to say how they died.¡±

    ¡°But wait, there¡¯s more. The next morning, the Goldscar family discovered that one of their younger generation, Prince Karl was already dead. They discovered that his life jade had shattered. From their augury, they discovered that Prince Karl died near the Forest of Death.¡± Li Daozi then paused, as if he wanted to add some special effects.

    ¡°It was inside the Forest of Death that the corpses of Prince Robert and Karl were discovered.¡±

    ¡°Then that means....¡±

    ¡°That means that Wang Hao was now the suspect of the Tian Ji Empire for the deaths of 3 of their princes. As such, he¡¯s wanted now. If he will be caught, he will be punished with the death penalty.¡±

    Li Daozi then stared at the 8 groups. He cleared his throat as he said, ¡°So for you first mission, capture Wang Hao!¡±

    Fang Lin, Fang Yu and Tang Ya all sighed in resignation. It seems like they have to do their best to be the one to catch Wang Hao. If not, who knows what might happen to him.

    ¡°The sess of this mission depends on the capture of Wang Hao. The group that manages to capture him will be given 100 points. If your group had some part on his capture, your group will be also given points depending on the importance of your contribution.¡±

    Fang Lin raised his hand, wanting to catch Li Daozi¡¯s attention. Upon seeing his hand, Li Daozi pointed to him as he asked,

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Well.......¡± Fang Lin asked a question that gued him since earlier. ¡°If the whole Tian Ji Empire was not able to capture him, then how can we do it?¡±

    Li Daozi¡¯s expression turned smug. He pointed towards himself as he dered, ¡°You know of my capabilities, right? I can see the future! And with my numerancy abilities, I determined that Wang Hao will appear on the site of your second mission.¡±

    ¡°As for the second mission, you must solve the dilemma regarding the Fourth Stage Dragon in the Solstice Kingdom! My numerancy determined that Wang Hao will surely appear there. I do not know exactly when, but it will start from this day.¡±

    ¡°As for the third mission, I will not tell you yet. You will only know it afterpleting the second mission. As for the first mission, it just depends on your luck if you can catch him.¡±

    ¡°Now that you have all known what to do, go back to your quarters already. The spirit ship will start its travel already.¡± After hearing this, the crowd dispersed already. Fang Lin¡¯s group then rushed back to their ces. They clearly wanted to avoid meeting with people now.

    Fang Yu and Tang Ya sighed in relief as they managed to enter their room. As for Fang Lin, he had safely locked himself in his room. Fang Yu then looked at Tang Ya as she asked,

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°We rest first, I think.¡± Tang Ya reasonably stated. ¡°As for the capture of Wang Hao, lets just talk about itter.¡±

    But before Tang Ya could sleep, she heard Fang Yu offering something to her.

    ¡°You know Tang Ya....... I am skilled in giving massages. Let me give you one now. It will wipe your fatigue away.¡±

    Tang Ya was about to say yes, until she saw the expression on Fang Yu¡¯s face. Fang Yu looked flushed and really excited, as if she badly wanted Tang Ya to receive the massage. Her finger were trembling a little, giving Fang Yu and overall creepy vibe.

    ¡°Ummm sorry... but I guess not for now.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s sigh of disappointment was masked by the roaring of the spirit ship as it streaked towards the Immortal God Sect.

    On his room, Fang Lin was also disappointed. He disgruntledly threw away all the wicked thoughts that inhabited his mind at that time. As his mind started to clear up, he thought to himself, ¡°If Master was here, things could have been a lot enjoyable.¡± He then closed his eyes and slept as the spirit ship started its trip.

    ................

    While the Immortal God Sect¡¯s Entourage has made their move, there was someone who was also getting ready. This person was packing his things, while arranging all his items well. Behind him, a beautifuldy stared incredulously. Her long hair swished behind her as she shook her head in disappointment.

    ¡°You know, this is your 43rd attempt on escaping. Give up now, you will just be caught.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    For thest 6 months, Wang Hao did not stay idle. He tried all the ways he can to escape from the vige. He tried bribing Chief Fou to smuggle him and his friends out, but the man was clearly loyal to his wife. After that he tried more strategies to escape. All of these failed, of course.

    Of all the attempts he made, there was one where he almost seeded. But as he was just about to enjoy his victory, one irritated snort made it all go away.

    ¡°Moo!¡±

    ¡°That damned bull!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself angrily. If not for that bull intervening on his escape, he could have been having the time of his life in the casinos.

    Wang Hao sighed irritatedly as he continued on packing his things. He turned to face Eleanor. He then said, ¡± I am not trying to escape now. Do you know what this day signifies?¡±

    ¡°Oh, today is the day when the catastrophe was supposed to happen. But as of now, nothing¡¯s happening yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Wang Hao replied happily. ¡°If this day passes and no catastrophe happens, I am sure that Sarah the Seer will think its ok for me to leave this vige. She will think that she had avoided the catastrophe she had detected!¡±

    ¡°You think its just as simple as that?¡± Eleanor was about to start berating Wang Hao when they heard someone approaching them. It was Sarah the Seer.

    ¡°What Wang Hao said was right. As long as nothing happens today, you all will be free to leave.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess we must wait until tomorrow.¡±

    The whole sunny sky then turned dark as the day ended. The next morning, Wang Hao with all his things prepared and packed, smiled smugly towards Sarah the Seer. Sarah the Seer looked disappointed while also relieved at the same time.

    Upon seeing Wang Hao and hispanions ready to leave, Sarah felt the need to ask one question.

    ¡°After this, where are all of you going to?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± It was then that Wang Hao remembered about the Fourth Stage Dragon that he was supposed to be dealing with. But with all that happened, he put that dragon at the back of his mind.

    Wang Hao shed a smile as he dered their next destination.

    ¡°We are going to the Solstice Kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 76: Tian Ji Empire

    <h4>Chapter 76: Tian Ji Empire</h4>

    ¡°We need to find a way to keep Wang Hao alive.¡± Tang Ya dered this when she and Fang Yu started their discussion about Wang Hao.

    ¡°From what I can see, the situation regarding Wang Hao and those three deaths was really fishy. I mean, an Outer Disciple managed to encounter three Princes at the Forest of Death? There is something going on behind the scenes.¡± Tang Ya clenched her fist as she said, ¡°We are going to investigate this situation and finish the mission!¡±

    ¡°So how do you n on doing this?¡± Fang Yu knew that Tang Ya was really enthusiastic on saving Wang Hao. She just held back her retort as she followed her flow.

    Tang Ya then replied, ¡°As we can see, there is something special in the Forest of Death. As for that, we are going to make Fang Lin go there to investigate. You, Fang Yu, will go with me to the Solstice Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... with me able to transpose and fuse with Fang Lin, we can easily switch when the situation requires us.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. With the investigation in the Forest of Death, we can find evidence on what really happened. As for the Solstice Kingdom, once we capture Wang Hao, we can plead for his life using all the evidences we will gather.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± Fang Yu then stood up as she headed towards then bathing room. She paused as she looked towards Tang Ya with a teasing look on her face.

    ¡°It seems like we are both sweaty. Why don¡¯t we take a bath together?¡±

    ¡°A bath? Hmmm... seems ok I guess. But you must cut off your sensory connection with Fang Lin!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Fang Yu then cut off Fang Lin¡¯s connection with her. Fang Lin could only curse as his n foiled again.

    ¡°Drats!¡±

    Fang Yu and Tang Ya then entered their bathing room. As expected from the reserve disciple of the sect head, her bathroom was luxurious. The pristine, white floor created a pure and clean feeling. There is arge bathtub in the middle, with the water flowing merrily inside it.

    Fang Yu breathed in the fresh scent that the bathroom exudes.

    ¡°This is so rxing!¡± She thought to herself. She then removed her robes and underwear as she hung it on the clothes hanger. She looked beside her and saw Tang Ya removing her clothes too.

    Upon seeing Fang Yu staring at her, Tang Ya retorted, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you need to take a bath now?¡±

    ¡°Ah ok, ok.¡± Fang Yu then dipped herself in the water of the bathtub. She let out a satisfied moan as the pre-heated water reinvigorated her body. While she was enjoying this blissful sensation, she felt some stirring in the water.

    When Fang Yu opened her eyes, she saw Tang Ya also submerged in the bath tub. Her breasts which had been straining her robes earlier, were now floating at the water surface.

    Even Fang Yu could not help but stare at the marvelous sight in front of her.

    ¡°Being a girl really has some benefits in these situations!¡±

    Tang Ya saw Fag Yu¡¯s reaction. She let out an irritated huff as she turned around, with her back facing towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°So you are just the same as Fang Lin huh, you are both perverts...¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    ¡°Did you do it with Sect Head Xiao Ya?¡¯

    Upon hearing this sudden question, Fang Yu panicked. She was flustered as she stutteringly said,

    ¡°Wha.....wha..what do you mean Tang Ya! She is my master, so I won¡¯t do something like that!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tang Ya inquired. Even with Tang Ya facing the other way, Fang Yu could feel Tang Ya¡¯s eyes staring deep into her soul.

    ¡°From what I see, you and Sect Head Xiao Ya looked like you can¡¯t wait to ¡®eat¡¯ up each other. I have seen it. Those hunger and desire present in your eyes. You clearly like each other. Everyone already knew about it. That was actually the reason why no haughty suitors disturbed you anymore.¡±

    ¡°........ We haven¡¯t, but we have been always making out.¡±

    ¡°Tell me more!¡± It seems like even though it is a woman to woman rtionship, as long as it was the matters of love, Tang Ya will still be excited. ¡°Do you feel good when you were kissing her?¡±

    Fang Yu was about to reply when she heard a voice that she did not expect to be here.

    ¡°Sis! Sis! Sis!¡±

    ¡°No! nonononono!¡± Fang Yu swiveled around and she saw Tang Li rushing towards her. The door of the bathing room had been unlocked.

    Tang Li seemed really happy as she plopped down the bathtub. She let out squeals of delight as she floated on the water.

    ¡°Tang Li! What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with your mother at the Immortal God Sect?¡±

    ¡°Muuu... I want to go back, but Baldy shtop me!¡±

    ¡°Your father?¡±

    ¡°Un! Baldy shaid I shtay with you! He shaid he shaw me pway with you Sis!¡±

    ¡°Those damned prophecies again.....¡± Tang Ya facepalmed after hearing Tang Li¡¯s exnation. ¡°Does that mean that your father wants us to babysit you the whole time?¡±

    ¡°Yesh! I want to be with Sis!¡± Tang Li hugged Fang Yu as she yed with her snow bunnies. She clearly liked their bouncy texture.

    ¡°Boing boing, boing boing!¡±

    It was at that moment that Fang Yu and Tang Ya heard a divine sense message from LI Daozi.

    ¡°Due to some circumstances, I have to entrust the welfare of my child to you. Do not worry, she can go undetectable if needed. What I just want is for you to let her join you on your adventures. Take care of her ok?¡±

    ¡°That damned baldy!¡±

    ¡°Sis, bweastmilk!¡±

    ¡°Arghh!!!!!¡±

    ............

    2 hourster.

    A disgruntled Tang Yan and Fang Yu were at the balcony of their room. Tang Li had ced herself on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head, iming its her ¡®spot¡¯. Sheid therezily, while inhaling the scent of Fang Yu¡¯s hair. Fang Yu sighed, knowing that Tang LI will possibly stay on the top of her head most of the time.

    While observing thend below them, they managed to see a huge, sprawling civilization. It was the Tian Ji Empire. With the height of the spirit ship, Fang Yu was able to observe some parts of the Tian Ji Empire. She paired it with a map on her hands, giving her an overview of the Tian Ji Empire.

    The whole Empire have been shaped in a perfect circle, with its edges being cordoned off by walls. Near the edges, patches of forests and small viges appearing as dots were seen. As thends approach the center of the circle, they started to fill up with more and more buildings.

    Upon closer inspection, Fang Yu noticed that the whole Empire seems to be divided on to 8 equally sized sections, like a pizza sliced in 8. These 8 areas have some distinguishing characteristics that distinguish them from one another. They have no borders with each other, they just seem to have their edges mixed up.

    Fang Yu knew from her investigation that each of these areas were being controlled by each of the 8 Families.

    ¡°This empire is really huge.......¡± Tang Ya¡¯s awed voice could be heard amidst the roaring winds. Her hair waved behind her as the winds blow them back. ¡°As expected of one of the 3 Empires. You cannot underestimate them.¡±

    The spirit ship then started descending towards the center of the Tian Ji Empire. When the ship was close enough, Fang Yu could not help but say,

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    At the center of the Tian Ji Empire was a bustling city. This must be the capital city. At the center of the city was arge pce. The splendor of the pce clearly shows that it was where the current emperor resides.

    But that was not the reason why Fang Yu cursed.

    Just behind the pce, a spear could be seen stuck on the ground. It was impaled to the ground, with a slight tilt on its angle. Its sharp tip pointed upwards, as if it wanted to pierce the sky. The spear itself was ck in color, with no additional designs. The only thing abnormal about this spear was its size.

    The spear was around 10 kilometers long!

    It was so long that the shadow it casted upon the ground managed to cover many houses and pces. The pressure emitted by the spear can be clearly felt by Fang Yu and Tang Ya, even though they were not close to it.

    ¡°This is the Tian Ji Divine Spear? Why don¡¯t you just call it ¡®The Big, ck Rod aimed towards the sky¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Manners, Fang Yu! Tang Li can hear you!¡±

    When she heard Fang Yu¡¯sment, Tang Li tilted her head as she quipped,

    ¡°Baldy shaid to Mom when they pway, ¡®You love my big ck ****?¡¯.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 77: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 77: Meeting</h4>

    Half an hour passed by, and the spirit ship of the Immortal God Sect hadnded on thending port of the Tian Ji Empire. It was located on a wide in within the vicinity of the spear.

    The Tian Ji Empire was clearly taunting all the neers.

    ¡°See this spear? If you do not behave, this will skewer all of you!¡± Such a message could not be said better than to just show it.

    Li Daozi¡¯s voice could be heard booming inside the spirit ship. ¡°As of now, all of you must stay in the ship first. I have to do some private meetings with the important officials of the Tian Ji Empire. Once it was done, then the experiential training shall begin!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Yu just nodded. She then headed back to her bed, wanting to sleep some more. But before she could do so, she heard a divine sense message from Li Daozi.

    ¡°I am sorry for the interruption, but I think you have to join me on this meeting.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why me? And is it just me?¡±

    ¡°Actually..... before we left, Xiao Ya instructed me to bring you with me when I meet with the officials of the Tian Ji Empire. She said it will be vital if I show off her disciple...¡±

    ¡°How about Tang Ya? She¡¯s the reserve disciple of Tang Guo.¡±

    ¡°I also suggested that.... but she said that since she is not yet an official disciple of Tang Luo, I cannot really bring her. Now just wait there and I will fetch you!¡±

    A few secondster, and Fang Yu heard some knocking at her door. As she opened it, she found the grinning Li Daozi staring at her. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Where is Li¡¯er?¡±

    Fang Yu stopped herself from grinning. Tang Li was currently gripping her head, hiding herself from her Baldy. She clearly wanted to keep her father from seeing her.

    ¡°I actually do not know........¡±

    Li Daozi immediately felt sad upon hearing that. He knew that Tang I was just nearby, but hiding herself in in sight.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, my beloved Li¡¯er, papa is looking for you!¡±

    ¡°Muuu... No!¡± Tang Li just shook her head and stayed hidden. Fang Yu just continued smirking, clearly enjoying Li Daozi¡¯s misery. Li Daozi just slumped his shoulders in defeat as he motioned Fang Yu to follow him.

    He waved his hand as he flew, bringing Fang Yu with him.

    Countless disciples saw what was happening. They pointed shamelessly at Fang Yu while they murmured to themselves.

    ¡°The Grand Elder is bringing Fang Yu with him on his meeting? Well, that¡¯s to be expected I guess. But damn! Those robes really hug her body perfectly.....¡±

    ¡°Ugh, why did not Big Sis Fang Yu wear some skirt? It surely will be heaven!!¡±

    More and more mutterings were heard by Fang Yu as she went out. Once outside, she audibly sighed in relief. Li Daozi on the other hand, seemed to not care about what happened to Fang Yu. It seemed like he was still holding a grudge with what happened with Tang Li.

    Li Daozi then flew with Fang Yu in tow towards the pce near the Tian Ji Divine Spear.

    Upon arriving near the pce, what Fang Yu first saw was a massive gate blocking the entrance. Both sides were nked by Fourth Stage Guards. They held long spears on their hands as they stood motionless. Their eyes glinted in interest as they observed all the iing visitors.

    Once they saw Li Daozi and Fang Yu approaching, the two guards then assumed a saluting pose.

    ¡°We greet the Grand Elder and the Sessor Disciple of the Immortal God Sect!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I ept your greetings.¡± Li Daozi waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Can you open the gates for us two now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, dear guests!¡± The two guards then pressed their palms at each side of the gate.

    ¡°Oouuuummm!¡±

    The gate started creaking as it slowly revealed a way. Once the crack was big enough, the guards motioned for them to go in. Once they were past the gate, Fang Yu had more chance on observing the pce.

    The first thing she noticed was that at the front of the pce, there was a massive arch. At the top of the arch, some character were written in a domineering fashion. Even though they seemed to be written with a weapon, power and killing intent could still be felt from these symbols.

    It read ¡®Tian Ji Divine Pce¡¯!

    ¡°Wow, these folks from the Tian Ji Divine Empire are really good in making names. Divine Spear, now Divine Pce. What¡¯s next, Divine Toilet?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it was a great joke, but I doubt you should be saying that here, pretty miss.¡± Fang Yu spun around to see where that voice came from.

    What she saw was an effeminate man. He had a slim body and fair skin. His green robesplemented perfectly with his graceful presence. Coupled with his long hair and handsome face, his masculinity was bound to be suspected.

    ¡°Oh, its Arthur!¡± Li Daozi clearly knew the man, as they hugged each other in delight. ¡°You sissy! So you can also get some day-offs after being the Patriarch of the Leafde Family!¡±

    Arthur just replied casually. ¡°A day-off? No, I am here because of what I heard from the Emperor. He said you had a very important prophecy to announce. Are you sure this is not one of your drug trips again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Li Daozi said indignantly. ¡°This one came to me naturally! I swear with my Dao Soul!¡±

    Arthur sighed in relief after hearing Li Daozi¡¯s promise. ¡°I guess we can believe you. But is this prophecy rted to the fate of the Tian Ji Empire?¡±

    ¡°It is highly rted. Actually the truth is, I received this prophecy 6 months ago. But before I could warn you, I felt that the prophecy I saw started to fluctuate.¡±

    ¡°Fluctuate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I felt that what I prophesized might happen or might not happen. I also realized that if I tell you about that prophecy immediately, it will happen without a doubt. That made me to have no choice but to wait.¡±

    Li Daozi sped his hand solemnly as he continued.

    ¡°I waited until this day. If before, my vision of the future had been fluctuating, today, it had stabilized again. This clearly means that what was preventing the prophesized event from happening had lost its effect already.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Arthur¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°In that case, we must hasten. If its rted to the Tian Ji Empire, the faster all the patriarchs know, the better!¡±

    ¡°Wait, the other patriarchs?¡± Li Daozi asked suddenly. ¡°All of them are going to be here?¡±

    ¡°What is your problem with that? Wait.... Oh boy, this is going to be good!¡± Arthur let out an evil smile as he realized what Li Daozi was worried about.

    ¡°You know, she¡¯s still angry after you ran off with Tang Lin.¡±

    ¡°But what I can do? It¡¯s a forced arrangement! I could not just agree to that!¡±

    ¡°Ya, ya, ya, just exin yourself well.¡±

    ¡°Arthur my friend, please help me!¡±

    ¡°Help you? With your prophetic abilities, you should have seen thising. Now you only have yourself to me.¡±

    Fang Yu and the invisible Tang Li both tilted their heads in wonder. Who could be the person to invoke such a sense of panic from Li Daozi aside from his wife?

    While Arthur continued on tormenting Li Daozi, Fang Yu then felt 7 powerful presences approaching their locations. They could have hidden their auras, but they wanted to make their presence known even from a distance away.

    ¡°Show-offs!¡± Arthur muttered to himself. Li Daozi then stood up and tried to make himself look as formal as possible.

    A few minutester, and the 7 neers arrived.

    Upon seeing them, Fang Yu already knew it.

    These 7 along with Arthur were the 8 Patriarchs of the Tian Ji Empire! One of them will be the next Emperor!

    All the 8 Patriarchs stared at each other. They then said at the top of their voices,

    ¡°Glory to the Tian Ji Empire!¡±

    Tang Li could not help but also shout after hearing such invigorating scene.

    ¡°Gwory!¡±

 Chapter 78: Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 78: Emperor</h4>

    Fang Yu observed the 7 neers who just arrived. All of them wore robes of different color, signifying their own family. At the back of their robes was the symbol Ìï¼ª(Tian Ji).

    They then nodded to each other as they wore masks with the simr color as their robes. This put all the patriarchs on a mysterious view as if they are not just a person, but the family itself. All of them started to go inside the Tian Ji Divine Pce. Fang Yu and Li Daozi followed behind them.

    One of the patriarchs, who looked like a real female based on her body, paused slightly. Her mask-covered face was directed towards Li Daozi himself. Upon seeing this, Li Daozi just awkwardly looked away.

    The masked patriarch seemed to huff out in annoyance upon seeing Li Daozi¡¯s reaction. She then continued walking. Fang Yu just smiled awkwardly as they continued following them.

    Once inside the pce, Fang Yu saw that instead of going through the center of the pce, all the patriarchs veered towards the room on the left. Upon going inside, Fang Yu saw what made the patriarchs go here.

    ¡°This is a transportation formation....¡±

    What Fang Yu was seeing right now was a perfectly constructed Transportation Formation.

    ¡°So, the Emperor is not at the Divine Pce then.......¡± Fang Yu knew that this kind of secret must not be casually said to others. She then mentally ordered herself to keep her mouth shut.

    The patriarchs then all stepped inside the formation. Fang Yu and LI Daozi followed suit. Secondster, and the formation glowed with a brilliant blue light. It illuminated the whole room, inciting slight panic to those who were near the room.

    Fang Yu then felt the feeling of travelling across a vast expanse of space. The feeling was simr to when Wang Hao traveled with Fang Lin through his teleportation. The feeling of the body passing through the emptiness felt both ethereal and unsettling. This state of travelsted for only a second.

    The next thing she knew was they were now in a different ce. They were now in a room around the size of 10 carriages. The atmosphere in the room seemed ambient, managing to calm the nerves of Fang Yu.

    The room itself seemed in, with bookshelves lining against the walls. The ceiling had been draped with formations, while the wooden floor seemed to be reinforced with spells.

    At the dead center of the room was arge oval table. There were 9 seats positions around the table¡¯s edge. At the far end of the table, there was a seat upied there. Fang Yu looked at that seat, and what she saw was another masked person.

    But this person was not a man, but clearly a woman. Her long, lustrous hair flowed freely across her lithe body. Her creamy white skin glowed further at the darkness of the room. Her violet-colored robes hugged her body perfectly. Her long shapely thighs further emphasized her curves. She may becking at the chest department, but her full bum directlypensated for that.

    Even Fang Yu, who clearly is at the breast side, felt herself extremely attracted to this woman¡¯s perky behind. Her eyes froze in ce, trying to imprint all the glory of the woman¡¯s thigh and butt.

    Upon seeing this, Li Daozi elbowed her a little.

    ¡°Stop checking out her ass!¡± He said in a divine message. ¡°That woman is the current Emperor of the Tian Ji Empire!¡±

    ¡°Emperor? But she is a-¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know what you are thinking,¡± Li Daozi interrupted Fang Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°She made the request to be called the Emperor and be referred as ¡®he¡¯ when she was not around. She never said the reason why, but we just followed it.¡±

    Fang Yu then averted her eyes away, trying not to look guilty as she observed the 8 patriarchs. From looking at the 8 patriarchs, she observed that each one of them seemed to be slightly wary of the Emperor. Only the patriarch who checked Li Daozi out earlier seemed to be at ease with the Emperor.

    The Empero then stood up, pped her hands as she said, ¡°It seems like our friend, Li Daozi here has something important to tell us. He said its highly rted to the well-being of the Tian Ji Empire.¡± She then narrowed her eyes as she looked at Li Daozi.

    ¡°You better have something good to tell us.¡±

    The other patriarchs then all sat down at their respective seats as they listened to Li Daozi.

    Li Daozi cleared his throat as he started to speak.

    ¡°Actually... I cannot speak about what I saw in the prophecy. Its not really that I am not allowed, but I feel that you will all resort to drastic actions once you hear what happens.¡±

    ¡°Then what will you TELL us?¡± This time, it was the patriarch who looked at Li Daozi earlier who spoke up. ¡°If you will just waste our time and expectations, you better go now.¡±

    Nervousughter filled the room after that.

    ¡°Well..... I can only tell you the methods that can be done to prevent the iing cmity.¡± Li Daozi scratched his head awkwardly as he stared away from the woman who rebuked him.

    ¡°There are three things you can do that might prevent the iing disaster. Well, it may only might, but at least it gives a higher chance............¡±

    ¡°................¡±

    ¡°The first one is that when you capture Wang Hao, you must not kill him, leave him alive.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Two angry men then stood up as they banged their hands on the table. The table rattled as the two men pointed their fingers towards Li Daozi usingly.

    One of these men, who wore ming red robes spoke at the top of his voice. ¡°You just want to defend a member of your sect! What prophecy bulls**t! I want his death! That is the only way to repay the lives of my two sons!¡± This man is obviously the Patriarch of the Fireblood Family.

    The other man, who wore a dazzling golden robe, sneered at Li Daozi. ¡°Out with it coward, just admit it, you are lying to us. Why make it thisplicated? You can just beg us to spare him.¡± He then lifted his legs to show his gold-ted boots. He waved it teasingly towards Li Daozi as he said,

    ¡°If you lick this, I might forget that puny disciple of your sect for killing one of Goldscar Family.¡±

    ¡°Pipe down, you two!¡± An overbearing aura erupted from the Emperor as she rebuked the 2 patriarchs.

    ¡°Sis down and quit yapping here.¡± She then paused as she started to question the two.

    She stared at the me-robed patriarch as she asked, ¡°Huo Qiu, could you care to exin why two of your princes were at the Forest of Death? That seems suspicious to me too.¡±

    ¡°They are having some special training! What else could they have done there? Ughh.. If they did not go there... they could have been alive....¡±Huo Qiu seemed toment as his voice turned weaker.

    ¡°Do you swear with your Dao Soul that all you said was true?¡± At this time, a man who had been wearing blue robes spoke up. His chest rose up and down as he contained his anger.

    ¡°I know that you are somewhat rted to the attack in my Watercloud family! My brother and his wife died, and now their 3 children are missing....¡± The blue-robed man shouted frantically at Huo Qiu.

    ¡°Do swear upon your Dao Soul! Swear that those two dead princes of yours did not have any participation on that attack!¡±

    ¡°How dare you make me do such thing, Shui Jian!¡± Huo Qiu bellowed back. ¡°I am in a state of grief now, and you make me do an oath? If my emotions were fine, then I can agree. But now, I feel that I cannot endure the pressure!¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Filthy ****ing liar!¡± Shui Jian and Hou Qiu tensed, as if they were ready to fight. The Emperor sighed audibly after seeing them. Upon hearing this, Huo Qiu and Shu Jian both sat down, while seemingly ring daggers at each other.

    The Emperor looked to the gold-robed man. The gold-robed man just shrugged as he said,

    ¡°I, Jin Shen of the Goldscar Family, swear with my Dao Soul that I have no ideas on what the deceased Prince Karl had been doing at the time before he died.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, seemingly satisfied with his answer. She just shook her head once she looked towards Li Daozi.

    ¡°I am sorry, but the rule of the Empire is thew. How about this? If someone from the Tian Ji Empire catches Wang Hao, the Empire is free to kill him. But if someone from your sect catches him, leaving him alive can be talked about.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡± The Emperor said coldly. ¡°Whose word should you listen to?¡±

    ¡°Only your words, our Emperor.¡± All the 8 patriarchs said simultaneously. Huo Qiu and Jin Shen just sulked after that.

    ¡°Ok then,¡± the Emperor then looked at Li Daozi. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s ok for you then?¡±

    Li Daozi sighed. ¡°It seems that will be the bestpromise you can give. Well... I have no choice then but to ept it.¡±

    Once the first thing to be done had been negotiated upon, Li Daozi then started talking about the second and third request.

    ¡°As for the next two, you can say they are tied together, so you can do them at the same time.¡±

    ¡®What is it then?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡± Li Daozi scratched his head awkwardly. This might get awkward....¡±

    ¡°Just out with it!¡±

    ¡°Well then.¡± Li Daozi coughed topose himself a little. He then said in a pompous voice.

    ¡°Within this week, the Emperor must have a baby on her belly, and must give birth to her within this week!¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡±

 Chapter 79: Oath

    <h4>Chapter 79: Oath</h4>

    ¡°You are clearly going too far in this Li Daozi!¡± At this moment, the Emperor did not appear to be amicable anymore. She stood up as she approached Li Daozi imperiously. Every step of hers seems to tremble with her fury. Once she was in front of Li Daozi, she said in cool voice,

    ¡°Would you care to say the real solution you have? No more joking ok?¡±

    ¡°What I said was all true!¡± Li Daozi shouted indignantly. He straightened his body as he said with pride, ¡°When I saw the iing disaster, I immediately used all the skills I have to divine what can be done to avert it. That was how I saw those 3 solutions. I do not know how they can help, but I just know that they could.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you have been abusing our wee here already. It seems like I need to ask you to leave first.¡± The Emperor was about to throw Li Daozi and Fang Yu out when Fang Yu decided to make her move. She stood in front of Li Daozi as she said,

    ¡°If you do not trust the Grand Elder, I have a proposition for you.¡± Fang Yu spread out her arms as she blocked the Emperor on her way. Even the invisible Tang Li was pouting as she also adorably spread out her arms as she stood on Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor had to pause as she looked at the beauty in front of her. She saw that Fang Yu wa the epitome of grace and seductiveness. Her alluring body had been emphasized by the provocative clothes that she wore. Her full breasts, curvy waist and luscious legs attracted all sorts of unwanted attention. Even the Emperor herself had to appreciate such beauty even for just a second.

    She managed topose herself as she replied, ¡°You have a proposal for me? Ha! Let us see if the Sessor Disciple of the Immortal God Sect is really suited for that position!¡±

    ¡°Take me hostage for a week!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Not only the Emperor, but everyone in the room were shocked. Even Li Daozi had to close his opened mouth.

    The Emperor barely managed to stop herself from putting her palm on her forehead. She managed to calm herself within a millisecond. She then looked at Fang Yu as she stated,

    ¡°You want to be my hostage for a week, just to ensure a mutual trust on this matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fang Yu nodded vigorously. ¡°I knew that you do not trust such ridiculous requests. But you know that this could be a chance to prevent a tragic oue. But you have no choice but to ignore it because it is the proper thing to do.¡±

    Fang Yu then took a deep breath as she continued.

    ¡°If you do not trust us, I can swear with my soul to be your personal servant if any of the requests that the Grand Elder had not bearing!¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±

    ¡°Sis!¡±

    Li Daozi and Tang Li clearly knew that Fang Yu had risked it all just to ensure that the meeting bes sessful. If the Emperor still disagrees, then there is nothing more that can be done.

    ¡°Personal servant huh. Well then, I ept your promise!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the best that I can grant is only the part with Wang Hao. As for the other two...... you all better forget about it! This meeting is dismissed!¡± All the 8 patriarchs stood up as they bowed towards the Emperor.

    ¡°Glory to the Tian Ji Empire!¡±

    ¡°Glory indeed.¡± The Emperor waved her hands as a signal for them to leave. As for Fang Yu, the Emperor signaled for her to stay. As for the poor Li Daozi, he had been dragged away by Arthur. As for where they will go, Fang Yu had no idea.

    But she had to worry about other stuff now. She was now currently inside a room with the Emperor. Even with her mask on, Fang Yu could certainly say that she was a great beauty. Just seeing the Emperor¡¯s bombastic curves were enough to keep Fang Yu¡¯s mind upied for days.

    Once she was sure that the room was empty, the Emperor¡¯s demeanor immediately changed. Gone were her domineering aura. It had been reced by a tired expression that was clearly obvious on her bodynguage. She slumped on her chair, clearly exhausted.

    ¡°Umm....¡± Fang Yu had nothing to say in what she saw. The glorious Emperor was now reduced to a mere tired worker! ¡°Are you tired? Maybe we can do this some other time...¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about me.¡± The Emperor waved her hands forlornly. She then let it fall to her sides as she leaned back. Her long, shapely legs were spread seductively, enticing some mouthful of gulps from Fang Yu.

    ¡°You know..... I have always been tired of always working like this. Every day, it just like this, like that!    .......¡±

    The Emperor continued to let out all of her pent-upints upon Fang Yu. She only calmed down after half an hour.

    ¡°Are you okay now, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me your Majesty, call me Master!¡± The Emperor seemed to regain her vigor as she looked at Fang Yu. ¡°You know, I am pretty sure that after you make your oath, your fate as my personal servant shall be sealed.¡±

    ¡°Do you not trust the Grand Elder¡¯s abilities, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, not calling me Master yet. Well, that can wait.¡± The Emperor then beckoned for Fang Yu toe closer. Fang Yu approached, slightly curious on what the Emperor wants. Once she was near, the Emperor held her hands tightly. Fang Yu then took it as the cue to start her oath.

    She sessfully made her soul oath. Should even one of Li Daozi¡¯s requests fail to help the Empire, she will be the Emperor¡¯s personal servant. Now, Fang Yu can only wish that Li Daozi was not high at that time.

    But before Fang Yu could leave, she saw that the Emperor seemed to be pondering on something. She was cupping her chin as if she was deep in thought. A few seconds passed, and she stood up readily. She seemed to havee to an important decision.

    ¡°I have decided. I am going to join you, Fang Yu, on your trip!¡±

    ¡°Wait what!¡± Even Fang Yu knew that it was nigh impossible for the Emperor to avoid her duties. ¡°But what about your duties Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Huh, my duties? I can just tell the patriarchs that I won¡¯t be avable for a week. They will not have anymunication assess with me. I will just say I have something important to do.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty, with the way you look, you can be easily known when you go with us.¡±

    ¡°You worry about that? Watch!¡± Streams of aura erupted from the Emperor¡¯s body. These streams turned into formation runes that covered her. A few seconds passed, and the Emperor still looked the same as before.

    ¡°Err.... What happened?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just used my adept skills in formation skills to change my appearance. Right now, I look like a tan warrior girl, with short hair and ferocious aura. If I want them to see my original appearance, I can make them still see it. Just like you now. You are still seeing my original appearance.¡±

    ¡°As for my fake appearance, here it is.¡± The regal Emperor then changed into the ferocious warrior girl that she described earlier. A second passed, and Fang Yu saw her original appearance again.

    ¡°As you can see, others will only see that ferocious girl when they look at me. Only you as of now can see me as I am. But babies can also see my original appearance,¡±

    What the Emperor said seemed to be true, since Fang Yu could feel the fluctuations of formation upon the Emperor.

    ¡°That means Tang Li can also see the Emperor¡¯s original appearance. Seems like I have to make her behaved at this trip..¡± Fang Yu thought to herself.

    ¡°As for the excuse, just say to Li Daozi that I am a guardian that the Emperor sent with you. With that dolt, I am sure he will just believe it.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Yu knew now that she cannot ditch the Emperor. She really had no qualms about it, but it seems like with the Emperor around, it will be hard for her to find ways to switch or fuse with Fang Lin.

    Well, at least she guaranteed Wang Hao¡¯s survival. Now they only need to catch him at the Solstice Kingdom.

    ¡°So um... what should I call you now, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°What should my name be then?¡± The Emperor seemed to be serious as she pondered the question. She paced around the room, giving Fang Yu a better view of her shapely bum.

    ¡°Just call me whatever you want it to be then.¡± The Emperor gave up on thinking. She seemed to be keen on not telling her real name. Fang Yu could of course understand that sentiment.

    Tang Li, being the mischievous child she is, suddenly appeared in front of the Emperor as she said,

    ¡°You have a bwig bwutt, sho you will be Bwubble Bwutt!!¡±

    ¡°............¡±

 Chapter 80: Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 80: Challenge</h4>

    ¡°..........¡±

    The Emperor looked at the adorable Tang Li who was floating in front of her. She seemed to have not noticed the rude name-calling that this baby gave to her earlier.

    ¡°Little girl, are you rted to Li Daozi?¡±

    Tang Li tilted her head.

    ¡°Baldy? He ish my dad! Hmmph!¡± Tang Li pouted as she huffed angrily against the Emperor. ¡°You mean to baldy! You bad!¡±

    Tang Li then disappeared andnded on the top of Fang Yu¡¯s head. She theny there as she started to sleep.

    ¡°Umm.... ¡± Fang Yu did her best to dispel the awkward atmoshphere. ¡°So, will we call you bubble butt then?¡±

    ¡°Hell no!¡± The Emperor bristled. ¡°Just call me Empyrea.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah uh, nothing.¡± Fang Yu was stunned with theck of proper naming sense of Empyrea. Well whatever, at least Fang Yu has one more follower now with her.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to your spirit ship then.¡±

    The pair then left through the teleportation formation, heading towards the spirit ship of the Immortal God Sect.

    ..............................

    While Fang Yu was busy with her new acquaintance, Fang Lin had been busy with other things.

    He wandered inside the spirit ship, looking for something worthwhile to do. With Li Daozi busy somewhere with that Arthur, Fang Lin cannot go straight for the Forest of Death immediately. He needed to wait until they all can leave already.

    From what Fang Lin saw through Fang Yu, the intentions of Empyrea still remains unclear. What does she want with her joining with Fang Yu? Does she want to monitor her? Or was she just really bored that she tried this for fun? Whatever the reason is, Fang Lin will keep his vignce at a high level.

    As he wandered aimlessly, Fang Lin heard footsteps approaching towards him. He resisted the urge to sigh as he saw who were rushing towards him. All of them wore the robes that depict them as Second Stage Disciples of the Immortal God Sect. They wore proud expressions on their faces.

    These proud expressions waerethen reced with looks of mocking as the disciples approaching him have managed to see his own mediocrity.

    ¡°Is this the so called confrontation scene? Is this the time where I will beat up sessions ofckies until the leader is forced toe out?¡± Fang Lin clearly read a lot of books. Because of this, his sense of moral and beauty were a little twisted.

    10 disciples, who were all in Foundation Establishment Stage and Mana Materialization Stage, surrounded Fang Lin. They closed off all the open spots, making Fang Lin¡¯s n to dash away be foiled. The disciples who were nearby started to clear a space when they realized what was going to happen.

    ¡°Hmmpph, you are lucky you have been Tang Ya¡¯s teammate. If not for that, you could have been tilling and nting spirit nts now! At that time you are not Fang Lin, you are just another errand boy!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± All of themughed hysterically at Fang Lin. They then cracked their knuckles as they enclosed Fang Lin maliciously. Slight killing intent could be seen to be emanating from them. They then started taunting him.

    ¡°You are good in fighting right? Why don¡¯t you fight us now? You are supposed to be good right? Hehehe, do not worry. The injuries you will get will not be that serious!¡±

    ¡°You want a challenge, then I will give you one!¡± At this moment, Fang Lin knew that avoiding this kind of people will only make matters worse. He had to assert himself!

    Fang Lin then shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Later this afternoon. I invite those who want to fight with me at the battle arena in this spirit ship! You must be at most someone with only one Dao Pir formed.¡±

    ¡°Let us see who really have the audacity to fight with meter!¡±

    Fang Lin spat at the ground as he left pompously. The disciples who were set on ambushing him earlier gritted their teeth in anger. Now with Fang Lin making a publicized fight in the public, they cannot use dirty tricks to subdue him.

    They have to send their best practitioners to fight against Fang Lin. This is the only way as of now to defeat him. All those who wanted to bring Fang Lin down already prepared necessary steps in case something like this happens.

    While many of the disciples in the Immortal God Sect were preparing to the surprise public matchter, Fang Lin was just rxed in his room. It was as if he did not worry about the iing fight.

    Fang Lin knew that as of now, he had the ability to fight against the lower level of the Second Stage. He thought before that he can fight at least someone at the middle of the Second Stage.

    It seems like he had been wrong all this time.

    The Second Stage highly relies on the insights andprehensions of the practitioner. That means Fang Lin can defeat those with the Mortal Grade Dao even he was at the First Stage. But he might have difficulty against those with the King and Emperor Grade Daos.

    If Fang Lin manages to break through the Second Stage and upgrade his Dao Grade to the Earth Grade, he will immediately skyrocket in power. But for now, he had no problems facing the dao suppression of anyone from the Mortal until Emperor Grade.

    Once a higher grade dao meets a lower grade dao, the lower grade dao will be met with dao suppression. This weakens the overall abilities of the practitioner with the lower grade dao. But because Fang Linprehended an Emperor Grade Dao, he can shrug off the suppression from the Mortal until Emperor Grade.

    As for the Earth Grade? It will appear usually on the geniuses at the Third Stage. Fang Lin have no worries about that as of now.

    While hezed on his bed, he heard knocking sounds on his door. Upon opening it, he saw a pale Tang Ya hugging him and telling him to be careful.

    She of course scolded him too.

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking Fang Lin? You are challenging people with stages higher than yours! Yes, you are at the peak Qi Condensation and you are very talented. But your opponents will be at the early parts of the Second Stage!¡±

    Tang Ya then started shaking Fang Lin¡¯s shoulders. She grasped it tightly as she said, ¡°You are sure about this right?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am sure..... You know Tang Ya, with the way you are grasping it tightly now, you might break it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by grasping tightly! You sure are always perverted!¡± Tang Ya left Fang Lin while continuously reminding him,

    ¡°Do not be cocky ok?¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± Fang Linzily replied. ¡°I will not be cocky since I already have a co-¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Ya of course interrupted Fang Lin¡¯s important joke. ¡°From what I can see, you have a n of your own. Then I will just watch for youter.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, thank you for the support Tang Ya..¡± Fang Lin said sarcastically. ¡°I would love it if...¡± But before he could give out another suggestion, he noticed that Tang Ya left already, leaving him hanging.

    ¡°Drats!¡±

 Chapter 81: Support Plan

    <h4>Chapter 81: Support n</h4>

    After leaving Fang Lin despairing in his room, Tang Ya went back to her own room. But instead of being alone, she noticed that there are two people now sitting on her bed.

    One of them was the mischievous Fang Yu. The one sitting beside her on the other hand, made Tang Ya to instinctively reach for her sword.

    The woman she was wary of seemed to be around the same height as Fang Yu. She however had short, coarse hair that was arranged messily. Her face was full of scars, and even her lips had some pockmarks on it.

    For her clothing, Tang Ya had no idea what she might wear since she was wearing a metallic armor. The armor the fierce woman worepletely covered her whole body. At her waist, an ebony ck sword hung.

    All in all, Tang Ya could feel that this woman is the real deal.

    ¡°Fang Yu, who is this woman?¡±

    Fang Yu then narrated what happened in the meeting. As for the part where Empyrea joined her, Fang Yu used the excuse that Empyrea was the bodyguard sent by the Emperor.

    ¡°Emyrea huh...¡± Tang Ya knew that at this time, Fang Yu will find it really hard to use her abilities as a Godly Divine Beast.

    ¡°That Emperor sure likes to watch us struggle.¡± Tang Ya muttered under her breath. Upon hearing this, Empyrea slightly trembled. Tang Ya just took it as a normal reaction of the Emperor¡¯s servant.

    She then faced Empyrea as she greeted her.

    ¡°Empyrea, I am Tang Ya, the reserve disciple of the Immortal God Sect Head Tang Luo. Let¡¯s work hard together!¡±

    Empyrea just grunted and gave a nod.

    Upon seeing this nonchnt attitude, a vein threatened to pop on Tang Ya¡¯s forehead. She managed to calm herself down. She then faced Fang Yu as she said normally,

    ¡°Have you heard that my Dao-Comrade issued a challenge against Foundation Establishment Cultivators with one Dao Pir?¡±

    After a few seconds of lull silence, Fang Yu managed to catch on. ¡°No! You must be joking!¡±

    Tang Ya fought the urge to grimace. The way Fang Yu said those words earlier seemed to be too forced and not sincere. She saw Empyrea taking note of this.

    ¡°Not good, I must not let Fang Yu slip up anymore...¡± Tang Ya thought to herself as she continued speaking.

    ¡°That Fang Lin is really an idiot! Just because he was about to be bit by a dog, he took the initiative to invite more dogs! I just wish that he will learn some lessonster!¡±

    ¡°Ah Tang Ya...¡± Even Fang Yu felt that Tang Ya had been indirectly scolding her now. ¡°So what do you want to imply by that? Do you want us to cheer for him to show him our support?¡±

    ¡°S**t! I forgot that Fang Yu was also Fang Lin!¡± The words Fang Yu uttered just now put Tang Ya in a predicament. If she refused to support and cheer for Fang Linter, Emyrea might feel something is off. But if she epted it, she knew all the gloating that Fang Lin will show after the battle. So what to do?

    All of this deliberation happened in just 5 seconds. Tang Ya then managed to keep the defeated note in her voice as she replied,

    ¡°Of course, we will support him! He¡¯s our teammate!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Fang Yu smiledcently as she seeded on forcing Tang Ya to agree. She looked at Empyrea as she asked, ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±

    Tang Ya could only hear some weak mumblesing from Empyrea¡¯s mouth. It sounded like, ¡°I will do whatever I want to do, but be assured that your security is my number one priority.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Fang Yu stopped questioning Empyrea after that. She then asked Tang Ya,

    ¡°So, what do we do now while waiting?¡±

    ¡°I suppose we can y Dao/Law Reckoning..¡±

    ¡°That card game? Hahaha! Let¡¯s see if you can defeat me now!¡±

    ¡°Dao/Law Reckoning?¡± Empyrea mumbled confusedly. She seemed to have no idea what this card game was.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Ya felt slight pity for Empyrea. Dao/Law Reckoning was the staple card game in the Immortal Continent.

    The game consists of two kinds of card sets. The Law Cards and the Dao Cards. The Law cards contains creatures, spells and abilities rted to the Godly Ascension. The Dao cards on the other hand, are rted to the Immortal Cultivation. These cards will then be arranged and gathered in a deck.

    Each game consisted of two yers with their own decks facing off against each other. They will then use the cards they have to defeat their opponent. As for the rules, Tang Ya was toozy to think about it.

    Upon knowing that Empyrea had no experience with the card game, Tang Ya said kindly, ¡°You can watch us y. That way you can also know the rules. It¡¯s a little hard to exin to you, so we will just show you.¡±

    Emyprea nodded in agreement. She then stared at the other two.

    Fang Yu then brought out her deck (Its deck, not d*ck ok?¡±). Its affinity was with the Godly Ascension. As for Tang Ya¡¯s, it was aligned with the Immortal Cultivation. They shuffled their cards as they readied themselves.

    Both of them then shouted,

    ¡°It¡¯s time for your reckoning!¡±

    Even Empyrea cringed, knowing such phrase was too childish for them.

    .....................

    Later that afternoon.

    Countless disciples flocked around the battle arena of the Immortal God Sect spirit ship. In terms of size, this battle arena was iparable to the one in the Immortal God Sect. But anyone can still feel that this arena have been decorated with countless battles too.

    They were excited for Fang Lin¡¯s match. How could they not be? He was an exiled person from the Fang n. He had the talent to reach the Top 3 in the Disciple Selection. Not only that, but he managed to defeat the Prince of the Fang n, Fang Xiushan.

    His victory may be a little..... weird, but it still showed that Fang Lin was not someone to be messed with easily. As for his battle invitation now, the crowd wanted to know if he can back up his words with power.

    From the information they have, Fang Lin was clearly at the peak of Qi Condensation now. What only stopped him from stepping into the Second Stage was rted to his insights. But they knew it will only be a matter of time until he can break through.

    But for now, Fang Lin had to fight with his peak Qi Condensation power.

    While the crowd were waiting, they saw someone approaching the battle arena.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fang Lin!¡± Everyone looked incredulously towards the famous Fang Lin.

    Even though he seems to be rxed, they could still feel hispetitive spirit. He came here to win, not to just survive.

    Fang Lin seemed to love all the attention poured into him. He spread out his hands as he said, ¡°Thank you everyone for you support! I will not disappoint you!¡±

    ¡°Boo!¡±

    ¡°So shameless!¡±

    ¡°I hope you get beaten up miserably!¡±

    The crowd was obviously displeased with Fang Lin¡¯s cocky attitude. They threw water and food containers at him just to imply that they are not on his side.

    Fang Lin¡¯s smile was reced with a dismayed expression as he dodged the iing projectiles. He then leapt, alighting on the center of the arena. He just stood there, clearly showing that he is ready to fight now.

    The audience now only needed to wait for the challengers to fight with Fang Lin. When they arrive, the matches will officially start.

    After some time of waiting, they felt some auras approaching the arena. All of them then sensed three auras iing at the arena. They looked and realized that it was Tang Ya and Fang Yu with a ferocious-looking woman with them.

    Everyone stopped talking at once, as they stared wide-eyed at Tang Ya and Fang Yu.

    Both of them wore tight-fitting cheongsams[1]. These exemplified both of their seductive beauty. Tang Ya¡¯s well-toned body could be seen flexing sinuously under her dress. As for Fang Yu, her dress just showed off her perfect curves.

    Tang Ya was fiercely blushing, while trying to hide her body with her hands. Fang Yu on the other hand, was quitefortable with what she wore.

    Tang Ya and Fang Ya did not only bring sexiness with them. Fang Yu held a huge banner on her hands. Once they were in the arena, she started waving this huge banner above her head. The crowd could only watch with their burning eyes as her chest jiggled with her every wave.

    But the message on the banner made them forget all the eyecandies they just saw. It read,

    ¡°Good Luck Fang Lin! Fang Yu and Tang Ya, your two closest friends, are now here to support you!¡±

    If before, only Fang Lin¡¯s cocky attitude made them angry, what they saw now made their angers rise to the peak of heavens.

    ¡°Normies like you should die!¡±

    ¡°How dare you unt something like this! I wish you get a good beatingter!¡±

    ¡°Why does this makes me want to cry?¡±

    Everyone was pissed upon seeing Fang Lin having the support of two exemry beauties. This just made their dislike for Fang Hao reach an all-time high.

    Fang Lin and Fang Yu both had cramped smiles etched on their faces. Fang Yu faced the flushed Tang Ya as she said,

    ¡°So, my ¡®support n¡¯ really backfired then.¡±

    ¡°I just told you earlier that this would happen!¡±

    ¡°Teehee! My bad!¡±

    ¡°.............¡±

 Chapter 82: Death Trio

    <h4>Chapter 82: Death Trio</h4>

    While the crowd was busy booing and cursing Fang Lin, they failed to notice 3 persons who arrived in the arena. It was only when one of them coughed loud that the audience noticed them.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Death Trio!¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, their leader was able to participate in the top 3 match. Too bad he did not win against his two opponents.¡±

    ¡°Because of that loss, their leader and his teammates made became Outer Disciples. So they are all in the Foundation Establishment now?¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, they all have one Dao Pir now. Tsk tsk,pared to Li Min, their cultivation speed was slow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they are lucky they managed to break through to the Second Stage. Wait, why did Fang Lin just ask for Foundation Establishment Practitioners and not Mana Materializaton Practitioners?¡±

    ¡°Maybe its because he¡¯s at the Immortal Cultivation Path. He wants familiar opponents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s logical indeed. But aside from Fang Lin, who do you know who can fight Second Stage while being at the First Stage?¡±

    ¡°The two Sect Heads were able to do that.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, let¡¯s see if this Fang Lin can continue boasting.¡±

    While the audience were busy murmuring, the aforementioned trio arrived on the arena. They were covered with ck cloaks that pped with each of their step. Even without seeing their faces, Fang Lin could feel the death aura emanating from them.

    With Fang Lin¡¯s Emperor Grade Dao, he was able to discern that the Dao Grade of the two followers were at the Mortal Grade, while the one for the leader was at the King Grade.

    He gritted his teeth as he realized that the leader will be a little tough to deal with. He can still ignore his Dao suppression. His problem was how to defeat him without showing too much of his strength.

    Fang Lin reckons he needed at least a King Grade Dao with three dao pirs or an Emperor Grade Dao with one dao pir to make him show all of his strength.

    So, he will be using the trio in front of him to properly measure his strength.

    After the Death Trio arrived, no otherpetitors arrived. While the crowd was wondering if it was only the three of them, the leader of the trio spoke up. His voiced seemed ghastlypared to the lively voices of the audience.

    ¡°We...the Second Stage Practitioners..... decided to send out..... only three opponents....... more than that... will be unfair...¡±

    ¡°Oh.....¡± The audience have expressions of realization upon hearing what the leader said.

    ¡°Haha, Fang Lin! You are lucky they are benevolent with you! Make use of this help well!¡± One of the cloaked members of the Death Trio snarled at Fang Lin.

    The leader raised his hand as he stopped his teammate.

    ¡°Bai Chun........., what did I tell you........... about this..........? Always be calm...... We aim to win over death himself...... Involving ourselves....... with mortal emotions.........will be just our detriment.¡±

    ¡°Leader Gu.... I understand!¡± Bai Chun then bowed towards Leader Gu as he seemed to be enlightened. Bai Chun just gave Fang Lin an irritated look as he went back to his position.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s just you three then.¡± Fang Lin creaked his neck as he looked towards the Death Trio. He seemed to be mocking all of them.

    ¡°So, you three are theckeys of the Second Stage Disciples? I pity all three of you.¡±

    ¡°You!!!!!¡± Bai Chun and his other teammate barely stopped themselves from rushing towards Fang Lin. Leader Gu on the other hand, seemed to not care about Fang Lin¡¯s provocation. He just replied,

    ¡°You clearly.......... do not understand........... how the system....... of the Second Stage Disciple works...... There are certain........... organizations there........ We are part........... of one such organization.......... By saying such baseless........ usations........., you have now......... incurred enmity.........with them........... Do you still wish........... to offend us?¡±

    ¡°Offend your group?¡± Fang Linughed upon hearing this. At this moment, the crowd expected him to continue mocking the trio. But what he said surprised them.

    ¡°I actually only want to join your organization. You can of course allow me to do that right?¡±

    Will Fang Lin endanger himself by mocking arge group? Hell no! He joined the Immortal God Sect to have a smooth cultivation path. If he just blindly offended everyone he saw, he will have a difficult time surviving. He¡¯s already tired of the clich¨¦ of offending everyone he saw.

    Even Leader Gu was surprised with what Fang Lin said. From what he can see, Fang Lin had a brash and arrogant personality. Seeing him like this made Leader Gu disappointed with him. Even the crowd agreed with him.

    ¡°Boo! Spineless coward!¡±

    ¡°You joined this sect to be strong, yet you are thatpliant? Get the hell out of here!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, so you are just one of those ass-kissers huh. How shameful!¡±

    Fang Lin could not help but cry after this. He just wanted to secure a better footing in the sect. How could he know that everyone expects him to be an unyielding character?

    To stop the bacsh happening now, Fang Lin had to do some damage control! Maybe he had to be arrogant again. So, he pointed towards the two followers of Leader Gu as he said,

    ¡°Those two teammates of you, they only have a Mortal Grade Dao. How pathetic! Let theme to me both at once! I can take them both easily!¡±

    But instead of admiring him, what Fang Lin said riled the crowd more.

    ¡°What a two-face! No one can trust you now!¡±

    ¡°Earlier you are ass-kissing them, now you are offending them again! Are you that ignorant!¡±

    ¡°Boo! What a nutjob!¡±

    If Fang Lin managed to offend the crowd like this, the Death Trio was of course offended more.

    ¡°You have my........ permission........... to torment him.¡± Even the calm Leader Gu was obviously angered. ¡°Make him experience ..............the greatest torment.............. he will ever feel!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Feel the wrath of the Death Trio!¡± Bai Chun and his other teammate rushed towards Fang Lin. Their cloaks billowed as they seemed to be filled with the aura of decay. Even the air around them seemed to have the scent of rotting.

    When a living being dies, what happen to its body? Of course, it rots. This was the most basic assumption that any mortal can make after observing a dead body for a long time.

    This is the Mortal Grade Death Dao that Bai Chun and his other teammate managed toprehend.

    ¡°Death brings Decay! Decay brings Death!¡±

    Both of them clenched their fists as their fists were filled with the aura of decay. Their Mortal Grade Dao then started to suppress Fang Lin. If it was the normal situation, Fang Lin should have been unable to move, due to the fact that hecked a dao.

    But who was Fang Lin? He had an Emperor Grade Dao!

    Fang Lin just shrugged their suppression as tensed his body. Even though he was still unable to apply his Yang Dao on his attacks, he can mimic its principles to amplify his abilities.

    The Yang aspect is all about vigor and explosive power. With this principle, Fang Lin stored all the power he can on his arms. Hs muscles bulged as it began to be filled with the qi he gathered. He then recalled what he saw at the creation of the Yang Aspect of the Universe.

    Because of his limited cultivation base, he was unable to remember all of it. He was only able to recall a very tiny portion of it.

    It was about explosion!

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Lin shouted as he punched with his two hands towards the iing duo. One fist for each one of them.

    ¡°What! How can he still move?¡± Bai Chun and and his other teammate were surprised by this. Their dao suppression had been ineffective! But they had no time to dwell about it as their fists collided with Fang Lin¡¯s.

    If their opponent was just a normal one, his fists would have already rotten by now. But Fang Lin was never a normal opponent.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Bai Chun¡¯s and his teammate¡¯s arms were broken upon colliding with Fang Lin¡¯s fist. It was as if Fang Lin¡¯s power suddenly exploded upon contacting their fists! Fang Lin¡¯s punch did not stop moving, as it sailed towards the body of the two.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    His punch sted them outside the arena. Their bodies hit the ground as they lost consciousness. All in all, they only suffered some broken bones. Fang Lin could kill them, but he cannot afford to anger everyone now.

    Fang Lin then looked at Leader Gu as he said,

    ¡°Seems like your Death Trio shall be called the Dead Trio from now on.¡±

    ¡°............¡±

 Chapter 83: Dao Pillars

    <h4>Chapter 83: Dao Pirs</h4>

    Upon seeing what happened to his teammates, Leader Gu was slightly shocked. He then tensed as he stared at Fang Lin warily.

    ¡°So.... you are one of those.... Absolute........Geniuses huh.¡±

    Absolute Geniuses were the terms given for those who can fight from a lower stage against a higher stage. These kinds of geniuses are very rare. Thetest absolute geniuses that the Immortal God Sect had were the two Sect Heads.

    Seeing Fang Lin doing such astonishing thing brought out the fighting intent deep within Leader Gu.

    ¡°You may think that only the Dao Grades are important in the Foundation Establishment? You are wrong about that!¡±

    Of course Fang Lin knew what Leader Gu was talking about. Aside from the Dao Grade and number of Dao Pirs, the quality of the Dao Pir was also important.

    Dao Pirs were created from the mixture of the cultivator¡¯s qi and the essence of the dao he/sheprehended. This mixture of the qi and the dao essence shall be the material used by the cultivator to build the dao pirs.

    The percentage of the dao essence present in the qi-dao essence mixture shall be its purity. 0% purity means that there are no dao essence present in the mixture. Mixtures with this purity cannot be used to establish a dao pir since they have no traces of the dao essence. 100% purity means that the mixture contains no qi at all, only dao essence.

    A material onlypsed of the dao essence is the best material in the formation of a dao pir. Since the dao pir is the embodiment of the dao of the cultivator, the purity of the dao essence determines the stability of the dao pir. The higher the purity, the more stable the dao pir is.

    The amount of the dao essence present in the dao pir shall determine the stability of the dao pir. If the dao essence present in a dao pir was around 0-24%, the dao pir will only have the dao essence concentrated mostly on its surface. This makes the inside of the dao pir mostly filled with only qi. This will lead the dao pir to copse inwards.

    This kind of pir will lead to the practitioner being stuck on the Foundation Establishment Stage. Even they managed to make more pirs, these pirs will still copse inwards. These kinds of pirs had no way to support the formation of the Dao Core at the Core Formation Stage.

    This kind of dao pir was called the Copsed Pir.

    Every practitioner who breaks through to the Foundation Establishment Stage must avoid having Copsed Pirs. They must at least have 25% of dao purity to have a chance of breaking through he Core Formation Stage.

    For the 25-49% dao purity, the dao pir will start to have more dao essence inside the dao pir. This prevents the dao pir from copsing inwards, but internal stresses still remain inside the dao pir. These stresses then fractures the whole insides of the dao pir, leading to internal fractures.

    This kind of dao pir was called the Fractured Pir.

    As for 50-74% purity, the higher amount of the dao essence present inside the dao pir prevents the internal fractures from existing. But imbnce of the dao essence and qi will lead to cracks appearing on the surface of the dao pir.

    Such pir was called the Cracked Pir.

    The amount of cracks depends on the purity of the dao essence. From 50% there will be 10 cracks. Each sessive increase by 2.5% will lead to the disappearance of one crack. This means that at 72.5%, there will be only 1 crack.

    To lose this crack, the cultivator will then have to be at 75-99% purity. At this stage, there will be no fractures and cracks in the dao pir, making it stable.

    This kind of dao pir was called the Absolute Dao Pirs. At this point, the power of the cultivator depends on their dao purity. The higher the dao purity, the stronger power they could unleash. Those with dao purity at the 99% are those that can wield almost all of their power.

    As for the dao pirs with 100% purity, they are called the Perfect Dao Pirs. At this stage, the cultivator can summon all the power that he can. Reaching this state is difficult, since this was an act of defiance against the naturalw.

    ¡°Everything degrades from a more stable form to a less stable state.¡±

    Having a perfect dao pir contradicts suchw. This will make the universe attempt to destroy such dao pirs once it was formed. But if the practitioner manages to survive this eradication, his/her dao pir will stay perfect forever.

    You cannotpare someone with a 99% dao purity against someone with a perfect dao pir. Even if the difference was just 1%., this differences wasparable to the difference of Heaven and Earth!

    From what Fang Lin knew, it was possible to upgrade the purity of the dao pirs. It will be just really difficult. He then shook his mind, forgetting about this matter. As of now, he had more important stuff to worry about.

    Like on how Leader Gu was now covered with a dark miasma.

    ¡°It seems like......you already knew... what I am talking........ about then.¡± Leader Gu let out his aura as the audience felt his dao stability.

    ¡°45% dao purity! He has a Fractured Dao Pir! Just a little more, and he can make it cracked!¡±

    Leader Gu smiled upon seeing the surprise of he audience. He himself knew the difficulty of raising the dao purity. Aside from thetent talent to integrate his dao essence, he also had to purchase pills to hasten his integration.

    The dark miasma then contracted in front of him as he let out a shout. The dark miasma then shot forward, striking towards Fang Lin.

    This attack of Leader Gu brought upon it a slight sense of danger. Fang Lin knew that if this miasma manages to touch his body, his cells will experience cell death.

    This was the danger of Leader Gu¡¯s King Grade Dao! Too bad Leader Gu has only one dao pir, so Fang Lin can still hide most of his trump cards.

    Fang Lin¡¯s body then let out sizzling sounds as his skin glowed red. Steam rose out of his body as his temperature rose.

    The audience who saw this realized what was happening.

    ¡°Oh my, he had a Yang Body!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really a Yang Body. Wait.... It seems like he had the Yang Body with the lowest quality.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that too. If it¡¯s the highest grade of the Yang Body, his body should have spouted mes already. Sigh, too bad he did not have a better grade of the Yang Body.¡±

    ¡°Too bad? We should be even happy that he did not have a better grade of Yang Body! If he had a better grade of Yang Body, he might be Big Sis Fang Yu¡¯s dual cultivation partner! She had a Yin Body after all!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ha, good thing that will not happen.¡± All male audience in the battle arena sighed in relief.

    As for Fang Lin, he smiled as he noticed that everyone had been fooled. The truth is, he was the Yang Aspect of the Yin-Yang Beast. This means that he possesses the highest grade of the Yang Body. But he realized that showing off this kind of body will lead him to more danger. So he controlled his bloodline to make it show only the power of the lowest grade of Yang Body.

    Even though the power his Yang Body can only show now was at its weakest stage, Fang Lin was still confident that he can beat Leader Gu senseless.

    As if to prove his confident assumption, Leader Gu began to pale as he retreated backwards. He already had dispersed his dark miasma upon seeing the heat emanating from Fang Lin.

    Everyone knew that death-rted daos were of the extreme yin side. Those with the Yang Body can easily obliterate such daos. The crowd sighed, feeling pity for the unlucky Leader Gu who managed to fight his own nemesis.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist........ we....... can talk about this......right?¡± Leader Gu had no choice now but to concede. ¡°I...... surrender........¡±

    Fang Lin scratched his head upon hearing such a tough guy surrender just because his affinity was weaker. But he just sucked it up. A win is a win anyway.

    ¡°Now that you surrendered....¡± Fang Lin drawled. ¡°What do I get in return?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Even though he just surrendered, Leader Gu was able to keep hisposure. ¡°What do you get in return? Isn¡¯t the honor of being an absolute genius enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Absolute genius? Can that even feed me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean huh? I still haven¡¯t epted your surrender! That means this match is not yet done! If you don¡¯t want to be burned alive, cough up!¡± Fang Lin raised his hands as he beckoned Leader Gu toe closer. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I might identally chuck some mes....¡±

    Fang Lin then let out multiple fire snakes slither all over his body. All of these snakes snarled at Leader Gu menacingly. At that moment, Leader Gu could only shout along with the audience,

    ¡°How shameless!¡±

 Chapter 84: Massage

    <h4>Chapter 84: Massage</h4>

    The end of Fang Lin¡¯s fight against the Death Trio had been anti-climactic. Sure, there were some action, but what was supposed to be the main event was terminated quickly due to their ipatibility.

    Not only that, but Fang Lin dared to steal money from the losing team. Only when the Disciplinary Division arrived in the battle arena that Fang Lin withdrew his meaty paws.

    Upon knowing that he had already won, Fang Lin decided to go back on his room. But before he could do so, he was approached by Tang Ya. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red as they wanted to see what will happen.

    Fang Lin sighed, knowing that Tang Ya wanted to talk to him about Empyrea. He was about to greet her when Tang Ya spoke up first.

    ¡°Come with me in my room. We have a lot of talking to do.¡±

    If they were the only ones here, what Tang Ya said would have been fine. But they were now at the presence of many disciples. Hearing such wordsing out from Tang Ya¡¯s mouth led the crowd to a frenzy.

    ¡°Her room? Lots of talking to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.... Maybe she wants to have a different ¡®talking¡¯....¡±

    ¡°F**k this guy, getting all the beautiful girls!¡±

    Tang Ya realized her speaking blunder a little toote. She blushed deeply as she attempted to wipe away the misunderstanding.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is! We have a strategy nning for the mission!¡± Tang Ya then hefted her broadsword as she said, ¡°Those who will spread false information shall suffer my wrath, ok?¡±

    The crowd just nodded as they saw Tang Ya, Fang Yu, Fang Lin and the armored woman fly off.

    As for the Death Trio, they sulked in their rooms as theymented their fates.

    ...............................

    Inside Tang Ya¡¯s room.

    ¡°So, who was this scary-looking girl right there?¡± Of course, what Fang Lin could see from Empyrea was her original, voluptuous form. He had to avoid ogling at her legs, which stretched out seductively in front of him. He knew that if he started checking Empyrea out, she might notice it. This will then lead to more suspicion.

    He sighed, knowing that it was better to not enjoy than to suffer in the end.

    It was Tang Ya who replied. ¡°This woman right here was a guard sent by the Tian Ji Emperor. Her name was Empyrea.¡±

    ¡°Wait, the Emperor? What the hell happened!¡± Good thing Fang Lin remembered all the acting lessons his master taught him. Even Tang Ya was impressed with his outburst.

    ¡°This is no joke right?¡±

    ¡°We are not joking at all, Fang Lin.¡± Tang Ya then narrated what happened ording to what she heard from Fang Yu. Fang Lin just nodded and appeared to get shocked where he was supposed to be shocked.

    Once Fang Lin ¡®knew¡¯ everything about Empyrea, he put on a solemn expression on his face. He seemed to be a little wary as he talked to Empyrea.

    ¡°You are sure you are not here for anything malicious?¡±

    Fang Lin had no way on knowing on what the fierce girl might look as he can only see a masked person nodding up and down. He pretended to sigh in relief as he leaned back on his chair.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡± Fang Yu spoke out of the blue. Tang Li then woke up sleepily from her nap on Fang Yu¡¯s head and floated into Fang Lin¡¯s head. She yawned again as she now slept on Fang Lin¡¯s head. Because she was invisible, no one except Fang Lin and Fang Yu noticed it.

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem Fang Yu?¡± Tang Ya noticed Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s abnormal behavior earlier.

    ¡°Ah nothing at all Tang Ya.¡± Fang Yu managed topose herself as she managed to ascertain that Tang Li was safely nestled of Fang Lin¡¯s head. She then continued of speaking.

    ¡°So we will continue with our n then? Fang Lin will go to the Forest of Death to investigate, while me, you and Empyrea will go to the Solstice Kingdom to capture Wang Hao and fulfill the mission rted to that dragon.¡±

    Tang Ya nodded as she expressed her assent. ¡°From what I know, the experiential training will start tomorrow. But we can send out Fang Lin much earlier than that. What we need right now was to wait for the Grand Elder to arrive and have his approval to leave. When we gain his approval, we can send Fang Linter. This will give us more leverage to gather evidence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all settled then.¡± Fang Yu thenid on her bed as she continued speaking. ¡°Knowing the Grand Elder, I reckon he might be arriving any time now.¡±

    Fang Yu seemed to be lucky, as after she uttered those words, they heard the bells tolling, signifying the arrival of Li Daozi.

    Upon hearing this, Fang Lin realized this might be his chance to deepen bonds with Empyrea. He stood up while practically dragging Tang Ya with him. Tang Li was on his head as he left the room.

    ¡°Fang Yu, me and Tang Ya will do our best to convince the Grand Elder. Just stay here with Empyrea.¡±

    After saying this, Fang Lin closed the door.

    Only Fang Yu and Empyre were left in the room. Fang Yu stood up as she approached the closed door. She locked it after she was sure that Tang Ya will not be going back. She then stared at the curious Empyrea.

    She managed to hide her grin as she asked the voluptuous maskeddy,

    ¡°Are you tired? Do you want some massage?¡±

 Chapter 85: Coercion

    <h4>Chapter 85: Coercion</h4>

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Fang Lin knew the difficulty of convincing Li Daozi to let him leave early. He is the Grand Elder, and he had to enforce the rules. As such, he and Tang Ya prepared some special cards to deal with him. He just hoped it would be enough.

    As Fang Lin and Tang Ya left the room, they decided to immediately rush towards Li Daozi¡¯s room. Upon arriving on his ce, they noticed that it was locked from the inside. Without feeling discouraged, Fang Lin knocked on the door.

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±

    He did it once, twice and thrice. Upon seeing that nobody replied, Tang Ya and Fang Lin sighed and were about to leave. But suddenly, they heard a hoarse voice from inside the room.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you two huh. Pleasee inside.¡± The door opened and they saw Li Daozi in all of his haggard glory.

    Compared to his regal appearance earlier, the Li Daozi that they could see right now could have seen some better days. His eyes were red as if they were applied with something horrendous. His skin was pale, that was even entuated by the dark setting of his room.

    Every now and then he had to stabilize himself to stop himself from falling over.

    Fang Lin had to stop himself from whistling upon seeing Li Daozi¡¯s condition. It seemed like whatever Arthur did to him took everything out of him.

    ¡°Ehem. Uhhh.... what happened to you, Grand Elder?¡± Tang Ya could not help but ask worriedly. Fang Lin leaned in, clearly curious on the reason too.

    ¡°Oh, this? Hahahaha! My dear friend Arthur and I just went to his ce to get drunk!¡± LI Daozi continued to speak uncontrobly. ¡°Times like this were always the best! Now to make it more enjoyable, can I see my daughter, Tang Ya? I have to cuddle her now!¡±

    Li Daozi tried to stand up, but Tang Ya forcefully pushed him down.

    ¡°Ooof! Oh my, I did not expect that you Tang Ya will push me down like this. Are you into older men?¡±

    ¡°Shut up bald pervert!¡± Tang Ya had now to use her own trump card. ¡°If you continue to act like this, I will tell all about this to Tang Li in perfect detail! Let us see what you will feel after that!¡±

    ¡°Ah noooo! Please not that!¡± Li Daozi was devastated upon hearing Tang Ya¡¯s threat. Tang Li was his beloved daughter, and he had to show his good side to her. The worst thing that Li Daozi could think of was his own daughter hating on him.

    ¡°Wha..what do you want me to do? I will do everything! Please!¡± Li Daozi broke down crying as he hugged Tang Ya. Tang Ya immediately retreated while looking at the now snotty Grand Elder with disgust.

    Fang Lin shook his head upon seeing this. Getting drunk can either bring the best or worst out of someone. What he sees right now was the worst of Li Daozi.

    Fang Lin smirked as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Just as I have nned!¡±

    Fang Lin approached Li Daozi as he withdrew something from inside his robes. It was a small contract scroll. It was usually used for things likemands or edicts. As for Fang Lin¡¯s what was written on it was:

    ¡°I hereby grant Outer Disciple Fang Lin the right to leave the spirit ship of the Immortal God Sect tonight. He also has the right to procure weapons, talismans and pills from the sect itself. This edict shall be effective until the end of the experiential training.¡±

    Signature

    Will Fang Lin only want his permission to leave? That would be a waste! So he decided that if there was a good chance, he might slip in some provisions like procurement of weapons and stuff.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Fang Lin let out an evilugh as he saw the disconste Li Daozi sign the scroll with his trembling hands. Once he was done, he looked towards Tang Ya sadly.

    ¡°You will keep quiet right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Yes we will!¡± Fang Lin had to stop himself fromughing out loud at that time.

    Because of the loudness of Li Daozi¡¯s bawling earlier, Tang Li woke up wth a start. She rubbed her bleary eyes as she saw the disgraceful appearance of her father.

    ¡°Muuu... baldy ish ushless... sho discgrasheful!!!¡± The adorable Tang Li realized now that even her own father can be wasted too. ¡°Baldy shcary when drunk! Musht not get nwear!!!!¡±

    Fang Lin could not help but feel sorry for Li Daozi. He had been duped to sign an edict to stop his daughter from hating on him. But too bad, Tang Li still saw him.

    As Li Daoziy t on his bed snoring in relief, Tang Ya said, ¡°Well then, give ma Tang Li and we will go back to my room already.¡±

    ¡°No! You cannot go back to your room yet!¡± Fang Lin raised his hadns as he attempted to stop Tang Ya.

    ¡°Wait, why must I not go back?¡± Tang Ya peered at Fang Lin suspiciously.

    ¡°Erm.... it¡¯s because I still need your help to procure weapons and pills from the sect! You have been in longer contact with them, so I need your guidance!¡±

    How could Fang Lin let Tang Ya go back now, when Fang Yu was having her fun now? Even Fang Lin had to stop himself from getting his weapon activated.

    Tang Ya frowned, feeling that something was off. But upon seeing the pleading look on Fang Lin¡¯s face, she just nodded.

    ¡°Just as nned!¡±

    ...........

    Inside Tang Ya¡¯s room.

    After hearing Fang Yu¡¯s offer, Empyrea seemed to ponder on it. Because of her status as an Emperor, she clearly had no time to rx. Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s massage offer clearly made her look forwards to such relieving sensation.

    ¡°Ok I agree. Just do your best!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, be sure to expect the best!¡± Fang Lin then motioned Empyrea to lie face down on the bed. She also said,

    ¡°Can you also remove your clothes? My massage will be more effective if there¡¯s skin to skin contact.¡±

    Empyrea only hesitated a little before her robes disappeared. She theny down face-first on the bed as she waited for Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu paused for a while to admire the view in front of her.

    Empyrea¡¯s silky back was shown to Fang Yu. She could feel its softness as she touched her back. As her eyes went down, Fang Yu felt slightly hotter. She could see Empyrea¡¯s tight, full butt perking up high in the air.

    Even though she wore underwear now, Fang Yu could still see Empyrea¡¯s butt struggling to break free of the underwear. Her legs were long and shapely. Fang Yu could not help but lick her bare thighs.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Emyprea let out a slight moan as she felt Fang Yu¡¯s cold tongue invading her legs. She also felt some kind of energy going inside her body. She shivered in delight as Fang Yu continued her wanton licking of her thighs.

    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡±

    Empyrea felt too giddy and weak to have the the strength to stop Fang Yu. How could she stop her, when her ¡®massage¡¯ feels this good?

    She then felt Fang Yu¡¯s teeth bite into the garter of her panty. Fang Yu then tugged it down, clearly wanting to remove it with her mouth.

    Empyreaplied, wriggling her legs to help the removal of her underwear better. Once it was removed, Fang Ya stared hungrily towards Empyrea¡¯s bare butt.

    Empyrea knew that the best asset of her body was her perky butt. She knew that everyone who had been on her proximity looked at her mask first, then stare towards her ass. But due to her status as the Emperor, they could only have some sneak peeks.

    When she saw Fang Yu staring at her butt earlier, Empyrea could not feel but hot. Now that Fang Yuwas about to savor her ass, Empyrea could only close her eyes in anticipation.

    Fang Yu then used both of her hands to grope Empyrea¡¯s buttcheeks.

    The sensation was heavenly.

    Fang Yu could feel that her butt was clenching in anticipation on what was about to happen. Her butt¡¯s springy sensation almost brought Fang Yu to the brink. She then began to wantonly mash her butt, squeezing it desperately that it threatened to spill out of her hands.

    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡±

    What Empyrea can feel now was pure bliss. She did not imagine that she could feel this good from this kind of massage alone. She continued moaning in delight as Fang Yu started pping her butt too.

    ¡°Pa! Pa!¡±

    pping sounds echoed in the room as Fang Yu hungrily pped her butt. What she only felt was a wonderful feedback as she saw waves undting from Empyrea¡¯s butt. .

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡±

    Moan continued to echo in the room as Empyrea raised her waist desperately wanting for more. Fang Yu happilyplied.

    ¡°Oh yes!!!¡± Empyrea¡¯s body stiffened, with her upper body rising up as she let out the loudest moan Fang Yu ever heard.

    ¡°UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!¡±

    After 10 seconds of intense moaning, Empyrea flopped back on her bed, clearly spent out. Fang Yu who was only slightly panting, said devilishly,

    ¡°How does my massage feel, Emperor?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 86: Mercenary

    <h4>Chapter 86: Mercenary</h4>

    As Fang Yu and Empyrea were having their fun, Tang Ya joined Fang Lin on acquiring all things that he needed for his journey to the Forest of Death.

    After Fang Lin and Tang Ya scoured the weapons and talisman shop, Fang Lin had determined that what he got was enough. He then deposited it on his space ring that Tang Ya gave to him.

    After doing this, he pulled of the slumbering Tang Lin off his head. He then passed her to Tang Ya. Because of her invisibility, Tang Ya could not see Tang Li at all. She could only feel some weight pressing on her arms.

    ¡°Take care of Tang Li ok?¡±

    ¡°You have time to be worried about Tang Li? You should be worried about yourself!¡± Tang Ya shot back.

    ¡°You will go the Forest of Death, one of the most dangerous ces in the Tian Ji Empire! Do you even have a n on how to go there?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have!¡± Fang Lin replied indignantly. Upon knowing that he had to venture the Forest of Death, he did some research about it earlier while waiting for his matches to start.

    The Forest of Death was located at the western part of the Tian Ji Empire. Due to its unique status, none from the 8 Families dare im on it as their territory. The forest only exists there, with asional daring people venturing inside it.

    It was called the Forest of Death because of the abundant death qi there, formed by numerous dead beings that reside there. It was said that in the ancient times, the Forest of Death was just a normal spirit forest, filled with teeming creatures.

    Then one day, an object fell from the sky and crashed at the middle of the forest. This object releasedrge amounts of death qi that turned the forest into the abomination it is in just a day.

    Fang Lin knew from the records that the outer section of the Forest of Death has a minimal amount of death qi, something that can be endured by at least the First Stage Practitioners. But this amount of death qi increases exponentially as one approaches the center.

    In fact, not even the former Emperors and Empresses of the Tian Ji Empire managed to reach the center! Only those brave or lunatic enough attempted to reach the center.

    As for these fools, all of them ended up as undead in the forest. They are already dead, but the death qi in the forest forced their bodies to be reanimated. Their strengths then depend on the power their previous living body had.

    Upon knowing such effects from the Forest of Death, death-attributed practitioners consider it as their Holy Land.

    ¡°So you will just go alone to the Forest of Death?¡± Tang Ya sneered. ¡°That¡¯s some good nning right there!¡±

    ¡°You dare doubt my intellect?¡± Fang Lin scoffed. ¡°I solved far more difficult problems than you can imagine, musclehead!¡±

    ¡°D**n you Fang Lin! Come back here!¡± Because she was carrying Tang Li, Tang Ya lost the chance to retaliate at Fang Lin. She could only watch helplessly as Fang Lin rushed outside the spirit ship.

    ¡°Geez.....You bettere back alive ok?¡± Tang Ya then went back to her room with the sleeping Tang Li mumbling in her sleep

    ¡°Bweastmilk.....¡±

    .........................

    Before he hadpletely left the confines of the spirit ship of the Immortal God Sect, Fang Lin changed his appearance again. The appearance he had now was a healthier, shorter version of Venomshade! Those who knew Venomshade will think that Fang Lin right now was his brother. Fang Lin donned this appearance for two reasons.

    Because Venomshade requested Fang Lin to look for his sister, Fang Lin had to do some actions now. By donning the appearance of someone simr to Venomshade, Fang Lin might find some leads. Not only that, but he can also use this to bait those d**ned assassins who killed Venomshade.

    If the assassins were here, they might think that Fang Lin was a family member of Venomshade. From observing the matter of Venomshade¡¯s death, Fang Lin knew that Venomshade¡¯s origin was mysterious. Fang Lin¡¯s appearance now will surely spur those assassins into action.

    Fang Lin knew impersonating as someone rted to Venomshade was a big, stupid risky move for him. If Wang Hao was here, he will shake his head in disappointment with Fang Lin¡¯s attitude.

    But Fang Lin always have lived with one principle. Help your friends and torment your enemies!

    Fang Lin could not forget all the happy conversations and teamwork he had with Venomshade.

    ¡®So what if it¡¯s dangerous? I will never break my promise to him!¡¯

    With his new appearance on, Fang Lin then rushed towards the Capital City.

    Upon arriving in the Capital City, Fang Lin had to stop as he looked at the sprawlingplex. Huge pagodas dotted the side of the concrete sidewalk. Carriages drawn by Second Stage Horses ran abound the streets. Many stalls and shop were currently open, enticing a lot of customers.

    This is the Outskirts of the Capital City.

    The Capital City was divided into three portions. The Outskirts, the Inner Complex and the Royal Ground.

    The Outskirts were located at the outer portion of the capital city, upying around 70% of the Capital City. The Inner Complex was a situated nearer the center, upying the 20% of the Capital City. As for the Royal Ground, it was located at the center of the Capital City and wasprised of the remaining 10% area.

    The Outskirts are where the majority of the residents of the Capital City reside. This is where most of the booming business stalls run their businesses.

    As for the Inner Complex, only those who reached the Fourth Stage upwards or those with connection to the 8 Families can reside here. This is the subdivision of the elite. Thending port where the spirit ship of the Immortal God Sectnded was located in the Inner Complex.

    As for the Royal Ground, this was obviously the territory for the Emperor or Empress. The Tian Ji Divine Pce and the Tian Ji Divine Spear were parts of the Royal Ground.

    Each of these areas were separated from each other with tall walls. There were gates in the walls that allow entry from one area to another. Guards were of course stationed here, preventing anyone from entering or leaving illegally.

    ¡°Halt!¡± When Fang Lin was about to approach the gate separating the Inner Complex with the Outskirts, two guards stationed in the gate blocked his way. They looked at him warily as they said

    ¡°State your intentions for leaving! You wearing clothes like that makes you really suspicious!¡±

    Fang Lin wore dark clothes now, with a matching ck cape on his back. Coupled with his sinister appearance now, the guards had all the right reason toin.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Fang Lin sheepishly said, ¡°I actually just arrived here due to talking with a friend. He told me all about this Forest of Death. I am actually interested in going there. Do you know any way for me to get there?¡±

    Upon hearing Fang Lin ask this question, the tension in the guards¡¯ bodies disappeared. From their viewpoint, Fang Lin was one of those freaks that wants to learn something from the Forest of Death.

    One of the guards said amicably, ¡°In the Outskirts, you can see the Mercenary Organization Headquarters. If you register there as a mercenary, you can apply for missions to go in the Forest of Death.¡± He then patted Fang Lin¡¯s shoulders as he said,

    ¡°Very few individuals managed to return alive from that forest after staying in for a long time. Please do not overestimate yourself.¡± With that, the guards returned to their posts.

    Fang Lin reminded himself to be careful in that forest as he went inside the outskirts. After some questioning with the locals, he managed to find the Mercenary Organization Headquarters.

    It was a 6-story building. Its entire surface was glossed with ck paint, as if it suggests that this building was entirely for business only. Fang Lin took a deep breath as he entered inside.

    What he saw inside was a huge contrast from the outside. What he saw was a bar filled with rowdy people. Most of them were clearly drunk, with no way to think straight. Fang Lin just plugged his nose as he approached the counter. But before he could do so, he felt a meaty hand mping on his shoulder.

    He looked back and he saw a muscled man with an unkempt hair smiling towards him. Just seeing that smile brought chills upon Fang Lin¡¯s spine. He then heard him say,

    ¡°You punk, you want to be a mercenary? Stickboys like you will not be epted here!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, and here goes the obligatory bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°...............¡±

 Chapter 87: Guide

    <h4>Chapter 87: Guide</h4>

    ¡°Listen here punk, if you want to be a mercenary, you must be powerful and courageous!¡± The unkempt man bellowed at Fang Lin.

    ¡°Just because you want to be a mercenary does not mean s**t here!¡± The man then wed his right hand as he attempted to crush Fang Lin¡¯s head.

    Fang Lin just sneered upon seeing this attack. He used both of his hands to grab the man¡¯s right arm as he flipped him over Fang Lin. Fang Lin then brought the man crashing down on the bottle-filled table in front of him.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    The table itself crushed under the weight of the man. The bottles in there shattered, as the many on the floor.

    Fang Lin was about to say a cool line against the defeated man when he saw everyone in the bar pping.

    ¡°Wooo! That¡¯s a good oned! Did not expect that from you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! You better be more badass on your missions!¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s happening?¡± Fang Lin was confused with all the enthusiastic wee he received. He looked at the floor as he saw the unkempt man slowly stand up. He gave a hearty grin at Fang Lin as he said,

    ¡°You think I was just an a**hole? As if the Mercenary Organization allows that! What you experienced earlier was sort of a test for neers!¡±

    ¡°Test for neers? How did you even know I was a neer?¡±

    ¡°Ah that.¡± The man scratched his neck as he continued. ¡°Once you register to be a mercenary, you will be given a mercenary token. It has many uses, and one of them includes the ability to determine if one has a token or not.¡±

    Fang Lin then realized it. ¡°Because I have no mercenary token with me when I went inside, you knew that I was a newbie then?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The unkempt manughed uproariously. He pped Fang Lin¡¯s back as she continued. ¡°We wanted to know if you can fight well. Now, there is one more test you have to pass before you can pass.¡±

    Fang Lin gulped as he listened. The man then said,

    ¡°Suppose you are a mercenary already, and you and your mercenary buddy went to buy food. But at that time, your buddy was drunk. He of course became a little rude at the store owner. All of a sudden, things got heated and it turned into a brawl. What would you do?¡±

    Fang Lin used hisprehension to arrive at the answer. ¡°I will fight with my mercenary buddy. I will defend him against the store owner. We are nowrades, so I have to fight for him too.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! You are absolutely right!¡± Everyone at the bar started pping for Fang Lin. The man then continued speaking, ¡°Everyone at the Mercenary Organization are in one big brotherhood! Because of our dangerous activities and missions, trust among each of us is important! To survive against all odds, we must treat each other as our own brother!¡±

    Fang Lin then felt everyone in the bar turned solemn. They slowly stood up as they slowly congregated around Fang Lin. They then uttered,

    ¡°Do you swear to stand by your brothers when they need you the most?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fang Lin started to feel his blood pumping as he answered.

    ¡°Do you swear to not betray the Mercenary Organization?¡±

    ¡°I swear!¡±

    The unkempt man then shouted at the top of his voice,

    ¡°With the power bestowed to me as a Guide of the Mercenary Organization, I ept you as part of the Mercenary Organization!¡±

    The mercenaries cheered as they epted Fang Lin as a new mercenary.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s it?¡± Fang Lin was surprised at the ease of entry. He then saw the unkempt man waving his hand.

    The bar and the filth he saw earlier had disappeared. Even the dirty clothes worn by the mercenaries were gone.

    The filthy bar had been reced with a cleaner room, which now looked like a room were people can get missions.

    The mercenaries now looked better, with them wearing clothes of differing variety.

    The bar receptionist was reced by a pretty girl who waved at him merrily. She wore prim clothes as she stood behind a counter. Fang Lin read the sign above her that read,

    MISSION COUNTER

    He looked to the side, and the saw a bulletin board filled with mission requests. Fang Lin knew that it was there where one can get missions, while the pretty girl earlier will be the one to process the request.

    He looked back at the unkempt man earlier. He looked better now. His face was of a young man, around 25 years old. His skin was tanned, and his body was toned. His face held a rough edge on it, as some scars crisscrossed his jaw. His green eyes seemed to be filled with intensity.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s just it.¡± The man then guided Fang Lin towards the mission counter. ¡°We mercenaries value brotherhood, so we test that the most. Even if you fail to beat that weak old man earlier, as long as we feel that you can uphold our principle of brotherhood, we will ept you.¡±

    ¡°So the filthy bar and the rude people are just an illusion?¡±

    ¡°Yes just an illusion.¡±

    ¡°What will happen to me if I did not pass your tests?¡±

    The man just nonchntly replied, ¡°Then we will throw you out and make you swear an Oath to never tell anyone on what just happened. ¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s....¡±

    ¡°It seems too much, but we needed to make sure that each applying mercenary gets a fair chance to be tested.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually reasonable.¡± Fang Lin then continued inquiring. ¡°You called yourself a Guide, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh that. A Guide is someone who leads a newbie mercenary or a group of newbie mercenaries into their early missions. That is to ensure that they can survive. The Mercenary Organization wants to take care of the welfare of the mercenaries after all.¡±

    ¡°Then you will be my Guide then?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the process of getting a Guide takes around a day but since I chanced upon to test you personally, I guess I can be your Guide then.¡± He then stopped as he faced Fang Lin. He then said in a dignified voice,

    ¡°I, Bloodspear, shall be your Guide from now on.¡±

    Fang Lin then replied,

    ¡°I, Fang Lin, gratefully epts your help!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Bloodspear was obviously pleased with Fang Lin. ¡°So, what are you going to do now? ¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s reply came quick.

    ¡°I would like to have a mission rted to the Forest of Death. It will be better if I can go to the Forest of Death as early as possible.¡±

    Bloodspear quickly drew in his breath. He stared at Fang Lin as he asked seriously,

    ¡°Are you sure about that? That is a highly dangerous zone!¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    ¡°Well even if I agree, I cannot help you with that.¡± Bloodspear sighed. ¡°You know, missions with high death rate can only be taken by high ranking mercenaries. But you can only get higher ranking once youplete many missions. You are a newbie now, so you have no ess to get this mission.¡±

    While Bloodspear was saying this, the pretty receptionist girl managed to hear it. She leaned in towards the two as she slowly said,

    ¡°You know Bloodspear... I can help you with that.¡±

    ¡°You have a way Elizabeth?¡± It maybe only a hunch, but Fang Lin noticed that Bloodspear seem to slightly avoid Elizabeth. He slightly retreated as Elizabeth drew nearer.

    ¡°Muuu...¡± Elizabeth pouted as she noticed this behavior too. She huffed as she crossed her arms. ¡°You know, someone from the 8 Families came here earlier, with a private request.¡±

    ¡°A private request?¡± Bloodspear¡¯s eyes narrowed as he ruminated on that statement. ¡°What is that request all about?¡±

    ¡°Welll.... They wanted to hire 5 mercenary guards toe with them to the Forest of Death. They must be around the Fourth Stage and have a high ranking. They also want to hire 3 mercenaries to act as a maintenance crew. Their strength and ranking does not matter, as long as they can do maintenance well.¡±

    ¡°They want to hire mercenaries? But the 8 Families have lots of that manpower that they can use.¡±

    ¡°I also asked that earlier, but that mean old man just snapped at me, saying that peasants like me have no right to know how the 8 Families run things!¡± Elizabeth started to tear up as she stared at Bloodspear.

    ¡°Bloodspear, you owe me a date for this ok?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, then I owe you one I guess.¡± Elizabeth tittered in delight as she rummaged her documents.

    ¡°So, Fang Lin will join the maintenance crew then.¡± Elizabeth was about to sign it when Bloodspear muttered,

    ¡°Let me join the maintenance crew too.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But....¡±

    ¡°I am Fang Lin¡¯s guide, so I have to join him. If you digress, no date for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah well then! The two of you are in the maintenance crew now!¡± Elizabeth slightly panicked as she stamped the documents. She then gave these documents to Bloodspear.

    ¡°Show that to them when they arrive tomorrow noon. As for the other mercenaries, you will see them tomorrow.¡±

    Fang Lin was satisfied with how the situation progressed now. He now had a way to go in the Forest of Death, and it¡¯s a free ride of all things! He might get paid too!

    He then bade goodbye at Bloodspear as he rented an inn and took his sleep.

    ¡°........................¡±

 Chapter 88: Brat

    <h4>Chapter 88: Brat</h4>

    Then next day arrived, and Fang Lin woke up from his slumber. He stretched his body as he looked outside the window. Just across the street was the headquarters of the Mercenary Organization.

    He sighed, feeling a little stifled as he prepared himself for the missionter. He wanted to venture the Forest of Death alone. But upon knowing the extreme danger the forest can bring to him, he just decided to go with the mercenary mission.

    Who knows, he might find some good help from the other mercenaries.

    He took a bath, ate his breakfast and went back on his room. When it was about to reach noon, he decided to go out and enter the Mercenary Organization.

    He put the mercenary token inside his robes as he entered the headquarters. Once inside, he saw the mercenaries getting busy on getting their missions and rewards. Some of the mercenaries that Fang Lin saw climbed up towards the second floor.

    From what Fang Lin knew, the headquarters had a floor for each stage of mercenary. First floor for the First Stage, second floor for the Second Stage and so on and so forth. The ranking of the mercenary did not matter here.

    Once hearing this, Fang Lin thought that those mercenaries at the higher floors will snub people like him. He was fairly surprised.

    It seemed like the brotherhood code of the Mercenary Organization was an iron-d principle here. Those mercenaries at the higher floors did not treat him like ackey of something else. They greeted him merrily as they told him some tips to survive in the Forest of Death.

    After five minutes of nonstop hair tousling, Bloodspear arrived and managed to extraciate Fang Lin from the enthusiastic mercenaries.

    ¡°Now that you are here, we shall go towards the meeting area.¡±

    ¡°Wait, not here?¡±

    ¡°Not here.¡± Bloodspear gruffly said as he exited the headquarters. Fang Lin struggled to keep up with his fast pace.

    ¡°We are going to the outer gates of the Outskirts, that starts the road towards the Forest of Death. The 5 mercenary guards and the other maintenance mercenary were waiting there.¡±

    Fang Lin and Bloodspear then continued traversing the Outskirts. From what Fang Lin knew, those under the Fourth Stage were not allowed to fly above the capital city. Because of this, the majority of the practitioners in the Mercenary City had to walk.

    After walking for two hours (the Outskirts was legitimately huge), they arrived at the bronze-wreath gates of the Outskirts. The guards who were stationed there were idling as they watched a congregation of people just outside the gate.

    Once they saw Fang Lin and Bloodspear arriving, they started to stand up and talk to them. But after seeing the token that Bloodspear shed after seeing them, they smiled as they cleared the way.

    What Fang Lin saw as he and Bloodspear exited the gates were 6 people milling restlessly. Five of them wore ck cloaks as they whispered to each other restlessly. He saw that each one of them wore ck masks.

    Upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s puzzled look, Bloodspear whispered to him,

    ¡°Those are the mercenary guards. Just like us, they are also mercenaries. But their jobs are highly specialized only for guarding people or important objects. They have to wear masks to identify themselves from other mercenaries. Being a mercenary guard can be considered as a different kind of mercenary after all.¡±

    After hearing Bloodspear¡¯s exnation, Fang Lin then looked at the sixth person in the group. This person just stood at the side, seemingly not interested on interacting with the mercenary guards.

    She looked about the same age as Fang Lin. She had a pretty face, but it had been marred by herck of weight. She seemed tock nutrition as her body was thinner that what Fang Lin had expected. He then scanned her whole body.

    Instead of seeing a graceful, S-curve figure, what Fang Lin could only see was a straight, washboard figure.

    Needless to say, Fang Lin was disappointed. If this girl just ate more, her beauty could have been appreciated more.

    Fang Lin asked about this girl to Bloodspear. He just absent-mindedly replied, ¡°Ah that girl? She actually joined the mercenary organization a day before you. She failed the fighting test, but she impressed us with the brotherhood question. So, we epted her.¡±

    ¡°So when we were offered the maintenance crew offer, you made her the 3rd one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what went through my mind.¡± Fang Lin and Bloodspear then approached the despondent girl.

    Upon seeing the duo approaching, the girl shrank back. She managed to mumble, ¡°Hello.¡± She then looked down as she fiddled her thumbs.

    Fang Lin looked towards Bloodspear questioningly.

    ¡°You epted her as a mercenary? How were you even able to hear her answer?¡±

    ¡°She whispered it of course.¡±

    ¡°Drats!¡±

    Fang Lin leaned down as he looked at the sullen girl. He then asked her gently,

    ¡°What is your name, little one?¡±

    ¡°I....am.... not little.¡± The girl then continued speaking. Her lips trembled as she struggled to let the words out. ¡°Mi....na....¡±

    ¡°Your name is Mina?¡±

    Mina just nodded in approval.

    Fang Lin sighed and was about to continue talking to her when he heard the sound of three carriages approaching.

    The carriages were polished ck, as well as the horses pulling it.

    The carriages were around a room in size, while the horses were around the same size as the normal horse. Fang Lin could hardly believe that these poor horses could even pull a carriage.

    When the carriages all paused, the door of the frontmost carriage opened and Fang Lin saw two people stepping out from it. One of them was an old man. He had a stern look on his face as he looked over the mercenaries. Fang Lin thought that this man must be the one who requested the mission.

    As for the other one, what Fang Lin saw was not a heavenly beauty. Instead, he saw a bratty boy around the same age as Shi Poyun. He held an blood-red apple on his hand that he munched merrily.

    Wait, a blood-red apple? Fang Lin realized that this apple that the bratty boy was munching was the same apple that Shi Poyun loved. He then looked back at the boy.

    He then realized that this bratty boy looked almost alike Shi Poyun! The only difference that Fang Lin could see was that this boy in front of him seemed to be prim and proper while Shi Poyun had this wild and savage aura with him.

    ¡°They can¡¯t be twins right?¡± Fang Lin now knew that even Shi Poyun has a mysterious background too. Too bad he cannot ask that boy about this, since he was always with the Grand Elder.

    ¡°Hehehe, seems like almost any person I meet has a mysterious background.¡± Fang Lin then discreetly looked at Bloodspear and Mina. Both of them tilted their head, wondering on what Fang Lin was thinking.

    But before Fang Lin could say something to them, he heard the bratty boy saying something with his irritating high-pitched voice.

    ¡°That guy looks good! Uncle, get him for me and make him my toy for this trip!¡± Fang Lin looked back, and to his horror, he saw the boy pointing at him!

    ¡°Of course, Young Master, your request shall be fulfilled.¡± The old man seemed to shimmer out of existence as he suddenly appeared in front of Fang Lin. Before Bloodspear could say anything, Fang Lin felt himself unable to move.

    He slumped forwards as he was caught deftly by the old man.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Bloodspear¡¯s enraged voice could be heard as he tried to approach the old man.

    The old man just raised his hand and showed a token in front of Bloodspear. Because of his position, Fang Lin was unable to see what the token was. But Bloodspear did see it, as he stopped his tracks.

    ¡°Do not worry about this mercenary.¡± The old man said with his grating voice. It sounded like a rough rock being dragged on a metal b. ¡°This state of your buddy will onlyst until the end of the trip. We assure you some additional payment.¡±

    Bloodspear just gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Can you just make him a doll during the night? We still need him for maintenance in the morning.¡±

    The old man looked back to the bratty boy, who just nodded. The old man then waved his hand as Fang Lin felt that he was able to move again. He jumped back, retreating from the old man.

    ¡°Well then, just wait for your turn to be Young Master¡¯s doll tonight.¡±

    ¡°So I am amodity to be shared day and night now?¡± Fang Lin could only curse at himself bitterly.

    ¡°F**K!¡±

    .........................................

    Aside from Fang Lin, Fang Ya also felt the same amount of anger. She cussed loudly,

    ¡°F**K!¡±

    Tang Li, who had been sucking Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®bweastmilk¡¯ since earlier, flinched as she heard Fang Yu cursing. She let go of Fang Yu¡¯s left milk machine as she looked at Fang Yu.

    Tang Li¡¯s eyes teared up as she asked Fang Yu pitifully,

    ¡°Ish Sis angwy? Did I bwite too hard? Doesh yow nwipple hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Li¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Muu.............¡±

 Chapter 89: Makeover

    <h4>Chapter 89: Makeover</h4>

    ¡°What the hell happened earlier!¡± Fang Lin hissed at Bloodspear as they entered the third carriage. As for the mercenary guards, they were in the second carriage. The old man and the brat were of course in the first carriage.

    ¡°I have to agree with them because I have no choice but to agree!¡± Bloodspear hissed back at Fang Lin. The inside of the carriage surprised Fang Lin. It was actually much bigger than what its outside appeared to be.

    For Fang Lin¡¯s carriage, it had been filled with misceneous stuff. There were foodstuffs in one corner. It was obviously their food. Fang Lin then saw various tools stacked on the other end of the room. Cleaning materials and repairing tools were prevalent there. Fang Lin grimaced, knowing that these these are the tools they will use for maintenance.

    There was also a bathroom in the carriage, and it¡¯s separated into male and female. There were three beds at the middle, clearly for resting.

    Mina ignored both of them as she went straight towards the bed farthest from them. She went under the cover as she snuggled her pillow.

    Fang Lin could only smile at the shy Mina.

    At that moment, Fang Lin could feel the carriage moving. This means the carriage was already going towards the Forest of Death. He then noticed a transparent ss attached to the wall. Upon looking through it, Fang Lin could see the outside scenery blurring past by.

    He then continued questioning Bloodspear.

    ¡°What do you mean you have to agree? You said I was your Guide! What the hell happened to the principle, ¡®Stand by your Brothers?¡¯.¡±

    Bloodspear shifted ufortably. He lowered his voice as he whispered to Fang Lin. ¡°The Laws of the Tian Ji Empire was something that the Mercenary Organization cannot ignore. As long as we do not vite thesews, the Mercenary Organization will have no problem.¡±

    ¡°Thews of the Tian Ji Empire? Does that bratty boy represent that samews too?¡±

    ¡°Shuush! Do not say those things out loud!¡± Bloodspear hurriedly covered Fang Lin¡¯s mouth. He just answered him solemnly,

    ¡°The best that I can say right now is that we do not have any way to disregard what they want. As long as it is within my bottom line, we can allow them to do as they please.¡±

    ¡°But if they surpass my bottom line,¡± Bloodspear¡¯s eyes started to narrow. ¡°They shall step over my dead body first!¡±

    Fang Lin could just cry to himself, ¡°But what is your bottom line?¡±

    Fang Lin then sighed sadly as he knew that his fate in the Forest of Death was sealed as of now.

    After an hour of awkward silence, Fang Lin felt the carriage slowing down. It did not stop, its speed just became slower. He looked outside the window, and he saw the previous vibrant surroundings turn murky and dark.

    The trees that he can see were now dead trees with their branches limp and hanging. The soil on the ground were also ck, and they seem to have a murky texture on it. The air seems to look a little gray and stale. From inside the carriage, Fang Lin could see thick plumes of miasma further inside the forest,

    ¡°So, this is the Forest of Death.¡± From such a sinister name, what Fang Lin saw did not disappoint him.

    Suddenly, Fang Lin squinted his eyes as he saw 30 silhouettes approaching the first carriage. When they got closer, Fang Lin realized that these figures were not living beings at all!

    All of them have no skins on their body. For some of them, they still managed retain some muscles and organs attached to them. Most only existed as skeletons. All of them seem to hold weapons as they approached the carriage.

    ¡°First Grade Undead!¡± From what Fang Lin researched, the grade of the undead isparable to the strength of the practitioner. Each sessive grade of the undead also has their own differing characteristics.

    First Grade Undead

    ¡ª¨CFirst Stage Strength, mostly made up of skeleton and hanging bits of flesh.

    Second Grade Undead

    ¡ª¨CSecond Stage Strength, body covered with muscles and organs with some patchy skin.

    Third Grade Undead

    ¡ª¨CThird Stage Strength, looks like a human being except it looked closer to a newly dead human being. No basic emotions yet.

    Fourth Grade Undead

    ¡ª¨CFourth Stage Strength, canmand other undead too. Can understand basicmunication, but not rational enough.

    Fifth Grade Undead

    ¡ª¨CFifth Stage Strength, people at this level of will have a powerful mind. This made them retain ability to have reason and be like a normal human being even they be undead. But they still lose memories of their past lives.

    Because this is only a Fifth Stage, the Forest of Death cannot produce any Sixth Stage Practitioners here. As such, the strongest beings here are the Fifth Grade Undead.

    Fang Lin watched carefully as the 30 First Grade Undead ambled towards the brat¡¯s carriage. He then watched as the doors of the second carriage opened and a mercenary guard appeared.

    The mercenary guard clenched his fists as it glowed with blinding white light.

    ¡°Skree!!¡± He pointed it to the 30 undead. A light beam erupted from his fists that hit them.

    ¡°Fizz....¡±

    The light immediately disintegrated all the undead. It seemed like that mercenary guard has a light-attribute dao orw, seeing the ease the undead were defeated. Well, since they have at least Fourth Stage of strength, just a wave of their hands could have been enough for these undead.

    ¡°Show-offs.¡± Bloodspear muttered at the sidelines. He looked at the skyline as he grimaced. Fang Lin grimaced as he looked outside too.

    The sun was starting to set.

    Bloodspear put his hands on Fang Lin¡¯s shoulder as he soothingly said,

    ¡°I will watch out for you from the outside. I swear, if that.... brat does something inappropriate to you, I will personally get you out of here! I swear that as an oath!¡± Bloodspear looked apologetically at Mina.

    ¡°I am sorry Mina, but I might jeopardize your first job too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s.... ok...¡± Mina said slowly. ¡°That brat..... bad. Teach him... lessonter.¡±

    ¡°Good luck Fang Lin.¡±

    ¡°Drats!¡± Fang Lin could only curse as he was immobilized by the old man and was brought inside their carriage.

    Due to the speed of the old man, Fang Lin were not able to see the details of the insides of the brat¡¯s carriage. Next thing he knew, he was already lying on a metal table. By moving his eyeballs, he managed to get a limited look on the room.

    The room was slightly dark, making it hard to see. If Fang Lin will use his qi, he can see clearly in this room. But the old man did not just seal his movements, he also sealed his cultivation.

    From the limited vision that Fang Lin could use, he managed to see the silhouettes of evil-looking metallic tools. They wereposed of scissors andrge needles.

    ¡°Grhh....¡± Fang Lin started to let out growls from his throat as he panicked. He was helpless at this situation now. He just prayed that Bloodspear will be able to rescue him before he gets ¡®yed¡¯ upon,

    Actually, Fang Lin realized that he can still use the bloodline abilities of fusion and transposition. But that was his most guarded secret. If Bloodspear fails to protect him, he will use fusion as ast resort.

    His thoughts were cut short as he heard footsteps echoing across the room. With his limited vision range, he managed to discern that the neer was the brat. The brat wore loose clothes that covered his whole body. Aside from this, what Fang Lin could see was an excited expression on the brat¡¯s face.

    An irritating voice pierced through the terrifying silence.

    ¡°Are you now ready for my ¡®makeover¡¯?¡±

    ¡°NGGGHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 90: Dragon Scourge

    <h4>Chapter 90: Dragon Scourge</h4>

    Around the time Fang Lin met up with the entourage towards the Forest of Death, Fang Yu had been busy feeding Tang Li.

    Since she tasted her ¡®milk,¡¯ Tang Li would pester Fang Yu nonstop until Fang Yu gives her milk.

    At this session of breastfeeding, Fang Yu cussed because of what Fang Lin got himself into. Tang Li of course cried since she thought she angered her Sis. Fang Yu managed to calm Tang Li down and made her finish her course.

    ¡°Dwelishus!¡± Tang Li was extremely satisfied as she let out a burp. Fang Yu hastily fixed her clothes as she called out the room.

    ¡°You can enter now.¡±

    The door opened and Tang Ya and Empyrea walked in. Tang Ya still had an awkward expression on her face while Empyrea had an annoying smirk that Fang Yu wished she can wipe off.

    ¡°So... let¡¯s go meet up with the other 7 groups. They will make us ride on a separate spirit ship that will bring us all to the Solstice Kingdom.¡±

    Fang Yu nodded as she put the now docile Tang Li on her head. Tang Lifortably curled herself as she went invisible and went to sleep. The three of them then went outside the spirit ship.

    Upon going outside, Fang Yu saw multitudes of disciples going out of the spirit ship. It seemed like they were about to start their own missions too. She scanned her eyes over the crowd, and she found out what she was looking for.

    About 50 meters from her were a group of people that just stood there. They exuded an aura of confidence that managed to deter other disciples froming near at them. Fang Yu nodded to herself, thinking that they are the other disciples who will join them.

    Fang Yu, Tang Ya and Empyrea then approached them. As they arrived near, the confident disciples looked at them. All of them gave some nods as only few of them gave a smile at them. But Fang Yu could still feel the multiple eyes roving across her body greedily. She huffed, clearly showing her displeasure. She sighed in relief as she felt those eyes rapidly averting.

    All of them awkwardly stood there as they waited for the others to arrive. After 20 minutes of waiting, all 23 of them were present. Fang Lin was absent of course.

    It was at that time that the Grand Elder arrived. He slightly gave a reproaching look at Tang Ya. Tang Ya just stared back innocently. The Grand Elder could only sigh sadly. He looked at the 23 disciples in front of him as he said,

    ¡°You 23 shall now have your escort ride towards the Solstice Kingdom. But once you arrive there, you will be on your own. Whatever you do depends on all of you.¡± His eyes then narrowed as he continued,

    ¡°Be sure to keep the honor of the Immortal God Sect while you do these missions! There will be observers, and we will see who among you are the mediocre. Do you all understand!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Grand Elder!¡± All of them shouted.

    ¡°So, any questions?¡± At that moment, Li Min raised his hand. His eyes had a curious look as he looked over at Tang Ya¡¯s ce. He seemed to be dissatisfied upon not seeing someone he should.

    ¡°We are only 23 here, we are stillcking one.¡± Li Min was obviously referring to Fang Lin. ¡°We need to wait for him right?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to wait for him.¡± Li Daozi said in a slightly irritated voice. It seemed like the matter of the swindlingst night still pissed him off now. ¡°Fang Yu sent him to do other things. Fang Yu of course knew that it will be a risk for their group, but she said she was confident on it anyway.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Min looked disappointed as he retreated his hands. His two teammates elbowed him out of annoyance.

    ¡°No more questions then? Seems like you have done your research!¡± Li Daozi then pped his hands and a spirit ship descended in front of them. The ship was around the same size as Xiao Ya¡¯s, but with a different design.

    ¡°This is my sprit ship.¡± Li Daozi said proudly. ¡°It may not look big but with spatial maniption, what was inside this ship was much bigger that what you can see from outside.¡±

    The doors then opened as Li Daozi beckoned all of them to enter. Once they were all inside, Li Daozi closed the ship from the outside.

    ¡°Due to some matters, I cannot join you all on the trip on the Solstice Kingdom. Do not worry though, this ship has an item spirit that will manipte the ship by itself. So just sit back and rx. Goodbye!¡±

    Fang Yu then felt the ship slightly rising from the ground as it shot forwards, heading towards the Solstice Kingdom.

    Fang Yu, Tang Ya and Empyrea avoided all the other disciples as they went inside their rooms. There are 24 rooms inside the spirit ship, one for each disciple. Each room can only be unlocked by the token held by the disciples. Each room corresponds to only one token. This means one cannot enter the other disciple¡¯s door without using the token corresponding to it.

    Fang Yu unlocked the door to her room. Once it was opened she went inside, bringing Tang Ya and Empyrea inside her room.

    Once inside, they started reviewing about the details of the Solstice Kingdom and its dragon scourge.

    The Solstice Kingdom was located at the foot of Mount Skydome, whose peak was said to reach the clouds. Of course, the Mount Skydome and the Solstice Kingdom were under the control of the Skydome Family.

    From what Fang Yu knew, the Skydome Family mainly resides at the Mount Skydome. Only the members of the Skydome Family were allowed to step foot in the mountain. As for the Solstice Kingdom, it was just right beside the Mount Skydome.

    The Solstice Kingdom was called as such because of the unique position of the kingdom in corrtion to the mountain.

    The sun that could be seen crossing across the sky had its own fixed path. It never deviates a little bit, ensuring no changes on the day-night cycle.

    As for the Solstice Kingdom, its day-night cycle was being influenced by the shadow of the Mount Skydome. Because of the massive size of the Mount Skydome, it has a shadow that was able to cover all of the Solstice Kingdom.

    Because of this, the Solstice Kingdom had longer time spent in darkness aspared to other ces in the Tian Ji Empire. The residents there experience approximately 18 hours of darkness, leaving only 6 hours for the sun¡¯s rays to shine upon the Kingdom.

    This is where the Kingdom got its name.

    As for the dragon scourge, it was quite a sensitive issue.

    It had been known that some divine beasts can take on human form and have rtionship with other humans. As for the case in the Solstice Kingdom, their current king unknowingly married a dragon who took on a human form.

    Nobody had expected that their current queen was actually a Fourth Stage Dragon.

    At first, the king was happy upon having a beautiful wife. Upon a week of intense ¡®workout¡¯, the whole Kingdom was delighted upon hearing that the queen was pregnant with a boy.

    Everyone was happy, since this child will be the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. Festivities were abound as they awaited the day of his birth.

    But that was when the tragedy struck.

    Only three months after getting pregnant, the queen started to get sick, with her body being covered with dark bruises. The king was grief-stricken, seeing his beloved wife in such great pain. He hired the best doctors in the Empire, only for them to fail.

    The king was about to ask for help outside the Kingdom when suddenly, the queen lost her human form.

    Her body began to grow as her skin were reced by scales. Wings sprouted from her back as ck fire spouted from nostrils. That was the time that the whole kingdom discovered their queen was actually a dragon.

    What was worse was that the queen in her dragonform still suffered the sickness. She twisted around, feeling such excruciating pain. The King had no choice but to chain her to keep her from hurting others. As for the child, it was still on her belly.

    If it was just like that, the King can still sigh in relief. But worse things happened after that.

    The dark bruises that ran rampant across the queen¡¯s body started to swell and get filled with pus. After 1 week of swelling, all the pus burst open with hideous-looking creatures popping out of it.

    Their strength was around the Third Stage!

    What was worse was that they have the ability to partially turn themselves invisible and intangible. This meant that any containment for them after they got out of the pus will not work, since they can just pass through it.

    These creatures will then wantonly attack residents of the Kingdom. These beasts were of course brought down by the Kingdom soldiers and their resident practitioners. This cycle of appearing monsters always happen at a weekly basis.

    With this kind of disaster caused by the dragon, the citizens of the Kingdom wanted the King to have the dragon killed. But the King was obstinate, refusing to kill her. He said that he will continue to find a way to help his wife. As for the sprouting monsters, he just decided to create a task force to purge them every week they appear.

    But even with this task force, the Kingdom still suffered greatly from their attacks.

    The King knew that keeping his wife alive will cost his Kingdom big. That was why he started requesting anybody at the Immortal Continent to help him deal with the dragon scourge. Years have passed, and all the given help had failed.

    From what Fang Yu heard, this experiential training by the Immortal God Sect might be thest help that the King can receive. Other Families of the Tian Ji Empire wants the dragon¡¯s death already, since they do not want to be damaged too.

    ¡°That¡¯s really sad.....¡± Tang Ya was touched by the love shown by the King. But she herself knew the severity of the situation. She was about to say something when they heard someone knocking on the door.

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±

    Fang Yu used her token to see who it was, and she saw that it was Li Min. She then opened the door and asked him what he wants.

    ¡°Well.... All of us have decided to have a meeting rted to the matters of the dragon scourge. They said it will be good if all of us are present there.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Fang Yu nodded. ¡°We will go there, just give us a minute.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, see you then!¡± Li Min then started walking towards the meeting venue as Fang Yu closed her door.

    Her face had a serious look as she stared at Fang Yu. She then stated,

    ¡°It seems like we have some face-pping to doter!¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that will happen?¡±

    ¡°..........................¡±

 Chapter 91: Solstice Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 91: Solstice Kingdom</h4>

    While the disciples of the Immortal God Sect were riding their Spirit Ship towards the Solstice Kingdom, there was already a group who arrived in the Solstice Kingdom.

    Because of the weekly attacks of the ¡®dragonspawn¡¯, the guards of the Solstice Kingdom had to heighten their security abilities. The crime rate rose dramatically with the chaos brought upon by the beasts. If not for the strict training the guards underwent at their initiation, the Kingdom might have been under an anarchy already.

    ¡°Damn the queen!¡± One of the guards tasked with guarding one of the 3 gates of the Solstice Kingdomined. ¡°It has been years and she still continued to torment us! If not for the king, she should have been killed off already.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± His partner rebuked the guard harshly. He scanned his eyes around, trying to see in anyone managed to overhear them.

    ¡°You know about her pitiful condition! We should be pitying her instead of ming her!¡±

    ¡°Pity her?¡± The guards asked sarcastically. ¡°The only way to help her now is to end her life! Mercy killing!¡±

    His partner paused unable to formte his own argument. He then gritted his teeth as he countered back, ¡°But with the King around, nobody can even think of hurting the queen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but that may notst for long.¡± The guard smirked as he said to his partner, ¡°You heard about the arrival of the Immortal God Sect disciples right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that they were sent here to deal with the dragon scourge.¡±

    ¡°But from what I heard too, if those disciples from the Immortal God Sect fails to deal with the dragon scourge, the Tian Ji Empire will personally deal with the queen.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± The two guards sighed as theymented the fate of their queen. If the disciples fail, she will die. If they seed, can the queen carry the burden of her guilt? Knowing that she led to the death of people to protect her? It will be a great torment for the queen.

    Either way, it will be a miserable end for the king and queen.

    They were about to continue telling idle stories to each other when they noticed 5 silhouettes approaching the gate. The guards held their weapons as they tensed their bodies. When the bodies are near enough, they called out,

    ¡°Halt! Who goes there!¡±

    The approaching people halted. The person leading them suddenly advanced by one step. Before the guards could warn him/her to stay back, the person held the hood covering his/her face and pulled it down.

    ¡°Shuua.¡±

    What the two guards saw was the most handsome man they ever met. Not even those male prostitutes canpare to the man in front of them. The only thing marring his handsome demeanor was the mischievous expression on his face.

    The man smiled at the two dazed guards as he asked,

    ¡°Honorable guards, is this the Solstice Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°If we say yes, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I am not like that, you Honorable Sires!¡± The handsome man seemed apologetic as he slightly bowed in front of them.

    ¡°I was just travelling the Immortal Continent with my friends right here when I heard about the unique situation of the Solstice Kingdom. I ended up here after asking for some directions.¡± He then continued smiling as he said,

    ¡°I just want to see if I can give any kind of help to the Solstice Kingdom.¡±

    The two guards observed the handsome man. From his movements and way of speaking, he was obviously from a high-ss family. When they heard him utter that he was travelling the Immortal Continent, they realized this man may be a bigshot.

    Whether he had good or bad intentions against the Kingdom, what can they do to stop him? They opened the gates as they ushered the man and hispanions inside.

    ¡°Wee to the Solstice Kingdom!¡±

    ................................

    The handsome man was of course Wang Hao.

    Once they were allowed to leave, Wang Hao immediately spammed his teleportation ability to quickly arrive at the Solstice Kingdom. They only stopped for food, bathroom breaks and to sleep.

    After almost a day of non-stop teleporting, Wang Hao managed to see the Mount Skydome that was towering over the Solstice Kingdom. Wang Hao could still see that the Solstice Kingdom was still covered by the shadow of the colossus mountain.

    Once near the gates, Wang Hao and hispanions wore cloaks to hide their identities. Once near the gates, Wang Hao showed his face and the rest was history.

    After entering the Solstice Kingdom, Eleanor and Anna paused as they look at the surroundings with wonder.

    ¡°So pretty!¡± Anna was awed by what she saw. The shadow cast by Mount Skydome was fundamentally different that the night sky. This was a pure shadow, with no stars or moon to brighten it up. The Kingdom of course has customized lights that deal with this. But as for the outer edges of the Kingdom where civilization was rare, certain animals make their appearance here.

    Small critters flew around Anna and Eleanor as they glowed with assorted colors. Anna waved her hands attempting to catch one. She failed, of course. One of these colorful bugs however,nded on Anna¡¯s shoulders.

    It let out a buzzing sound as if it was dering that Anna was its owner now.

    ¡°Look Big Sis! I have pet now!¡± Anna happily cupped the critter as she rubbed it against her cheeks.

    ¡°I will name her Ann!¡± Ann buzzed in reply, seemingly satisfied with its name.

    Wang Hao could not help but smile at this adorable scene. He knew that Anna and her brother were the one most affected by the attack on their family. They lost their parents this early, and now they have to be on a run from a formidable enemy.

    Any child at this situation will be emotionally damaged.

    Wang Hao then had an evil smile on his face as he thought of something. He grabbed some ice from his space pocket and cupped it on his hands. He then went behind the Sstill happy Anna. He was about to pour the ice cubes on her back when he heard a shrilling noise.

    ¡°Schwiiii!!!!¡±

    A hideous-looking creature suddenly appeared in front of them. Its body was highly deformed, with Wang Hao being barely able to distinguish a pair of arms, a pair of legs, a torso and the lump on its top as its head.

    Its body was covered with a dark, slimy coating that dripped towards the ground with its every movement. The creature¡¯s movement seemed erratic, with it shuffling slowly forward.

    Eleanor, Anna and the other two immediately went behind Wang Hao. Wang Hao could only say,

    ¡°Why are you hiding behind me? You expect me to beat this creature? It¡¯s at the Third Stage!¡±

    ¡°Whatever, you still owe me after I caught you sniffing my neck earlier!¡±

    ¡°But I just checked whether you are sick!¡±

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Wang Hao had no choice then but to beat up this Third Stage Monster. But before he could square up, his eyes widened as he observed the beast closely.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he scrutinized the beast. ¡°It seems like there is only one way to prove it!¡±

    Wang Hao suddenly disappeared, suddenly appearing behind the beast. Even though the beast was at the Third Stage, it can never react that quickly against Wang Hao¡¯s teleportation.

    Once behind the beast, Wang Hao ced his left arm lightly upon the beasts¡¯ back. All of a sudden, the beast let out a miserable shout as it disintegrated into the air.

    Eleanor could only watch on wonder as Wang Hao insta-killed the beast with an unknown move.

    ¡°How did you defeat that beast?¡± Anna, being inquisitive she is, asked Wang Hao. Ann the bug whizzed around her while continuing to let out some lights.

    ¡°Sorry, but I cannot tell you yet.¡±

    ¡°A!!¡±

    Wang Hao frowned to himself as he observed the energy he absorbed from the beast earlier. This sensation.... he can never be wrong.....

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Wang Hao? Was there something wrong about that ¡®dragonspawn¡¯?¡± Eleanor noticed Wang Hao¡¯s worried look as he made his arms open and close.

    ¡°I think... this beast was rted to the Underworld!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that Underworld?!¡± Eleanor¡¯s face turned pale as she realized the gravity of the situation. She shook Wang Hao¡¯s arms as she anxiously asked, ¡°What are we going to do now Wang Hao?!¡±

    Wang Hao just said solemnly, ¡°With the Underworld rted here, we are in a sh***y situation. Because of that, I can only say this.¡± He took a deep breath as he dered,

    ¡°We must, at all costs, take control of this kingdom as soon as possible! That is the only way for us to win here!¡±

    ¡°What!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 92: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 92: Meeting</h4>

    ¡°Wait, you want to take over the Empire?¡± Boner had to take some deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°Are you sure you are in you right mind?¡±

    ¡°Hell yes, of course I am!¡± Wang Hao said proudly. ¡°You know that I also did some research about the Solstice Kingdom. Coupled with the discovery that I made now, I have a made a rough approximation on why this kingdom was under this kind of problem.¡±

    ¡°Wow, then Mr. Genius, care to tell about it to us?¡± Eleanor said sarcastically.

    ¡°Not yet, now is not the time.¡± Wang Hao shook his head while looking solemn. ¡°Just follow my n, and we can seed in this.¡±

    ¡°Curses, you really are a petty pervert!¡± Eleanor huffed as she continued berating Wang Hao. She sighed as she said, ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn to rest in first.¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯spanions agreed, and they started walking towards the nearest vige they could find.

    ......................................................

    Approximately 6 hours after Wang Hao arrived in the Solstice Kingdom.

    Fang Yu and Tang Ya sat together on a round table in the middle of arge room. The room was reminiscent of the room of Empyrea at the Tian Ji Divine Pce. Bookshelves served as the walls of the room. The floor and the ceiling were also covered in magical formations and talismans. Empyrea was leaning against one of the bookshelves, directly behind Fang Yu and Tang Ya¡¯s ce.

    Aside from them, there were 21 people who sat on the table. Most of them sat closely by threes. Fang Yu slowly observed each one of them.

    The group on the farthest left wasposed of three gorgeousdies. Their white skin and curvy bodies were a sight to see. Their beauty might not beparable to Xiao Ya, but Fang Yu still salivated at the thought of them joining her on one big bed.

    Upon seeing Fang Yu staring at them intently, the threedies giggled, clearly pleased with Fang Yu¡¯s ogling. They all licked their lips as they leaned forward, showing their cleavage to her. They looked at Fang Yu teasingly. Theyughed as they saw Fang Yu averting her eyes quickly.

    If the group from the farthest left was an eye candy, the group next to them made Fang Yu¡¯s mood plummet.

    These group wasposed of all males. They all looked ok, but their eyes were saying different thing. As a pervert herself, Fang Yu had that look in her eyes when she was lusting for something.

    They might be able to restrain it, but Fang Yu could still see them stealing nces at her bust and face.

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Fang Yu snorted as she red at the group. These perverts had to begrudgingly remove their line of vision from Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu sighed in relief upon having ¡®expelled¡¯ them. As for the group next to them, Fang Yu found nothing that special.

    The group wasposed of a man and twodies. The man had a tanned skin, with an eyepatch covering his eyes. His long hair freely swished from his shoulders as he shook off some dust from his face. As for the twodies, they all looked like normal females to Fang Yu.

    They had no heaven-shaking beauty or an unfathomable aura. But Fang Yu could still feel that they seem to be hiding something. They were quiet while the eyepatch man smiled at Fang Yu when he caught her staring at them.

    Fang Yu just gave a nod in return. She smiled as she saw the people on the next group.

    The group wasposed of two youngdies and a youngd. Thedies were around the same age as Fang Yu, while the youngd was around 13 years old.

    The youngd was Shi Poyun. One of the youngdies was cradling Shi Poyun, who sat on herp. The otherdy on the other hand, was busy feeding Shi Poyun with some sliced apples. Shi Poyun nibbled the apples in relish as he leaned his head back on the bountiful chest of thedy cradling him.

    ¡°Thisd!¡± Fang Yu was irritated upon seeing that this young boy had some girls following him. She could see it clearly on her eyes. These two girls seem really infatuated with Shi Poyun.

    ¡°What the hell this this little boy did to easily seduce them? I must ask himter!¡± Fang Yu then remembered about the bratty boy that Fang Lin met in the Forest of Death. She decided to inquire about it to Shi Poyunter.

    As for the 5th group, Fang Yu saw that it was Li Min who was leading them. As for the two people with him, they were two males who seemed to be younger than Li Min. Fang Yu also noticed that all three of them shared simr facial features. Li Min gave a nod and a smile after noticing Fang Yu¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°They must be rtives.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she gave a nod back to Li Min. She then looked at the next group. Upon seeing them however, Fang Yu had to stop herself from saying,

    ¡°Hot damn!¡±

    The group that Fang Yu saw was being lead by in ice-cold female. Her body may not be as curvy as Fang Yu¡¯s, but her face was the most elegant one that Fang Yu saw. She may not be as seductively beautiful as Xiao Ya and Fang Yu or wickedly pretty like Feng Li, but her beauty was the type that makes Fang Yu want to dominate her.

    This woman seemed to have no other expressions on her face as she just stared forward idly. This made Fang Yu want to tie this woman on the bed and just y with her. Fang Yu salivated as she imagined the woman making moaning sounds and her face turning into an ahegao[1] face.

    As for the other people with the woman, Fang Yu noticed that they were twin males. They had their hair shaved, making them bald. They wore loose robes that reminded Fang Yu of monks. Their faces seemed to be peaceful and tranquil.

    Tang Li, who had been sitting on Fang Yu¡¯s head, pointed at the two while saying to Fang Yu,

    ¡°Look Sis! Two Baldies!¡±

    Fang Yu just ignored Tang Li¡¯s excited queries. She suppressed her evil thoughts about the ice-cold woman as she looked at the final group.

    Out of all the groups that Fang Yu saw, this group in front of her made her raise her wariness.

    This group wasposed of one female and two males. The smallest among them was one of the males.

    He seemed to be around the same age as Shi Poyun. The only difference was that instead of having a wild and free disposition, the one in front of Fang Yu seemed to be reserved and quiet. He held a multitude of scrolls on his hands as he stared down at the floor.

    As for the lone woman, Fang Yu noticed that she gave off the same vibe as Tang Ya. A wild and fierce beauty. But instead of attracting Fang Yu, Fang Yu seemed to feel cautious against her. She felt this cautious because of the killing intent that the woman exudes.

    As for the other man, Fang Yu knew that this guy was the strongest among them. Fang Yu could not exin how, but even her instincts were warning that this guy was dangerous.

    Out of all the people inside the meeting room, this man looked the inest. Even his aura seemed to beparable to a mortal. But Fang Yu could unconsciously feel pressure emanating from him.

    She averted her eyes as she looked at Tang Ya.

    Tang Ya had her eyes slightly narrowed as she also observed everyone.

    Actually, everyone in the room was observing each other, looking for potential threats and allies. Some questioning looks were also sent on Empyrea¡¯s direction.

    After 5 minutes of intense checking outs, the in-looking man stood up as he said,

    ¡°We shall nowmence the meeting for strategic ns on dealing with the dragon scourge.¡± His voice was surprisingly serene. He then continued.

    ¡°Our primary topic was to discuss on how to deal with the dragon scourge. Will we kill the dragon, or will we find a way to help it?¡±

    ¡°Help it!¡± Fang Yu said.

    ¡°Kill it!¡± The ice-cold woman said.

    ¡°Stare............¡±

    Fang Yu and the ice-cold woman stared at each other after hearing differing opinions from each other. Sparks seemed to fly as their gazes collided.

    ¡°I swear I will make this woman an M!¡± Fang Yu swore to herself as she angrily red at the ice-cold woman.

 Chapter 93: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 93: Punishment</h4>

    ¡°You have some spunk in you huh.¡± Fang Yu squared up as she faced the ice-cold woman. She then asked, ¡°Why should we listen to the crap you are spouting now? Give us a good answer!¡±

    The ice-cold woman duly replied, ¡°Helping the dragon? You should have seen what happened with all these attempts. 10 years have already passed, and the dragon scourge was not yet resolved! It just led to more civilian deaths!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because they have not observed the situation more directly!¡±

    The ice-cold woman seemed to sneer upon hearing Fang Yu¡¯s desperate reply. ¡°Tell me, do you have any n to help the dragon? Care to tell us?¡±

    ¡°Nghhhh....¡± Fang Yu was not able to articte her reply.

    Deep in her heart, she knew that the best solution for the dragon scourge was to just kill the dragon. This will free the dragon from her suffering and end the problem of the Solstice Kingdom.

    But she stubbornly wanted to save the dragon. She felt that it was wrong to just end her life. Call her a hypocrite, but she will stand firm on her conviction.

    But the problem was, she still had no way on how to help the dragon at all. The only thing she can rely on was her bloodline. From what she heard, the queen was originally a Divine Beast. Maybe, her Godly Divine Beast Bloodline might do something to help her.

    Unfortunately, she cannot tell anyone about her Godly Divine Beast Bloodline. The only thing she can say right now was,

    ¡°I will find a way once I see the dragon!¡±

    ¡°Pretentious girl!¡± The temperature of the room dropped in an instant. The air started to get chillier as water drops formed at the ceiling. This cold phenomenon seemed to havee from the ice-cold woman. Fang Yu could see with her eyes that yin-essence mana swirled around the woman¡¯s body.

    The woman was at the Mana Materialization Stage!

    ¡°You are just at Mana Cirction, and you dare to get cocky? You may be the Sessor Disciple, but you cannot do anything now!¡± Fang Yu then felt that the ice-cold woman wanted to attack her.

    The ice-cold woman then pointed with her right hand towards Fang Yu. As she did so, she muttered under her mouth,

    ¡°Ice de!¡±

    The ice-cold woman¡¯s yin mana congregated quickly in front of right hand. These mana then took the shape of an ice de, which the woman then sent shing towards Fang Yu.

    All of this happened in about a second.

    This was the advantage of those at the Mana Materialization Stage. They can manipte mana and use quick spells to defeat their opponent.

    Upon seeing the ice de nearing her, Fang Yu just let out a sneer. She just stood there, waiting for the de to hit her.

    ¡°Fizzz...¡±

    Contrary to the expectations of the ice-cold woman, the ice de did not even manage to wound Fang Yu. It just hovered in front of Fang Yu, while it was being disintegrated into yin mana. This yin mana was then quickly absorbed by Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    The whole confrontation from the ice-cold woman¡¯s attack until the disappearance of the de onlysted for about two seconds.

    ¡°............¡±

    What a joke! Because of her bloodline ability, Fang Yu now had the purest Yin Body of all time! Yin-rted attacks such as the ice-cold woman used would be highly ineffective against her. These attacks will even provide sustenance for her.

    Of course, this immunity was not infallible. As of now, she can only be immune against the yin-rted attacks of those at the Second Stage. Those at the Third Stage and above can still damage her. The same thing goes for Fang Lin with yang-rted attacks.

    The ice-cold woman retreated, looking highly surprised upon seeing such thing happening. Fang Yu took advantage of this as she slowly walked towards the ice-cold woman.

    ¡°No! Get away!¡± The ice-cold woman threw every spell in her arsenal against Fang Yu. But Fang Yu just smiled as these attacks bounced off her harmlessly.

    Once she was near enough, Fang Yu grabbed the ice-cold woman tightly. The ice-cold woman tried to struggle, but to her horror, she found out that the yin mana inside her body was now under Fang Yu¡¯s control!

    Even if the ice-cold woman was at the higher stage, with her mana under the control if Fang Yu, she was basically paralyzed now.

    Fang Yu then dragged the woman and nted her face-first on the meeting table. The ice-cold woman¡¯s rear was then shown on its full glory in front of Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu was a little disappointed upon seeing the woman¡¯s bum. It was not as full as Fang Yu expected. This ice-cold woman was intended to be a beautiful doll, not as a seductress.

    Fang Yu then used her left arm to pin both of the ice-cold woman¡¯s arms behind her back. Fang Yu then raised her right palm in the air as she looked at the ice-cold woman¡¯s twisting rear. Fang Yu licked her lips as she sent her palm swinging down.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The ice-cold woman immediately teared up upon feeling a stinging pain at her butt. She managed to give Fang Yu a venomous look as her lips continued to tremble.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing to Big Sis Luo Jing!¡±

    Luo Jing¡¯s two teammates rushed in to save her. But before they could do so, Empyrea suddenly appeared, blocking the way of the two.

    She was crouching as she held the hilt of her sword. Boundless killing intent erupted from her, forcing Luo Jing¡¯s teammates to stop.

    Upon sensing this killing intent, the ferocious woman who Fang Yu was wary of stared at Empyrea, with her eyes glowing with the thrill of a challenge. The in man looked at the ferocious woman while saying,

    ¡°Now is not the time for that.¡±

    The ferocious woman slumped her shoulders in defeat. Her eyes however, continued to stare deeply at Empyrea.

    While Empyrea managed to stop Luo Jing¡¯s teammates, Fang Yu continued administering her punishment on Luo Jing.

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Arggh! Aww! Ouch!¡±

    Each p of Fang Yu upon Luo Jing¡¯s butt was followed by a crisp, satisfying sound and a sound of pain.

    Even though Luo Jing was not that curvaceous, Fang Yu was still satisfied at the feeling of her palm striking Luo Jing¡¯s butt. It may not be that full, but it still had some plumpness left in it.

    ¡°So, what are you going to say now?¡± Fang Yu teasingly asked Luo Jing. ¡°If you apologize to me now, I might let you off quicker.¡±

    As for the other people in the room, they did not do anything to help Luo Jing.

    For the boy¡¯s case, they were too aroused to stop Fang Yu. Upon seeing a seductive woman pping another beautiful woman¡¯s butt, who would not be excited upon seeing this? When they saw Fang Yu¡¯s panting expression and Luo Jing¡¯s flushed face, all the boys just wished for more.

    As for the girls, they felt an innate dislike for Luo Jing. Fang Yu, even though she was seductively beautiful, she was very friendly and pleasant person. It was hard even for thepetitive girls to feel unpleasant with Fang Yu.

    As for Luo Jing, she was a snobbish person. Her arrogant attitude and cold demeanor managed to gather the ill-will of many girls.

    As such, they are happy upon seeing Luo Jing suffering.

    ¡°Pa!¡¯

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    After 100 ps, Fang Yu asked Luo Jing again. ¡°Are you going to apologize or not?¡±

    ¡°I...m sworry..¡± Slight mumbles could be heard from Luo Jing.

    ¡°What did you say? I cannot hear it.¡± Fang Yu pulled Luo Jing up and turned her around to make her face Fang Yu. Her tear-stricken face and trembling body managed to make Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®S¡¯ disposition to re up.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sworry!!!¡± Luo Jing desperately shouted at the top of her voice. ¡°I¡¯m really sworry!¡±

    ¡°Apology epted.¡± Fang Yu lightly patted Luo Jing¡¯s swelling butt. A yelp of pain squeaked out of her.

    ¡°You need to recuperate on your room, I think.¡± Luo Jing then limped slowly back to her room. Her two teammates went after her and helped her walk faster.

    After seeing Luo Jing going out of her sight, Fang Yu went back and sat on her seat. She then discretely sniffed her right palm.

    It smelled fragrant and Fang Yu liked it.

    Tang Ya saw Fang Yu sniffing her palm. She slightly shivered upon seeing this.

    Fang Yu noticed that Tang Ya saw what she did. Fang Yu then brought her right palm in front of Tang Ya as she said,

    ¡°Want to smell too?¡±

    ¡°................¡±

 Chapter 94: Strange Place

    <h4>Chapter 94: Strange ce</h4>

    ¡°Umm.....¡± It was the in man who broke the awkward silence. ¡°Disregarding what happened earlier, we shall continue on what we talked about. So, what do we do? Do we help the dragon, or do we kill it?¡±

    The one who answered this time was Li Min. He stood up while his spear stood straight from his back.

    ¡°Instead of doing things like this, why don¡¯t we just do what we want to do? You, Ling Tian, just want to mess everything up here!¡±

    The in man who was named Ling Tian just smiled in response. He seemed to have disregarded Li Min¡¯s usation.

    ¡°Mess everything up? I do not aim to do such thing! I just want to know the consensus of everyone here.¡±

    ¡°Consensus?¡± Li Min replied with a sneer. ¡°Just a minute after you started the meeting, Fang Yu¡¯s group and Luo Jing¡¯s group already had enmity with each other. Not only that, but you were able to determine some of their abilities. You just got what you wanted.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Min¡¯s reasoning, everyone in the room drew a sharp breath. Ling Tian was actually this crafty!

    Ling Tian just smiled, but he did not continue to say anything. He sent a knowing smile to Fang Yu as he sat down.

    ¡°If all of you think like that, then this meeting can be considered a bust then. Let¡¯s just go back to our rooms and wait until we arrive at the Solstice Kingdom.¡± Ling Tian and his teammates then stood up and went back to their quarters.

    The other groups stood up and went back to their respective rooms too. Tang Ya stood up and was about to leave too. It was then that she noticed Fang Yu who sat frozen on her seat.

    ¡°Hey Fang Yu, are you ok?¡± Tang Ya was worried as she saw that Fang Yu seemed to be stuck on her little world.

    After Fang Yu had beat up and humiliated Luo Jing in front of everyone, she felt badass and thought she was really cool. But when she realized that she had been just used and exploited by Ling Tian, she was immediately enraged.

    She did her best to stop herself from jumping up and assaulting Lin Tian. She knew her weakness, so she did her best to suppress her rage. Only when Fang Yu was sure that Ling Tian was not near anymore that she loosened her body.

    Tang Ya was relieved when she saw Fang Yu moving again. She was about to ask what was wrong when she felt Empyrea¡¯s hand on her shoulder. Empyrea shook her head slightly, as if saying,

    ¡°Let her have some time alone first.¡±

    Tang Ya just sighed as she saw Fang Yu robotically move back to her room.

    ¡°I wish she will feel better once we arrive at the Solstice Kingdom.¡±

    It was then that they heard a childish voice echoing across the whole spirit ship. Tang Ya realized that this was the voice of the item spirit of the spirit ship.

    ¡°Hmmphh, because that mean baldy had ignored talking to me today, we will not follow his course schedule! He wanted this ship to arrive two hourster. Well then, multiply that by 5! This ship will arrive in the Solstice Kingdom in 10 hours!¡±

    The item spirit seemed to be really angry that Li Daozi ignored her. This intentional dy of hers seemed to be her petty revenge.

    Tang Ya already forgot the number of sighs that she uttered today.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    .....................................

    While Fang Yu and her friends were dyed, Fang Lin was facing a precarious situation. It was already night, around 5 hours after the items spirit¡¯s announcement of the travel dy.

    Fang Lin was about to face the merciless ¡®makeover¡¯ of the bratty boy. He struggled to move his paralyzed body, only to continue failing.

    He held his breath as the boy approached him with the sinister-looking scissors on his left hand and arge syringe on his right.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s horror, the bratty boy plunged in the syringe into his body. To his surprise, his senses started to get distorted. His surroundings started to warp as he felt himself losing consciousness. Hisst thought before his eyes went dark was,

    ¡°I wish I will still be pure after this.¡±

    But instead of slumbering into a deep sleep, Fang Lin felt that his surroundings changed immediately. He opened his eyes, and what he saw was an entirely different world.

    ¡°Where the hell... am I?¡±

    What Fang Lin was seeing right now was quite bizarre, even to his standards.

    All the colors around him were in a constant chaotic state. They weave freely across everything, and they suddenly change at any given time. The objects themselves are weird too.

    They seemed to have no fixed shape as they suddenly morph into an entirely different object the next moment. Even thendscape were constantly shifiting.

    One moment and Fang Yu was seeing a vast green in with towering mountains in the distance. The next moment, and his surroundings changed into a raging sea with violent waved. Fang Lin felt the water crashing into him, making him feel wet and cold.

    Fang Lin had a hunch that whatever that brat injected to him brought him into a brand new world. He does not know why, but now he had to investigate his location first.

    As he tried to move, he felt that his body was lighter than what he expected it to be. Fang Lin panicked, thinking that he might have a different body in this ce. He then tested his practitioner abilities. To his relief, he can still use all his cultivation prowess.

    He then tested his link to Fang Yu. Fang Lin found out that he can still maintain a mental link to Fang Yu. But he found that it will be impossible to use fusion and transposition in this area.

    Fang Lin kept this abnormality in his mind, knowing this was a clue on this ce¡¯s true nature. He then proceeded to venture forward, as the raging sea changed into a lush green forest.

    Fang Lin knew that he must be careful as he traveled this ce. He may never know what might happen next. The forest he could be passing through might suddenly change into an incredibly dangerous ce.

    Aside from the weird constant changes in the surroundings, Fang Lin noticed one more vital thing: They were no living beings in this ce, except for him.

    As Fang Lin thought that he was the pioneer explorer in this ce, he felt the air in front of him shimmering in and out of existence. It warped, clumping together as it fell to the ground.

    This clump then shaped itself until it had a form of a rabbit.

    The rabbit that was formed was colored pink all over its body. It had innocent eyes, and a small horn sprouted from its forehead. The rabbit tilted its head as it peered at Fang Lin curiously.

    ¡°A... So cute!¡± Fang Lin resisted the urge to cuddle the adorable-looking bunny. From what Fang Lin can sense, this bunny has the strength around the First Stage only. But he refrained from touching it, because he wanted to confirm something.

    If everything in this world changes constantly, will the living things local here change too?

    Fang Lin did not need to wait for long for an answer.

    The rabbit beast started to shiver as its body warped, producing an eerie image. It let out a slight squeal as its body expanded.

    The cute rabbit was now reced by a bulking 20-meter giant. The giant stared down at Fang Lin while hefting its club on its shoulders. It let out a grin as it picked up the petrified guy.

    Fang Lin¡¯s analysis showed him that this giant¡¯s strength was around the Fifth Stage!

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with this world!¡±

    But before the giant could leave further, Fang Lin heard loud sounds iing towards them. The giant seemed to be highly displeased as it growled menacingly at the source of sound.

    ¡°Gruwaa!!!¡±

    30 secondster and Fang Lin saw where the sound came from.

    The sound came from a group of 25 masked people. Their skins were painted white, with some red streaks crawling on their limbs. They wore white masks that all looked simr

    All 25 of them held a spear on their right hand, while their left hefted a shield. They cautiously approached the roaring giant with their weapons poised and ready.

    Fang Lin was happy as he realized that help wasing now. He waved towards the masked group as he happily called out to them.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you for the help!¡±

    But instead of greeting Fang Lin back, thergest one in the masked group shouted angrily. He then tensed his body and threw his spear.

    ¡°Skree....¡±

    The spear whistled through the air while letting out a high-pitched sound.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s horror, he saw that the spear was barreling straight towards him!

    ¡°Hey! You have a c**ppy aim! You all suck at target shooting!¡± Fang Lin could onlyin in his mind as the spear was about to sink on his head.

    ¡°St!¡±

 Chapter 95: Stone Fragment

    <h4>Chapter 95: Stone Fragment</h4>

    But instead of feeling a piercing pain on his head, Fang Lin only felt a weird sensation on his skull. He felt as if there was something lodged on his head. He did not feel any pain from this.

    Fang Lin only felt as if there was something inserted his head, without the pain. He opened his eyes, and he found that the spear thrown at him was still lodged at his forehead!

    Out of all the weird things that Fang Lin experienced in this strange ce, seeing himself survive a spear impalement was definitely at the top of his list now.

    Fang Lin then used his qi to analyze the spear.

    He found out that the spear fully pierced through his head, with more than half of it protruding from the back of Fang Lin¡¯s head. The tip of the spearhead managed to embed itself on the index finger of the giant.

    The giant howled in pain as it shook his finger pierced with the spear. The spear flew off, bringing Fang Lin with it. Fang Lin unceremoniouslynded in front of the masked group, with the spear still pierced through him. Fang Lin then watched in fascination as the giant violently trembled and warped itself again.

    A few seconds passed by and the giant slowly faded away. Its body disintegrated into dust that scattered into the air.

    The masked people raised their spear as they shouted,

    ¡°Uha! Uha!¡±

    As for the spear embedded on Fang Lin¡¯s forehead, it disintegrated too, with its ashes mixing with the ashes of the giant earlier.

    Upon feeling that the spear already disappeared, Fang Lin hurriedly touched his forehead. He sighed in relief as he felt no hole on any part of his head.

    But this discovery also made him frown on confusion.

    How was Fang Lin able to survive that attack? There must be at least some marks that the spear hit him. Did his body became intangible? What¡¯s the deal with this ce?

    While Fang Lin silently ruminated these things, he saw the leader of the masked people approaching Fang Lin. Fang Lin tensed his body as he observed this person warily.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, the masked person knelt down with his right knee in front of Fang Lin. The other masked people followed suit, also kneeling on their right knee.

    All of them had their bodies bowed slightly as they sent worshipping looks towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°Hu! Hu! Hu!¡±

    They continuously chanted these words as the masked man in front of Fang Lin approached him. The masked man reached deep on his fur robes. After some seconds of fumbling, the masked man drew out a stone fragment.

    This stone fragment seemed to have weathered many events. Its surface was cracked, with its edges chipped off. The stone seemed so brittle that Fang Lin reckoned that one strike might crumble this stone to pieces.

    But Fang Lin then felt a strange aura emanating from the stone. Fang Lin realized that this stone was releasing an auraparable to a Foundation Establishment Scripture!

    Foundation Establishment Scriptures contains dao revtions within them that helps a First Stage Cultivator to step in the Second Stage. There are two types of Foundation Establishment Scriptures, artificial and natural.

    Artificial Foundation Establishment Scriptures are usually in the form of paper scrolls. Since the dao revtion can be easily imprinted in the paper, practitioners relied mostly on paper as the storage medium of dao revtions. They are highly convenient to carry and store.

    But the problem with using paper as the medium was that only until Emperor Grade Dao Revtions can be imprinted on them. No matter what the practitioners did, any Dao Grade above the Emperor Grade won¡¯t just work.

    The practitioners of course tried to use other materials, but to their surprise, they could not imprint dao revtions on any other materials other than paper.

    All in all, using Artificial Foundation Establishment Scriptures is a must for most cultivators, but with Fang Lin¡¯s Dao Grade, these scriptures won¡¯t help him at all.

    Fang Lin can only rely on the second type, the Natural Foundation Establishment Scripture.

    As its name implies, Natural Foundation Establishment Scriptures are those on which it was the universe itself that imprinted the Dao Revtions.

    Natural Foundation Establishment Scriptures cane in any medium because the universe seemed to have no restriction on where to put the dao revtions. But the usual medium for this type of scripture was atrge blocks of stone.

    Not only that, but the Dao Grades of that can be used on the Natural Foundation Establishment Scripture can be from the Human until the Paragon Grade!

    This specialty made the Natural Foundation Establishment Scripture to be highly valuable to any Qi Condensation Cultivator! As long as they acquire this scripture with a high grade dao, their future aplishments will be limitless!

    The Heavens however was fair and just. Natural Foundation Establishment Scriptures were extremely rare. Nobody knows how many of them even existed at all.

    But when one of these scriptures does surface, all powers shall start a bloody struggle for it!

    This is how valuable a Natural Foundation Establishment Scripture was!

    As for Fang Lin, he can only use Natural Foundation Establishment Scripture to step in the Second Stage. But with its rarity, Fang Lin was at a big dilemma on how to find one.

    But today at this strange ce, he found one!

    ¡°No,¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he observed the stone fragment offered to him. ¡°This stone fragment seems.... iplete.¡±

    Even though this stone fragment was surely a Foundation Establishment Scripture, Fang Lin felt that this stone fragment was actually just a part of a whole. From what he can sense, the original stone was divided into five parts. The stone fragment in front of Fang Lin was one of that five fragments.

    Fang Lin tried to speak to the man kneeling in front of him. But before Fang Lin could open his mouth, the masked man repeatedly pressed the stone fragment towards Fang Lin¡¯s palms.

    Fang Lin had no choice but to just ept the stone fragment.

    Once he touched the fragment, Fang Lin felt as if there was an imaginary door on his soul that creaked slightly open. To his dismay, this door quickly closed. Fang Lin then realized that only once he gathered all the five fragments that he can push that door open all the way.

    Upon further inspection of the stone fragment with his qi, Fang Lin felt four faint signals. Fang Lin determined that these signals were the location of the other four fragments.

    With his head full of questions, Fang Lin attempted to speak again to the masked man but suddenly, he heard a snipping sound echo inside his mind.

    ¡°Snip, snip!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s vision turned dark as his other senses faded. Thest thing he noticed before his consciousness disappeared were the panicked shouts of the masked people.

    ¡°Haaa!!!¡±

    Not a secondter, and Fang Lin opened his eyes as he gasped deeply. He breathed in and out for a several seconds to calm himself down. His whole body was sweaty and is body was sore, as if he underwent a straining activity.

    He looked down at his right hand and he saw the stone fragment in there, within his grasp. But before Fang Lin could marvel at his luck, a hand came out of nowhere and snatched the stone fragment. It was the bratty boy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You!¡± Fang Lin managed to speak this word as he red angrily at the boy. The boy justughed, while he yed with the scissor on his left hand.

    ¡°Snip, snip.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Lin realized that this boy must have used the scissor to expel him from that ce.

    ¡°Hahaha, you actually got this stone fragment! You really are useful!¡± The bratty boyughed shrilly while happily clutching the stone fragment. ¡°It seems like my ¡®make-over¡¯ now seemed sessful!¡±

    ¡°That was your make-over?¡± Fang Lin incredulously thought to himself. ¡°How is that rted to that ce! You suck at naming!¡±

    The boy looked back at the furious Fang Lin. He then picked up another syringe as he said,

    ¡°It seems like I have to discipline you more!¡±

 Chapter 96: Dreamworld

    <h4>Chapter 96: Dreamworld</h4>

    Fang Lin stared defiantly at the bratty boy, as if he was daring him to continue.

    Upon seeing this, the boy smiled, as if he already knew what Fang Lin was thinking,

    ¡°So, you want to know what happened to you earlier? Very well, since you got this stone fragment for me, I can tell you some things at least.¡±

    The boy flourished his hands as he exaggeratedly set the syringe and the stone fragment down on the table. He stared in the distance as he said,

    ¡°That ce you were sent to was the Dreamworld.¡±

    ¡°Dreamworld?¡± Even with Fang Lin¡¯s background in the Fang n, he had never heard of the dreamworld. ¡°Is that supposed to be a powerful world?¡±

    Surprisingly, Fang Lin regained the ability to speak. He wasted no time as he cursed the boy.

    ¡°F**K you!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Powerful world?¡± The boy chortled as he seemed amused by Fang Lin¡¯s query. He ignored Fang Lin¡¯s cussing as he said, ¡°That¡¯s an understatement! The Dreamworld wasparable to a Ninth Stage!¡±

    ¡°Hisssssss!!!¡±

    Fang Lin did not expect to be sent to such ce. It¡¯s a Ninth Stage!s that reached this Stage have their own consciousness already and can be considered to be capable of thinking and rational thought.

    As such, theses usually hide to be not seen by Ninth Stage Practitioners. And even if they were seen, the battle prowess of suchs was way higher thanpared to a Ninth Stage Practitioner. Heck, they can even regte which and what can reside on their.

    ¡°The Dreamworld, just like the name said, was the ce of dreams. It was formed from thebination of the dreams of all beings in the material universe. All kinds of beings with ability to at least think always have their dream. Even thes that developed their own thinking dream too!¡±

    The bratty boy¡¯s voice turned shrill as he continued to speak.

    ¡°All of those dream fueled the creation of the Dreamworld! Because of the nature of dreams, anything on the dream world were fluid, changing at any instance. Even the living beings that were created in there were vtile, with them not staying on a single form!¡±

    ¡°Those who can only resist the changes in the Dreamworld were foreign objects and beings! As long as they are not of the Dreamworld, any object or person that goes there will retain their own form.¡±

    ¡°Because the Dreamworld has its own sentience, it usually hides itself from detection. Coupled with the fact that it represents the dreams, this world was really difficult to find.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you make me go there?¡± Fang Lin felt that what the boy said was highly usible. But he had to make sure that this brat was not just fooling him.

    ¡°Actually, there are two ways to go to the Dreamworld:¡±

    ¡°First, you must find the actual location of the Dreamworld. Then you will enter it with your real body¡±

    ¡°The second way was to use your soul form to venture the Dreamworld through your dreams.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Because the Dreamworld originated from dreams, a person can ess the Dreamworld via dreams. But because dreams happen at the mind of all beings, objects at the material form had no way to travel through dreams. Only objects at the soul form can travel in dreams.

    The boy smiled upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s confused expression. ¡°Well, those who can only use their soul form to travel the Dreamworld were those with powerful souls. As for how to start the travel the dreamworld, a practitioner with a powerful soul had to put himself on a psychedelic hallucination.¡±

    Fang Lin shook his head upon realizing that they had to get ¡®high¡¯ just to travel in the Dreamworld. Fang Lin hated drugs, and he always did his best to avoid it.

    ¡°Those at the Fourth Stage has the ability to materialize their souls and travel the Dreamworld directly. But because of the Dreamworld¡¯s sentience, it kills off any kind of soul form that approaches it. Even those at the Ninth Stage who dares to go in their soul form will be killed off easily in the Dreamworld. Only in some rare cases that a soul form can go inside the Dreamworld ande back alive.¡±

    ¡°In that case, how did I survive?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I actually did not expect you to survive!¡± The boy cackled as he hungrily looked at Fang Lin. Fang Lin could see that the boy¡¯s eyes seemed to want to probe Fang Lin¡¯s insides.

    ¡°Because of my talent in death arts, I have developed a powerful soul. But I soon realized that my soul power was not enough to travel the dreamworld. Then earlier, I saw you.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes turned red as he stared at Fang Lin.

    ¡°I felt that you had a really powerful soul,parable even to a Fourth Stage Practitioner! Never in my life I had seen something like this!¡±

    ¡°At that moment, I realized that I can experiment on you about the Dreamworld. You are a special case. Someone at the First Stage with the soul powerparable to those at the Fourth Stage. Maybe the Dreamworld might spare you.¡±

    The boy paused as he attempted to stop his body from trembling.

    ¡°And you really survived! Not only that, but you managed to give me the final fragment of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet!¡±

    ¡°That stone fragment was part of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet?¡± Fang Lin was shocked upon hearing this.

    Who would not be? The Pan Gu Divine Tablet was one of the prized treasures of the Pan Gu Empire! The Pan Gu Empire protected this Tablet too much that not even their citizens knew what it looked like.

    Then 100 years ago, the Emperor of the Pan Gu Empire let out a bounty reward. It said,

    ¡°The one who can retrieve the Pa Gu Divine Tablet shall be rewarded heavily by the Pan Gu Empire!¡±

    Shockingly, the Pan Gu Divine Tablet had been stolen!

    As time passed by, the Pan Gu Divine Empire managed to salvage a fragment on the Pan Gu Divine Tablet. It was then that everyone realized that the Tablet had been split into 5 parts. As for the other 4 fragments, the Pan Gu Empire kept mum about it. It was as if they are waiting for all 5 fragments of the tablet to resurface before getting them all.

    Fang Lin realized that with him recovering the fifth fragment of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet, the Immortal Continent was sure to be in chaos! Fang Lin himself felt the miraculous effects of the Tablet.

    And with his probing earlier, he was sure that the other holders of the other fragments realized that the fifth fragment had appeared. They will surely not waste some time to acquire the fifth fragment.

    ¡°Huhuhu... I just want to do some investigation... How did ite to this...¡± Fang Lin silentlymented to himself as the bratty boy continued his evilughter.

    ..............................................

    Meanwhile, in the dyed spirit ship.

    Due to the rebellious attitude of the spirit ship, Fang Yu¡¯s travel towards the Solstice Kingdom had beenpromised. Because of this, Fang Yu and Tang Ya stayed holed up in their room along with Empyrea and Tang Li.

    The adorable baby whizzed in the air as she clearly enjoyed the feeling of being in a high elevation.

    Fang Yu actually wanted to go out, but with the recent happenings in the meeting, she decided to stay in the room. Suddenly, Fang Yu paled as she felt her link with Fang Lin turned blurry. Tang Ya saw what happened to Fang Yu as she rushed to check her condition.

    ¡°Are you okay Fang Yu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, its just..... my body is acting up now. I think I need to rest on my bed first.¡± Tang Ya then gingerly set Fang Yu on her bed.

    Fang Yu closed her eyes as she attempted to strengthen her mental link with Fang Lin.

    Twenty minutes passed by, and Fang Yu managed to feel Fang Lin¡¯s presence again. Fang Yu¡¯s body stiffened, as she absorbed the memory that Fang Lin had about his experience in the Dreamworld. She managed to also hear all the revtions made by the bratty boy.

    ¡°S**t! I am so f***ed now!¡± Before Tang Ya could ask why Fang Yu cussed like this with Tang Li around, they heard a boomingughter that echoed across the ship.

    ¡°Hahahaha! So thest piece I have been waiting for had now appeared! Lucky me, it even appeared here in the Tian Ji Empire! I must get this piece before the others does! Hahahaha! Wait..... D**n, the soundproof is not working!¡± After some seconds of rough scuffling, the noise hadpletely disappeared.

    Fang Lin realized that the owner of the jubnt voice was Ling Tian. As for the words that he uttered, Fang Yu found it really suspicious. If it were others who heard this, they might just think that Ling Tian was off to fight for some treasure.

    But with Fang Lin¡¯s discovery, Fang Yu was sure that Ling Tian was talking about the Pan Gu Divine Tablet!

    ¡°Hehehe, just you wait Ling Tian,¡± Fang Yu thought to herself.

    ¡°Even though I might look like a viin, I will steal that fragment from you! Wish me luck then!¡±

 Chapter 97: Twilight

    <h4>Chapter 97: Twilight</h4>

    Fang Yu knew that with the information she had, she now has the possible ess to two of the fragments of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet. But with the miraculous property of the tablet, Fang Yu knew that keeping the fragments on her hands will be a bad move.

    Why not just let Ling Tian and that bratty boy fight with the other fragment holders? And when the time is ripe, she and Fang Lin will swoop in, getting all the benefits.

    But Fang Yu knew that before this all-out war for the stone fragments can even begin, she had to beat Ling Tian first in the sect missions.

    Fang Yu knew that with Ling Tian¡¯s cunning, he already had a way to tackle with the missions. What Fang Yu has to do was to know what are these ns of his and thwart him before he could seed.

    Fang Yu sighed, knowing that this was going to be a momentous task.

    The ship continued to sail slowly as it headed to the Solstice Kingdom.

    5 hourster.

    Fang Yu who was busy manipting her mana, felt the ship grind into a halt. She then felt the ship slowly descending as she heard the voice of the item spirit.

    ¡°Hello everyone, we have arrived at the Solstice Kingdom already. That means, ALL OF YOU SCRAM FROM THIS SHIP!¡± The item¡¯s sprits¡¯ voice changed from calm into enraged in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°From now on, you had to find your own ce to stay. As for me and this spirit ship, we will be going back already!¡± Fang Yu and the other¡¯s felt a suction force that unceremoniously threw them out of the spirit ship. All their things were also thrown away at the same way.

    The spirit ship then ascended and flew away, heading to the direction of the Capital City.

    Fang Yu and Tang Ya stood up, rubbing their rear as they stood up slowly. The other disciples with them experienced the same thing, with some of them silently cursing the item spirit.

    ¡°She sure is a brat....¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she slowly went to pat Tang Li on her head. But she did not feel any part of the cute child. Fang Yu paled, realizing that Tang Li was missing! Was she left at the spirit ship, or was she thrown somewhere else?

    ¡°Tang Ya, have you seen where Li¡¯er went?¡± Fang Yu immediately described the matter about Tang Li¡¯s disappearance. Tang Yu frowned as she analyzed the situation.

    Empyrea, who had been listening at the sidelines, approached them and said,

    ¡°If you are looking for the baby, I think I know where she went.¡±

    ¡°So, she was not left at the spirit ship?¡±

    ¡°Because of the sudden throwing by that item spirit, Tang Li was surprised and momentarily undid her invisibility. Then while she was in the air, she seemed to have sensed something, and she went flying towards that direction.¡± Empyrea pointed her finger at thergest structure in the Kingdom, arge castle.

    The castle was filled with chains that ran across its walls. Multitudes of winged creatures flew around the as huge walls enclosed the castle. The atmosphere that it exudes was so dark that even Fang Yu can feel some despair just by looking at it.

    ¡°You mean that Tang Li went to that castle?¡± Fang Yu immediately realized the reason why Tang Li acted this way.

    By observing the conditions of the castle, Fang Yu was 100 percent sure that this castle was the castle of the King of the Solstice Kingdom. Not only that, but with the security measures put all around the castle, the dragon must have been inside this castle too.

    Everyone knew that the dragon in this kingdom was actually a Divine Beast. With Tang Li¡¯s Divine Beast Bloodline, she could have sensed the bloodline of the dragon.

    With Tang Li being a curious child the she was, she might have decided to rush over to the direction of the dragon¡¯s bloodline without asking the permission of her Sis.

    ¡°Drats! Let us rush towards the castle then!¡± Fang Yu immediately ran, with Tang Ya and Empyrea at her heels. As for the other disciples, even though they were confused, they followed Fang Yu¡¯s lead.

    .................

    Around the moment disciples arrived, Wang Hao was sleeping in one of the inns in the Solstice Kingdom.

    When they arrived at the Solstice Kingdom, Wang Hao had to stop using his teleportation to prevent anyone from suspecting them.

    With this sudden reduction in speed, they only managed to find an inn once the legitimate start of the night arrived.

    Eleanor and her siblings slept in a separate room from Wang Hao. As for Boner, Fang Lin waved his hand and stored Boner on his space pocket.

    This made Wang Hao to be alone in his room.

    Wang Hao sighed, feeling aggrieved as he remembered Eleanor turinng enraged when he offered to be in the same room as her.

    ¡°You hooligan! Trying to take advantage of me! Even if you are that handsome, I will not sumb to your seductions!¡± Eleanor discreetly wiped some drool from her mouth as she pummeled Wang Hao outside her room.

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± The door closed with a bang as Wang Hao sadly rented the room beside Eleanor¡¯s

    Wang Hao felt as if he could not sleep, so he just read some books he kept on his space pocket.

    5 hourster, and he was about to reach the climactic point of the novel that he was reading when he felt a familiar energy signal from a distance. He looked out his window. And he saw a spirit ship streaking at the night sky.

    Wang Hao focused his mind and reached out to the energy signature of that spirit ship.

    Wang Hao smiled as he realized that this ship has the energy signature of Li Daozi. Not only that, but he also felt 24 unique energy signatures that were recently in the ship.

    Out of these 24, Wang Hao knew 5 of these signatures. He detected Fang Yu, Tang Ya, Tang Li and Shi Poyun. Even though Tang Li can make herself undetectable, she had not reached the level yet to hide her own energy signature.

    As for the fifth person, Wang Hao grimaced, as remembered something unpleasant. He himself did not know the person, but this person¡¯s energy signature reminded him of something familiar in the past.

    But due to his memory seal, he could not remember what it is.

    ¡°Well whatever,¡± Wang Hao put this matter at the back of his head first. He smiled, clearly feeling excited upon the addition of new pieces.

    ¡°The Solstice Kingdom is the game board, and we are all just but some tiny game pieces here. But, it is us pieces that will determine the future of the Kingdom! The Kingdom is now at the verge of something new. Will it survive and shine brighter than before? Or will it sumb to the darkness and fade into the night sky?¡±

    Wang Hao set the book he was reading at the top of his table. He stood up as he stretched his body. He looked up at the sky from his opened window. He reached into the sky, as if he wanted to grab the stars. He clenched his hands as he dered solemnly,

    ¡°Let the Twilight Games begin!¡±

    ¡°That sounds really cringy. Eww, please stop¡± Boner muttered inside his space pocket.

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 98: Stones

    <h4>Chapter 98: Stones</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s already midnight Fang Lin, why did you wake me up at this ungodly hour?¡± Eleanor rubbed her bleary eyes as Wang Hao roused her from her sleep. She was peacefully sleeping in her room with her siblings when Wang Hao rushed in, waking her up rudely.

    ¡°You better have a good exnation for why you woke me up. If not....¡±

    ¡°Ok already, its about what we will do tomorrow. We are going to meet those that were dissatisfied with the Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me........¡± Eleanor straightened herself as she realized what Wang Hao was saying.

    ¡°Yes, I am going to start a rebellion.¡± Wang Hao said with a devilish smile on his face. Eleanor was dazed for a few seconds upon seeing this. She had to shake her head to straighten her thoughts.

    Wang Hao then continued speaking.

    ¡°The Solstice Kingdom had been under the constant threat of the dragonspawn for some years already. This brought deaths of many citizens and wreckage of properties. I am sure that there are many citizens of this Kingdom that were dissatisfied with the King.¡±

    ¡°You are going to start a rebellion!¡± Eleanor had to lower her voice to avoid waking her siblings up. ¡°Do you know the consequences that you will get if you are caught? Besides, how can you seed in this rebellion? The Skydome Family is just nearby, and I doubt that they will let the Kingdom get overthrown.¡±

    Before Wang Hao could give his answer, Eleanor continued speaking. ¡°Not only that, but what can you promise to those who will rebel? Can you confidently say to them that you can end the dragon scourge once the rebellion seeds?¡±

    Once he was sure that Eleanor will not interrupt him, Wang Hao started his answer.

    ¡°As for your first question, I highly doubt that the Skydome Family can interfere once I initiate the rebellion.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°It was because of the arrival of the Immortal God Sect Disciples here in the Solstice Kingdom!¡±

    Wang Hao then exined to Eleanor that through some sect talismans, he was able to determine that around 23-25 Immortal God Sect Disciples arrived in the Solstice Kingdom earlier.

    ¡°But how is that going to stop the Skydome Family from interfering?¡±

    ¡°Imagine this,¡± Wang Hao drew three pieces of rock from his robes. He set thergest of the rocks at the end part of the table. He then ced the smallest rock at the other end of the table. As for the rock with the medium size, Wang Hao had it positioned at the middle of the table.

    ¡°Thisrge rock right here represents the Skydome Family.¡± He pointed to thergest rock.

    ¡°The Immortal God Sect Disciples.¡± He motioned at the medium-sized rock.

    ¡°And finally, the rebellion.¡± He grandly prodded the smallest rock.

    ¡°Does the size of the rocks represent the overall power of each sector?¡±

    ¡°I intended it to be like that.¡± Wang Hao said with a nod. ¡°The Skydome family, with its base here, had the most ess to practitioners. They also control many kingdoms aside from the Solstice Kingdom.¡± Wang Hao held thergest stone and slid it forward. He stopped sliding it until the stone barely touched the medium-sized stone.

    ¡°As for the Immortal God Sect Disciples, even though they were only around 25 in number, they are some of the most talented practitioners of the Immortal God Sect. This talent was of course, not enough to let them fight head-on with the Skydome Family. But I think this is enough to overpower the rebels¡±

    Wang Hao idly picked up the smallest stone in the table. He looked at it closely as he said, ¡°As for the rebels, I am sure they were mostlyposed of only mortals. If there are practitioners among them, I am sure that they do not have an impressive talent. Even though they have numbers, once they faced thebined might of the Immortal God Sect Disciples and the Skydome Family, they will break apart.¡±

    Wang Hao then ced the small stone in front of the two other stones. He made sure to put some distance between the small stone and the two stones.

    ¡°In that case, the rebellion will fail.¡± Eleanor stated the obvious oue.

    ¡°Yes, it will fail, but only if these two powers are allied.¡± Wang Hao then held thergest stone and threw it out of the window.

    ¡°But what if they have no way to be allied? What if some kind of enmity happened between these stones that alliance was no longer an option?¡±

    ¡°You want to sow discord between the Skydome Family and the Immortal God Sect Disciples.¡± Eleanor said dully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a brilliant n?¡± Wang Hao was pleased as he boasted his ¡®n¡¯. ¡°Once a severe enmity happens between them, the Skydome Family will of course be enraged. But because the disciples have the backing of a Great Sect, the Skydome Family cannot do anything openly. They have to retreat and watch silently.¡±

    Wang Hao looked at the window where he had thrown therge stone. He seemed as if he was still seeing that stone as he continued. ¡°At these situation, the Skydome Family had no chance to retaliate at all. But then, the rebellion happens.¡± Wang Hao pushed the small stone and let it collide against the medium-sized stone.

    ¡°It it¡¯s the normal circumstances, the Skydome Family would have helped the Solstice Kingdom to repel the rebellion. But with the Immortal God Sect Disciples around, I am sure they will use the rebellion to their advantage.¡±

    Wang Hao picked up the two stones with one on each of his hand. He raised them both in the air as he repeatedly bumped them into each other.

    ¡°The Skydome Family will just let the Immortal God Sect Disciples to deal with the rebellion along with the Solstice Kingdom. The Skydome Family can just say that the rebellion was part of the mission of the Immortal God Sect Disciples, and that the family cannot interfere with that.¡±

    Wang Hao then ced the small stone in the table while the medium-sized stone was still in the air.

    ¡°If the rebellion was repelled, the Skydome Family will praise the Immortal God Sect for the skill of their disciples. But as for the said disciples, the rebellion would have thoroughly annoyed and burdened them. That might be enough to satisfy the Skydome Family.¡±

    Wang Hao then raised the small stone in the air with the medium-sized stone in the ground.

    ¡°But if the rebellion seeds, the Skydome Family will surely me the Immortal God Sect Disciples. Such kind of failure will be enough to humiliate the Immortal God Sect. That will be the most satisfying revenge that the Skydome Family can exact for their enmity.¡±

    Wang Hao then threw the medium-sized stone out the window as he kept the small stone on his robes. Eleanor just stared at Wang Hao, as if she could not believe what he said.

    ¡°So, you can be scheming if you want to huh. But how will you make that enmity happen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret for now.¡± Wang Hao said with a smirk.

    ¡°Fine! Then how about my second question? What can you promise the citizens to make them rebel?¡±

    ¡°Ah for the second question, I may need to rely on you for the answer.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡¯ Eleanor was confused by what Wang Hao said. ¡°But you know about my situation!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we are going to use that to incite them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What? That will put me and my siblings in more danger! I will not agree!¡±

    Wang Hao then sighed as he approached Eleanor. As he was near her, he whispered some words into her. Upon hearing this, Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened as she stood still on her ce.

    She then slowly muttered,

    ¡°Ugh. Are you sure about what you said?¡±

    ¡°I am pretty sure, here, I can show it to you.¡± Wang Hao then showed a letter in front of Eleanor. The letter was tied shut by a light blue ribbon. Eleanor immediately grabbed the letter. The ribbon fluttered on the floor as Eleanor read its contents. Once she fully read it, Eleanor stared at Wang Hao. Her lips trembled as she said,

    ¡°If we go through with this, my identity and your identity will be exposed immediately. Are you sure we should go through with this?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, won¡¯t that just make it more fun? Of course, I will see this through.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, seems like I have no choice but to say yes.¡±

    ¡°Well then, start making your speech now. We start early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Wang Hao! Youzy bum!¡±

    ¡°.............¡±

 Chapter 99: Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 99: Wolf King</h4>

    While Fang Yu and Wang Hao were having their own matters to solve in the Solstice Kingdom, Fang Lin was in a quite boring situation.

    Once the boy was satisfied on exining things to Fang Lin, he left the room and closed the door. Fang Lin could hear the unmistakable sound of locking magic being applied on the door. The bratty boy clearly does not want Fang Lin to be able to get out.

    Even if the door was not locked, Fang Lin could still not get out because his body was put into paralysis again by the bratty boy.

    Fang Lin stayed on this state for 5 hours. It was at this time that Fang Yu arrived at the Solstice Kingdom. Fang Lin smiled upon knowing that the other stone fragment was with Ling Tian. Now, he just needed to figure out what to do tomorrow in order to dupe the boy.

    But while he was ruminating on what to do, he heard a ripping sound inside the carriage.

    ¡°Rip!!!!¡±

    A w suddenly appeared from the roof of Fang Lin¡¯s room, plunging towards the floor!

    The w was ck, with some green pustules pulsating on it. Once passing through the roof, the w went down near Fang Lin¡¯s table. The floor beside Fang Lin¡¯s table was easily split apart by the w.

    The impact by the w attack had effectively split the boy¡¯s carriage into two. The part of the carriage with Fang Lin on it had been sted away towards the maintenance carriage. As for the part of the carriage with the boy and his old man, it was sent spiraling towards the security carriage.

    Because Fang Lin was still paralyzed, he was not able to brace himself when his carriage part collided with the maintenance carriage.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    Fang Lin catapulted forward, shooting straight towards the window of the maintenance carriage. Hended beside the sleeping Mina.

    Mina shrieked upon feeling someone invade her personal space. She fell into the floor as she looked at Fang Lin, who was curled awkwardly on her bed.

    Bloodspear on the other hand, was not awoken by Mina¡¯s scream, but by the malevolent aura that he felt. He stood up as he tensed his body. A blood-red spear suddenly appeared on his hands, as he positioned his body to attack.

    ¡°Fang Lin! What the hell happened! Why did you get thrown here?¡± Because Fang Lin was paralyzed again, he was not able to speak at all. He can only groan miserably.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Bloodspear and Mina sighed upon seeing the pitiful appearance of Fang Lin. Their faces however, turned pale when they heard a ghastly howl echoing across the forest.

    ¡°Awooo!!!!!!¡±

    A shockwave sted upon Fang Lin¡¯s carriage, effectively ripping it apart. The three of them who were inside the carriage unceremoniouslynded on the ground. Mina rubbed her back as she experienced a bad fall.

    She looked around her, and what she saw made her scuttle behind Bloodspear.

    All three carriages for the expedition in the Forest of Death had been sted and ripped apart. Multitudes of objectsy scattered on the ground, with weapons and food supply being the majority.

    As for the mercenary guards, they were still fine. They were huddled together with the boy and the old man at the other end of the clearing. Mina wanted to go to them, but something stood in the middle of the clearing.

    This ¡®something¡¯ prevented Mina from going to the mercenary guards. If she wanted to go there, she had to get past this ¡®something¡¯.

    But upon seeing what this ¡®something¡¯ was, Mina¡¯s smile was reced by a despairing one.

    What she saw was a 20-meter tall monstrous wolf. Its fangs were dripping with corrosive saliva that sizzled the ground. Its fur was ck and thick, with some streaks of blood on it. Its muscr frame was hunched as it loomed towards the boy and the old man.

    With the beastly wolf facing towards the other group, its back was the one facing Mina¡¯s group. She and Bloodspear used this as a chance to retreat, with Bloodspear trying to drag Fang Lin with him.

    But suddenly, Fang Lin started to groan as he flopped his body around. It was as if he did not want to be brought away from the huge wolf.

    ¡°What the hell is your problem Fang Lin? That wolf is at the Fifth Stage! Just one breath of it can easily kill us!¡± Bloodspear muttered as he let go of Fang Lin.

    At that time, Fang Lin managed to regain his ability to speak. He then said, ¡°There is still something I have to do here. You two can leave me behind already. Go, run!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Bloodspear looked frustrated as he gripped his hair tightly. He then said in an exasperated voice, ¡°Since I am your guide, I have the responsibility to protect you. We mercenaries are all brothers!¡±

    ¡°I am a girl...... but I am..... your brother too. I will......stay too.¡± Mina seemed to abandon her cowardly persona as she looked determined.

    Upon seeing that he was not abandoned, Fang Lin felt an indescribable emotion on his heart. But he had not time to dwell on it now as he stared at the Fifth Stage Wolf that assaulted them.

    From what Fang Lin could see, the wolf seemed to be focused entirely on the boy. No, not on the boy, but on what the boy held on his left hand.

    It was the stone fragment!

    ¡°So it was like that huh.¡± Fang Lin realized that the wolf must have sensed the aura of the stone fragment. With it being an important fragment of a treasure, Fang Lin knew that the wolf must have been tempted to obtain the stone fragment for itself.

    ¡°Awoo!!!!¡±

    Even without the knowledge of animalnguage, Fang Lin knew that the wolf was demanding for the stone fragment.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The old man who was with the bratty boy spoke up.

    Upon hearing this, the wolf raised his ws, ready to strike down on the two of them.

    Fang Lin was both happy and sad at that time. Happy, because the bratty boy will most certainly be killed by the wolf. Sad, because with the wolf possessing the stone fragment, he could only focus on Ling Tian¡¯s stone fragment.

    But suddenly, the old man with the boy spread his hands wide. Dark miasma appeared from it. This miasma trailed on the ground as it covered the five mercenary guards. Seconds passed, and cries of pain and agony could be heard within the miasma.

    ¡°No! Please stop this!¡±

    ¡°It hurts!!!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes were horror-struck as he stared at the grisly scene in front of him.

    All the healthy-looking mercenary guards turned into dark mushes of flesh within mere seconds. Once they had turned into this form, the old man waved his hands.

    The dark mounds of flesh flew up, heading straight towards the wolf¡¯s mouth. The wolf instinctively opened its mouth and swallowed the flesh given to him.

    ¡°AWOOO!!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh c**p.¡± Judging from the tone of its voice, Fang Lin could deduce that the wolf seems to be fairly satisfied.

    While the wolf was tilting its neck happily, the old man rubbed his hands as he said,

    ¡°Great Wolf King, the Sovereign of this Forest, please ept our humble offerings for you.¡±

    ¡°Awooo!¡± The wolf nodded imperiously as it heard what the old man said. It then stood straight, as if it was asking the old man,

    ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°We actually n on gifting this stone fragment to you, oh Wolf King. But those three people behind you had schemed to steal this from us! I implore you to exact justice upon them! If not for your timely assistance, this stone fragment could have been brought away by them already!¡±

    ¡°AWWOOOOOO!!!¡± The wolf king snarled as it looked towards Fang Lin, Bloodspear and Mina. Its killing intent locked on the three of them as it slowly raised it right foot. The bratty boy smiled, seeing the reversal in situation.

    Bloodspear tightened the hold on his spear. He seemed to have no fear as he stared back at the wolf. Mina stood trembling behind him as she tried her best not to scream. Some momentster, and Fang Lin could see the lower part of Mina¡¯s robes turn wet.

    The wolf then howled savagely as it brought down its ws crashing towards Fang Lin¡¯s group!

    Before their moment of death, Fang Lin chose to not say any cheesy goodbye lines. He just stated the obvious.

    ¡°Mina! Did you just wet yourself?¡±

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

 Chapter 100: Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 100: Infiltration</h4>

    Right before the wolf¡¯s w could hit them, Mina let out a shout. She reached inside her robes and then she threw a talisman in the air.

    The talisman let out a glow as it collided with the w. The talisman turned into a shield that nullified the wolf¡¯s attack. No, not nullify. The talisman seemed to have absorb the attack.

    Once the wolf noticed that its attack had been nullified by the talisman, it frowned as it stared at the talisman warily. Mina took it as a chance to execute one more move.

    ¡°Pei!¡±

    Min clenched her fists as the talisman dropped to the ground. As the talisman was starting its descent, she pulled Bloodspear with her towards Fang Lin. She managed to grab Fang Lin right before the talisman could hit the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The talisman, upon its contact with the ground, exploded with the energy that it absorbed from the attack of the wolf. Upon being hit by this, Mina, Bloodspear and Fang Lin were catapulted high into the air.

    Mina made sure that their distance from the talisman will make them not only be sted upwards, but also away from the wolf and the bratty boy.

    ¡°Now, Yao¡¯er!¡± While he was in the air, Fang Lin called out the name of his pet which had been almost forgotten everyone already.

    Before going at the Forest of Death, Fang Lin realized that this ce will be Yao¡¯er¡¯s paradise. The inherent darkness within the forest was the perfect yground for Yao¡¯er.

    So, once they were inside the Forest of Death, Fang Lin made Yao¡¯er to be integrated with the shadows at the Forest of Death. He reminded her to just watch from afar, and to not make any moves until he says so.

    Yao¡¯er repeatedly nodded with her cute face as she pouted towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°I will not let down Master!¡±

    There had been many close calls earlier where Yao¡¯er were sorely tempted to rescue her Master. But she remembered her Master¡¯smand. So Yao¡¯er just behaved like an innocent child and watched over her Master worriedly.

    But right now, Yao¡¯er heard Fang Lin¡¯s signal for her to move. Even though Fang Lin did not say what he wanted Yao¡¯er to do, Yao¡¯er clearly knew what her Master desired.

    She streaked through the air and snatched the stone fragment from the bratty boy!

    Before the boy, the old man and the wolf were able to react, Yao¡¯er had already merged with the shadows, with the stone fragment on her possession.

    Once the three realized what happened, they were all enraged. They attempted to track where Yao¡¯er went but to their dismay, she was nowhere to be found.

    If it were outside the Forest of Death, these three would have easily caught Yao¡¯er.

    The presence of darkness outside the Forest of Death was sparsepared to the forest itself. Yao¡¯er¡¯s mobility will be severely hampered there.

    But inside the Forest of Death, even the air itself can be a medium for Yao¡¯er to merge with. This wider range of movement allowed Yao¡¯er to escape the trio.

    As for Fang Lin? He with his other two teammates was sted away, heading straight towards the center of the Forest of Death.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ...........................................

    Solstice Kingdom, King¡¯s Castle.

    ¡°Muuu....¡±

    Tang Li was aimlessly heading towards the castle. She felt a divine beast bloodline that seemed to reside in the castle.

    ¡°Yay! Another Sis!¡± Tang Li cheered to herself as she went nearer the castle. Her cheerful mood was however wiped when she saw what the castle looked like.

    ¡°Mu....... Sho shcary!¡± Tang Li almost cried when she saw the creepy vibe of the castle. She hurriedly wiped her tears as she clenched her fists.

    ¡°Sis shaid that be bwave always! Tang Li not shcared!¡± Tang Li braced herself as she entered the castle through a slight opening at the window at the top of the castle.

    ¡°Muuu... sho shad here.¡± Once Tang Li was inside, she could feel the gloomy atmosphere inside the castle. Tang Li left the room she was situated in and continued wandering.

    Thanks to her undetectability, none of the wandering people inside the castle bumped into her. Tang Li followed her bloodline calling and headed straight down.

    Tang Li continued to flit at the hallways. She only stopped once she was facing an iron door. The door was reinforced with many protective charms, with countless glowing chains crisscrossed across it. The door must have been there to protect anyone inside the room from the outside.

    But this time, this door was used to contain the danger.

    Tang Li shivered as she heard pained roarsing behind the iron door. She could almost feel the raw pain that the owner of the roar feels.

    ¡°Muuuuuu....¡±

    Even with her special abilities, Tang Li had no way to bypass the security. So, she just did what a baby like her could do at these moments.

    ¡°One sheep, two sheep, thwee sheep.....¡±

    Tang Li once heard her mother saying that doing this count can remove someone¡¯s boredom. With her gullible mind, Tang Li whole-heartedly believed what her mother said.

    ¡°Wa wandwed sheep, wa wandwed two sheep, wa wandwed thwee sheep...¡± At this point, Tang Li was barely awake. She felt her drowsiness overtaking her. She had been duped by her beloved mom!

    ¡°Mwuu...¡±

    She struggled to keep herself awake as she wobbled in the air. She tried to keep her eyes open as she forced herself to be clear-headed.

    Luck seems to be on Tang Li¡¯s side since at that moment, someone arrived on front of the iron door.

    This person wore ck robes that draped the floor. This person can be considered handsome, but that handsome look was definitely from the past.

    This person currently had sunken eyes with eyebags as dark as the night. His face was so pale that it seemed like he wascking nutrition. His eyes lost all signs of hope as it just looked full of despair.

    His body was hunched, as if his body could not tolerate the burden he was carrying now.

    Tang Li¡¯s drowsy expression was reced by sorrow as she saw the miserable expression of the man. She then heard him muttering,

    ¡°The Immortal God Sect Disciples have arrived my love... I am sure they have a way to help you! But if they fail...¡± The man clutched his trembling hands as he dered,

    ¡°I am personally going to liberate you!¡± He squared himself as he touched the door.

    All the restrictions put on the door faded as the chains slinked away from the door. Once all the restrictions were gone, the man pushed the door open and entered the room. Tang Li used it as her chance to enter the room.

    Once inside, Tang Li saw the one that was the source of the Divine Beast Bloodline that she detected. But before she could observe the Divine Beast, she felt a wave sweeping through her.

    Once this wave went past through her, she felt her abilities getting sealed. Her ability of flight and her undetectability disappeared!

    The confused Tang Li could only shout in surprise as she crashed at the floor. Thanks to her body being bathed in countless elixirs by her parents, it was tough enough to withstand the impact.

    ¡°Muuu...... It hurts! Sis! Waaa!!!!!!!¡± Tang Li started bawling inside the room. Her pitiful cries were heard by the depressed man.

    ¡°Halt! Who are you!¡± The man grabbed a sword as he pointed it at the crying Tang Li.

    ¡°Muuuu...¡± Tang Li, with her cute tear-stricken face, pouted miserably as she faced the depressed man.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Tang Li¡¯s cute attack was effective! Depressed man was stunned!

    But the man just shook his head after being dazed for a few seconds. He then said desperately,

    ¡°You must be a new kind of dragonspawn! I cannot allow you to live!¡±

    He then shed his sword towards Tang Li!

 Chapter 101: Plushie

    <h4>Chapter 101: Plushie</h4>

    ¡°Stop this..... you are not like this.....¡± A voice sounded across the room, effectively stopping the man from attacking.

    The sword stopped, just a hairbreadth away from Tang Li¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Muuuu....¡±

    Tang Li was frozen in ce, her survival instincts kicking in. She dared to not move, since her body was telling her so. She just trembled on the floor as she sent pleading looks to the man.

    ¡°Tang Li ish good girl....... Pwease don¡¯t hurt me...... pwease...¡± The man¡¯s look switched from desperate to conflicted as he heard Tang Li¡¯s plea.

    But then his face had a hopeful look as he looked towards the middle of the room. He clearly heard someone¡¯s voice right there!

    ¡°Ruby..... is that you?¡± The man dropped his sword at the floor as he ignored Tang Li.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sword let out a sound, managing to elicit a flinch from Tang Li. The man seemed to have not noticed this as he slowly caressed the head of the creature inside the room.

    This creature was around 7 meters long, with ck scales across its body. Its wings, fangs and limbs indicate that this was a dragon. However, just like what the rumors say, this dragon was under a strange sickness.

    The dragon¡¯s skin was covered in disgustingly pulsating green pustules. Green pus dripped from it, dripping down to the floor. The floor part where the pus hit should have melted already if not for the magical spells ced upon it.

    The man seemed to look manic as he desperately waited for the dragon to speak up.

    ¡°She is like me.... With divine bea.... loodline... protect her....¡± The dragon¡¯s words got shorter and shorter after this. ¡°Last time....can speak like...this... if they fail..... please kill me......¡± The dragon suddenly started spasming in agony as pain ripped across her body.

    The man managed to stop his tears as he saw the pitiful condition of his wife. Hearing her request, he swore to himself,

    ¡°I swear my love, I shall do what you want! If they fail, I shall make your death painless!¡± He then straightened his posture as he tried to regain his wits. He gave a kiss on the dragon¡¯s forehead before he went outside the room. He could only clench his teeth as he heard more agonized roars from the dragon.

    He also picked up the now behaved Tang Li along the way.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The iron door shut itself when the man and Tang Li left. The restrictions and the spells covered the door again.

    Once outside the room, Tang Li felt that her bloodline abilities had returned. She freed herself from the man¡¯s grasp as she was able to fly again. The man paused in his steps as he stared at the now floating Tang Li.

    ¡°.......¡± Tang Li crossed her arms as she pouted to the man. She clearly wanted some exnation on what happened to her abilities.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The man let out augh upon seeing the wronged look upon Tang Li¡¯s face. She still looked cute even when she was angry.

    ¡°What was inside that room was what you call bloodline suppression.¡±

    ¡°Bwoodwine supwession?¡± From what Tang Li can instinctively remember from her bloodline, those with Godly Divine Beast Bloodlines can easily suppress those with Divine Beast Bloodlines if they want to. But that dragon earlier only had a Divine Beast Bloodline.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the difference in your cultivation base.¡± The man who was looking depressed earlier seemed to regain some semnce of happiness as he patiently exined everything at Tang Li.

    ¡°My wife was at the Fourth Stage while you seemed to have not even stepped on the Body Refinement Stage. It was only natural that her bloodline will suppress you.¡± The man then sighed as he continued. ¡°Though if she was healthy, she can control the suppression. But because of her sickness, she cannot control her body at all!¡± He gnashed his teeth as he blocked some painful memories from his mind.

    ¡°Sis Dwagon ish shick? That¡¯s shad....¡± Tang Li felt miserable upon remembering what she saw earlier.

    ¡°But I am shure Sis Fang Yu will help!¡± The man¡¯s eyes ears perked up as he heard what Tang Li said.

    ¡°Fang Yu.. do you mean that ¡®Fang Yu¡¯? The disciple of Xiao Ya?¡±

    ¡°Un! Sis ish the best!¡± Tang Li was also tempted to say that her ¡®bweastmilk¡¯ was really good, but she remembered that Fang Yu does not want anyone to know about it.

    ¡°Where are they now! Are they heading towards the castle already?¡±

    With her bloodline, Tang Li could detect her Sis quickly approaching the castle.

    ¡°Sis ishing!¡±

    ...............................

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± By the time Fang Yu arrived in front of the castle, some of the disciples who ran with her were clearly exhausted. Their bodies must have been suited for magical arts and not on the physical side.

    Fang Yu stared at the gloomy castle. She shivered, clearly feeling something sinister was being stored inside the castle.

    ¡°Halt! Who goes there!¡± Fang Yu sighed, knowing that this is the moment where a guard will question them again. But she widened her eyes when she saw that the one approaching them was no small fry.

    The practitioner stage of the one approaching them was at the Fourth Stage! Fang Yu could only mutter to herself,

    ¡°It¡¯s just guarding the gates, why do they have to make it an overkill?¡±

    ¡°You all must be thinking on why someone as strong as me was guarding here right?¡± The guard¡¯s expression lightened when he saw the Immortal God Sect Robes that Fang Yu and herpanions were wearing.

    ¡°I am actually curious about that.¡± Fang Yu managed to speak up before Ling Tian could do so.

    The guard then continued speaking. ¡°With the general unrest of this Kingdom, multiple attacks have been already sent to end the queen¡¯s life. So, I was sent here to prevent that from happening.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes scrunched upon hearing this. She did not expect that the condition of this Kingdom had already degraded at this state.

    ¡°So, what do you think you should do about the queen?¡± To Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, Ling Tian asked the guard with such a question.

    ¡°What the hell Ling Tian? You still want to sow chaos even here?¡± Li Min was evidently pissed with what Ling Tian did.

    The guard was surprised by Ling Tian¡¯s query. But before he could give a reply, he paused, as he seemed to have received a divine sense message. He smiled as he looked at the Immortal God Sect Disciples.

    ¡°The King has heard about your arrival. He invited you all on his waiting hall.¡± The guard opened the gate as he continued saying, ¡°Someone will guide you there.¡±

    When they entered the castle, they saw another guard meeting up with them. They followed him as he ascended on the stairs. After 10 minutes of walking, they were brought inside an open hall.

    There was a long tableid in the middle of the room. Multitudes of food and drinks werein there. Some maids and butlers were milling around the room. They straightened up as they saw the arrival of the Immortal God Sect Disciples.

    The most dignified looking butler in the room bowed elegantly as he said, ¡°Please make yourselves at home here. Feel free to feast upon our delicacies. The King was inside his room, and he stated that he will meet each disciple one by one. So, you can have your fill here while waiting for your turn.¡±

    The disciples then started filling themselves up with the delicious foods and drinks. But before Fang Yu could have her first bite, she heard the butler¡¯s announcement.

    ¡°The King wants the presence of Miss Fang Yu! The next one shall be Ling Tian!¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Fang Yu cursed inside her mind. ¡°I could not even enjoy some food!¡±

    She left the hall as she approached the King¡¯s office. She took a deep breath as she opened the door.

    Once inside, she felt something streaking across the air, colliding with her breasts.

    ¡°Sis!¡± Tang Li happily grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s twin peaks as she merrily yed with it. Tang Li¡¯s near-death experience had rattled her earlier, and Fang Yu¡¯s soft ¡®mountains¡¯ were Tang Li¡¯s stress relievers.

    ¡°Ehem!¡±

    An awkward sounding cough echoed across the room. Tang Li pouted as she stopped ying with Fang Yu¡¯s snow rabbits. Fang Yu on the other hand, was flushed as she tried not to look at the man who saw everything.

    ¡°So what Tang Li boasted earlier was true...... you are a good ¡®plushie¡¯.¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

 Chapter 102: Dog

    <h4>Chapter 102: Dog</h4>

    Forest of Death, around midnight

    The impact brought by the exploding talisman catapulted Fang Lin and the other two towards the Fourth Stage Area of the Forest of Death. This area was called like that because this was where all of the Fourth Stage Undead were gathered. This was the nearest to the center, only separated from it by the Fifth Stage Area.

    Bloodspear and Mina used different methods to cushion their fall. Mina drew out another talisman and stuck it on her skin.

    ¡°Woosh.¡±

    A gust of air covered Mina that slowed down her fall towards the ground.

    As for Bloodspear, he tightened his spear and brought it smashing downwards. Fang Lin felt as if the spear itself got sharper and more durable as it hit the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Bloodspear¡¯s strike was able to mitigate his downwards eleration. He still crashed to the ground, but his body was able to withstand the remaining impact.

    As for Fang Lin, he had already regained control of his body. He drew a talisman from his robes. It was one of the talisman he hoarded from the spirit ship of the Immortal God Sect. It had a cushioning effect that dampened Fang Lin¡¯s fall.

    Once they were all at the ground, Fang Lin turned to look at Mina. Upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s look, Mina trembled as she curled against herself.

    ¡°So, you have those kind of things huh. A talisman that can block an attack from a Fifth Stage Practitioner. That¡¯s really a lifesaver.¡± Fang Lin smiled as he slowly approached Mina. Mina just scooted back in response.

    ¡°You must be from a bigshot family to have those resources. Care to tell us where you are from?¡±

    ¡°I cannot...........¡± Mina muttered to herself. She then braced herself, preparing for more queries from Fang Lin.

    But to her surprise, Fang Lin just said,

    ¡°If you do not want to, it¡¯s okay with me.¡±

    ¡°You...are not...angry?¡±

    ¡°Angry? You just saved our lives!¡± Bloodspear nodded in agreement. ¡°I am sure that you have your own secrets, and we do not have the right to be privy on it. So just do your stuff, and we will do our own.¡±

    ¡°Thank you......¡± Fang Lin could see Mina¡¯s relieved expression as she stood up. She dusted her robes as she looked around their ce.

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin,¡± Bloodspear called out behind Fang Lin. Fang Lin faced back, already prepared for Bloodspear¡¯s question.

    ¡°Who is that shadow girl earlier, and what did you have her steal from that boy?¡± Mina¡¯s ears perked up, as she sent curious looks towards Fang Lin.

    Before Fang Lin was able to answer, the three of them heard wooshing sounds clearly approaching them. Only Bloodspear and Mina tensed, while Fang Lin smiled in relief.

    A few secondster, and the three of them saw a ck streak rushing towards them. It stopped in front of Fang Lin, and the other two saw that it was an adorable girl holding up a stone fragment.

    ¡°Master! I got what you wanted from him! Praise me!¡± Yao¡¯er excitedly raised the stone fragment in front of Fang Lin. Her head swayed side to side, clearly waiting for Fang Lin¡¯s ¡®reward¡¯.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Yao¡¯er.¡± Fang Lin grasped the stone fragment with his left hand as he patted Yao¡¯er¡¯s head with his right.

    ¡°Unn.....¡± Yao¡¯er looked happy as her Master continuously petted her. Fang Lin only stopped when he sensed some disapproving looks from Bloodspear and Mina. Fang Lin coughed as he told Yao¡¯er to go back in scouting mode already. Yao¡¯er pouted as she merged back with the darkness.

    ¡°Uh that¡¯s Yao¡¯er, my pet.¡± Fang Lin just said this as a simple exnation for Yao¡¯er. ¡°And no, I am not into little girls!¡± He had to say this when he saw Mina¡¯s suspicious look. ¡°I swear that! I am into mature and reliable women!¡±

    Mina just huffed and turned her head away from annoyance. As for Bloodspear, he just asked,

    ¡°Then what is that stone fragment? Wait, is that a Natural Foundation Establishment Scripture?!¡± With his higher cultivation base, Bloodspear clearly felt its unique aura.

    ¡°You got a jackpot boy! I can sense that you are about to break through to the Second Stage! This tablet will really help you!¡± Bloodspear excitedly pped Fang Lin¡¯s shoulders.

    Fang Lin observed Bloodspear, and he seemed to be truly genuine with his happiness. As for Mina, even though she was surprised by the mention of the true nature of the stone fragment, she seemed to hold no interest in it.

    It was at that moment that they felt numerous auras locking onto them. Their faces paled, as they realized where these auras came from.

    ¡°Damn! These Fourth Stage Undead are approaching us!¡± Fang Lin cursed their bad luck as they were stuck in such a situation. He ran through his mind, trying to find a way to survive, when suddenly he felt a familiar calling inside his body.

    This was the third time he felt such calling.

    This was the calling of the Twelve Essences Martial Arts!

    The first time he felt it was against the Mountain-Bashing Boar. He seeded on emting it, and he produced the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence.

    As for the second time, he felt this upon seeing the Multi-Headed Hydra on his bloodline memories. But due to his low cultivation, he can only produce its essence once he was at the Sixth Stage.

    As for the third time, it was caused by the Fifth Stage Undead Wolf earlier!

    ¡°Guys, I have a n. But once I execute this, you must take care of me for 2 days.¡± Fang Lin said solemnly upon Bloodspear and Mina.

    Bloodspear panicked, clearly thinking that Fang Lin was going to do something that will damage him greatly.

    ¡°Fang Lin, do not try to sacrifice yourself! If such injuries willst that long, I cannot allow you to do your n!¡± Bloodspear seemed determined as he tried to stop Fang Lin.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like that...¡± Fang Lin had an awkward look on his face as he continued. ¡°What I will do will not harm me at all, you just need to be patient with me.¡±

    ¡°Patient?¡± Before Bloodspear could question Fang Lin more, Fang Lin had his eyes closed already as he attempted to stir the ¡®Dog¡¯ aspect of the Twelve Essences Martial Arts.

    Before doing this, Fang Lin had decisively cut off his link to Fang Yu. If they were still linked now, Fang Yu will also be affected by the ¡®Dog¡¯ aspect. He had to make sure that Fang Yu will be in her normal state throughout the whole sect mission.

    Once doing this, Fang Lin tried to remember everything about his encounter with the wolf earlier. He imprinted all those movements and mannerisms on his body, making him a wolf.

    It came much faster than what Fang Lin expected. He suddenly went on all fours, with his teeth bared and his muscles tense.

    Fang Lin knew that he had taken the form of a wolf. He then took a deep breath as he let out a ferocious wolf howl.

    ¡°Yip!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fang Lin was confused in his mind as he did not expect such sound toe from him. He desperately tried to howl again, but what came out was all,

    ¡°Yip! Yip! Yip!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s tongue even lolled out as he made some cute barks!

    ¡°How did I turn out like this? Where is my ferocious wolf form?¡± Fang Lin cried inside his mind. It was then that he realized it.

    He can only emte the form of the animal with the same power level as him!

    For the Mountain-Bashing Boar, because Fang Lin can still fight with it, their power levels were somewhat simr. This made Fang Lin to be able to fully emte the Mountain-Bashing Boar in front of him.

    As for the Multi-Headed Hydra, its power level was so high that Fang Lin can only hope to emte its form when he steps at the Sixth Stage.

    The Undead Wolf that Fang Lin met earlier was at the Fifth Stage. That means Fang Lin can only sessfully emte that adult wolf once Fang Lin was at the Fifth Stage.

    Because Fang Lin emted the wolf while he was at the First Stage, the form that he got was the form of that wolf while it was at the First Stage.

    And that form was of a wolf cub!

    ¡°Aww... So cute.....¡± Mina hurriedly rubbed Fang Lin¡¯s throat affectionately. To Fang Lin¡¯s horror, his body was delighted as he unconsciously let out some sounds of satisfaction.

    ¡°No! What are you doing!¡± Even though Fang Lin fiercely berated his body, it did not listen to him.

    Bloodspear facepalmed upon seeing this.

    ¡°Is this your n Fang Lin? If you can¡¯t beat them, join them? You really took that advice literally.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s reply was the same old cheerful bark.

    ¡°Yip yip!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 103: King

    <h4>Chapter 103: King</h4>

    ¡°No no no no!¡± Bloodspear nervously muttered to himself as he felt the arrival of many Fourth Stage Undead. He and Mina braced themselves for a fight, while the doggy Fang Lin started to walk towards the Fourth Stage Beasts.

    ¡°Yip!¡± Fang Lin let out a bark, hoping to intimidate the iing Undead. To his surprise, all of them hesitated toe!

    ¡°Hahaha! Do you see that! They are all scared of me!¡± Fang Lin was pleased as he arrogantly looked at the Undead who were now all kneeling in front of him.

    Fang Lin then realized that it was because of that wolf¡¯s aura that made all these Fourth Stage Undead kneel in submission. Even though he was just at the pup form, he still possessed the aura of the wolf. This aura was enough to scare all these Undead.

    ¡°Yip yip!¡± (Give us some good ce to rest, you dolts!) Fang Lin imperiouslymanded them to bring him along with Mina and Bloodspear to a good ce to rest. Theyplied, with thergest of them, a turtle, swaddling towards the trio. It lowered itself and showed its shell to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Yip!¡± Fang Lin leapt andnded on top of the shell. Bloodspear and Mina did the same thing as Fang Lin. Once they have all ridden the turtle, it moved, with the other Undead working as entourage.

    ¡°Yip yip yip!¡± While feeling pleased with himself, Fang Lin started to formte a n to deal with the bratty boy and that old man. Fang Lin also considered that they will ally with the Undead Wolf.

    ¡°This is my turf now! Let¡¯s see what you three can do!¡±

    ..............................

    During the time Fang Lin had cut his link with Fang Yu, Fang Yu was starting her discussion with the man. She shivered as she felt the decisive separation made by Fang Lin. She quietly sighed as she realized it will be only half of her that canplete the missions.

    The adorable Tang Li started to reim her spot atop Fang Yu¡¯s head. She sat there while smelling Fang Yu¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Sis shmells good.....¡±

    Fang Yu could not help but frown a little upon seeing this. This baby was really clingy on her! What will happen when she gets older? Judging from her behavior now, Tang Li will definitely try to get closer to Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu panicked, realizing that by the time Tang Li was 18, Fang Yu was around 34 already. That¡¯s not a good age gap in her opinion. Even though practitioners can live for longer, Fang Yu still could not stomach two people withrge age gap to be involved with each other.

    She just wished that Tang Li will get over Fang Yu in the future. Besides, her closeness to Fang Yu right now was due to Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline attracting Tang Li¡¯s bloodline. This closeness might fade away as her age increased.

    The depressed man let out a sad smile upon seeing the closeness of Fang Yu and Tang Li. He seemed to imagine seeing his wife and their child to be as close like them. But then, he remembered the situation of his wife.

    He gritted his teeth as he suppressed the raw emotions inside him. He looked at Fang Yu as he started to speak.

    ¡°Greetings Miss Fang Yu, I am the King of the Solstice Kingdom, King William.¡± King William stood up as slightly curtsied to Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu curtsied in reply. The adorable Tang Li tried her best, but she could only flop around helplessly on Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°As you can see, this Kingdom had been..... gued, by a certain problem.¡± King William looked out the window as he continued speaking. His mncholic voice matched with the deste aura that Fang Yu could feel from him.

    ¡°You already know what happened to my wife. So, what are you going to do?¡± King William stared deeply in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. Fang Yu could feel King William trying to probe her mind, wanting to see if she will lie or not.

    ¡°I want to save her!¡± Fang Yu dered firmly. She stared back at King William, trying to make her intentions well-known. Tang Li pouted as she said,

    ¡°Sis will not lie! Sis Dwagon will be shaved!¡±

    Fang Yu and King Wiliiam¡¯s staredownsted for a minute. When Fang Yu felt as if she could not fight back at the pressure emanating from King WIliam, King William drew his eyes back.

    Fang Yu slumped on the sofa as she sighed in relief. King William let out a satisfied smile as he had seen Fang Yu¡¯s generosity.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I cannot tell you about it right now. But let me see your wife alone, with nobody else with me. If you allow that, I may find a way to help her.¡±

    King William seemed to have no qualms about Fang Yu¡¯s intentions. He nodded as he said,

    ¡°You can meet her tomorrow. As of now, do enjoy the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding!¡± Fang YU sped her hands and bowed towards King William. King William just nodded back.

    Fang Yu then went out the office, with the now-undetectable Tang Li on her head.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m hungwy. Bweastmilk!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I will give it to youter. Let me eat first okay?¡±

    ¡°Yesh! Sis ish the besht!¡±

    When the door of his office closed, King William let out a deep breath he had been holding.

    ¡°That sessor of Xiao Ya.... I did not expect her to be that resolute.¡± King William could clearly see that Fang Yu was the type of person who will not change her mind. This is a good quality for practitioners, but practitioners must be also stable when the need arises.

    At these stages, Fang Yu can still afford to be that resolute. But there wille a point in her life that she had topromise. Will she stay true to her heart, of will she crumble under her own stubbornness?

    While King William was thinking about this, the door opened and the next disciple strode in. The neer seemed to be a in-looking person. Everything about him indicated nothing special from him.

    But King William felt a faint sense of dangering from this disciple.

    This disciple was Ling Tian, the one considered to be the strongest among the Immortal God Sect disciples visiting the Solstice Kingdom. When Ling Tian saw King William¡¯s wary look, he just smiled. He sat on the sofa as he slowly said,

    ¡°King William, do you really believe on what Fang Yu said? I implore you to change your mind!¡± His voice seemed to be rxed as he was trying to badmouth Fang Yu.

    ¡°Whatever I do may not be under any of your influence, I think.¡± The King replied coldly.

    ¡°Of course, I know that, but will you be able to trust her once I tell you something nobody else knows?¡±

    ¡°You are lying. I of course investigated everyone who meets with me. Fang Yu is clean. As for you,¡± The King gave a grave look at Ling Tian. ¡°You have been quiet all this time, but I am sure most of the unusual events that happened near you for the past two years have been under your orchestration!

    King William mmed his table as he growled at Ling Tian. ¡°Go on, spill what you want to say. We will see if your cunning mind can move even me.¡±

    Ling Tian smiled, as if he had already won. He took a deep breath as he said,

    ¡°Actually.....¡±

 Chapter 104: Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 104: Arrest</h4>

    When Ling Tian had entered King William¡¯s office, Fang Yu took her sweet time to eat. Five heaping tester, and the door of the King¡¯s Office opened. Ling Tian strode out cockily as he gave Fang Yu as sly look.

    As for King William, he followed behind Ling Tian, looking quite unsure. He seemed to be hesitating on something as he looked undecisive.

    Fang Yu immediately felt that something was wrong. Ling Tian¡¯s behavior and the King¡¯s suspicious actions triggered the rm signal inside her mind.

    But before Fang Yu could ascertain what the danger is, King William pointed at Fang Yu. He seemed to have forgotten their pleasantries earlier as he coldly said,

    ¡°Bring Fang Yu to her room and put her in a house arrest.¡±

    Everyone was shocked from hearing the King say such a thing. Fang Yu was not only a visiting disciple, she was also the sessor of Xiao Ya! One could say that Fang Yu was one of the faces of the Immortal God Sect.

    If Fang Yu was wronged, the Immortal God Sect will be wronged too. That was why Fang Yu could confidently strut around. King William¡¯s act right now can be considered to be against the Immortal God Sect itself!

    Long Juo, who had been standing all the time in the banquet, sent a gloating look towards Fang Yu. Fang Yu rolled her eyes and just ignored her. As for the other disciples, they did nothing, only watching the whole spectacle.

    Tang Li was fuming when she heard King William do such thing against her Sis.

    ¡°Dirty shmelly old man! You are badder than Baldy!¡± Because of the presence of many people, Tang Li could not afford to show herself. She just grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hair as she pulled on it miserably.

    ¡°King William, are you sure you are in your right mind to authorize an order like this? It may be only a house arrest, but its Fang Yu we are talking about!¡± Tang Ya spoke up for Fang Yu while the others watched silently.

    ¡°I of course know the consequences. But Ling Tian had told me something that I cannot ignore. Even if I offend the Immortal God Sect, I cannot allow Fang Yu to get near my wife!¡±

    The Fourth Stage guard they met earlier approached Fang Yu. He sighed as he looked at her imploringly. Fang Yu slumped her shoulders in defeat. She waved her hand dismissively towards the dissatisfied Tang Ya.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Tang Ya, let them arrest me. I doubt that this willst for long. Just be on standby.¡± Fang Yu said as she started following the guard. Emyprea had no hesitation and followed Fang Yu.

    The guard did not stop Empyrea from joining since he had heard that Empyrea was Fang Yu¡¯s guard.

    Having her in the room with Fang Yu may relieve some anger and tension that Fang Yu might feel in her house arrest.

    Tang Ya looked glum as she saw Fang Yu being escorted away. She once again felt alone, with no one to rely on. Thest time she felt like this was before she met Fang Lin and Venomshade. She clenched her fists as she stared at Ling Tian venomously.

    Ling Tian just shrugged his shoulder, not bothered with Tang Ya¡¯s look. In fact, he seemed to even enjoy it.

    ¡°You bastard, what did you say to the King!¡± Tang Ya rushed forward until she was only a handspan away from Ling Tian. She gripped the handle of her broadsword as she said,

    ¡°You may be strong, but I will not hesitate to fight you!¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to ask me? Of course, you already know what I told to the King! You know what I am talking about......¡±

    Tang Ya paled as she realized what Ling Tian was implying.

    Ling Tian knew all about Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline!

    ¡°But how can he know that? There are very few leaks about her bloodline! I doubt Ling Tian can just easily deduce about Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline with so few evidences.¡± Tang Ya thought furiously to herself. ¡°But how he did it does not matter anymore. He knows Fang Yu¡¯s secret and that is very dangerous for her.¡±

    With Ling Tian knowing Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline, he clearly held a leverage against Fang Yu. Ling Tian can just release this information to the public anytime. With this, Ling Tian can easily ckmail Fang Yu! In order to protect her secret, Fang Yu will have no choice but to follow Ling Tian¡¯s whims.

    Tang Ya shivered, clearly knowing that most of these whims will be of Ling Tian¡¯s carnal desires! Fang Yu was an extremely attractive woman, and her seductive appeal was off the charts. Even Fang Yu¡¯s master had clearly fallen for her!

    Even though Ling Tian looked in andposed while talking to Fang Yu, Tang Ya could feel that Ling Tian¡¯s gaze has some traces of concealed lust. She also noticed Ling Tian¡¯s eyes checking out Fang Yu¡¯s bountiful chest and plump rear when no one was looking.

    Tang Ya had to find a way to stop this from happening!

    From the timeline of the iing events, Tang Ya knew that Ling Tian will start to make his move on Fang Yu once the Sect Missions have ended. Before the Sect Missions end, Tang Yu had to find a way to silence Ling Tian¡¯s threat.

    And if the situation requires it, Ling Tian could be silenced forever.

    Tang Yu slightly sighed as she let go of her broadsword¡¯s handle. She walked away from Ling Tian and headed towards King William¡¯s office.

    She was the person toe after Ling Tian. Once inside the office, Tang Ya took a deep breath as she calmed herself down.

    Being angry at the King would not help matters. She had to be calm and rational......

    ¡°Greetings Miss Tang Ya, and I assume you must be still angry with what happened to your friend. Do not worry, my attendants shall provide the best service for her.¡±

    Upon seeing the King like this, Tang Ya could only give him a cramped smile. The King sighed, knowing that Tang Ya was still pissed at him.

    ¡°So Tang Ya..................¡±

    ...................................................

    Solstice Kingdom, six hours after midnight.

    If it were the normal ce, this time around, the sun should have started to illuminate the surroundings. But in the Solstice Kingdom, it was still dark. The only difference was that the stars all disappeared.

    The sky was blue, as it was technically day already. But the shadow cast by Mount Skydome had plunged the Kingdom in 6 more hours of darkness.

    Such mysterious sight was relished by Wang Hao as he strode towards the slums of the Solstice Kingdom. With the help of some medicines he concocted, he was able to regain his Fatty Wang¡¯s persona.

    Following behind him was an enchanting woman. Her elegance and mature body was enough to make any men treat her as their master. This potential dom was Eleanor.

    Wang Hao¡¯s n included Eleanor revealing herself to the public. Even though Eleanor loathed this, she had to do it after what Wang Hao showed to her.

    ¡°You better not screw both of us up!¡± Eleanor muttered under her breath as they entered the slums. She shivered as she felt all the looks given to them by the residents of the slum. Some were curious, while most were obviously focused on Eleanor¡¯s face and body.

    Eleanor could only huff in annoyance upon seeing this. Wang Hao ignored what she said as they beelined for one of the settlement there.

    He swaddled his fat body as he walked towards a decrepit house in the slums. Eleanor followed behind him until they had reached the front door.

    Wang Hao then knocked on the door.

    ¡°Knock knock¡±

    He knocked once, twice, thrice, but nothing happened.

    ¡°Maybe there is a password.¡± But before Wang Hao could start his machine-gun assault ofmon passwords, he heard a gruffy voice behind him.

    ¡°Hey, watcha doing here young fe?¡±

    Wang Hao looked back at the source of the voice. He tried to give a snarky remark, but what he saw stopped him from speaking up.

    The man behind them was dirty looking, He had an unkempt face and an unwashed body. His body smelled bad, that it managed to make Eleanor retreat while trying to stop her gag reflex.

    But that¡¯s not what made Wang Hao surprised. He rubbed his eyes, trying to make sure they are alright. He looked again at the man, and what he saw did not change.

    ¡°I am sorry but your face....¡±

    ¡°Oh, my face? Hahaha, everybody always say that when they meet me!¡± The man boisterouslyughed clearly pleased with the attention.

    Upon hearing this, Wang Hao just held his curiosity. Misceneous stuff like this musteter. He came to meet the rebels, and he had to see them already.

    ¡°Can I ask where the rebels against the Solstice Kingdom are? I have a proposition for them that they will surely love.¡±

    ¡°.................¡±

    ¡°What the hell Wang Hao! You just asked a stranger out of the blue with that? What if he was an enemy?¡± Eleanor was stupefied by what Wang Hao did. ¡°I told you to not screw us up!¡±

 Chapter 105: Dragonspawn

    <h4>Chapter 105: Dragonspawn</h4>

    Eleanor warily looked at the unkempt man. Instead of seeing a confused or an angry reaction, the man kept a t expression. He stared at Wang Hao as he said evenly,

    ¡°What rebels are you talking about? We got nothing like that here bro.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wang Hao smiled as he pressed up on the man. ¡°Try to look at our faces clearly. Maybe your mind will change.¡±

    The man then looked at Wang Hao again, then he looked at Eleanor.

    His eyes widened as he realized the identities of Wang Hao and Eleanor. He looked warily around him. He then called out,

    ¡°Joey, make sure none of those who saw the faces of these two shall spread what they saw! Lock all the information!?¡±

    ¡°Yes Captain!¡± A man who was fetching a pail of water dropped the pail and saluted towards the unkempt man. He then ran towards the entrance of the slums, ready to finish his job.

    ¡°You two are that Wang Hao and Princess Eleanor huh. What the hell does a fugitive and a missing person doing here?¡¯ The man stared warily at them.

    This was the time Wang Hao used his sweet-talking skills. ¡°I know about the plight of this kingdom. I have a proposition to your boss, and I am sure he/she will love my offer.¡± Eleanor nodded enthusiastically behind Wang Hao.

    ¡°Proposal huh...¡± The man cupped his chin as he contemted on what to do. He looked at Wang Hao and Eleanor back and forth continuously. After some minutes, he sighed and said,

    ¡°Fine,e with me. But remember to always behave yourselves. Once you see the boss, try not to be rude, especially ¡®you¡¯.¡± The man emphasized the ¡®you¡¯ while looking at Wang Hao.

    ¡°Why will I be rude towards your boss?¡± Wang Hao innocently tilted his head as he asked in reply. He may be mischievous, but Wang Hao still knew his limits.

    ¡°From what I can see... the Boss might hate you. Just, do not do anything to anger the Boss.¡± The man fetched a key and he used it to unlock the door. He then entered the decrepit hut. Wang Hao and Eleanor followed him. Once inside, they saw him putting both of his palms on the middle part of the floor inside the hut.

    After ten seconds of waiting, a round hole appeared from where the man had his hands on earlier. Looking down, Wang Hao could see adder plunging down. At the bottom of the hole, he could see a tunnel heading to god knows where.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± The man gripped thedder handle while he was talking. Once inside the hole, he looked expectantly at Wang Hao and Eleanor.

    Before Eleanor could even start to move, Wang Hao rushed to thedder. Once he was sessfully inside, he stayed still, waiting for Eleanor toe down.

    ¡°Why are you waiting for me toe down? Just go already.¡± Eleanor felt something wrong with Wang Hao¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Huh? What if you fall? I am here to catch you if that happens.¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up, you just want to see my butt as I go down right?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Eleanor was absolutely right. Once Wang Hao realized that Eleanor had to go down using thedder too, he imagined what it would be like to be just under her as she moved her legs.

    Wang Hao swallowed, clearly imagining Eleanor¡¯s curves perfectly flexing as she goes down thedder. That was the reason why Wang Hao took the spot just below Eleanor.

    He had to enjoy the view while there was still a chance.

    ¡°Tsk. Just catch me if I do fall.¡± To Wang Hao¡¯s surprise, Eleanor did not pursue the matter any further. She bent over as she used her legs to step on thedder steps. Her shapely legs trembled slightly as they held Eleanor¡¯s weight.

    Even in the darkness, Wang Hao could clearly see Eleanor¡¯s bum stretched tightly against her robes. Each step that she took going down rhythmically made her cheeks bulge in and out sessively.

    Wang Hao grinned, feeling that his day started really good.

    ¡°Stop staring at my butt and get moving! Damn pervert!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    .............................

    While Wang Hao was having his voyeuristic paradise, Fang Lin was in quite a conflicting situation.

    For some reason, Mina seemed to be fond of Fang Lin in his wolf pup form. She had his head on herp as she stroked it gently. Fang Lin grimaced inwardly as he realized that Mina was going to treat him as her pet until tomorrow.

    Fang Lin could not help but cry inwardly as Mina had called him affectionately as ¡°Her Doggie.¡± Bloodspear roared inughter upon hearing that.

    Fang Lin could only whine in annoyance.

    ¡°Doggie, does this feel good?¡± Mina started rubbing the back of Fang Lin¡¯s ears. Even though Fang Lin said no in his mind, his body trembled appreciatively as satisfied growls went out from his throat.

    ¡°Arrghhrh!!!!!! Yao¡¯er,e help me out here!¡± Yao¡¯er appeared out of the shadows when Fang Lin telepathically summoned her.

    But instead of helping Fang Lin, Yao¡¯er just stared at her Master.

    ¡°Can Yao¡¯er... pet Master too?¡± Yao¡¯er eyes sparkled as she walked slowly towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°Yes you can... let¡¯s pet him together....¡±

    ¡°Yip yip yip!¡±

    Fang Lin was then brought under the assault of four skillful hands. Fang Lin could only cry inside his mind as his body let out yips of delight.

    ¡°Once we get that bratty boy, I will make him a Doggie! He shall experience the pain that I did!¡± Fang Lin swore this as the petting of the two girls intensified.

    ..............................

    Solstice Kingdom, Fang Yu¡¯s room.

    Due to her house arrest, Fang Yu had been locked in her own room. Even though it was a house arrest, she had two people with her inside the room. One was Empyrea, who still held on to her guard persona.

    Upon seeing this, Fang Yu could only roll her eyes as she thought, ¡°You are the Emperor, and you joined me to have your fun. Is this what you call fun?¡±

    Of course, Fang Yu tried to entice Empyrea with another massage. But thetter flinched, entirely ignoring her. Fang Yu could only grumble as she realized that Empyrea was still feeling awkward after that event.

    The second one was Tang Li.

    As of now, Tang Li was fast asleep atop Fang Yu¡¯s head. The events of yesterday night had clearly exhausted the adorable baby. Once she had finished her ¡®bweastmilk¡¯, Tang Li went to sleep immediately.

    Fang Yu sighed as she looked outside. Even though it was technical a day, the shadow of the mountain still plunged the Kingdom in darkness.

    While she was ruminating on what to do now and on how to effectively kick Ling Tian on his balls, Fang Yu suddenly felt an intense rumbling of the ground beneath her feet.

    ¡°Rumble.....¡±

    Everything around Fang Yu began to shake. Tang Li was roused by all the shaking. She rubbed her bleary eyes as she hugged Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°What¡¯sh happening Sis? I¡¯m scwared...¡±

    ¡°Do not worry Tang Li, Sis will protect you.¡± She started to pat the anxious Tang Li to calm her down.

    ¡°Un!¡±

    While they were busy stabilizing themselves, they heard a roar echoing throughout the whole castle.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Fang Yu looked outside, and she saw what was basically unbelievable.

    She saw countless Third Stage creatures rushing out of the castle. Their intimidating appearance and aura was enough to send Tang Li into the brink of her tears. Fang Yu hugged Tang Li tightly as she surveyed the creatures.

    ¡°They must be the dragonspawn right? But I feel there was something wrong with them.....¡±

    Before Empyrea could say anything more, Fang Yu saw some of the dragonspawn stopping, with their bodies warping out of proportion. Their bodies erged as more sinister features appeared on their bodies. They seemed to get more menacing at this form.

    But what made Fang Yu worried was the fact that these transformed dragonspawn was at the Fourth Stage!

    ¡°This is not normal right?¡±

    ¡°From what I know, this was the first time some Fourth Stage dragonspawn appeared.¡±

    ¡°This is not good, I feel that something worse might happen.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°Well, we are under house arrest, so we cannot help out at all. Let us just watch from here.¡±

    ¡°..........¡±

 Chapter 106: Kill

    <h4>Chapter 106: Kill</h4>

    Fang Yu satfortably on her chair as she watched the onught of the dragonspawn. From what she can see, these creatures do have the ability to ignore most of the security measures put in the castle. They easily ignored most of the restriction wrapped around the castle.

    Because of this, the dragonspawns were free to roam the Kingdom. Only those with the strengthparable to the Third Stage can fight off the creatures.

    The problem was, there were too few Third Stage Practitioners in the Solstice Kingdom.

    Third Stage Practitioners can be considered to be much less than the amount of Second Stage Practitioners in the Kingdom.

    There were only 10 Third Stage Practitioners in the Solstice Kingdom. Such an amount will not be enough topletely wipe out 500+ dragonspawns quickly.

    As such, the Kingdom focused on their Second Stage Soldiers. There were around 1000 soldiers of the Kingdom at the Second Stage. If each of them were to be alone, these soldiers will be easily decimated by the dragonspawns.

    Thus, they implemented battle-formations for the soldiers.

    Battle-formation was the type of formation where a group of people were ¡®linked¡¯ together by a mystical formation. Their cultivation bases, abilities and attacks will be connected with each other, amplifying the strength of the group.

    This means that 10 people in a battle formation will have their strengthsbined, leading to a strongerbatant.

    The strength that the battle-formation can harness depends on the type of formation used and the amount of people in it.

    For the Solstice Kingdom, they used the ¡®Divine Arsenal¡¯ Formation. This formation requires the presence of 25 practitioners. With this formation, this 25-person group can unleash the strength of a Third Stage Practitioner!

    But of course, there were limits. Each of this battle-formation can only let out 10 moves before the soldiers inside it lose their strength.

    Through the use of Math, Fang Yu determined that all in all, there were 10 Third Stage Practitioners and 40 ¡®Battle-Formation Third Stage Practitioners.¡±

    Against 500+ dragonspawns, it might take around 4-5 hours to rout them all. Fang Yu knew that with its decade-long fight against the dragonspawns, these guards can deal with the Third Stage dragonspawns.

    What got her worried was the presence of the Fourth Stage dragonspawns.

    From what Fang Yu knew, there were currently only 3 people in the Solstice Kingdom at the Fourth Stage, excluding the queen.

    It was King William, the guard that Fang Yu metst night, and the boss of the Kingdom Rebels. King William was pre-upied with his wife, meaning he cannot repel the Fourth Stage dragonspawns. The rebel boss was of course hiding. The only one who can currently repel the Fourth Stage dragonspawns was the guard Fang Yu metst night.

    Sure enough, the guard she was thinking about appeared, blocking the path of the 5 Fourth Stage dragonspawn that appeared.

    ¡°F**k! The King hypothesized that you mighte next, but I did not expect that to be now!¡± The guard creaked his neck as he looked at his 5 opponents. He smiled even though he knew he was outnumbered.

    From what Fang Yu heard from Empyrea, that guard was at the Dao Soul Stage. His soul had already been branded by his dao. This made his strength greatly differentpared to the Third Stage.

    But this guard was now outnumbered, and he clearly cannot fight it out with these creatures.

    Fang Yu looked at Empyrea anxiously as she asked, ¡°You are the Emperor. You must be at the Fifth Stage, right? Why don¡¯t you help us out here? I am sure you can easily y these creatures with a wave of your hand!¡±

    ¡°I can do that, but I cannot as of now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Empyrea exined patiently to Fang Yu. ¡°As you can see, I... did not actually tell anyone that I will be leaving.....so they must have been searching for me already. If I use a Fifth Stage power here, they can detect it. I do not want to get detected yet.¡± Empyrea concluded with a sheepish expression on her face.

    Fang Yu sighed in exasperation as she heard Empyrea¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°But you can use Fourth Stage power here, right? Why don¡¯t you just limit your strength and fight it out with them? They cannot detect you that way right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are right....¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth in frustration when she saw Emypyrea was still hesitating.

    ¡°I gave you a good time with that ¡®massage¡¯! Now use this help as a repayment for that!¡± Fang Yu had no choice but to use the ¡®massage¡¯ card to coerce Empyrea into action.

    She had been saving this card for more ¡®special¡¯ asions, but it seems like she had to use it now.

    Empyrea gave Fang Yu a bemused look after hearing what she said.

    ¡°Really, you want to use that massage as a favor? And now you want me to repay that favor by killing those Fourth Stage dragonspawn?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. Fine, since you made me feel really good with your massage, I guess doing this might be enough repayment for that.¡±

    Empyrea then disappeared from Fang Yu¡¯s sight. Fang Yu rushed outside, only to see Empyrea wielding her sword against the 5 Fourth Stage dragonspawn.

    Fang Yu felt a powerful suppressioning from Empyrea, which was focused on the dragonspawn. Even though she was not the suppression¡¯s target, Fang Yu had to kneel to stabilize herself.

    As for the dragonspawn, they were frozen in the air. A swish of sword-light passed by, and all 5 of the Fourth Stage dragonspawn disintegrated into ashes.

    The guard and Fang Yu had their mouths wide open when they saw the quick kill done by Empyrea. Fang Yu frowned, thinking to herself, ¡°This must be the effect of her Dao Grade. I wonder what grade that is?¡±

    ¡°Ah thank you for the help Miss Empyrea.¡± The guard sped his hands as he bowed in front of her. ¡°My name is Joe, and I am grateful for your help.¡±

    ¡°Do not thank me.¡± Empyrea muttered. ¡°I only did this because Fang Yu told me so. Anyway, what are you still doing here? The Fourth Stage dragonspawns are now gone. Now go back to your post and do your damn job!¡±

    ¡°Ah erm.... ok then.¡± The flustered Joe rushed back to his post.

    Upon going back, Fang Yu gave Empyrea a smug smirk.

    ¡°What was that cocky smile for?¡±

    ¡°In case you are dense, that Joe was clearly smitten with your scary appearance!¡± Fagn Yu giggled uncontrobly. ¡°Who could have thought that your appearance now that was meant to scare others managed to ensnare his heart?¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up, now I have more problems to tackle.¡± Emypyrea sighed, clearly annoyed with the situation. ¡°So, we are just going to wait now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we shall wait.¡± Fang Yu drew her card game, and invited Emyprea to y with her. She shuffled the cards as she sent a challenging smile to Empyrea.

    ¡°The one who will lose shall agree to the request of the winner. Are you fine with that, Empyrea?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you think I am afraid? Let¡¯s start this now!¡±

    ............................

    ¡°Aw.......¡±

    Wang Hao rubbed his head which had been kicked by Eleanor earlier.

    Once she felt Wang Hao¡¯s burning gaze on her butt, Eleanor use her left foot to repeatedly kick Wang Hao¡¯s head.

    At that time, Wang Hao of course used his energy absorption. He absorbed all of Eleanor¡¯s kick, while he just acted that he was in pain.

    Eleanor¡¯s act of kicking gave Wang Hao more chance to appreciate her toned legs and curvy waist.

    Once they arrive at the bottom, what Wang Hao saw was a long tunnel. It extended at both sides, reaching out to somewhere else.

    ¡°So, are we there yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, now, you follow me as I walk towards the hideout.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how long this walk would be?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.. around an hour.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. Just lead us to your Boss quickly.¡± Wang Hao and Eleanor then followed the man as he strode forward. Only the squeaks of the rats and the slithering of the snakes can be heard inside the tunnel.

    ¡°Wang Hao?¡± Eleanor¡¯s anxious voice sounded towards Wang Hao.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared...¡±

    Wang Hao then remembered that Eleanor was raised a princess. The hostile environment she was in now must be really that frightening to her. The small creatures and the deep darkness was a bane for most females.

    ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you obviously have evil ns... Well, I will just pummel you if you try to feel me up.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

 Chapter 107: Patriarch

    <h4>Chapter 107: Patriarch</h4>

    Immortal God Sect.

    Xiao Ya idly yed with her crystal ball. This was an artifact she used to spy upon Fang Yu. Of course, Fang Yu did not know anything about it.

    Xiao Ya had seen everything that Fang Yu did in the Solstice Kingdom. She gritted her teeth hard when she saw Fang Yu¡¯s prolific activity with Empyrea. With her high cultivation base, Xiao Ya knew all about Empyrea¡¯s true identity.

    She had also witnessed Ling Tian¡¯s maneuvering against Fang Yu. Xiao Ya sighed, deciding to not worry that much about Fang Yu.

    Xiao Ya wanted Fang Yu to be more experienced in life. That was the reason she had Fang Yu join the experiential training.

    If Xiao Ya decides to help Fang Yu now, won¡¯t that beat the purpose of her training?

    So Xiao Ya just watched Fang Yu getting house arrested. Xiao Ya knew that with Fang Yu¡¯s status, even Ling Tian will think twice about killing her.

    But if Ling Tian uses his information to torment Fang Yu..... Xiao Ya will make it sure that Ling Tian will be full of regret before his death.

    ¡°Sniff sniff.¡± While Xiao Ya was watching over Fang Yu, she held a piece of cloth in her hands. Xiao Ya held it with both of her hands as she asionally hovered it on her nose.

    ¡°Sniff sniff.¡±

    This piece of cloth was Fang Yu¡¯s handkerchief. Before Fang Yu left for the expedition, Xiao Ya told Fang Yu to leave her personal clothing behind and wear new clothes. Xiao Ya reasoned out that it was to ensure that Fang Yu will feel as if she was a new person in the experiential training.

    Of course, Fang Yu was easily duped by her master. She left behind her clothes, underwear and other stuff to Xiao Ya.

    Xiao Ya had stored all of Fang Yu¡¯s things on her storage. As for her handkerchief, Xiao Ya was using it as her personal ¡®refresher¡¯.

    ¡°Sniff sniff.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s fresh and fragrant smell was still present on her handkerchief. Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes closed in satisfaction as she deeply inhaled Fang Yu¡¯s handkerchief.

    ¡°Sniff sniff.¡±

    Xiao Ya swore deeply to herself that out of all people she had met, Fang Yu had the best smell.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Xiao Ya sighed and hid Fang Yu¡¯s handkerchief on her storage. She looked annoyed as she stared at a distance.

    Secondster, and someone rushed in towards Xiao Ya¡¯s room. This person was Xiao Meng, Xiao Ya¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Sis, what are you doing here now, I was quite..... busy.¡± Xiao Ya also hid the crystal ball before Xiao Meng could notice it. ¡°Is there a very important news that you had to tell me now?¡±

    ¡°There is an important news indeed.¡± Xiao Meng said with a grave expression.

    ¡°Tell it to me now! Don¡¯t you dare use suspense on me! Is this rted to Fang Yu and Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s the reason I decided to talk to you about it.¡±

    ¡°Stop dilly-dallying then! I am Fang Yu¡¯s master!¡±

    ¡°Well then.¡± Xiao Meng took a deep breath as she started to speak. Her eyes narrowed as she watched Xiao Ya¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Do you remember everything about that No. 5 of the Fang Family?¡±

    ¡°That one? Hmph, he could not even step on the Sixth Stage yet. He was lucky I did not st him apart when I saw him lurking outside the sect. I was in a good mood at that time. So what about him?¡±

    ¡°Actually, we had encountered him before he went to the Immortal God Sect. Me and my useless husband was of course defeated miserably.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a half-step Sixth Stage powerhouse you are talking about. You two were lucky you are still alive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I get it.¡± Xiao Meng was mildly irritated by Xiao Ya¡¯s remarks. Xiao Ya seemed to be really talented on infuriating other people.

    ¡°After that sh, we decided to have that person¡¯s movement tracked.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.... you used one of your tracking seals? You only have limited amount of them! Are you sure you want to use it on that guy?¡±

    ¡°I am sure!¡± Xiao Meng said indignantly. ¡°If you do not know, my daughter was smitten for both Fang Yu and Fang Lin. As their future mother-inw, I had to make sure they are safe.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot that you are always salivating over that disciple of yours. You must step it up, or my daughter might take Fang Yu for herself.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I worry about that? Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Continue your story.¡±

    ¡°So, I put my tracking seal on No. 5. With that seal, I can observe where he goes. I can also hear and see 5 meters around him. But for six months after the disciple selection, No. 5 did nothing but to suppress his mes. Then just earlier, he moved and met with someone.¡±

    Xiao Ya leaned forward, knowing Xiao Meng¡¯s story was reaching its climax.

    ¡°The person that No. 5 met was the Patriarch of the Fang n!¡±

    ¡°The Patriarch himself?¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes frowned in confusion. She realized that the matters rted to Fang Yu and Fang Lin had been starting to get reallyplicated.

    ¡°So, No.5 told him about all the info he had on Fang Lin. No. 5 then asked him on what to do. The Patriarch then said,¡±

    ¡°Bring Fang Lin and that Fang Yu alive to me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, even Fang Yu?¡¯

    Xiao Meng nodded gravely. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard him say. Then No.5 asked him when he will do it. The Patriarch said that No.5 must do it now, during the experiential training of the Immortal God Sect Disciples.¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes shot up in rm when she heard this. Xiao Meng then continued saying,

    ¡°He said that the Fang n had nned this matter for six months. No. 5 had to only go at the Solstice Kingdom and receive his orders. I wanted to hear more, but No.5 and the Patriarch parted ways already. My tracking seal also reached its time limit. I had no choice but to immediately tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°Why did you not just use your divine sense to tell me about it? That could be way faster than you personally saying it to me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, of course I tried that! But when I attempted to send you a divine sense message, someone suddenly attacked me. I am sure that person who attacked me was one of the Fang n¡¯s punishers!¡±

    ¡°So you defeated him then?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I am still fighting him now.¡± Xiao Meng said apologetically.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the reason why you only sent your clone in here. Since it¡¯s just a clone, it cannot use divine sense. Thank you Sis Meng, I am going there now to help you.¡± Xiao Ya stood up as she tried to leave the Immortal God Sect. ¡°After helping you, we will rush towards the Solstice Kingdom.¡±

    But before she could leave, she heard a boisterousughter rippling across the Immortal God Sect. A person descended from the sky and approached the Immortal God Sect. Xiao Ya¡¯s worst fears were confirmed when she saw who this person was.

    It was the Fang n Patriarch!

    ¡°Greetings Xiao Ya,¡± The patriarch said with a smile. ¡°I feel lucky today. Why don¡¯t we y our favorite board games?¡± He waved his hand as multitudes of assorted board games whirled around him. ¡°I feel I can beat you today.¡±

    Xiao Ya sighed as she realized she had no way to leave the Immortal God Sect now. She was sure the Fang n Patriarch will not allow her to go anywhere.

    The Fang n seemed to have prepared for this operation for six months. Xiao Ya was sure that the Fang n had set up measures to prevent reinforcements from helping Fang Yu and Fang Lin. That means they are on their own now.

    ¡°Fang Yu and Fang Lin, I hope both of you can ovee this trial. If you fail.... I will personally storm in the Fang n to save both of you!¡± Xiao Ya swore to herself silently as she looked at the Fang n Patriarch.

    ¡°You want a game huh? Come here then! I will trash you just like what I did to you years ago!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 108: Raiders

    <h4>Chapter 108: Raiders</h4>

    Forest of Death.

    With the aura of the Fifth Stage Undead Wolf, Fang Lin was able to make all the Fourth Stage Undead in the Fourth Stage Area to be his henchmen. All the needs and wants of Fang Lin, Bloodspear, and Mina had been provided well by Fang Lin¡¯s new underlings.

    Fang Lin sighed sadly, realizing he only had 42 hours left until his wolf pup form vanishes. That means he only had around 42 hours to implement a n to beat up the bratty boy. He thought to himself, ¡°Well there¡¯s still more time to have a n. Let me rx first.¡±

    Fang Lin, whose head was on Mina¡¯sp, started to close his eyes for a nap. But before he could do so, he felt something from the fragment of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet that was on his space pocket.

    He reached out to the stone fragment with his qi, and what he discovered made his eyes narrow.

    As usual, he can sense the four other holders of the stone fragments. Fang Lin knew that the one he senses in Solstice Kingdom was in Ling Tian¡¯s possession. As for the other three, Fang Lin felt that they were not stationary anymore.

    The three tablets were moving, and they were all headed towards the Tian Ji Empire!

    ¡°What the hell? Only half a day passed since the fifth fragment surfaced, and yet all the other holders want to acquire it already? This is not fair!¡± Fang Linined to himself.

    ¡°Drats! It seems like I have to do something now!¡± Fang Lin rose up from his lying position. Mina hid her disappointed expression as Fang Lin left herp. Once he was standing on his four ¡®legs¡¯, Fang Lin let out his cute barks.

    ¡°Yip yip yip!¡±

    Upon hearing this, all the Fourth Stage Undead within Fang Lin¡¯s vicinity rushed towards him. Once near, they all prostrated to Fang Lin. All of them shivered as they felt the suffocating aura from Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin just looked indifferently at the scared Undead in front of him. While he was checking out the Undead in front of him, he was thinking about the number of enemies that will have a go at him.

    The bratty boy and his butler will surelye for him. That Undead Wolf wille for him too. Even if Fang Lin had the same aura as the Undead Wolf, that wolf was intelligent enough to discern Fang Lin¡¯s deceit. That makes it three.

    As for the holders of the stone fragments, Fang Lin knew that Ling Tian have no way to go at the Forest of Death as of now. The remaining holders of the stone fragments will definitely be going to Fang Lin and Ling Tian.

    Fang Lin also knew that with two ces with the stone fragments, the other holders were bound to split. They would not want to be all at the same ce. They will probably split in a one-two division.

    One of them might go to the Forest of Death while the remaining two will go to the Solstice Kingdom and vice versa.

    That makes Fang Lin¡¯s total enemies to be at least 4, and at most 5. With the speed the three stone fragment holders were taking, Fang Lin reckons he had to n and do his preparations in the iing 12 hours.

    Fang LIn took a deep breath as he stated his n to the Undead prostrating in front of him.

    ¡°Yip yip yip yip!¡±

    ..................

    It had been an hour since Wang Hao and Eleanor followed the unkempt man. During this time period, Wang Hap could not help but constantly flex his fingers.

    Because of her fear of small and dirty critters, Eleanor had to ride on Wang Hao¡¯s back. Her full breasts pressed on his back, creating a blissful sensation that satisfied Wang Hao.

    As for Eleanor¡¯s thighs, they were both held by Wang Hao to support her body from falling. Wang Hao could have supported her better if he was gripping at the higher portion of her thighs. But Wang Hao did not dare to slide his hands up further. That was a forbidden territory.

    Eleanor¡¯s thighs had just the right amount of plumpness and suppleness to make Wang Hao hold them tight. Eleanor could only pinch Wang Hao in annoyance when she felt him constantly gripping her thighs. But with Wang Hao¡¯s ability, all of Eleanor¡¯s pinches felt like caresses to him.

    The unkempt man then brought himself to a stop. Upon seeing this, Wang Hao stopped too. Wang Hao could see that in front of the unkempt man, there was another door barring the way. There were others door that looked exactly the same as this door that were around the whole tunnel. Wang Hao had seen these doors while walking.

    ¡°This is a good camouge. You hid the real door amongst the fake doors.¡±

    ¡°Those doors were not fake.¡± The man said in reply. ¡°All of the doors that you saw earlier leads to our hideout. It¡¯s just every day, only one door can be opened. The other stay locked. When the new day arrives, it will be a different door that will be unlocked.¡±

    ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s the case, then how can you identify which door to enter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± The man replied while smiling faintly. He looked at Eleanor as he said, ¡°Princess Eleanor, you can go down now. The hideout is considerably much cleanerpared to the tunnel.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Eleanor sighed in relief as she alighted off Wang Hao. The hard surface she stepped on made a thudding sound with her descent. Eleanor then proceeded to kick Wang Hao in his shin as she looked away while pouting.

    Wang Hao could only shrug his shoulders helplessly towards the man who stared bemusedly at them.

    The man then approached the door while holding another key in his right hand. He put the key on the keyhole and twisted it. Wang Hao had to only wait a few seconds before he heard the satisfying sound.

    ¡°Click.¡±

    The door started rumbling as it opened up from the middle. The man entered with Wang Hao and Eleanor following him.

    Once they were all inside, they heard the rumbling of the door once again, Wang Hao and Eleanor looked back as they saw the door closing. Eleanor gulped as she realized that she was in an unknown territory now. She scooted closer to Wang Hao to feel more secure.

    Wang Hao then saw the man getting a talisman deep inside his robes. The talisman was just a piece of white paper. Its only design was the character Íí(Night) imprinted on it. The man then gestured for Wang Hao and Eleanor toe closer to him.

    ¡°This is a teleportation talisman that the Boss has fashioned for us to use.¡± He said while straightening the talisman. ¡°Only those who pleased the boss can get this from her.¡±

    ¡°So, what does it do?¡± With Wang Hao¡¯s space-time artifact, he already knew of its capabilities. But he had to let Eleanor know the function of the talisman.

    ¡°This talisman allows its holder to teleport right in front of the Boss¡¯ room.¡±

    ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s the case, why did you not use it earlier?¡±

    ¡°Oh, actually, if this talisman was used inside this handout, I can use it repeatedly as long as I do not run out of qi. But if this was used outside the hideout, the talisman will disintegrate, making it a one-use item outside the hideout.¡±

    The man then motioned for Wang Hao and Eleanor to touch his shoulders. Wang Hao chose the right while Eleanor settled for the left.

    After making sure that Wang Hao and Eleanor were in contact with him, the man then started to inject qi on the talisman.

    The talisman suddenly glowed brilliantly. Just a secondter, and the three of them vanished on the spot.

    The next thing that Eleanor knew, they were in front of a golden door. As she stabilized herself, she observed this sophisticated door. It was golden in color and it had been gilded with golden tes. She was sure that this was the room of the Boss.

    The man then knocked on the door while saying,

    ¡°Boss, I have brought the fugitive Wang Hao and the missing Princess Eleanor here. It seems like they wanted to discuss something with you.¡±

    5 minutes have passed, and no reply sounded behind the door. Just as Wang Hao was starting to get impatient, he heard a person inside the room saying,

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    The man then nodded to Wang Hao and Eleanor as he opened the golden door. He stepped aside, while motioning towards Wang Hao and Eleanor to enter already.

    ¡°Are you noting with us?¡± Eleanor asked when she saw the man¡¯s position.

    ¡°I dare not to.¡± The man replied quickly. ¡°Come, enter now! The boss is an impatient person!¡±

    Wang Hao and Eleanor immediately entered the room after hearing that. Once inside, they heard the golden door mming shut behind them.

    Wang Hao observed the room he was currently in. The room was covered in darkness. Even with Wang Hao¡¯s enhanced senses, he can barely see inside the room. What he can only see was a silhouette of a person sitting behind the table in front of him.

    Wang Hao then heard this silhouette saying something.

    ¡°Wee to the two of you. You are now on the headquarters of the Raiders of the Night.¡±

    ¡°Raiders of the Night? It sounds awfully close to Night Raid for me.¡±

    ¡°...............¡±

 Chapter 109: Vibration

    <h4>Chapter 109: Vibration</h4>

    While Wang Hao and Eleanor were about to acquaint with the boss of the Raiders of the Night, they suddenly felt a baleful aura emanating from her. This aura was entirely focused on Wang Hao.

    ¡°Err.....¡± Wang Hao was not sure why the boss seems to be hostile against him, but he had to clear this up now.

    ¡°Are you pissed about myment of your group¡¯s name? Do not worry, Raiders of the Night sounds better than Night Raid.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    What followed after the painful silence was a full-powered strike of a Fourth Stage Practitioner.

    Eleanor felt herself unable to stabilize herself as the boss who had been sitting earlier let out his/her attack.

    The surroundings rippled as the particles around Wang Hao vibrated continuously. But this vibration was not the normal type. Wang Hao could sense that these vibrations were amplifying the next set of vibrations. This meant that the longer these vibrations could continue, the stronger they will be.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized that the boss has a Dao rted to vibrations. This kind of Dao directly amplifies the offensive and defensive power of the practitioner who learns it.

    Any weapon imbued with these vibrations will have their performance considerably increased. For example, a vibrating sword will have its sharpness increased while a shield with the right amount of vibrations can dissipate attacks brought upon it.

    Wang Hao also realized that the boss can disintegrate anything as long as he/she uses the right amount of vibrations. All in all, the Dao of Vibrations have many applicable uses.

    From what Wang Hao can also see, the boss seems to be near on forming his/her Dao Domain

    ¡°This boss is actually good huh.¡± Wang Hao muttered to himself as he saw the boss let out his/her attack.

    A set of waves formed spontaneously in front of the boss. This wave barreled on its path, heading straight towards Wang Hao. Upon seeing this, Eleanor tried to shove Wang Hao aside.

    ¡°Move damnit! You are about to die already!¡± But Wang Hao would not budge.

    Eleanor could only close her eyes as she imagined Wang Hao rupturing from inside out.

    A few seconds passed, and Eleanor heard no ¡®pop¡¯ or sounds of flesh scattering. She slowly opened her eyes, and she saw that Wang Hao was actually fine!

    Why should Wand Hao be damaged by that attack? He had immunity against kic energy attacks, and that wave earlier was purelyposed of kic energy. Wang Hao just straight up absorbed it.

    ¡°Wang Hao! Are you okay?¡± Eleanor asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes, I am okay, but I am saddened by one thing.¡± Wang Hao shook his head sadly. ¡°I am saddened by the fact that this boss has not fully realized the true power of the Dao of Vibrations.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Brat! I attacked you earlier because you insulted our group! You are lucky you survived it. I was actually nning on sparing you but after I heard what you said, death is not enough! I will torment you before you die painfully!¡±

    The lights of the room turned on, and Wang Hao was able to see what the boss the Raiders of the Night looked like.

    Instead of a bearded man with scars on his face, what Wang Hao saw was an eye-patched woman. She was the tallest woman that Wang Hao met, easily towering over him and Eleanor. She had long, ck hair that reached her waist. Her body was slim with no prominent breasts, and her long legs were lithe and supple.

    Her right eye which was not eye-patched looked at Wang Hao balefully.

    ¡°You said the way I use my Dao was limited? You are just at the Second Stage! How dare you lecture me about Dao!¡±

    Wang Hao just shook his head, as if he was a teacher disappointed with a misbehaving student. He raised his left hand as he held up a stone.

    Wang Hao then used the kic energy he had to force the stone to vibrate. With his perfect control over the kic energy, he was able to wlessly induce his own vibrations.

    The stone started quivering, but Eleanor and the boss felt something was not right with the stone. Wang Hao then beckoned Eleanor toe near him. As Eleanor approached him, Wang Hao said,

    ¡°Try to press your finger on this stone. Do not worry, it will now hurt.¡±

    Even though Eleanor knew that Wang Hao was a pervert, she knew that he would not deliberately hurt her. She straightened the index of finger of her right hand. She braced herself as her finger touched the stone.

    But to her surprise, her finger sank inside the stone! She panicked as she withdrew her finger back. To her relief, nothing seems to have been damaged. Eleanor then tried to dip her finger on the stone again, only to find that it can easily pass through the stone.

    The boss looked astonished as she saw what happened. She realized that Wang Hao¡¯s application of the vibrations were way more advanced than hers.

    Her red lips trembled as she asked,

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Hao hid the stone as he straightened himself. He looked lofty as the boss was confounded by what he did.

    ¡°Your way of doing the Dao of Vibrations was actually right. But the Dao of Vibrations you have right now is still iplete!¡±

    ¡°How can it be iplete! Vibrations are repeated oscitions is space! I have done all the research necessary topletely unravel its mysteries!¡± The boss shouted shrilly as she stared at Wang Hao unbelievingly.

    ¡°Then how can you exin what happened earlier? How did Eleanor¡¯s finger phase through the vibrating stone?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    The boss had no answer for that.

    ¡°Hahaha, listen well to what I say, for this will be helpful to you.¡± Even though the boss was pissed with Wang Hao, she listened obediently.

    After all, seeking the Dao was the goal of all Immortal Cultivators. Personal matters can just be resolvedter.

    ¡°You already started at the right path in vibrations, but you forgot something important. Right now, you are making objects vibrate in space, but did you realize that you can also vibrate objects through time?¡±

    ¡°Wait, time?¡±

    ¡°Why are you surprised? Space and Time are closely linked after all! After all, curvatures in space affect time flow. That should have given you the hint that if you can make objects vibrate through space, you can also make it vibrate it through time!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°As for the stone I held earlier, I vibrated it one second to the past and one second to the future continuously. That meant I made that stone exist one second back in the past and one second into the future. That was the reason Eleanor was not able to touch the stone. The stone earlier did not exist at the present. It was vibrating from the past and future.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how can we still see the stone? And why did it not pass through your hand too?¡± The boss started to be an inquisitive student as she hungrily asked for answers.

    ¡°As for why we can still see the stone, it was because that was its after-image. Kinda like how you leave an image of yourself if you moved too fast. As for why the stone did not pass through my hand, it was because my hand is the one that vibrates the stone.¡±

    ¡°Then.....¡±

    The boss started her non-stop barrage of questioning at Wang Hao. Her previous misunderstandings were cleared by Wang Hao. Her eye glowed in delight as the she felt that she was ready to break through the Dao Domain Stage!

    The boss then kowtowed in front of Wang Hao. ¡°I am grateful for your guidance, Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Eh, Teacher?¡± Wang Hao was surprised from hearing this from the boss. He just used his insights on space-time and his energy maniption to give some insights to the boss. He did not expect her to be this grateful to him!

    ¡°I consider you my Teacher now.¡± The boss said with a dignified face. ¡°Because of your teachings, I felt like I can already reach the Dao Domain Stage already. Actually, I am nning to break through now.¡±

    She then looked at Wang Hao as she said,

    ¡°But before I break through, let me listen to your request first. Since you are my teacher, I have to repay my favor to you.¡±

    Eleanor then took this chance to narrate the story that Wang Hao had concocted for her.

    ¡°That damn Skydome Family!¡± The boss banged the table in anger as she stood up. She rang her bell, and the unkempt man waiting outside rushed in.

    ¡°What is it boss?¡±

    ¡°Tell everyone that I will break through the Dao Domain Stage already. Tell them to prepare all their weapons and talismans. Once I step in the Dao Domain Stage, we shall start our battle to free the Solstice Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Yes boss!¡± The man saluted at the boss. He then ran outside, ready to disseminate the news.

    Upon seeing all this, Wang Hao smirked evilly as he muttered,

    ¡°Just as nned!¡±

    ¡°Just as nned? I heard you formting some escape ns while you were carrying me. You clearly were scared earlier.¡± Eleanor muttered after hearing Wang Hao¡¯s line.

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 110: Attack

    <h4>Chapter 110: Attack</h4>

    While Fang Yu was busy decimating Empyrea on their card game, she heard some knocks on her door. She looked who it was, and she saw that it was Li Min. Upon opening the door and talking to him, Fang Yu realized that she was being called for a meeting.

    ¡°There will be an emergency meeting now, and I need to be there?¡± Fang Yu tilted her head as she looked at Li Min questioningly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Ling Tian prick said that I have to be on house arrest? What made him change his mind?¡±

    Lin Ming just scratched his head as he said, ¡°I actually do not know too. He said that it¡¯s important for you to be there. I just advise you to be alert of their schemes.¡±

    Fang Yu nodded in approval at Lin Ming¡¯s advice.

    ¡°Do not worry, I will shut his mouth before he can even spit out whatever schemes he had.¡±

    Fang Yu and Empyrea then left with Li Min towards the meeting room.

    When Fang Yu arrived, she saw that all the other disciples were present already. It seems they were only waiting for Fang Yu to arrive.

    When Tang Ya saw that Fang Yu looked fine, she rushed towards her and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Do not worry, I will find a way to f**k that Ling Tian upter, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok. But be sure to tell me that. I want to join in too.¡±

    At that moment, Ling Tian felt some shivers in his spine while he sat on his chair. It was as if there was someone plotting against him. He just shrugged it off, thinking,

    ¡°I have many enemies already, I am sure they wanted to torment me already. Hmm?¡± He frowned as he felt something stirring with his fragment of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet.

    He can still feel the fifth fragment was inside the Forest of Death. As for the other three, they were all heading towards the Tian Ji Empire!

    ¡°S**t! They immediately swooped in now that all the fragments have surfaced! I have to be prepared now! I am sure only 1 or 2 of them wille here. Why did you all decide to do it now? I am still busy here!¡± Ling Tianined silently as he squirmed on his chair.

    While Ling Tian was ufortable with his predicament, Fang Yu had no way of knowing about the other fragment holders. Because Fang Lin had cut off his connection with Fang Yu, Fang Yu was not able to know about their arrival.

    That might be a good thing, since the topic of their meeting now managed to attract Fang Yu¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Wang Hao had been found already?¡± Tang Ya eximed as she stood up in her seat. She was clearly excited upon hearing this. ¡°Where was he found?¡±

    ¡°Err... should we really trust you Tang Ya?¡± Long Juo, who had been sulking in the corner, suddenly spoke up. ¡°If I can remember, you have been his acquaintance. Maybe you are his aplice, and you n on helping him secretly...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, pipsqueak!¡± Tang Ya pped the table as she roared at Long Juo. ¡°So what if we were acquaintances? I know him well that I believe he is innocent. I am here to save him, and to show the truth.¡±

    Long Juo was about to reply when Tang Ya continued her speech.

    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s our fellow disciple! Don¡¯t you see it? The sect issued us to capture Wang Hao alive! That means that they want us to prevent others from killing him! Your attitude seems to say the contrary!¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    In the end, Long Juo found no way to rebut. She sat on her chair as she red both at Tang Ya and Fang Yu angrily.

    Upon seeing Long Juo¡¯s look, Fang Yu just said,

    ¡°Pa pa pa pa pa pa!¡±

    Poor Long Juo turned pale as she looked down. She stayed like that for the whole duration of the meeting.

    It was Li Min who spoke next.

    ¡°Let me say the info then. Wang Hao was found strolling inside the slums of the Solstice Kingdom. Apanying him was Princess Eleanor of the Watercloud Family.¡±

    ¡°Princess Eleanor? The one who got missing after the attack at the Watercloud Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that one.¡± Li Min massaged his temples as he continued.

    ¡°Now that the missing princess was found with him, aside from the crime of killing three princes, he will absolutely be charged with kidnapping too. That¡¯s three of the 8 Familiesing to kill him.¡±

    The atmosphere turned solemn after that.

    ¡°I know you all want to capture Wang Hao alive for the mission points. But Tang Ya was right, you know. He was our fellow disciple. Whatever crimes he did, it was our responsibility to ensure his safety. Once we caught him, that¡¯s when we apply the proper punishment.¡±

    Ling Tian then interjected Li Min at this moment. ¡°That means we had to repel the assault of the Fireblood, Goldscar and Watercloud Family. We will also risk offending the Tian Ji Empire. You know, we can just let him die. The Grand Elder did not say anything about point reduction. All of us will still have the same score.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Fang Yu and Tang Ya tried to rush at Ling Tian, but Empyre held them by their cor, managing to stop them.

    ¡°You know, they might also be testing our character here! Your attitude now on letting Wang Hao die will greatly affect the way the Elders of the Sect will view you. Are you sure you want to risk that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am fine with that. It¡¯s strength that decides everything after all.¡±

    Before another verbal battle began, a messenger rushed in, interrupting the meeting.

    ¡°I have some important news! The Kingdom rebels, called the Raiders of the Night, had been assembling all of its members! From the info of our spies, it seemed like their leader was about to break through the Dao Domain Stage. Once their leader breaks through, they will set out to siege the castle!¡±

    But before the disciples could process the news, the messenger added one more shocking info.

    ¡°It was also said that the leader of the Raiders assigned Wang Hao with the honorary leader position! That means he had the power of the leader while the real leader attempts to break through!¡±

    This is bad, Fang Yu thought to herself. She did not know how Wang Hao managed to acquire that position in the rebel group, but he pretty forced himself on a dead-end.

    By dering his allegiance with the Raiders of the Night, he had dered his defiance against the Solstice Kingdom. This gives them absolute rights to y him. And with the Skydome Family nearby, Wang Hao pretty much managed to offend 4 of the 8 Families.

    ¡°Please Master, can you just cool it off? You pissed 4 of the 8 Families already! Do not make it all 8 of them!¡± Fang Yu knew that her Master has the ability to attract disasters. Wherever he goes, something will happen.

    Just as the disciples were about to talk about this piece of shocking news, another messenger arrived. His body was full of wounds. He obviously went through hellish conditions just to get his info through.

    ¡°Terrible news! The Raiders of the Night just made their move! All their members and the generals started attacking!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because the soldiers were still tired and they were caught by surprise, the Raiders easily managed to beat the soldiers manning the gate. Right now, all of them were marching towards the Capital. The one leading them was Wang Hao and Princess Eleanor!¡±

    Fang Yu flopped in her chair as her worst fears were confirmed. She knew that Wang Hao was a shameless person. He prefers to attack when one least expects him to do so. She just wished that Wang Hao was not that shameless to attack now.

    She clearly underestimated her Master.

    ¡°Not only that, but with their ingenious attack tactics, they managed to preserve 85% if their forces. Their intent seems to be clear. They wanted to besiege the castle and y the queen.¡±

    At that moment, the two messengers kneeled as in front of the Immortal God Sect Disciples. They bowed with their foreheads in the floor as they said,

    ¡°Please lend us your help!¡±

    Ling Tian smiled amicably as he approached the wounded messenger. He patted his shoulders as he said,

    ¡°Of course, we will help you, we have to discipline that fellow disciple of us anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!!!¡± The wounded messenger cried as he hugged Ling Tian. Ling Tian awkwardly stood there as the wounded man bawled while hugging him.

    The wounded messenger then silently muttered,

    ¡°If you want to help that much, why don¡¯t you just die now?¡± The wounded messenger¡¯s body then started to glow.

    Everyone at the room could see that underneath the wounded messenger¡¯s robes, multiple explosive talismans were pasted!

    All of them paled as the wounded messenger maniacally said,

    ¡°We Raid during the Night for we shun the Light of Injustice!¡±

    ¡°Booom!!!!!¡±

    ¡°.............¡±

 Chapter 111: Generals

    <h4>Chapter 111: Generals</h4>

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Wang Hao looked from the distance and saw an explosion ripping off a part of the Castle of the Solstice Kingdom. He stared at some of the raiders who were beside him.

    ¡°What the hell was that explosion? Did any of you set someone out to do such thing?¡± Wang Hao was confused by that explosion. He clearly remembered that he did not authorize such explosion to happen right now. As he was scratching his head, they saw a spy running towards them.

    This spy was one of the maids in the Castle sent by the Raiders 5 years ago. She had secured her position, making it easy for her to navigate and observe its inside. Wang Hao knew that any information she sent now will be obviously rted to the explosion they witnessed earlier.

    ¡°Bad news! Someone impersonated to be one of our members! That impostor strapped himself with explosive talismans and triggered an explosion amidst the Immortal God Sect Disciples! And before he exploded, he recited one of the principles of the Raiders.¡±

    ¡°An impostor pretending to be one of the Raiders? S**t!¡± Wang Hao obviously knew the motive of that impostor.

    Those Immortal God Sect Disciples obviously were hesitating to participate in repelling the Raiders. Especially with their fellow disciple Wang Hao leading them.

    But with that explosion, all of the Disciples will be pissed. And with them knowing that Wang Hao is the one leading the attack, they will associate the suicide bombing with him. They will not need any convincing anymore.

    Wang Hao was sure that once they recovered, they will find him, and they will kill him.

    ¡°It¡¯s either there is a mole in the Raiders, or someone wants you dead!¡± Eleanor muttered worriedly beside Wang Hao. She also managed to decipher the intent behind that fake attack.

    But aside from being worried, Eleanor had a smug expression on her face. ¡°Look, because you agitated the Raiders to attack before their boss breaks through, you-¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I get it.¡± Wang Hao waved his hands dismissively. ¡°I f***ked up okay? Now, more will want to kill me. If I just waited for their boss¡¯ breakthrough, none of this could have happened right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I have been telling you earlier.¡± Eleanor sighed. ¡°I could not believe you managed to make all of the Raiders follow you to attack today.¡±

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s because of my rousing speech!¡± Wang Hao proudly replied. ¡°Do you want to hear it again?¡±

    ¡°Please no!¡± Eleanor covered her head with her hands. ¡°That speech of yours earlier sounded really embarrassing and cheesy for me! I wonder how you managed to notugh while doing that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the power of friendship.¡± Wang Hao said with a straight face.

    ¡°Ughh.¡± Eleanor trembled in shame when she heard that line. ¡°Please stop.¡±

    Before Wang Hao could torment Eleanor, a group of people approached him. Compared to the other Raiders, their auras were stronger.

    When Wang Hao entered the Solstice Kingdom, he conducted some investigations about the rebels. His information said that they were all weak, with very few reaching the First and Second Stage.

    But when he saw the sheer strength of their boss and their generals, he was surprised.

    Why did a rebellion with people as strong as this hid their real strength?

    Wang Hao knew that at this moment, he could only wait for the boss toe out to know the answer. As of now, he had to win the siege.

    Wang Hao nodded slightly as he greeted the neers.

    ¡°So what do you want to talk about, Generals?¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes swept over the Generals before they could speak up.

    There were six of them, with all of them at the Third Stage.

    The one from the left end was a quiet woman. She wore sses with long yellow hair reaching her waist. At her back was a massive machete stained with blood. Wang Hao found it hard to associate her timid behavior with such a scary-looking weapon.

    The one beside her was small girl. She had jade green hair that reached her foot. She looked to be always grumpy, asionally muttering darkly. She had an elongated crossbow on her back, with no visible arrows to see.

    When Wang Hao met her earlier, he almost asked what a small child was doing here. But he managed to stop himself as the unkempt man whispered to him that she was 17 already.

    The one beside the grumpy girl was a massive man. He was even taller than the boss, with his height easily reaching over 2 meters. His muscles were the most ripped among every muscr person that he saw. As for now, the weapon that Wang Hao could see was a bamboo sword slung on his back.

    The next person made Wang Hao smile in delight. He gave this person a thumbs-up as he realized what he was. He knew that this person was just like him.

    A perverted gentleman.

    This guy had a sleazy look on his face as he wore a sly grin. He had a bright red hair that was cropped short into a spiky hairstyle. He seemed to have the most normal body amongst them. As for his weapon, Wang Hao could feel that his body was wrapped with multitudes of qi threads.

    Wang Hao was surprised to see such fine qi threads. In terms of manipting qi into threads, this guy was a real expert!

    The fifth of the generals was violet-haired woman. She seemed to have the jolly disposition of Fang Yu and the innate ferocity of Tang Ya. She constantly flexed her knuckles as if she was itching for a fight. She seemed to have no weapon, but Wang Hao could feel that she practices a martial art that he knew.

    It was the Twelve Essences Martial Arts!

    Wang Hao was surprised to see someone practicing this martial art other than Fang Lin and Fang Yu. But under his inspection, he realized that the Twelve Essences Martial Art she was training on was actually iplete.

    She only managed to acquire only one of the mantra of the martial art. It was the mantra for the ¡®Tiger¡¯ Aspect.

    That means she can only emte the essence of a tiger-based creature. As for the other 11 essences? She had now way to emte it. Fang Lin can do that because he had theplete version of the martial art.

    But Wang Hao can also feel that the Tiger Essence she produced was of a really powerful beast! As of what is it, Wang Hao chose to not inquire any further.

    Thest of the Generals was a ck-haired woman.

    She wore ck robes that draped over her slender body. Her body seemed to just have the right curves for someone her age. Wang Hao could see that her whole aura was restrained, like a sword inside its scabbard.

    As for her weapon, she had a sword sheathed on her right waist. With the shape of its scabbard, Wang Hao realized that it was a sword that emphasized quick, precise cuts instead of cutting off body parts.

    ¡°She¡¯s a hardcore assassin!¡± Wang Hao thought as he smiled at the ck-haired woman.

    Upon seeing Wang Hao looking at her, the woman just nodded back.

    ¡°.......¡±

    As for their names, Wang Hao will just ask for itter.

    The sleazy man stepped forward as he said,

    ¡°We are near the capital now, do you have any ns on besieging the castle? If not, I am afraid the boss will be really pissed. I would not want that!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I have a n. But because of some circumstances, I had to revise it.¡±

    ¡°Was it because of that explosion by the impostor?¡± The back-haired woman said.

    ¡°Yes, that one.¡± But before Wang Hao could expound on his new n, he felt multiple auras approaching them. Upon sensing the owner of the auras, he sighed as he reached for his talismans.

    ¡°The phase one of the n starts now.¡±

    All the Raiders tensed as they saw the neers. They wore robes with the symbol Ìï¼ª(Tian Ji) on their backs.

    These people were clearly from the Skydome Family!

    ¡°Wang Hao, didn¡¯t you say that you will make them unable to participate? Why are they here now!¡± Eleanor asked anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to make them unable to participate now.¡± Wang Hao smiled as he sensed more auras approaching.

    These auras belong to the Immortal God Sect Disciples!

    ¡°This is going to be good!¡±

 Chapter 112: Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 112: Past Life</h4>

    Ling Tian barely managed to hide his grin as they approached the iing rebel army. He knew that his ploy had seeded.

    That messenger earlier who blew itself up was actually a puppet that Ling Tian controlled. This was a puppet that he managed to unearth from some ruins 2 years ago.

    This puppet was special, for whatever it can see, hear or sense can be felt by Ling Tian too. That means that if this puppet had seen a potential enemy from afar, Ling Tian will immediately see it.

    He had this puppet wander around the capital city looking for any potential leads against Wang Hao. When Wang Hao and his allies attacked the guards earlier, the puppet and Ling Tian had seen it.

    Ling Tian then immediately had the puppet paste explosive talismans on itself. He made it steal the clothes of the Kingdom¡¯s messengers. He made it look like it had some injuries. He then used this puppet to say the same thing as the first messenger who arrived.

    He personally controlled the puppet, which made its performance convincing. The line that it said before exploding itself was a famous tagline of the Raiders.

    The explosion that followed afterward was of course prompted by Ling Tian.

    Ling Tian was confident that all the disciples inside the room had their protective measures against the explosion. If none, too bad. As for Ling Tian, he made the puppet to divert the explosion away from him, making it focus the st of other directions.

    This gave Ling Tian another advantage for he had sessfully made the other disciples use their protective measures, while Ling Tian had not used up any yet. This gives him a better chance to survive other disastrous situations that maye.

    More importantly, that stunt of that puppet managed to gather the ire of all the disciples. Even the good-natured Li Min was enraged by what Wang Hao did.

    To quote him word by word,

    ¡°That bastard really dared to do this to us? Does he think nothing of us? Come, my fellow disciples, let¡¯s join hands to y him! Scum like him deserves to die!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s and Tang Ya¡¯s appeals were just heard by deaf ears. They can only watch as the disciples rushed out to intercept Wang Hao and the rebels. Both of them gritted their teeth as they followed too.

    Ling Tian felt thrilled from all this. He was excited to see what Wang Hao will do. Seeing his behavior made Ling Tian believe that Wang Hao was a genius like him. People like Tang Ya and Fang Yu were naught but pawns on his own game board.

    This was the benefit brought to him by the memories of his past life.

    Ling Tian was actually a powerful expert who reached the peak of the Fifth Stage on this. He was considered to be undefeated under the Fifth Stage! Only those at the normal practitioners at the Sixth Stage can fight equally against him!

    It was said that he was able to defeat the Immortal God Sect Head Tang Luo to a tie with both of them at the Fifth Stage! Such talent was monstrous!

    It has to be known that Tang Luo was an absolute genius. He can fight against the Sixth Stage while being at the Fifth Stage. Ling Tian defeating him just shows that Ling Tian was a genius among the absolute geniuses!

    As for his title, he was only called with one name.

    The Million Hand Sword God!

    It was said that when he fought Tang Luo, the skies were filled with millions of Immortal Swords! Ling Tian seemed to have no reservations as he used all of it to beat Tang Luo into submission.

    It was only when Sect Head Xiao Ya had arrived that Ling Tian had to leave. This permanently marked him as the most genius practitioner in the Thrae.

    But with great talentes great obstacles.

    When he was half-step at the Sixth Stage, his closest friend had betrayed him! While he was busy on suppressing his mes of Decay his friend struck him from behind, managing to inflict a fatal injury on Ling Tian.

    To top it all off, this friend of his had applied a powerful poison on his wound that was fatal to anyone with the mes of Decay. Once this poison entered Ling Tian¡¯s body, his mes of Decay went berserk, making Ling Tian unable to control it!

    Coupled with his recent injuries, Ling Tian could only stare in dismay at his friend as he disintegrated into dust. But before his head fully disappeared, he saw something he could not forget!

    It was his dao-partner kissing his friend!

    She had a disdainful look on her face as she looked at the dying Ling Tian. Her expression says that she did not have any lingering affections for Ling Tian anymore.

    Ling Tian had been fooled by this woman and his friend.

    Ling Tian¡¯s friend then caressed the woman¡¯s breasts, making her moan in delight. They continued kissing as Ling Tian¡¯s body fully dissipated into the air.

    The only thought that Ling Tian had before he died was,

    ¡°Revenge!¡±

    Ling Tian made sure that if he had a second life, he was going to reim his glory as the most talented practitioner in this. He will also make sure that these two who betrayed him will face his unending wrath!

    The heavens seemed to have heard his oath as the next thing he knew, he was a newborn baby on a vige near the Immortal God Sect.

    A few months after his rebirth, Ling Tian had nned on what he shall do.

    Even though he had to restart on his cultivation, he can still remember all the knowledge he had in his past life. He decided to use it not only to regain his power, but to make him stronger that before!

    The only thing that made him frown was that all of his Dao insights have been sealed.

    Because of this, any enlightenment that he will have cannot upgrade his Dao Grade, since his Dao was sealed. Only when his Dao was fully unsealed he can have the chance to upgrade its Grade.

    For him to advance in cultivation, he had to slowly unseal his Dao Insights. He reckoned that he needed to use powerful treasures in order to seed.

    From observing his parent¡¯s conversations, Ling Tian realized that he was near the Immortal God Sect. That was when he decided to be a disciple of the Immortal God Sect.

    He lived as a rogue cultivator in his past life. In his new life, he decided to cash in the benefits of a sect.

    Besides, he wanted to see how that womanizing Sect Head fares now.

    He then spent the majority of his childhood regaining his fighting skills. He did not tell his parents and his siblings about his abilities for he wanted to stay lowkey.

    He managed to raise his body to the Peak First Stage just at the start of the Disciple Selection the year before Fang Lin¡¯s. He then talked to his family and he said he had a secret master that taught him the ways of cultivation. He then said that he will enter the Immortal God Sect to be a disciple there.

    Before leaving, he left all the pills and cultivation manuals that he can on his family. Even though he was out for revenge, his new family managed to soften his heart. He wanted the best for them too. He made them promise to cultivate until they reach the First Stage.

    Once they reach that Stage, they can go look for him in the Immortal God Sect. By that time, Ling Tian himself will be an established cultivator.

    And that he did.

    He got in the top 3 of the Disciple Selection in that year. He actually restrained his abilities for the fear of making Tang Luo and Xiao Ya doubt his identity. Because of this, not even the Elders present chose Ling Tian as their own disciple.

    But Ling Tian was fine with it. He seeded in his past, he will seed again.

    And once he reached a state stronger than before, he will personally kill the two who betrayed him.

    ....................

    While they were about to approach Wang Hao, Ling Tian scanned the stone fragment he had on his space pocket. He got this fragment from the rocks on the river flowing beside his home vige.

    His mother had him fetch water from the said river. When Ling Tian saw this stone fragment under the flowing water, he immediately realized its value and what it was.

    With this treasure, he might possibly be able to unseal a portion of his Dao Insights!

    Ling Tian patiently waited for the time thest fragment to appear. Now that it did, Ling Tian will waste no time to acquire them all!

    With his scan, he realized there are still 5 hours before the other fragment holders arrive.

    This gives Ling Tian enough time to deal with Wang Hao.

    He smiled as the intense desire to battle erupted inside him.

    ¡°Let us see what you will do now. I am ready against whatever schemes you cook!¡±

 Chapter 113: Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 113: Reversal</h4>

    Upon reaching the gates of the capital city, Ling Tian saw Wang Hao and Princess Eleanor.

    The rumors talking about Princess Eleanor¡¯s beauty was true beyond without a doubt. Ling Tian, however, had no time to be immersed in such beauties. His experience with his dao-partner made him wary of any females.

    He realized that it was those who were the most beautiful that were the most poisonous.

    After the betrayal of the two closest persons to him, he swore to himself to be more vignt against everyone in his second life. Having fewer acquaintances was preferable over being backstabbed by some.

    Ling Tian then focused his sight on Wang Hao. Wang Hao was chubby and seemed to be ill-fit forbat. But Ling Tian had scoured some information about this Wang Hao during the Disciple Selection.

    He knew that Wang Hao was with Fang Lin when they arrived at the Immortal God Sect. Not only that, but he had an Immortal God Sect Token with him. When he tried to ask for the token¡¯s appearance, Ling Tian was surprised.

    Hoe could he not be? He personally knew that the only token with such design belongs to Xiao Ya!

    ...............

    In his past life, Ling Tian and Xiao Ya can be considered to be rivals. They had countless battels, 158 in fact. 79 for Ling Tian and 79 for Xiao Ya.

    These battles were all private. The only public match that everyone knew was the 158th match were Ling Tian managed to get his 79th win. What happened after this match was the betrayal that killed Ling Tian.

    In his second life, Ling Tian tried to inquire on what Xiao Ya did after his death. To his surprise, Xiao Ya told everyone that their public match before his death was their only match. This further cemented his status as a genius.

    Ling Tian knew this was Xiao Ya¡¯s way to grieve for her rival. As for her personality, Ling Tian may actually know her even better than Tang Luo.

    He knew that she always had a design quirk on her personal properties. Only a few people knew about this quirk. When he heard that the token Wang Hao held had this design, Ling Tian knew that Wang Hao had a deep connection with Xiao Ya.

    He then dug further. It was then that he discovered that Fang Lin, Wang Hao and even Fang Yu were rescued by the Feng n from the Mystical Forest.

    Upon some more deductions, Ling Tian realized that something was fishy between Fang Lin and Fang Yu. Of course, the Fang n were also suspicious of Fang Yu. But due to her status as Xiao Ya¡¯s Sessor Disciple, they had no way to get close to her.

    But Ling Tian was different. He had been invited by Xiao Ya on her room during his past life. It was not for that kind of ¡®things¡¯ though. She gave Ling Tian a sword that she bet on one of their duels. She lost, so she had to give the sword privately. So, she used the room as the private ce.

    With his past memories, Ling Tian knew how to easily infiltrate Xiao Ya¡¯s room. Once he was inside the room, he nted some specially-made sound recording artifacts. With his knowledge of artifact making, he was able to create sound-recording artifacts that can evade even Xiao Ya¡¯s Divine Sense!

    He will thene and collect these sound-recording artifacts once they were no people in the room.

    The sounds that he heard from these artifacts were nheless entertaining.

    Most of these sounds managed to arouse Ling Tian so much that he had to employ the help of his ¡®friend¡¯ just to satisfy himself.

    The artifacts perfectly recorded the pleased moans and the urgent grunts of both Fang Yu and Tang Ya. He can also hear a consistent pping sound.

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    Of course, Ling Tian felt guilty upon hearing their clearly private activity. But who would have thought they have the gall to do it everyday on Xiao Ya¡¯s room? But once he managed to endure those enticing sounds, he managed to get the jackpot.

    He discovered about Fang Yu¡¯s and Fang Lin¡¯s Godly Divine Beast Bloodline! He also discovered that Wang Hao was actually a powerful being reduced to a weaker state.

    Ling Tian knew that he hit the jackpot this time. But he knew that Xiao Ya was one of those who sincerely was his friend. That means he had toy-off on her disciple Fang Yu. But Ling Tian thought that he can teach Fang Yu some important lessons. Hence, her house arrest.

    But aside from that, he had no further ns to torment Fang Yu. Unless, she decided to mess with him. Even though she was a woman and a disciple of his former friend, Ling Tian will not hesitate to strike back once Fang Yu bares her fangs to him.

    But from what he can see now, Fang Lin and Fang Yu were rtively dumbpared to him and Wang Hao. Any pathetic attempts of Fang Yu can be easily seen through by Ling Tian.

    For example: Right now, while they were facing Wang Hao, Fang Yu had herself positioned in front of the disciples. She was discreetly looking at Wang Hao while her fingers were moving.

    ¡°Silly girl, you wanted tomunicate to Wang Hao using your fingers? You¡¯re too na?ve.¡± Ling Tian smiled as he stepped forward. He managed to easily block Fang Yu from Wang Hao¡¯s view. He held a chuckle as he heard Fang Yu gritting her teeth.

    He then smiled at Wang Hao as he said,

    ¡°What you have done now is too much. The sect was willing to shelter you even though you had been implicated by the murders of three Princes of the Tian Ji Empire. But what you did now was stretching your limits.¡±

    ¡°Wait-¡± Before Fang Yu could speak up for Wang Hao, Ling Tian continued his speech.

    ¡°You showed to everyone here that Princess Eleanor was with yourpany. That¡¯s an undeniable evidence that you kidnapped her. Even the sect cannot cover you up anymore. But what was worse was you even had the gall to lead a rebellion against the Solstice Kingdom!¡±

    He hid his grin as he said,

    ¡°You even attempted to have us all killed! Now, you managed to offend every power near you today. Even if you plead, your death is already certain.¡±

    Ling Tian felt thrilled as he realized he managed to corner a powerful being!

    Wang Hao just smiled enigmatically upon hearing Ling Tian¡¯s rousing speech. Upon seeing this, Ling Tian felt chills across his whole body. He looked at his side, and he saw the members of the Skydome Family arriving.

    Ling Tian then realized that the rebels can only be repelled with the full cooperation of the Skydome Family and the Immortal God Sect Disciples. If they do not cooperate, it will be the win of the rebels.

    ¡°In that case....¡± Ling Tian¡¯s eyes lit up as he knew what Wang Hao was nning.

    Ling Tian then shouted loudly for everyone to hear.

    ¡°So, you want us and the Skydome Family to lose trust with each other! I have seen through your n already! Whatever you say now will just be seen by everyone here as a foolish attempt to destroy our cooperation!¡±

    Ling Tian knew that Wang Hao had no way to reverse this situation now. Anything he says now will just bounce of harmlessly.

    The person leading the entourage of the Skydome Family stepped forward. His robes indicated that he was a Prince of the Tian Ji Empire. He gave a respectful and appreciative nod to Ling Tian. This Prince then looked at Wang Hao as he solemnly said,

    ¡°Anyst words you want to say before your death?¡±

    ¡°Well.... I just want to say thanks to all the Immortal God Sect Disciples here.¡± Wang Hao said sheepishly. ¡°You all have been a great help to me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ling Tian realized what Wang Hao was about to say. But before he could interrupt him, Wang Hao managed to spit his trump card.

    ¡°All 23 of you were a great help for the assault on the Solstice Kingdom! If not for your assistance, the Raiders might have a longer time seeding!¡±

    Wang Hao then looked at the Skydome Family hungrily. He cracked his knuckles as he said, ¡°Not only that, we also managed to lure a Prince of the Tian Ji Empire here! Now move fast and kill him before he escapes! That makes our record to be 4 dead Princes!¡±

    ¡°No!¡¯ Ling Tian knew that even they were innocent, the Skydome Family will now treat all 23 of them as Wang Hao¡¯s aplices.

    The Skydome Family evidently panicked upon hearing Wang Hao¡¯s confession. Their auras red as they gathered protectively around the Prince. They pointed their weapons towards both the Raiders and the Immortal God Sect Disciples!

    ¡°Protect the Prince!¡±

    ¡°Damn you Wang Hao!¡± Ling Tian screamed as prepared himself to fight. The other disciples looked at Wang Hao angrily as they raised their weapons. They knew they had no escape now.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you get for scheming against me. If I fall down, then please go down with me too.¡±

    ¡°..............¡±

 Chapter 114: Challenge(1)

    <h4>Chapter 114: Challenge(1)</h4>

    At his past life, Ling Tian was able to realize a Peak Heaven Grade Dao at the Fifth Stage! This was even higher than Tang Luo and Xiao Ya who were able to only have an Initial Heaven Grade Dao at the Fifth Stage.

    Each Grade of Dao or Law can be divided in three stages namely Early, Middle and Peak Stages. The Early Stage is the part after the upgrade of the Dao/Law Grade. At this stage, the practitioner had notpletely digested his/her new insights.

    The Middle Stage is where all the insights have been fully understood by the practitioner. The practitioner will then be able to freely use all the power given by the insights.

    As for the Peak Stage, it is where the practitioner sessfully consolidates his/her insights on their body. This further strengthens the practitioner, and this consolidation sets the foundation for the next upgrade.

    The difference between a Peak Heaven Grade Dao and an Initial Heaven Grade Dao was enough to make Ling Tian dominate against Tang Luo.

    But because of a seal on his cultivation, Ling Tian cannot fully use the power given by his Peak Heaven Grade Dao.

    With his cultivation at the Foundation Establishment Stage, the strongest power that he can exert was of a Peak Emperor Grade Dao. If he can get his hands on theplete Pan Gu Divine Tablet, he can use it remove a part of the seal and bring him to Initial Earth Grade! If possible, he might also reach the Middle Earth Grade.

    He had a grim smile as he looked at the Skydome Family Entourage. They wereposed of practitioners from the Second Stage until the Fourth Stage.

    As for the Second Stage Practitioners, Ling Tian paid no heed to them. With his experience, he determined that none of them can even pose a threat to him. Ling Tian was invincible at the Second Stage. He will just crush them like dry weeds.

    Ling Tian then brought his attention to the higher-level threats. There were 10 Third Stage Practitioners and one Fourth Stage Practitioner. Ling Tian knew that as of now, the best he can do was to fight against a Third Stage Practitioner.

    Aside from the seal, Ling Tian also had to hide his true fighting style to keep his identity a secret.

    As for his fighting style, it can be easily deduced from his title, Million Hand Sword God.

    Ling Tian walks the path of the sword. For him, if two swords were not enough to defeat his opponent, then make it 4! If not, then make it 8!

    This then led to his signature fighting style of using countless swords against his opponents.

    With his cultivation base now, the most number of swords that Ling Tian can use was around 1000 only. Once he steps in the Third Stage it will be raised to 10,000

    At the Fourth Stage, it will be 100,000

    At the Fifth Stage it will be 1,000,000!

    As for the swords that he can wield, their quality depends on the Dao Grade that Ling Tian had. The higher the Dao Grade, the better swords he can use.

    Because he was hiding his real strength now, Ling Tian can only disy around 100 swords publicly, or 10% of his current fighting ability.

    But with his Dao Grade, these 100 swords were enough for him to decimate everyone at the Second Stage. If he wants to fight against the Third Stage Practitioners with his Peak Emperor Dao Grade, he had to use all 1,000 of his swords.

    But he will only do this if the situation requires him to. As of now, he can see 6 Third Stage Practitioners from the rebel side. He can sense that each of them was no ordinary practitioner. He knew they might be enough to slow down the 10 Third Stage Practitioners of the Skydome Family.

    As for the Fourth Stage Practitioner and the Prince, Ling Tian already have an idea how to stop them.

    While the three sides were all tensed, Ling Tian stepped forward. He addressed the prince directly as he said,

    ¡°You know what happens if we all fight now. Many will surely die, and even if you have a strong bodyguard, you have a possibility of dying too.¡±

    The prince remained silent, clearly aware of this too. Ling Tian took his silence as a cue for him to continue talking.

    ¡°How about this? You and me, we fight each other. If I win, you go back to your mountain. Whatever you do next will be up to you already. If you win, all 23 of us Immortal God Sect Disciples will turn ourselves in. As for the rebel army, just do what you want with them.¡±

    The prince smiled when he heard Ling Tian¡¯s offer. His eyes burned with the intent to battle as he excitedly said,

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°But Young Master!¡± The Fourth Stage Practitioner beside the prince tried to stop him. ¡°That Ling Tian was considered to be one of the most talented practitioners of the Immortal God Sect. Even with your skills I fear....¡±

    ¡°Why should I fear him! We practitioners were born to test our limits! If I do not ept his challenge, I might as well cripple myself!¡±

    ¡°What a musclehead!¡± Ling Tian and Wang Hao thought at the same time.

    ¡°Fine....¡± The Fourth Stage Practitioner had no choice but to relent. He stared at Ling Tian as he said, ¡°If you attempt to kill Young Master, I will immediately behead you. I will disy your body at the Capital City, and I will send your head back to your lovely sect!¡±

    ¡°Roger that.¡± Ling Tianzily replied.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Most of the Immortal God Sect Disciples were touched upon hearing such noble deration from Ling Tian. Even Li Min who had been fiercely against him seemed to be a little worried for him.

    As for Fang Yu and Tang Ya, their eyes brightened as if they were excited to see the iing match. Empyrea just stood beside them, clearly disinterested at the turn of events.

    Wang Hao had a peeved look on his face as he realized that Ling Tian managed to find himself a way out. He had no choice but to watch as Ling Tian and the prince got into 1 meter of each other.

    Ling Tian sped his hands as he bowed slightly towards his opponent. ¡°Ling Tian here. Let¡¯s have a good match!¡±

    ¡°Prince Orwell here. Let¡¯s have a good match.¡± Prince Orwell smiled as he suddenly disappeared.

    Ling Tian narrowed his eyes as he jumped back.

    The ce where he had been earlier was now stabbed with a rapier. Prince Orwell held rapiers with both of his hands. He gave an impressed look at Ling Tian as he said,

    ¡°Not bad, let¡¯s see how you dodge my next attacks.¡±

    ¡°Woosh.¡±

    ............

    From what Ling Tian knew, the cultivators of the Skydome Family focus on Sky-rted Daos.

    Any living beings that roam the sky had the innate talent of flight. As such, all cultivators of the SKydome Family controls the domain of flight.

    But this control is not just rted to flying. Those who practice Sky Dao can be considered the fastest practitioners, second only to lightning and light cultivators.

    Wherever they fight, they can treat that as if they were in the air. That means even if they were in the ground or underwater, their movements will be as fast as their movements in the sky.

    All in all, Sky Dao cultivators focus on their movement speed and flight abilities.

    When he first read about this, Ling Tian snorted to himself, thinking,

    ¡°What kind of spells and abilities can they even use? Their Dao is rted to the Sky! What else can they do besides flying and moving fast?¡±

    .................

    Every attack done by Prince Orwell had been easily dodged by Ling Tian. Even though Prince Orwell can move fast, Ling Tian easily know where he will appear next.

    Aside from swords, Ling Tian can also manipte any objects. As of now, he had ced 1,000 small grains of sand around him. Every movement of Prince Orwell can be easily detected by the sand grains, alerting Ling Tian on where he will appear next.

    ¡°Is that all you can do?¡¯ Ling Tian provokingly said to Prince Orwell after his 100th miss. ¡°It seems like you can only fly and squack like a bird!¡±

    ¡°You want to see what I can do? Well then, Flightbane!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, Ling Tian felt that his whole body became 50 times heavier than it was. This took him by surprise as his body crashed to the ground. The ground cracked as he fell quite hard.

    Ling Tian managed to stand up, albeit with some difficulty. He felt that with how heavy his body was now, it will be harder for him to dodge Prince Orwell¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ling Tian barely managed to open his mouth as the struggled to ask Prince Orwell.

    ¡°Oh, do you know that all normal creatures that fly had to keep their body as light as possible to be able to fly? Of course, those with qi and mana can just use it to fly. The point is, my Dao makes me want to reject anything the ability to fly!¡±

    Prince Orwell waved his hands as he continued,

    ¡°As such, most of my Daoist spells were made to restrict my opponents through weight maniption or movement obstruction.¡±

    ¡°Rejection of flight huh...¡±

    ¡°So, just stand there and receive this attack of mine!¡± Prince Orwell disappeared once more in the air. Ling Tian knew where he will appear next, but right now, his body has not yet adapted to its new weight.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Both of Prince Orwell¡¯s rapiers whistled through the air as they stabbed towards the trapped Ling Tian!

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 115: Challenge(2)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Challenge(2)</h4>

    ¡°Schlink!¡± The rapiers that were supposed to skewer Ling Tian was blocked by two swords. One would have thought that Ling Tian managed to move his arms quickly.

    But these swords were actually moving by themselves.

    Prince Orwell smiled when he saw Ling Tian making his move. His countenance then paled when he saw 98 more swords floating in the air.

    Prince Orwell leapt back, putting himself 5 meters away from Ling Tian. He carefully observed Ling Tian, who was now protected by 100 swords.

    These swords were all at the at the Second Level. All of them revolved around Ling Tian, acting as a barrier. This makeshift defense made it impossible for Prince Orwell to appear beside Ling Tian.

    But Prince Orwell also knew that with Ling Tian still under his spell, he can only use his swords to attack. He was confident that he can dodge Ling Tian¡¯s attacks. He was after all, a sky dao practitioner.

    If Ling Tian had known what Prince Orwell had been thinking now, he would haveughed in disdain. Even if Prince Orwell can fly freely, he cannot escape Ling Tian¡¯s swords.

    All 100 swords clustered together, forming arge sword. They seem to be united as one, emanating a fierce aura. This sword represented Ling Tian¡¯s feelings.

    This was the First Stance of his 9 Stance Sword Arts.

    ¡°sh! My Sword is my Heart!¡±

    The 9 Stance Sword Arts consisted of 9 different sword stances that Ling Tian used on his sword formation. Each stance was represented by life experiences that he learned on his cultivation path.

    For each stage that he steps on, he manages toprehend a stance. In his past life, because he only reached the Fifth Stage, he managed to onlyprehend 5 stances before he died. As for the Sixth to the Ninth Stance, he had to step on the Sixth to the Ninth Stages toprehend them.

    Ling Tian used his first encounter with a sword cultivator as the foundation of his First Stance.

    ................................

    At his past life, Ling Tian was an orphaned boy. Nobody knew who his real parents were. He was only found in crying inside a basket in front of the orphanage. The orphanage owners of course had no choice but to take him in and raise him as a part of the orphanage.

    Ling Tian spent 16 years as a resident of the orphanage. Then one day, news came out that some small sects nearby will visit the orphanage to look for some possible cultivators.

    The na?ve Ling Tian at that time was of course excited, since he like other children, wanted to soar the skies and be powerful.

    But it seems like the heavens did not favor Ling Tian at that time.

    When his aptitude for cultivation was tested, Ling Tian found out that he had the worst aptitude for the Immortal Cultivation or even the Godly Ascension.

    This was abnormal, since everyone born in a cultivation has the aptitude to be a practitioner. The worst that could happen was to be born with a very low quality practitioner aptitude. This people were the most numerous in the.

    They can still cultivate, it will be just extremely difficult. As such, most of them chose to not cultivate at all, and live what wasmonly known as the ¡®mortal life''¡±

    Ling Tian was one of them, and this meant that he was doomed in the practitioner world. He will live as a mortal and die as a mortal.

    This brought Ling Tian to the depths of despair. He can still clearly remember the gloating looks on the faces of the orphans who had been brought away by the cultivators. He was angry at his fate, angry against the heavens.

    He even thought to himself,

    ¡°Maybe the reason my parents threw me away was because I am a waste?¡±

    After a month of extreme depression, Ling Tian decided that he could not take it anymore. He decided to kill himself to free himself from his disappointment.

    He chose the highest cliff just an hour away from the orphanage. Ling Tian looked down from the edge as he saw the jagged rocks below. He gulped as he stepped forward, ready to do his death plunge.

    But before he could move forward, he felt his foot being grabbed by someone. He looked down, and he saw a dirty, wounded man on the ground. He gave a toothy grin at Ling Tian as he said,

    ¡°Can you spare this man with some coin?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Ling Tian reached deep on his pocket as he felt a bronze coin in it. He gave it to the dirty man.

    After giving the coin, Ling Tian started to move forward again, clearly wanting to finish what he was supposed to do earlier.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself, youngd?¡± Surprisingly, a deep voice emanated from the dirty man¡¯s throat.

    Ling Tian¡¯s foot paused in the air as he contemted on what the man said.

    ¡°Yes I want to kill myself, so what?¡±

    ¡°So what? Hahaha, why don¡¯t you tell me your problem first? Maybe I can help you.¡±

    Ling Tian looked doubtfully at the dirty man. But then he thought that since he was going to die, why not entertain this poor man?

    Ling Tian then narrated his woes to the dirty man. He told him of his frustrations and disappointments.

    Once he heard this, the dirty man let out a boisterousugh. Thisugh may seem happy at the start, but Ling Tian could feel grief and angeryered on it.

    ¡°Silly boy, just because of that, you want to give up! You really deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Wha-?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, boy. This is the first time I am teaching someone, so be honored!¡± The dirty man¡¯s aura changed from mediocre to domineering.

    ¡°I came from a powerful sword sect. I was the prime disciple there, and my peers and elder adored me. I have a lovely wife, and three cute children. Such life was a bliss.¡± The dirty man had a contented smile on his face as he reminisced the past.

    But then, his expression change to pure grief.

    ¡°Then one day, I managed to discover a heaven-defying treasure. That treasure was a fragment of a Universe Artifact! Of course, I knew the danger brought by such precious artifact. So, I brought it back to the sect and hid it inside our treasury. I do not dare to keep it for myself, since I knew I am not strong enough to control it. To keep my sect safe, I also did not tell anyone else about it.

    Ling Tian felt that the man was struggling to contain his rage. But it seemed to be futile as he roared,

    ¡°Then that damned man came! He demanded my sect to hand over that fragment of the Universe Artifact! Because I did not tell anyone about it, they had no idea about the Universe Artifact. They then denied such treasure was in the sect.¡±

    ¡°That man was then pissed. He said he knew that the treasure was in the sect since he had all the other fragments collected already. The fragment inside the sect was the only fragment missing toplete the Universe Artifact. The fragments he collected all pointed towards my sect!¡±

    ¡°The man then said that if we will not give the fragment, he will take it by force! The whole sect was angry of course. Some disciples attacked the man, but it was as if he did not take any damage at all. That man then smiled as he said it was his turn to attack.¡±

    ¡°He raised his right palm, and brought it crashing down! All of us were horrified when we saw that his attack was as powerful as an attack of a Ninth Stage Practitioner! The strongest practitioner in our Sect only reached the Eight Stage. As a result, everyone aside from me..... died from that attack.¡±

    ¡°My friends! My wife! My family! All killed because of my foolishness!¡± Tears streamed down the man¡¯s face as he continued.

    ¡°I survived the attack, but my cultivation was crippled. I have to restart my cultivation in order to be strong again. As for that cursed bastard, he took away the final fragment with him. He was happy as he left the ruins of a once happy sect.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Tian felt that his sadness was inconsequentialpared to the man¡¯s misery.

    ¡°I can cultivate right now, but what is the use of it? Everyone I love were all dead. All dead.....¡±

    Ling Tian then hesitatingly said,

    ¡°Our orphanage owner once said, ¡®Your body might be destroyed, your heart may be in pain and your mind may be in shambles. But as long as one still has determination and will, such obstacles will be your stepping stones.''¡±.

    ¡°...........¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, well said!¡± Thunder and lightning crackled in the sky as the dirty man transformed in front of Ling Tian. He changed from looking like a beggar to a dignified practitioner. A sword hung from his back as he stared at Ling Tian gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you for what you said, boy. I talked to you since I want to save you. But it seems like you are the one who saved me! You made me realize what my goal should be now!¡±

    ¡°Ah well, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°As a thanks for what you did, I therefore advice you to embark on the cultivation path.¡±

    ¡°But I have a very bad disposition to cultivate....¡±

    ¡°Oh that, sorry but I cannot help you on that.¡±

    ¡°Then how can I cultivate!¡±

    ¡°Well, since I am the only remaining member of my sect, I suppose I can take you as my first disciple.¡±

    The man waved his hand as a scroll appeared on it. He gave it to Ling Tian, who touched it gingerly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the holy sword scripture of the Sword Sovereign Sect. Train on it well, and you can reach the peak as long as you have that determination and will you were talking about. Bye then!¡± The man swaggered away, ignoring the dumbfounded Ling Tian.

    ¡°This is mine now, right?¡±

    That moment started Ling Tian¡¯s rise as a practitioner. He created the 9 Stance Sword Arts from the holy sword scripture.

    As for his cultivation, he was extremely lucky in his past life. He managed to find natural treasures everywhere he went that improved his cultivation disposition. He was so lucky that before his death, his cultivation talent wasparable to that of an absolute genius! (Plot Armor)

    As for that man who urged him to cultivate, he never found him again.

    That lesson about determination that he discussed with the dirty man served as the core of his First Stance.

    It was his determination and his will that embarked him into the path of cultivation. It was fitting that his sword was to represent such concept.

    .............................

    Ling Tian had no qualms on using this attack now, since his famous attacks were the Third-Fifth Stances. Using the First and Second Stances were perfectly fine, as long as his opponents in his past life will not see it personally.

    Prince Orwell tried to escape, but before he knew it, the sword sh was in front of him already! He had no choice but to use another one of his Daoist spell.

    ¡°Path Reversal!¡±

    Prince Orwell expected the attack to move backwards, but to his surprise, the swords moved on, ignoring the spell he just used.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Prince Orwell spatrge amounts of blood as the attack hit him. He crashed towards the ground, as the Skydome Family entourage shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    But Prince Orwell justy there, unable to even lift his finger.

    ¡°Che.¡± Wang Hao said disgruntledly. ¡°He won with just one attack. One attack! How overpowered must he be? This is cheating!¡±

    ¡°Hearing you say that sounds really weird.¡± Eleanor muttered beside him.

    ¡°..............¡±

 Chapter 116: Convening

    <h4>Chapter 116: Convening</h4>

    Silence filled the air as they saw the Prince of the Tian Ji Empire defeated by Ling Tian with just one attack.

    The Fourth Stage Practitioner stepped forward, filled with killing intent as he rushed towards Ling Tian.

    ¡°You scum! Receive your death!¡± But before he can strike, Prince Orwell¡¯s weak voice could be heard.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Uncle Wa. I had an agreement with him earlier. As the Young Master of our Family, Imand you to honor that agreement.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the so-called Uncle Wa paused in his steps. He can only give Ling Tian a venomous look before lifting Prince Orwell up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. Healing the Young Master is the most important matter as of now. As for these pesky rebels, we will deal with themter!¡±

    The Skydome Family then rushed away, clearly anxious about the condition of Prince Orwell.

    ¡°p, p.¡±

    Everyone looked towards Wang Hao, who was now giving Ling Tian a slow p.

    ¡°What? I am not allowed to congratte him?¡±

    ¡°Congratte your ass!¡± Surprisingly, it was Fang Yu who started the curse barrage.

    ¡°You sent a suicide bomber against us and now, you dare implicate us with your rebellion? What the hell happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I swear with my soul that I have no idea on that suicide bomber! As for me putting you all to be cahoots with us, I think it will be more beneficial to you all if you join us?¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Out of all things that angered Fang Yu now, Ling Tian was second on her list. Wang Hao pretty much topped it off.

    ¡°Well, since you are all with the Raiders already, why don¡¯t you join us in our hideout. You might find the answers you wanted there.¡± Wang Hao knew that with the Skydome Family already alerted, the Raiders might find it difficult to raid the caslte. They had to regroup and formte a new attacking strategy.

    ¡°Drats!¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she clenched her fists. At the end, she just sighed and followed Wang Hao. The other disciples then followed suit, with Ling Tian and his teammates at the end of the line.

    Both Wang Hao and Ling Tan had satisfied but defeated expression on their faces. They won some, but they also lost some. They could only suck up their anger and cooperate as of now.

    While they were flying, the little Tang Li said to Fang Yu,

    ¡°Sis, that shword attack wash aweshome! Shwish Bang!¡± She adorably waved her hands to add credibility to her sound effects.

    ¡°Tang Li, you know, you are so cute that I wanted to use you as my sleeping plushie every day. But you should also know that guy put me in house arrest. Weren¡¯t you angry at him?¡±

    ¡°Tang LI ish shtill angwy at him. But he¡¯sh sho cool!!!¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    Fang Yu sighed, clearly knowing that as of now, Ling Tian held the most power among the Immortal God Sect Disciples present. Even she could not help but shiver as she remembered that sword attack.

    It seemed to be unrestrained, free of its fetters. From what Fang Yu could see, Ling Tian was a highly intelligent cultivator. He seemed to have a scheming mindparable to Wang Hao. Not only that, but his battles sense was exemry.

    Fang Yu felt as if she was a greenhorn when she faced against him.

    ¡°I must get all the stone fragments!¡± Fang Yu swore to herself. And from the looks of it, she may need the help of Wang Hao in order for her to seed.

    Fang Yu shook her head as she discarded that thought. She wanted to prove to Wang Hao that she was not only a brat entitled with talent. She will beat Ling Tian at his own game.

    ¡°Just you wait...¡±

    While Fang Yu was thinking about her ns, she felt as if someone was staring at her from her right side.

    She looked towards that direction, but what she only saw was an empty sky, except for some birds flying close to them. She suppressed that ufortable feeling as she continued following Wang Hao.

    From a distance, Fang Yu could hear a dragon¡¯s sad roar.......

    .................

    Ling Tian and Wang Hao both felt the presence that was observing Fang Yu. Wang Hao had a wry smile of his face as he realized that the Fang n started getting interested in Fang Yu too.

    Ling Tian on the other hand was surprised the Fang n took this long before deciding to acquire Fang Yu and Fang Lin. He sighed as he realized more and more unknown variables were approaching the Solstice Kingdom.

    ¡°This all better be worth it by the end.¡±

    .................

    While Fang Yu and Wang Hao were about to talk on their future endeavors, Fang Lin just finished outlying his ns.

    ¡°Yip yip!¡±

    All the undead nodded, as if they fully understood Fang Lin¡¯s n.

    Fang Lin looked satisfied, even though he was worried that these creatures might screw up his n along the way. Well, he managed to make it as simple as possible. He¡¯s sure they will not be overwhelmed by his tasks.

    Now, he just needed to wait for with the bratty boy and his Uncle.

    As for the other stone holders, there¡¯s sill 4 hours and 30 minutes before they arrive. Fang Lin will only worry about them once his business with the brat is done.

    ¡°Bring it on, let¡¯s kick some snotty and old ass.¡±

    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡±

    ...............

    The three people that Ling Tian and Fang Lin were worried about were now rushing towards the Tian Ji Empire. All of them were all talented cultivators at the Second Stage.

    Even though they knew the tablet was effective as a Foundation Establishment Scripture, it can also be used by any practitioner as a way to upgrade their dao.

    Out of the three fragment holders, there was only one woman. She wore a skintight vest that managed to exemplify her voluptuous body. Her head was covered by a ck mask, and her ck hair flowed down to her waist.

    She held a whip in her hand as her spirit ship trailed in the sky. As for what she was thinking now, no one had a way to know. Her track shows that she was heading for the Solstice Kingdom.

    Of the two males, one of them wore normal robes while the other one wore robes that represented one of the great ns.

    The man wearing the normal robes had an expression of determination on his face as he ran towards the Solstice Kingdom.

    Yes, this man was running, not using a spirit ship to go to the Solstice Kingdom. What was more ridiculous was that his speed now wasparable to that of a spirit ship!

    The man smiled as he felt the wind passing through him. His fighting spirit zed as he imagined the exciting fight for the stone fragments that will happenter.

    If the first man was excited for the iing battle, the other man was anything but excited. If Fang Lin were here, he will know who this man was.

    This man was Fang Xiushang!

    After his humiliating loss against Fang Lin, Fang Xiushang secluded himself upon his arrival at the Fang n. Five monthster, he stepped on the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    He actually wanted to step on the Second Stage once he collects all the fragments. But after that loss and the fact that the final piece of the fragment had not appeared yet, he decided to push through.

    But then the final fragment showed up now that he was in the Second Stage.

    Fang Xiushang wasted no time as he rushed at the Forest of Death to get the fragment.

    He actually knew of the n of the n to abduct Fang Lin and Fang Yu in the Solstice Kingdom.

    He knew that even with is cultivation base and status, him being at the Solstice Kingdom will justplicate things. So he just chose the politically safer, but life-threatening Forest of Death.

    Fang Lin, who was now busy arranging the formations of the Undead, felt his hairs rising up as a strange feeling of annoyance bubbled within him.

    ¡°Why do I feel like someone irritating wille visit me? Hmmph, people this days.......¡±

 Chapter 117: Denial

    <h4>Chapter 117: Denial</h4>

    With the Raiders dering a war against the Solstice Kingdom, they had no need for any hideout anymore. They chose to have their encampment on the slums, where they can show their domineering might on the townspeople.

    They might be able to entice more people into joining them.

    ¡°Pardon me, but..¡± Fang Yu trailed as she looked at the Generals behind Wang Hao. She looked at them suspiciously as she said,

    ¡°Why does the Raiders have this many Third Stage Practitioners? This is unnatural!¡± Fang Yu felt that she had to rify the situation with the Raiders.

    Even the Solstice Kingdom, with its long history, only had 10 Third Stage Practitioners. Yet, a trifling rebel group managed to gather 6 Third Stage Practitioners, with their leader half-step into the Fifth Stage!

    ¡°About that.... It was actually like this.¡± Wang Hao then narrated on how the Raiders were formed.

    The truth was that the woman leading the Raiders was actually the King¡¯s former lover! Her name was Nathalia, and she was the daughter of the Kingdom¡¯s prime minister. They were said to have been put in an arranged marriage after they were born.

    Rumors said that Nathalia had romantic feelings for the King, but the King did not reciprocate it. Then a month before their marriage, the King saw the current Queen.

    It was said that they fell in love at first sight.

    The King ignored the rules and married the Queen just a week after they met. Nathalia was distraught, of course. But she did not let it affect her. She swallowed all the misgivings she had and continued to work for the Kingdom.

    Then the dragon scourge began.

    Nathalia was of course enraged once she discovered the King had been duped. But what made her more angrier was the fact that the King continued to protect the Queen. But, she still endured her pain and continued on supporting the King.

    Then one day, some of the dragonspawn managed to kill Nathalia¡¯s family.

    This brought Nathalia past her breaking point. It was then that she gathered those who had been affected by the dragon scourge. All their hatred for the negligence of the Kingdom and their foolish King led to the rise of the Raiders of the Night.

    They only have one goal actually. That is to kill the queen who plunged the Kingdom in despair.

    ¡°Wait, so Nathalia used her own sob story to gather sympathy? I¡¯m surprised many joined her.¡±

    Wang Hao nodded in agreement. ¡°Actually, Nathalia was good at it. She managed to twist the story in her favor that led to more supporters. She also managed to hide the real power of the Raiders. The Kingdom just discovered their real strength with that attack earlier.¡±

    ¡°As for the Generals?¡±

    ¡°As for the generals, they were practitioners around the Immortal Continent that Nathalia had recruited. I do not know how she had done it, but they seem to be all loyal to her.¡±

    Upon hearing this Ling Tian and Fang Yu thought to themselves that this Nathalia was another tricky one.

    They started to regreting here. They also started hating Wang Hao more.

    .........

    The majority of the Raiders set camp in the slums. The smell of cooking food and the sound of weapons filled the air. The smell of medicinal concoction along with cries of pain were also present as the wounded and injured were being treated.

    Wang Hao made sure to look grim as he passed by the injured. He was now their temporary leader, so he had to look cool.

    Wang Hao then looked fearfully towards the ce where Nathalia was having her breakthrough.

    ¡°She won¡¯t get angry once she discovers what I did right?¡± Wang Hao made sure that once Nathalia gets out of her secluded cultivation, he had already gained control of the Kingdom.

    As for killing the dragon, Wang Hao had no ns on doing that.

    He knew the true nature of the dragon scourge. He knew that killing the dragon was not enough. He knew the right way to solve the situation.

    But as of now, he cannot tell anyone else about his n. Not with the detail the golden bull left him.

    The truth is, Wang Hao retrieved back the memory that he and Eleanor sealed. He just did that memory sealing ploy to make Eleanor forget about what the Golden Bull said.

    Wang Hao will not put himself in the dark with such info floating by.

    Wang Hao then looked at the ck-haired assassin who just walked behind him. Her silent demeanor and her graceful movements had Wang Hao tranced,

    This woman was really a quality assassin! The only assassin capable of surpassing her in terms of beauty was Yao¡¯er in her adult form.

    Wang Hao shook his unnecessary thoughts from his head as he talked to the assassin.

    ¡°Out of all the generals here, your name is the only one I do not know. Care to tell me what it is?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The assassin just gave this curt answer.

    ¡°Eh...¡± Wang Hao sighed as he realized that his charm has not yet dazzled this assassin enough.

    He then turned to the other generals as he said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meeting along with the Immortal God Sect Disciples. We have to talk about our next steps. With the Skydome Family and the Solstice Kingdom cooperating together, the difficulty of our goal had risen yet.¡±

    The Generals and the Immortal God Sect Disciples then left for the meeting room. The only one who remained outside the camp was Wang Hao, nor, Tang Ya and Fang Yu.

    Once she was sure that nobody was near, Fang Yu hissed at Wang Hao.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? What actually happened that brought us in this situation?¡±

    Wang Hao then narrated to Fang Yu and Tang Ya everything that transpired on his trip at the Tian Ji Empire. He of course omitted important details that they cannot hear as of now.

    Fang Yu and Tang Ya stayed quiet once they heard his story. Moments passed, and Fang Yu whispered to Wang Hao quietly,

    ¡°I have been wondering Master, all you have taught me was just some martial arts. I thought I am your disciple! Where are the other thing you could have taught me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, weren¡¯t those things you have right now enough for you? I will help you once you step in the Second Stage.¡±

    ¡°But Master! You could have just given me something to help me breakthrough! Like a mana catalyst or something....¡±

    It was Wang Hao¡¯s turn to get exasperated.

    ¡°Yes, I could have done that, but you must realize that the reason I do this was because Xiao Ya told me so.¡±

    ¡°Master Xiao Ya? When did she do that? ¡±

    ¡°Before I went to get the sect mission, she sent me a divine sense message. It said that if I want to fully assist you and Fang Lin, I must only do that after you step on the Second Stage.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ya said that the Second Stage is the start of you realizing your path in the practitioner world. As much as possible, you must not get free resources from me. You must earn those resources by your own.¡±

    ¡°But Master, you were too willing to give me help when we first met!¡±

    Wang Hao sheepishly scratched his head as he said, ¡°Well, you know that I cannot cultivate. I had no knowledge on the ins and outs of the Practitioner world. Xiao Ya made me realize that such attitude was wrong.¡±

    He then patted Fang Yu¡¯s shoulders as he said,

    ¡°Well then, do your best to reach the Second Stage.¡±

    Wang Hao then whistled as he walked towards the meeting room.

    He seemed to be intent on avoiding that topic. Fang Yu could only grit her teeth as she followed him.

    ¡°Drats!¡±

 Chapter 118: Taken

    <h4>Chapter 118: Taken</h4>

    Once the Generals and the Immortal God Sect Disciples were all inside the meeting room, Wang Hao took the chance to assert his might.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s palmnded on the table with a thunderous sound. This immediately roused the attention of the Immortal God Sect Disciples.

    But before Wang Hao could say something, Li Min moved aggressively towards Wang Hao until they were close together. Li Min was so close that their faces were almost touching.

    Li Min then slowly said,

    ¡°Even you did not n that suicide bombing, I still disapprove of you joining the rebels. Them?¡± Li Min gestured towards the Generals inside the room. ¡°They are here to overthrow the Kingdom! And you, a disciple of a secr sect must know that such matters were no longer the concern of cultivation sects.¡±

    His face turned red as he roared,

    ¡°Yet you even led the attack! Not only that, but you sessfully implicated us, who were innocent in this endeavor of yours! Congrattions.¡± He sarcastically concluded.

    The other disciples nodded in agreement with Li Min. He clearly said all the grievances they have with him.

    Wang Hao in turn seemed to not be affected by Li Min¡¯s speech as he said,

    ¡°Now that you are done venting out, listen as the Generals of the Raiders introduce themselves.¡±

    The quiet woman with the blood-soaked de stepped forward and said,

    ¡°Celestia.¡±

    She said nothing more as she stepped backwards.

    Thedy with the crossbow huffed in annoyance as she imperiously dered,

    ¡°Listen to me you maggots, you are now under the presence of the almighty Mimi! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°..........¡±

    Everyone in the room struggled to notugh seeing the shortest person in the room say such things. Wang Hao chopped his hand on the shorty¡¯s head as he said,

    ¡°Stop saying that kind of stuff in front of them. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mimi snorted as she went back on her chair. ¡°You are just our temporary leader! Once Big Sis Nathaliaes out, I will tell her what you did to me!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhh.... I am scared.....¡± Wang Hao replied mockingly.

    ¡°..........¡±

    Ling Tian took note of Mimi¡¯s behavior as he thought to himself that there¡¯s some dissatisfaction with Wang Hao as the temporary leader.

    They may be allies for now, but Ling Tian can use such information for his own benefit in the future.

    After Mimi, the muscr man stepped forward. The floor creaked slightly as if it could not take his weight.

    He was surprisingly good-natured as he said,

    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Fred. Let¡¯s work well together!¡±

    Ling Tian and Wang Hao felt that Fred is the sort of person that was kind and helpful. The problem is, this kind of people were those who die easily.

    Wang Hao decided to teach Fred some ¡®stranger danger¡¯ lessons to make his survival rate higher.

    The one who stepped up after Fred was the perverted gentleman. Fang Yu could feel that this man has something simr to Wang Hao.

    She was able to confirm it when he started to speak.

    ¡°Hello, beautifuldies. I am Sebastian, and I give all kinds of services, whatever that is. Especially to girls like you.¡± He gave a wink to Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu and the other girls snorted derisively as they put a mental note to avoid Sebastian in the future. Wang Hao on the other hand, was happy that Sebastian was drawing all the ill-intent of the girls away from him. He silently gave him a thumbs-up as he had foreseen his sad future.

    The gloating Sebastian sat on his chair, feeling quite satisfied as the jolly and fierce woman next to him stood up. She had a wild smile on her face as she checked out the male disciples. Her eyes lingered a little bit longer on Ling Tian before moving on to the boy beside him.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Galena. Pleased to meet all of you! You have some good man....power with you.¡±

    Galena¡¯s eyes seemed to glitter as she looked at three male disciples in the room with interest. These three were Li Min, Shi Poyun and Ling Tian!

    Ling Tian felt some cold sweat as he realized that this woman likes to collect some ¡®boy toys¡¯!

    He then decided to steer clear of her path in the future.

    Once she had her fill, Celestia sat back on her reclining chair. She closed her eyes as the disciples awaited what the final general would say.

    The woman who looked like an assassin tilted her head slightly as she said,

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    But even after the awkward silence, the woman did not speak up. She also closed her eyes, ignoring the disciples.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, they are the Generals!¡± Wang Hao¡¯s fake enthusiastic voice failed to lighten up the somber mood in the room.

    ¡°So next we will-¡±

    But before Wang Hao could finish what he said, they heard some rumbling sounds as their tent was ripped away!

    It flew to god knows where as the surprised Generals and Immortal God Sect Disciples tensed themselves.

    Ten seconds passed, and nothing happened.

    Suddenly, Wang Hao¡¯s face turned pale as he shouted,

    ¡°Hide, Fang Yu!¡±

    But Wang Hao¡¯s warning was toote as a gray robed man appeared out of nowhere and scooped up Fang Yu!

    Shouts of rm were heard from the disciples as they saw Fang Yu being taken away by the unknown entity. This entity was too fast, that before the Generals could give chase, it already disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡°We must save Fang Yu! Or Sect Head Xiao Ya might kill us!¡± The Immortal God Sect Disciples all panicked as they realized that the situation now turned for the worse!

    ¡°What should we do now? How can we save her if we do not even know who kidnapped her?¡± Most of them were at their wits end as they racked their heads for the kidnapper¡¯s identity.

    But Wang Hao knew who this person was.

    This was No.5 who had attacked Wang Hao before!

    Wang Hao¡¯s gaze wandered around as he looked for Empyrea. To his dismay, Empyrea just stood there, seemingly not worried for Fang Yu. From what was told to him, Empyrea was a guard sent by the Emperor to protect Fang Yu.

    But what she was doing now was out of the contrary.

    ¡°What the hell Empyrea? Will you just really stand there and do nothing?¡±

    ¡°..........¡±

    ¡°Wow, good job!¡± Wang Hao remarked sarcastically. Hepletely ignored the silent Empyrea as he faced the panicked crowd. He then said in a loud voice,

    ¡°I know that you are all panicking now. But instead of running like headless chickens here, why don¡¯t we try to ask for the help of the sect first? Does someone have a message artifact here?¡±

    ¡°..........¡±

    ¡°I have one!¡± To Wang Hao¡¯s dismay, it was Long Juo who spoke up. She wore a mocking grin on her face as she waved the messenger artifact above her head.

    She then gloatingly said,

    ¡°But why should I help her? You all know what she did to me.¡± Then to everyone¡¯s shock, Long Juo¡¯s message artifact slipped from her grasp as it fell to the ground.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    The delicate artifact shattered into pieces as it hit the hard surface. It won¡¯t even take a genius to know that it has been destroyed beyond repair.

    ¡°F**k! You brat shall pay for this once we go back to the sect!¡± Tang Ya¡¯s enraged shout could be heard as she berated Long Juo.

    Long Juo on the other hand, turned pale as she shook her head left and right repeatedly.

    ¡°I did not intend to do that... It¡¯s an ident..... an ident.....¡±

    Wang Hao had no time to listen to Long Juo¡¯s desperate pleas of innocence. He massaged his temples as he looked at the Generals in front of him.

    He gave the Generals an expectant look on his face as he said,

    ¡°Looks like we have to save a damsel in distress.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Count me in!¡± Tang Ya said out of nowhere. She was Fang Yu¡¯s friend, and she cannot bear to not help her.

    ¡°Tang Ya? Okay, you¡¯re in. Ling Tian, you join us too.¡±

    ¡°Huh, why me?¡±

    ¡°If Fang Yu gets offed, it will be your head on Sect Head Xiao Ya¡¯s tter.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go then.¡± Ling Tian had no rebuttal against that argument.

    As for Empyrea, Wang Hao saw no signs of her. It was as if she had disappeared entirely.

    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser.......¡±

 Chapter 119: Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 119: Rescue</h4>

    ¡°But how should we distribute the rescue unit for Fang Yu? We cannot just let all the Generals go with you.¡± Eleanor suddenly said. She was had been uncharacteristically quiet ever since Wang Hao¡¯s rebel army met with the Immortal God Sect Disciples.

    ¡°Do not worry, I already have three names in my mind now.¡± Wang Hao then pointed his fingers to three of the six generals.

    ¡°You, you and you.¡± The generals that he chose were Sebastian, Celestia and the unnamed one.

    ¡°Hmm..... any reasons for wanting to use them?¡±

    ¡°Well, I had to prioritize stealth against sheer presence. As you can see, Fred is a big no-no. He can be easily spotted just as he was about toe!¡±

    ¡°As for Galena, she was too rough and unrestrained for this kind of activity. As for Mimi.... well, her loud personality will be a huge bother for us.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a bother! Take that back!¡± Mimi furiouslyined.

    But Wang Hao knew that answering her will just lead to more questioning. So he just kept mum about it.

    ¡°As for the remaining Generals, they are to stay here in the camp. Who knows, some may attack this ce when we leave. Eleanor, please guide them in my stead.¡±

    ¡°Ok! I will do my best!¡±

    ¡°Hey Wang Hao,¡± Tang Ya asked him before they left. Wang Hao could see that Tang Ya¡¯s eyes still had some infatuation in it. ¡°How are we going to find where Fang Yu is? Did you put any tracker or something else on her?¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡±

    ¡°Then how are we going to find her?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I have a way.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Wang Hao was of course confident that he can find Fang Yu. Sensing her energy signature was enough for him to find her.

    Using this sensing of his, he determined that Fang Yu was just at the border of the Solstice Kingdom. As for why she was brought there, Wang Hao had no answer for that.

    But what made him worried was that there were 50 Dao Core and 5 Dao Soul Practitioners guarding Fang Yu. As for No.5, Wang Hao sensed that he just left, heading towards the Forest of Death.

    Wang Hao¡¯e eyes constricted, as he remembered Tang Yamenting earlier that Fang Lin headed for the Forest of Death.

    It seems like even with his disguise, Fang Lin¡¯s location still had been determined by the Fang n.

    But Fang Lin knew that since Fang Yu and Fang Lin were connected, Fang Lin would have already realized what happened to Fang Yu. That will give him enough time to prepare against or maybe avoid No.5.

    But Wang Hao did not know that Fang Lin had temporarily cut off his connection with Fang Yu. Because of this, Fang Lin had no idea on what was going to happen to him.

    Wang Hao believed on his misunderstandings as he put Fang Lin¡¯s matter at the back of his mind. He was now focused on saving Fang Yu.

    He suppressed a grin on his face as he asked his teammates,

    ¡°Is there a way to force the queen to spawn her minions today?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ............

    While Wang Hao was busy on exining his master n to the rescue team, the person who was about to be rescued was actually in a great situation.

    Instead of being chained or thrown in a dark ce, Fang Yu was instead brought to a pleasant,fortable looking house.

    Outside the house, around 50 Third Stage practitioners were milling around. They were clearly here for security.

    Once they were near the door, No.5. pushed Fang Yu past those doors. Fang Yu tried to look back to curse at No.5. But he was already nowhere to be found.

    Fang Yu never lowered her vignce as she looked around, quite wary. She then heard footstepsing towards her. Upon looking towards the source, what she saw made her feel nervous.

    This person that was walking towards her was Fang Lin¡¯s grandmother, Fang Jia!

    Before Fang Lin was exiled by the Fang n, it was his grandmother who doted on him the most. Even when Fang Lin had been exiled by the n, his grandmother still wanted to help him. But due to the strictness of the Fang n, his grandmother had been imprisoned too.

    Fang Yu was clearly happy upon seeing that Granny Jia had been freed. But she cannot show that she knew her since Fang Jia was seeing her Yin body.

    But what Fang Jia said almost made her cough some blood.

    ¡°I hope you are enjoying your stay here, my future granddaughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°What???¡±

    ...................

    When Fang Yu was brought away by No. 5., an unfortunate bystander was implicated too.

    This bystander was the adorable Tang Li. She was perched on her usual spot on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head when No. 5. grabbed her.

    Because of the sheer speed that No.5. employed, poor Tang Li lost her grasp on Fang Yu high in the sky. She could only watch in dismay as No. 5. disappeared from her line of vision.

    She tried sensing Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline but to her dismay, it was blocked by something that Tang Lin does not know.

    ¡°Muu... Sis, where are you?¡± Tang Li flew in circles as she panicked, clearly disoriented from the loss of her beloved Sis.

    She stopped herself from crying, since she remembered her mother saying that good babies must not cry. She nibbled her nails as she forced her na?ve mind to find a way to save Fang Yu.

    But in the end, Tang Li was just a baby.

    Out of sheer desperation, Tang Li decided to rush towards the direction that No. 5. went through. She thought this was the best thing to do now.

    But before she could fly away, she felt a pair of hands covering her body. She tried to struggle, but then she heard a voice saying,

    ¡°Hush little baby, go to sleep now.¡±

    Tang Li could not control her droopy eyes as it went shut. Her mind went nk as her drowsiness overtook her consciousness.

    The person who put her to sleep put her in a baby basket. This person then disappeared, without leaving any trace that he/she passed by here.

    ...............

    ¡°Crack!¡± The 50th game board shattered again as Xiao Ya had her 50th consecutive win. The Fang n Patriarch might be a good schemer, but he sucked at ying board games.

    ¡°Are you done now? I still have some business to do.¡±

    ¡°Done? I am not done yet! Look!¡± The patriarch waved his hands as more game boards appeared.

    Thousands and thousands of them.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go through this?¡± Veins started popping on Xiao Ya¡¯s forehead.

    She crossed her arms in front of her as she said, ¡°I am pissed with your attempts to stop me from leaving. But since it hase to this, then let me have the satisfaction of making you suffer endless defeats!!!

    ¡°Sigh, at least let me have even just one win.¡± The Fang n Patriarch sullenly pleaded.

    ¡°Ha? If I let you win once, will you let me leave?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not.¡±

    ¡°Then prepare to get destroyed.¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

 Chapter 120: The Underworld Realm

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Underworld Realm</h4>

    Underworld Realm.

    This ce was called by many names in history.

    The Land of the Dead, the Prison of the Spirits, and many more. Such namese from the fact that most of the dead spirits has the Underworld Realm as their next destination.

    But it has not always been like that.

    It was said that eons ago, the system of life after death was way different that today. Before, there existed a ce where dead souls gather to be reincarnated.

    Their next life will be determined by the virtues and sins theymitted in their past life. This umtes as their karma. The more good deeds were performed, the more good karma a person can have. The more bad deeds were done, the more bad karma sticks on the person.

    The more good karma there is, the better life the person can have in his/her next life. A person that collected many bad karma might even be reincarnated as a nt or an animal on their next life.

    As such, mortals and practitioners were taught to avoidmitting sin to ensure a better life for the next reincarnation.

    As for their memories, these souls were forced to drink Grandma Meng¡¯s soup. This soup effectively wipes out any memory of the soul that drinks it. These ¡®cleansed¡¯ souls were then led to their next life.

    Aside from reincarnation, the universe also produces countless new souls everyday. This ensures the increase of living beings in the universe.

    This was the way in the past. Reincarnation and creation of additional life.

    But then one day, a powerful practitioner who reached Half-Step Tenth Stage in the Dao of Life and Death decided to rebel against thews of the Universe itself.

    ¡°My Dao is to live and die freely! Thew of the universe regarding reincarnation stifles the potential of everyone! So what if they are dead? They can still continue on living despite being dead! F**k reincarnation! ¡±

    This person then uttered the words that rocked the whole Universe.

    ¡°So be it! I shall introduce a new ce for the dead! We shall create our own kingdom!¡±

    Thunder and lightning rocked the whole universe as the practitioner used his own power to carve out a part of the universe itself. Using his Dao of Life and Death, he modified this ce to be amodating for the dead souls.

    This was the start of the Underworld Realm.

    Basically speaking, the Underworld Realm was the ce where the souls of the dead can also go. Here, instead of reincarnation, they can live as if it was just they are alive. It was made possible by the creator¡¯s Dao of Life and Death.

    For him, Life and Death are not two separate concepts. They can also be fused as one.

    Even in death, life is also possible.

    This unique status of the Underworld Realm managed to greatly affect the cycle of reincarnation. Who would want to lose their memories for a new life? Even those who died satisfied will hesitate to lose their memories. As such, most of these souls chose to live in the Underworld Realm.

    But the one who benefited the most at the creation of the Underworld Realm were the evildoers. Now, they do not have to fearmitting evil deeds. Even if they will collect bad karma, they have no worries after their death.

    If they go for reincarnation, they will just live as a nt or an animal. But in the underworld, they can live their lives freely.

    Because they are already dead, all souls in the underworld have no way to cultivate anymore. If they choose to reincarnate, they can cultivate on their next life. But in the underworld, all of its residents were only souls.

    The creator of the Underworld of course had a solution for that.

    Using his insights, he sessfully used his Dao of Life and Death as the foundation for the ¡®Underworld Tactics¡¯.

    The Underworld Tactics was a guide on using the Dao of Life and Death to nourish and strengthen the soul. It was also divided in ten stages, where each stage depends on the power of the soul. It was said that reaching the Tenth Stage of the Underworld Tactic will allow a soul to have a new body!

    This enticement of regaining a body without any side-effects led to the Underworld to be a powerhouse filled with powerful souls!

    Not only this, but the Underworld Creator personally attempted to seal the path to reincarnation through the use of the Underworld River.

    When a person dies, their souls get sucked into the ce where the cycle of reincarnation begins. But the Underworld River prevents that.

    How? The Underworld River was an omnipresent river that travels around the whole universe. Its flowing waters manages to gather almost all of the souls that were supposed to go to the cycle of reincarnation. The very few that gets past the river may not even choose to reincarnate.

    This effectively ended the era of reincarnation.

    Many of course were offended by what the Underworld Creator had done. Many of them had tried to destroy the Underworld Realm and the Underworld River. But to their dismay, they discovered that even the universe itself had epted the existence of the Underworld!

    This just means one thing:

    The creator of the Underworld had reached the Tenth Stage! At this stage, the insights of a practitioner were practically equal or even greater than thews of the universe itself. The creator of the Underworld used his power to force the universe to ept the Underworld!

    Such was the might of the Tenth Stage!

    Out of fear and respect for this person, everyone in the Universe gave him the title, ¡®Yama¡¯!

    Yama was now considered to be one of the strongest beings in the Universe, with the Underworld Realm as his territory.

    But there was one problem that the Underworld Realm was facing.

    It was theck of territory.

    Everyday, more and more souls gather at the Underworld Realm. Even therge territory that Yama had carved out of the Universe was not enough to sustain all the iing souls.

    The only solution was to expand.

    But before Yama could attempt gather more territories, he was prevented from doing so by other Tenth Stage Practitioners For them, Yama changing the rules of life and death in the Universe was still eptable. But expanding his influence of power was a big no-no for them. At the end, they all agreed on one thing.

    The Underworld Realm may still expand, but it must be done only by the practitioners below the Sixth Stage. All practitioners from Sixth Stage and above cannot participate in this territory expansion.

    Once this rule had been made, the Underworld Realm experienced a slow, but steady rate of expansion. It was slow because thes they invade usually fight back. Other influences also obstruct the activities of the Underworld Realm.

    But with their numbers and powerful mantras, the Underworld Realm managed to clinchs every time it expands.

    Right now, a certain was set to be invaded next.

    ..............

    ¡°Are the preparations done yet?¡± Two silhouettes were talking to each other in pitch darkness. The absence of light seemed to not hinder their conversation.

    ¡°Do not worry, we have sessfully set the formation inside her body. We only need your permission to deploy it.¡±

    ¡°How far can it cover now?¡±

    ¡°Well, this formation of ours is enough to cover the whole Solstice Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful! Then deploy the formation now! We shall start our invasionter. Our first target is to upy the whole Solstice Kingdom. Its environment is suitable for us!¡±

    ¡°But how about the Forest of Death?¡±

    ¡°DO NOT MENTION THAT PLACE TO ME!!!¡± The speaker seemed to be greatly enraged as he continued. ¡°That ce is off-limits, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The second silhouette saidpliantly. ¡°Then we shall deploy the formation now!¡±

    .............

    While Wang Hao and his teammates were walking towards the border of the Solstice Kingdom, they felt a sense of dangering from the castle.

    ¡°Rooooarrrrr!!!!¡±

    They heard a pained roar of a dragon as they saw ripplesing out of the castle. These ripples spread outwards as it stopped just at the border of the Kingdom.

    Once the ripples stopped moving, Wang Hao saw a translucent dome perfectly covering the whole Solstice Kingdom!

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realized that this was a powerful formation.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Hao heard Ling Tian¡¯s surprised shout. He looked at Ling Tian to see what happened to him. What Wang Hao saw made him grit his teeth.

    Ling Tian¡¯s cultivation base was suppressed at the First Stage! He looked at the Generals with him, and he saw that their power was also sealed at the First Stage. As for Tang Ya, her power was still at the First Stage.

    Upon seeing this, Wang Hao deduced that this formation suppresses the strength of a practitioner until the First Stage. As for what maximum stage it can affect, Wang Hao does not know yet.

    But he clearly knew who were the perpetrators of this event.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Underworld!¡±

 Chapter 121: Portal

    <h4>Chapter 121: Portal</h4>

    Wang Hao sucked a deep breath as he did not expect the Underworld to start their assault this early. He thought that with the condition of the dragonspawn that he saw, the invasion might happen a week from now.

    But it seemed like the other side was already impatient.

    Since he was able to identify the unique energy in the dragonspawn as something rted to the Underworld, Wang Hao realized the real use of the dragon.

    Her use was as a portal for the beings in the Underworld to pass through.

    When he realized this scheme when he arrived at the Solstice Kingdom, Wang Hao knew that the dragonspawn that appeared were just used to weaken the defenses of the Solstice Kingdom.

    As for how the Underworld actually conduct their attacks, Wang Hao had no idea since thoses that end up in their control had no way to tell what happened. As for thes that managed to repel the invasion, Yama himself wipes out their memories of the attack.

    This may be shameless, but it does not vite the agreement made by the Tenth Stage powerhouses. This then made everyone in the nte Thrae to be not aware of the danger the dragon had brought.

    If they had been aware of it, all the powerhouses of this could have personally in the dragon already.

    While Wang Hao and Ling Tian were now busy calming down theirpanions, they heard a voice echoing out the whole Kingdom. The speaker was arrogant, and he seemed to have no regard for anyone in the Kingdom. His boisterous voice seemed to havee inside the castle.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Isn¡¯t this magnificent! This is the ¡®Underworld Supressing Formation¡¯! This formation was specifically designed to suppress the strength of anyone from Fifth Stage and below to be at the peak of First Stage only!¡±

    The arrogant-sounding words of this man confirmed Wang Hao¡¯s suspicion about the formation.

    ¡°But if this formation can only at most suppress those at the Fifth Stage, then Xiao Ya can easily destroy this formation!¡±

    But before Wang Hao could feel relieved, he remembered one thing.

    ¡°F**k! ording to their agreement, only those below the Sixth Stage can participate in the territory expansion. That means even Xiao Ya cannot help us now!¡±

    Wang Hao continued to curse as he realized that the ¡®Underworld Supressing Formation¡¯ was an insidious tactic used by the invaders from the Underworld.

    No matter how strong the practitioners in the is, all their strengths will regress on the First Stage. But Wang Hao also knew that those from the Underworld who will enter the formation will also have their strength at the First Stage.

    As such, it will not be a battle of quality, but quantity.

    With the Underworld boastingrge amounts of members, they can just flood the Solstice Kingdom with a lot of them. Even the most talented practitioner at the First Stage can only fight against Second Stage Practitioners.

    A massive amount of First Stage invaders will easily decimate them.

    Wang Hao had to also praise the location chosen by the Underworld to invade. The Solstice Kingdom has the longest length of night in the Thrae. Such environment was suitable for them.

    From what he can see, their n seems to fully upy the Solstice Kingdom first. Further expansion shallmence after that.

    Wang Hao then heard the arrogant speaker saying more things.

    ¡°I am talking to all of you because I am a benevolent person. Why am I benevolent? Because right now, I advise you all to evacuate immediately! Now that we had sessfully deployed the formation, the 13th Battalion shall start their march to your Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°13th Battalion?¡± From hearing this, Wang Hao realized that an army was now heading straight for the Kingdom!

    ¡°As for their numbers....¡± The speaker lingered his words for a while. ¡°They are at least 100,000!¡±

    ¡°One hundred.....thousand?¡± Tang Ya and the Generals were shocked silly by this information.

    How could they not be? That means 100,000 experienced First Stage Soldiers will be attacking the Solstice Kingdom! Compared to the amount of practitioners who can fight in the Solstice Kingdom, the invaders seem like an unstoppable force already.

    ¡°Well then.... I have you warned all enough. As for the time of the attack, it will be surprise. Good luck to all of you surviving!!!¡± The voice disappeared as the whole Kingdom was in an absolute silence.

    What happened next was chaos.

    ¡°Let us leave!!!¡±

    Countless residents immediately gathered their things as they tried to evacuate the Kingdom. But to their chagrin, the gates of the Kingdom were locked.

    ¡°Please, let us leave! We do not want to die!!!¡±

    The desperate residents gathered round the soldiers, desperately pleading for them to unlock the gates. But the guards held steadfast while saying,

    ¡°We need to wait for the King¡¯smandment to open the gates. As of now we need to wait for hismand.¡±

    ¡°F**k that! That useless king is the one who brought us here! If he just killed that b***h, none of this would have happened! Why should we listen to him now? He¡¯s clearly out of his mind!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Why should we listen to him?¡±

    ¡°Let us leave!¡±

    ¡°Let us leave!¡±

    All around the Kingdom, countless people fought with the guards for their right to live. They fought with such ferocity that even the rebels shivered in fear.

    ¡°If the King was not a fool.....¡±

    .....................

    Inside the castle.

    The foolish king that everyone was cursing now could only watch in horror as his beloved wife¡¯s body started to form a portal. If one looked deeply inside it, one could see a dark scenery.

    The King realized that his wife was now the portal that leads to the Underworld. He clutched his head as he thought about all his decisions in the past.

    ¡°Is this all worth it?¡±

    ...................

    But instead of getting worried now, Wang Hao had an expectant grin on his face. Ling Tian was about to scold Wang Hao when he also had the same realization as him.

    ¡°What are you guys thinking about? We are all clearly in trouble here!¡± Tang Ya anxiously said.

    ¡°Hehehe, if all of us were now at the First Stage, then all those who guard Fang Yu were at the First Stage too! This means rescuing her is a piece of cake!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I also know about that.¡± Tang Ya replied monotonously. ¡°What I worry about now was that invasion. What are we going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Easy. It¡¯s obvious that they are using the dragon as the portal for their army to arrive. As such, we can just seal the portal.¡± Ling Tian said calmly.

    ¡°Seal the portal? Can we even do that? Isn¡¯t killing the dragon the better way?¡± Mimi inquired. She peered at Wang Hao suspiciously as she said,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the temporary leader of the Raiders? Shouldn¡¯t you help on killing the dragon instead?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡± Wang Hao sighed as he realized that he had to exin his n to hispanions already.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this......¡±

 Chapter 122: Chance!

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chance!</h4>

    ¡°Ha? Are you sure that killing the dragon won¡¯t close that portal?¡± Mimi was countenance changed when she heard Wang Hao preventing them from killing her.

    ¡°I knew it! You really have some bad motives for the Raiders! You must die!¡± She pointed her bow to Wang Hao as she drew her string. But to her dismay, nothing happened.

    ¡°S**t! I forgot I am in First Stage now!¡± Mimi then proceeded to whack Wang Hao with her bow. Wang Hao skillfully dodged all her blows while talking.

    ¡°I know you are all angry now, since you knew that the dragon¡¯s body served as a portal for those creatures toe here. But have you ever thought that something was fishy on how those creatures appeared?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was Eleanor¡¯s turn to be confused. ¡°Don¡¯t those creaturese in a weekly basis? What is fishy about that?¡±

    ¡°You should have all realized it by now. That dragon may have been a servant of the Underworld. There is a high possibility she came from one of thes they managed to capture before.¡± Ling Tian said coolly.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°If she is an agent, why is she in agony just to let those creaturese in? I say, she must have been trying to stop the arrival of those creatures.¡± Wang Hao said as he ducked a head-swipe from Mimi.

    ¡°What? Why would she do that?¡± Tang Ya paused as she realized the real answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s love isn¡¯t it....¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the reason.¡± Wang Hao nodded sagely. He then spread his arms as his voice turned melodramatic.

    ¡°Imagine this: A woman with her captured by the Underworld had been hired by them to be their spy. ¡®Just be open up a portal for us on the other worlds¡¯ they said. The woman of course had no choice but to follow them.¡±

    ¡°Then shees to Thrae. Upon some investigating, she discovered the Solstice Kingdom. She determined that this ce was the most suitable one for the Underworld Soldiers. With the portal scroll inside her, she went in the Kingdom to fulfill her n. But then, she met the King.¡±

    Wang Hao pretended to be joyous as he shouted,

    ¡°It was love at first sight! Such strong was their love that the woman chose to forsake her mission. They married happily as she tried to forget her past.¡±

    ¡°But the Underworld will never allow failure! As such, the portal that the woman was supposed to open appeared in her body! This was her punishment and a fail-safe n to those who abandon their mission! Those creatures should havee in everyday but with her willpower, she managed to reduce it on a weekly basis!¡±

    ¡°Because she was in great pain, she had no way to exin to the King what really was happening. She could only plead for him to kill her. Too bad the King really loved her.¡±

    ¡°And now,¡± Wang Hao spun in the air, and hended on his tiptoes. ¡°Here we are.¡± He curtsied, signifying the end of his speech.

    As for Mimi, she did not even manage to his Wang Hao even once.

    ¡°But you know that¡¯s just a theory, right?¡± Ling Tian interjected. ¡°How are you going to prove that you are right?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can see that even though the Underworld Army had already the cardsid on their advantage, they are still not attacking! That only means something was stopping them from fully entering as one big force. It is the dragon that was slowing them down.¡±

    ¡°But even with that, I am only 60% sure that the dragon is on our side.¡± Ling Tian narrowed his eyes as he asked Wang Hao,

    ¡°Anything else to add to make it 100%¡±

    ¡°None. That¡¯s the best I can give right now.¡±

    Tang Ya and Eleanor sighed as the general with them stared pointedly at Wang Hao.

    ¡°But 60% is a already a good risk for us.¡± Ling Tian said slowly.

    ¡°Wait, so we are going to believe what he said and try to save the dragon?¡± Mimi angrily replied. ¡°We do not even know if we can get near her.

    ¡°We can get near her if we save Fang Yu first.¡± Wang Hao said resolutely. He stared at Ling Tian as he said,

    ¡°You already know the reason why, right?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Ling Tian smiled as he realized he was again defeated by Wang Hao in the battle for words. He sullenly said,

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go retrieve Fang Yu first. As for the portal, we will deal with that after retrieving her.¡±

    ¡°F**k! I do not have a choice do I?¡± Mimi looked at Celestia and Sebastian. ¡°What do you guys think? Should we join them or not?¡±

    ¡°Join.¡± Celestia curtly said.

    ¡°Little Mimi, of course we will join them.¡± Sebastianughed as he ruffled Mimi¡¯s head. Mimi pped his hand away in annoyance.

    ¡°You know that Boss Nathalia will get angry at you if we follow Wang Hao¡¯s whims now.¡±

    ¡°Heh, are you sure about that?¡± Sebastian cockily replied. ¡°Wang Hao was assigned by our boss to be our temporary leader. That means we have to follow him. Disobeying him will surely make Boss Nathalia angry.¡±

    ¡°Che! Fine, I will join!¡± Mimi haughtily said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I want to save the dragon or anything!¡±

    ¡°Tsundere.¡± Ling Tian and Wang Hao muttered under their breaths.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ..........................................

    Inside Fang Yu¡¯s confinement house.

    Fang Yu stared at her ¡®grandmother¡¯ with aplicated expression. Right now, she was struggling on whether she should tell the truth about her bloodline or not.

    She knows that her grandmother just wanted the best for Fang Lin and that she had been only a victim of what happened in the past. Even now, Fang Yu still felt some slight guilt for what happened in the past.

    But before tackling the issue of her bloodline, she had more important matter to discuss.

    ¡°What do you mean future granddaughter-inw?¡± Fang Yu had to rify what she meant by this. Does this mean that Fang Yu was being forced to marry into the Fang n? She grimaced as she realized that she would be certainly wed to Fang Xiushang.

    She gritted her teeth, hoping to hear it¡¯s all just a joke.

    ¡°Well, the n have decided to wed you to their former sessor, Fang Lin!¡± Fang Jia¡¯s eyes glowed with fondness as she remembered her grandson. ¡°Do not be shy, I heard you have been with him in the Mystical Forest right?¡±

    ¡°Waah...¡± Fang Yu was surprised upon hearing this from Fang Jia. She could not help but feel relieved and shocked at the same time.

    She was relieved since the Fang n seems to have not yet discovered about her bloodline. She was shocked as she realized she was being forced to marry herself/himself!

    ¡°Well... we were good acquaintances in the Mystical Forest, but we were just friends really.¡± Fang Yu realized that she had to cut off any chance that she will NTR Xiao Ya with herself/himself!

    ¡°Huh? Are you saying my beloved grandson is not enough for you?¡± Murderous aura suddenly emanated from Fang Jia. She slowly approached Fang Yu with her whole body trembling. Fang Yu could only scoot backwards in fear.

    ¡°My cute grandson was of the direct descent! When he was born, our oracle had predicted that he will be the Fang n¡¯s greatest talent! If not for that incident, he might have been the n Prince now. But with his win against Fang Xiushang, the n was considering to let my grandson back.¡±

    But before Fang Yu could cheer with this good news, Fang Jia grabbed her by her shoulders.

    ¡°And you, you shall be his bride, whether you like it or not! Such beauty and talent can only be enjoyed by my grandson! So you will stay here and wait for him!¡±

    Fang Yu felt weird at that time. She was relieved that she will not be married to some sleazy guy. But how could she marry herself/himself?

    It seems like the only way to resolve this was to tell her grandmother about her bloodline. She knew that Fang Jia loves her and that she will not tell others about her bloodline.

    But before she could do so, she hesitated, remembering one of Wang Hao¡¯s teachings.

    ¡°If you can be shameless, others can be shameless too. That is why you must always be wary of their schemes. You never know, your closest friend or rtive might be scheming against you!¡±

    Even though Fang Yu knew Fang Jia really loved Fang Lin, she decided to not talk about her bloodline. She never knew why, but right now she felt that there was something else aside from that marriage that she has to worry about.

    But before she could say something, she felt the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯ enveloping the whole house!

    She could hear shocked screams of the practitioners all around the house. To her surprise, she felt that Fang Jia now only had the power of the First Stage. She used her senses and she discovered that the guards outside all regressed at the First Stage too!

    She never knew the reason why, but she realized this was her chance!

    ¡°I must escape now!¡±

 Chapter 123: Triple Shells

    <h4>Chapter 123: Triple Shells</h4>

    But before Fang Yu could stand up and make her escape, Fang Jia beat her to the punch.

    With her age and experience, Fang Jia was able topose herself much quicker than Fang Yu. She noticed that Fang Yu was trying to make the run for it. Fang Jia smiled amicably as she shot her hands out to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Stay here little girl, your husband is waiting for you!¡± Even though her cultivation right now regressed at the First Stage, Fang Jia was confident that she can easily restrain Fang Yu.

    Because her cultivation base was only at the First Stage now, Fang Jia cannot use her dao insights to fight against Fang Yu. But she can still emte her spells on her attacks. She knows that even a talented Fang Yu cannot withstand her attack.

    Fang Jia¡¯s Dao was the Dao of saber. The saber represented her personality. She can be gentle at times, but when the situation requires it, she can attack with ferocity.

    With her current cultivation base, she cannot use her prized saber. The only weapon she had now was her body.

    Fang Jia¡¯s right arm straightened itself as she raised it high in the air. An unfathomable aura shrouded her right arm as she sent it down towards Fang Yu!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Saberforce!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s mind rang warning rms as she recognized it.

    For those who walk in the path of weapons, their primary goal was to attune and connect themselves with the nature of their weapon. Once their insights on their weapons has reached a certain level, they will inevitably develop a force rted to their weapons!

    This force further improves the abilities of the weapon while also giving the weapon wielder more insights.

    For the sword wielders, this force will be the swordforce. The swordforce will drastically improve their sword¡¯s sharpness. For the spear wielders, it will be the spearforce and it will improve its prability.

    Ling Tian, with his freakish talent managed to develop his swordforce in his past life. But in his current life, he had kept it hidden. He will only show his swordforce when he felt it was right.

    Fang Jia however, had no such kind of thinking. She immediately went all out because she knew that Fang Yu was an absolute genius like Xiao Ya.

    Because she was currently in the First Stage, her saberforce was not in itsplete form. The First Stage is the stage rted on building the foundation on the higher stages. Insights can only be fully used at the Second Stage.

    If Fang Jia was at the Second Stage, her saberforce can show its full might. But right now, she had to make do with what she had.

    But even when she was facing Fang Jia¡¯s attack, Fang Yu seemed to be not perturbed.

    She put both her hands in front of her as she lowered her body. Fang Jia sneered upon seeing that Fang Yu wanted to receive her attack head-on.

    ¡°Sorry Fang Lin, but it seems like you may see your wife with broken arms.¡± Fang Jia silently swore to herself that she will appease her grandsonter.

    ¡°Woosh.¡±

    But instead of the sounds of Fang Yu¡¯s arms cracking, what Fang Jia heard was the sound of Fang Yu spinning away from her.

    Fang Yu, with her innate yin body, had mainly dabbled in the Law of Yin. And with her Emperor Grade Insight, she has some moves that she has saved for situations like this.

    Yin can be corrted with softness. With this insight, Fang Yu managed toe up with the technique of repelling hardness with softness.

    Fang Jia¡¯s domineering attack earlier had been easily redirected by Fang Yu through the use of her body and with her yin essence. Fang Yu then used the force behind Fang Jia¡¯s attack to catapult herself out of the house.

    Fang Jia could only watch as Fang Yu rushed towards the exit of the house. But before Fang Yu could even bolt out the door, she felt an obstruction blocking her from proceeding forward. Not only that, but she was also catapulted back by this obstruction!

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Fang Yu cries out as she was back in the middle of the room. As for Fang Jia, she sat on her reclining chair as she closed her eyes.

    She seems satisfied as she saw Fang Yu¡¯s expression.

    ¡°That, little girl, was a prison formation we put here once you were inside the house. With your master¡¯s capabilities, she might have given you some sort of trump card. I have your spirit ring and other valuables locked in this box.¡± She tapped on a wooden box beside her.

    ¡°Even with your things in here, you might have hidden something with you to help you escape. With this formation, even teleportation talismans will not work.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s expression fell for she just attempted to use a teleportation talisman just now.

    Just like what Fang Jia said, the teleportation talisman did not work at all!

    She looked back at Fang Jia who gave her a smile.

    ¡°We had ced those Third and Fourth Stage Practitioners outside to protect this ce. I am sure those fellow disciple of yours will be rushing here to save you.¡± Fang Jia then frowned as she remembered the weird Stage regression that just happened.

    ¡°Why did our power suddenly regressed to the First Stage? This is baffling.¡±

    It was at that moment that they heard the arrogant voice talking about the Underworld Suppressing Formation.

    Fang Jia¡¯s expression changed as she realized this ce was going to be a warzer.

    ¡°Damned Underworld! Why did you invade our?¡± Fang Jia stood up as she announced loudly,

    ¡°You heard what that man said! I now order all of you to prepare for we will be leaving immediately! Prepare your things! We must not be caught in the battleter!¡±

    ¡°Madam, but how about Fang Lin...¡± One of the practitioners hesitantly asked Fang Jia.

    ¡°No. 5. Can just bring him straight to the Fang n! With an information like this, No. 5. might already know about the Underworld Invasion. As long as he was not an idiot, he will fetch Fang Lin and he will head back to the Fang n to wait for us.¡±

    ¡°Madam! We can all leave now!¡±

    Fang Jia nodded as she flipped some chairs inside the house. Suddenly the house transformed and it suspiciously appeared to be the interior of a spirit ship. Fang Yu could only gawk as she realized the house she was in now was the spirit ship of Fang Jia!

    ¡°Now, little girl, we shall use this spirit ship to go at the Fang n. There, you shall await the arrival of your husband!¡± Even though Fang Yu struggled to run away, she still found herself trapped in the formation.

    But before Fang Jia could gloat any further, her mouth dropped open as she looked out of the window. She then stared at the spectacle at the sky.

    There, 5 Fifth Stage Practitioners hovered in the sky. Their bodies were brimming with power as they waved their hands continuously.

    Suddenly, another massive translucent dome appeared, covering the entire Solstice Kingdom. From the looks of it, this was another prison formation!

    One of the Fifth Stage Practitioners then spoke up.

    ¡°This is a powerful prison formation we employed for situations like this. This formation is just simple. It still allows anyone to enter the formation but it does not allow anyone to leave the formation. That means once you are inside, you cannot get out. And with your measly First Stage strength, you all cannot hope to break the formation.¡±

    Fang Jia knew their motives for putting such formation here. With these formation, they can allow powerful armies from other ces of the Immortal Continent to enter the Kingdom. These armies will surely be helpful on fighting the Underworld Soldiers.

    Aside from that, the formation will also restrict the Underworld Soldiers from leaving the Kingdom.

    With this formation, the practitioners can surely slow down the advance of the Underworld Soldiers.

    However, this means that Fang Jia and her entourage cannot leave the Solstice Kingdom now!

    Fang Yu could only mutter,

    ¡°So, I am now trapped in a shell within a shell within a shell. How great.¡±

    ¡°................¡±

 Chapter 124: Immortal Conclave

    <h4>Chapter 124: Immortal Conve</h4>

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Jia knew that right now, they were basically trapped. If they wanted to go out, they need the Fang n to talk with the Immortal Conve.

    The Immortal Conve was an informal organizationposed of Fifth Stage Powerhouses in the Immortal Continent. Once a practitioner steps on the Fifth Stage, they will be invited to join the Immortal Conve.

    In other words, it¡¯s a club for Fifth Stage Practitioners.

    Joining the Immortal Conve can be considered to be beneficial to any Fifth Stage Practitioner. Items that can only be used by Fifth Stage Practitioners will be traded in the Immortal Conve. The Immortal Conve can also request its members some tasks that will be rewarded heavily.

    It depends on these practitioners if they want to aplish the said tasks. But the rewards were usually tempting that they do it anyway.

    One more important activity in the Immortal Conve was about the welfare of the Immortal Continent.

    Once a danger appears that can impact the whole Immortal Continent, the Immortal Conve can send out some practitioners to deal with it. This problem must be of course, something that not anyone below the Fifth Stage can deal with. If it can be dealt easily though, the Immortal Conve will not make its move.

    The Immortal Conve was obviously behind the sealing of the Solstice Kingdom. No sect, family or empire will be that fast enough to disseminate five Fifth Stage Practitioners to seal the Solstice Kingdom.

    Now, Fang Jia had no other choice but to wait. From what she remembered, the Fang n patriarch was busy stopping Xiao Ya.

    But with the attack of the Underworld Soldiers, Xiao Ya had no way to approach the Solstice Kingdom since she was at the Sixth Stage already. This means that the Fang n Patriarch was free to talk to the higher-ups of the Immortal Conve.

    As for the higher-ups in the Immortal Conve, nobody knows who really they are. The only information that they know was each of them was at least half-step in the Sixth Stage!

    What was more mysterious was that nobody knew when the Immortal Conve really started. Nobody even knew who created the Immortal Conve.

    What everyone knew was that the Immortal Conve was the most powerful gathering of practitioners!

    But its members were usually not thatmitted to the Immortal Conve. They have their own family, sect or empire that they belong to. The Immortal Conve was usually second in their hearts. As such, unity was not the strongest suit of the Immortal Conve.

    There were some special rules in the Immortal Conve too.

    If a lower stage practitioner was proven to have the ability to fight equally against a Fifth Stage Practitioner, they will be cordially invited by the Immortal Conve.

    Most of them usuallyplies, but there were some who prefer to be alone.

    For example, Ling Tian in his past life managed to get invited in the Immortal Conve while he was in the Fourth Stage. Because of his personality though, he rejected the invitation.

    Xiao Ya and Tang Luo epted the said invitation though.

    Another special rule of the Immortal Conve was that once one of its members manage to step in the Immortal Stage, they have to leave the Immortal Conve. This rule made Xiao Yan and Tang Luo leave the Immortal Conve when they reached the Immortal Stage.

    This rule seemed to be counter-intuitive to many, but they just epted it.

    As of today, most of the Dao Domain Stage and freakishly talented Dao Soul Stage Practitioners in the Immortal Continent was a member of the Immortal Conve except for some proud and obstinate practitioners.

    They might not be that united but once the Immortal Conve was serious on something, everyone had to take them seriously.

    The assault of the Underworld was obviously a grave matter that concerns the well-being of the whole. Everyone expects the Immortal Conve to lead the defense against the invaders.

    They might even cooperate with the God Continent to contain the danger.

    Fang Jia estimated that they may be only allowed to leave the formation by tomorrow. The Immortal Conve will obviously not let them leave until the first wave of the invaders have began attacking. Those who will survive that will surely be allowed to leave.

    As of now, they had no choice but to survive the attackter.

    Fang Jia¡¯s eyes snapped wide open as she felt some presences approaching the spirit ship. With her cultivation base suppressed, Fang Jia could only look out of the window to see who wereing.

    She saw 6 people running towards them, with their weapons drawn. From observing their faces, Fang Jia realized the identity of the three of them.

    Ling Tian, Tang Ya and Wang Hao. As for the other three, even if Fang Jia could not recognize them, the robes they wear symbolizes that these three are some of the generals of the Raiders of the Night!

    ¡°Go on, shoo them away. And if you can... kill them!¡± Fang Jia said resolutely.

    ¡°Kill them? Why would you do that!¡± Fang Yu was surprised hearing such words from Fang Jia. ¡°If you sessfully kill them, the Immortal God Sect will be quite pissed with you.¡±

    ¡°Will they know about it?¡± Fang Jia said calmly.

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Exactly. With all of us trapped and isted here, as long as none of them survives, the Immortal God Sect will not know how they died.¡± Fang Jia said as she rocked her chair.

    ¡°But.....¡±

    ¡°Well, with the talent of your friends, they will surely not die. But they will be in a lot of pain.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    .............................

    Some minutes earlier.

    While Fang Jia and Fang Yu were stupefied by the sealing of the Solstice Kingdom, Ling Tian seemed to be the most enraged of them.

    ¡°Those damned fogies!¡± Ling Tian shouted as he stomped on the ground. ¡°They actually permitted such thing like this! Has the Immortal Conve has fallen this low?¡±

    ¡°Wait, THE Immortal Conve?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked suspiciously at Ling Tian. Wang Hao adopted a pondering tone as he asked Ling Tian, ¡°How the hell did you associate them with this sealing? Do you know something that we don¡¯t?¡±

    Ling Tian cursed Wang Hao silently as he realized that Wang Hao was still suspicious of him. He realized that he had to stop slipping up, or Wang Hao with his intelligence, might discover that Ling Tian was a reincarnator.

    With the rise of the Underworld as the primary ce after death, Ling Tian¡¯s reincarnation was an anomaly. Not only that, but he also reincarnated with his memories! Even in the times before the Underworld was established, people like Ling Tian who reincarnated with their memories intact will be hunted down to be used by others.

    They can be used in some soul rituals, or even as cultivation furnaces.

    That¡¯s how bad it was before the Underworld was created. But in the present times, as long as you reincarnated, with memories or not, the whole Underworld will be out for your blood.

    For them, reincarnation is the greatest sin someone canmit against the Underworld. The Underworld abhors reincarnation, and any reincarnators caught by the residents of the Underworld will have their bodies devoured and their souls destroyed.

    They will bepletely and permanently dead.

    Ling Tian knew that with the arrival of the Underworld Soldiers, he had to keep his secret even more secret. He was sure that the Underworld Soldiers will ignore their mission to invade once they discover Ling Tian¡¯s reincarnation.

    Ling Tian was not willing to die just because he slipped up some words. He swore to himself that he can only die once he fulfills his revenge on the two bastards who betrayed him.

    Right now, he will do everything he can to survive.

    Even if it meant killing hisrades.

    But before Ling Tian could even prepare himself to attack, Wang Hao snorted as he walked forward.

    ¡°Forget it, if you do not want to answer that, fine. But be sure you¡¯re not plotting against us. If you do, remember that you will not seed.¡±

    Ling Tian gave a silent sigh in relief as Wang Hao backed off from questioning him. He smiled as he followed his footsteps.

    Ling Tian knew that as long as he does not tell anyone about his reincarnation, even if an Underworld Soldier was in front of him, they won¡¯t know that Ling Tian was a reincarnator.

    Oh how wrong he was.

    ...............

    Underworld, beside the portal that leads to Solstice Kingdom.

    The arrogant speaker from earlier paused as he seemed to detect something. He sniffed the air, as if he smelled something irresistible. He sniffed for a few more minutes and then he flopped on his chair.

    Momentster and the arrogant speaker startedughing uproariously.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I did not expect to find a reincarnator in this Kingdom! This is great! If I catch him... I might even get promoted as a Marquis, or even a Duke!¡± The arrogant speaker stood up, and secondster, his whole body was covered with an armor made from bones.

    The ghastly aura from his armor managed to even elicit some shivers from the person beside him.

    ¡°Tell the 13th Battalion to hasten their preparations. I will personally lead the First Wave!¡±

    ¡°But Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about me. I have an opportunity dangling in front of me now! If I do not take it, how can I even be worthy of carrying the bloodline of the great Yama!¡±

    ¡°....... I shall go now Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Do it quick.¡±

    ......................

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Laughter suddenly echoed in the whole Solstice Kingdom as the arrogant speaker showed his glee to the residents of the ce that he will invade.

    Ling Tian felt fear from hearing thisugh. It felt like he was now in a mortal danger, and that he had no escape. He shook his head, thinking that it must be because of the iing Underworld Soldiers.

    ¡°Whatever happens, I will leave this ce alive!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Wang Hao cheered beside Ling Tian.

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 125: Beatdown

    <h4>Chapter 125: Beatdown</h4>

    ¡°Now follow me!¡±Wang Hao started to run, heading towards the edge of the Solstice Kingdom. Ling Tian, Tang Ya, Celestia and Sebastian followed him.

    Because of the change in events, the nameless assassin decided to not join in the rescue anymore, being reced by Mimi who promised her help earlier.

    The nameless assassin, Fred, Galena and Eleanor separated from Wang Hao at that point and they went back to the camp to help in organizing the rebels against the Underworld Soldiers.

    Eleanor persuaded the remaining generals to participate in Wang Hao¡¯s n against the portal. She seemed to be sessful at they all agreed.

    The nameless assassin though, had something to say.

    ¡°If his n fails, I will personally kill the dragon.....¡±

    Eleanor gulped as she wished that Wang Hao and Ling Tian will not f**k things upter.

    With the arrival of the Underworld Soldiers, Wang Hao knew that his n on using the dragonspawn to overwhelm the enemy will not work anymore. He smiled as he thought of a better way to defeat them.

    Because of Wang Hao¡¯s bloodline, he had no ability to cultivate. This meant his power was not rted at all to cultivation.

    Because of this, Wang Hao¡¯s abilities were not suppressed by the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯. That formation was focused on restricting the Practitioner Stage. Because Wang Hao did not step on any Stages, his power was not affected at all.

    This means that nobody in the Solstice Kingdom can beat him! Any attacks that anyone can use at the First Stage are either physical or energy-based. This means Wang Hao will not be affected at all. Not only that, but the energy he had can exert the power of a Second Stage Practitioner!

    With just a wave of his hand and a flick of his stick, any opponents of his will just be bricked.

    But Wang Hao realized that right now, he could not show off his strength. If he showed to others that he can ignore the restrictions of the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation, they will be bound to be suspicious.

    He cannot afford to let anyone else know about his bloodline.

    Wang Hao then looked at Ling Tian who was with them. He could not help but be suspicious of what he said earlier. Wang Hao wanted to ask more, but when he sensed Ling Tian¡¯s suppressed killing intent, he decided to back off.

    It seemed like Ling Tian was also keeping a very important secret. As for what it was, Wang Hao lost his interest in it for now.

    Along the way, they saw a winged beast that was left abandoned on its stable. It seemed like the ensuing chaos made the master abandon this beast.

    Upon seeing this winged beast, Wang Hao decisively freed the beast and rode it. But instead of throwing Wang Hao off, the beast just stayed still like a behaved kitten.

    If it were a normal person, this beast will not just throw them off, it will also try to kill them. But Wang Hao¡¯s Godly Divine Beast Bloodline can easily force this winged beast into submission.

    Upon seeing that the beast had been docile, Tang Ya, Ling Tian and the three generals climbed on the beast¡¯s back too. The beast then pped its massive wings as it hurtled across the sky.

    With the speed of the flying beast, it only took them around 5 minutes to get near Fang Yu¡¯s captive ce. Once they were near, Wang Hao motioned for the beast to descend.

    Once their feet were all at the ground, Wang Hao told them their way of attack.

    Wang Hao and Ling Tian will be at the lead. Wang Hao with his special ¡®artifact¡¯ will be the one absorbing the attacks. Ling Tian will then be using ten swords to assault his enemies.

    (At the First Stage, Ling Tian can use the maximum of 100 swords. 10% of that is 10, which Ling Tian was currently using now.)

    Tang Ya and Celestia will be at the middle, squeezed between Ling Tian and Wang Hao. Both of them wield weapons that can deal damage on arge area. With Wang Hao protecting them, Tang Ya and Celestia can easily wield their weapons alongside with Ling Tian.

    As for Mimi and Sebastian, they were at the rear. Mimi¡¯s archery was useful in long-rangebats. Putting her in the back gives her more space to attack farther enemies.

    As for Sebastian, Wang Hao discovered that he uses very fine but sturdy qi thread. Such thread will be very useful as a crowd control and a powerful offensive tool.

    Wang Hao even heard a rumor that Sebastian amputated a spoiled young master who attempted to molest Mimi. They said that Sebastian cut off one of his limbs every single day. When his arms and legs were gone, Sebastian happily returned the young master to his family.

    Imagine their shock and their dismay when they discovered that the young master only had a torso and head left.

    This built up Sebastian¡¯s notoriety in the Raiders.

    But Wang Hao did not think much about it, because with his interactions with Sebastian, he discovered that Sebastian has an eptable character. That amputation was mostly likely just some false rumors spread by his enemies.

    Sebastian¡¯s super fine and sharp qi threads will be helpful on initiating surprise attacks on their opponents.

    Once they were clear with their roles, they started running towards the spirit ship with their weapons drawn.

    Once they were near enough, they saw 55 people milling around the spirit ship. Once they saw the arrival of Wang Hao and co. they immediately attacked them without any restraint!

    ¡°Na?ve!¡±

    Wang Hao knew that if you fight against an even-powered opponent, the best option was to form groups and to attack as that group.

    It was obvious that these guards were used to individual fights since they have no teamwork visible.

    Wang Hao knew that they had no teamwork because their strengths were originally at the Third and Fourth Stage. At those Stages, teamwork was really not that necessary.

    But for those at the First Stage, teamwork was actually vital!

    It seems like the guards had no time to change their mental state before Wang Hao¡¯s team arrived.

    This negligence led to their annihtion.

    Compared to the chaotic mess of the defenders, Wang Hao¡¯s attack unit seemed to be a diamond in the rough.

    ¡°Earth-Splitting sh!¡±

    Tang Ya waved her broadsword ferociously at 3 of the guards. Wang Hao winced as he heard the sounds of their bones breaking.

    Celestia¡¯s attacks on the other hand, seemed to be focused on the ¡®cutting¡¯ part.

    ¡°Nothing exists.... that my de shall not cut...¡±

    Celestia¡¯s desword was frightening in a different way. She casually hacked at the guards, making them lose their limbs in the process. Wang Hao could only watch as dismembered limbs flew through the air, falling through the ground with a thud.

    It was as if no defenses can actually block her attacks.

    It was then that Wang Hao realized that these guards were not those level skipping geniuses, but just some ordinary practitioners.

    That meant that they can only fight those against their same realm.

    That¡¯s reasonable, since absolute geniuses were rare and raising them was expensive.

    This proved to be their undoing, since everyone who joined with Wang Hao were all level-skipping geniuses.

    If there was no ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯, Wang Hao and co. have to resort to many schemes just to rescue Fang Yu.

    But with all of them at the First Stage, only those with cooperation and absolute talent will emerge victorious.

    Wang Hao¡¯s group was clearly the one in the lead.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Look at you all getting your asses kicked!¡±

 Chapter 126: Survey

    <h4>Chapter 126: Survey</h4>

    Guys, after 6-8 hours, I will delete this chapter and post the chapter rted to the story. I just want to have a survey to know the feel of the readers. I need this survey to further sculpt my story on the good path.

    I decided to not put it on the author¡¯sments since some of you were not really reading it. I felt that putting it like this might elicit more answers.

    Do not worry though, the story chap will rece this post 6-8 hours from now.

    You can put the answer in thements.

    1.) Who was your most favorite character?

    2.) Who was your most hated character?

    3.) What do you want to happen in the next arc after the Tian Ji Empire Arc?

    4.) Are 4 main viewpoints(Fang Lin, Fang Yu, Wang Hao and Ling Tian) enough for you, or do I need to tone it down or increase it?

    5.) Do I need to increase the pace of should I slow it down?

 Chapter 127: Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 127: Beginning</h4>

    Author¡¯s Note: Somebody said to me that deleting a chapter might remove the views. That means I cannot delete the chapter earlier...

    .....................

    ¡°Shut up Wang Hao, and do your job!¡± Ling Tian hollered as he was continuing his attack on the guards. His ten swords shed in the air, easily defeating those who came near him.

    His exquisite control of the swords made it appear as if each of the ten swords were being control by a hand. Each of the sword¡¯s movements werepletely coordinated with each other. If an attack of one of the swords leaves an opening, another sword will take its ce.

    Aside from this, Ling Tian skillfully applied qi on each the swords, ensuring increased sharpness and durability.

    All the 10 swords revolved around him, giving him the maximized offense and defense.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Wang Hao repliedzily.

    In terms of closebat, the guards had no way to deal with Wang Hao¡¯s group due to the sheer presence of Tang Ya, Celestia and Ling Tian.

    What they had to worry now was long-range attacks.

    Wang Hao made sure they were safe by using his ¡®special artifact¡¯ to block their attacks. With his bloodline ability, every arrow, projectile and Daoist spells thrown at them were rendered ineffective.

    As for their own group¡¯s long-range attacks, Mimi took care of it.

    With her cultivation base at the Qi Condensation Stage only, she had no way to use her powerful archery abilities.

    But she did not lose her innate archery skills. Every arrow that she released from her bow seemed to have a mind of its own. It urately struck each of her targets. Not only that, but the arrows she used had a corkscrew-like design.

    This made her arrow spin in the air every time she releases one. This added with her qi, increased its prability and speed.

    Each guard hit by the arrow will have a hard time removing them because of their design. The best oue will be mangled wounds, while the worst was destroyed limbs.

    With Wang Hao¡¯s imprable shield and Mimi¡¯s peerless offense, they managed to gain the upper hand on their offensive.

    Sebastian on the other hand, was on the lookout for any hidden attacks. He had strewn his qi threads all around them. If something touches the mana threads, no matter how small it is, Sebastian will immediately detect it.

    Of course once he detects it, he will use his qi threads to attack those intruders. The sheer toughness and sharpness of the qi threads protected their group from any sneak attacks.

    Only 2 minutes have passed by, and all the former 50 Dao Core Practitionersy on the ground, moaning in pain and agony. Wang Hao was satisfied with the situation.

    But then he realized that there were 6 more presences in the area that were still fine. One of them was Fang Yu, while the other five were obviously with the Fang n.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realized that each of these remaining 5 were originally Dao Soul Practitioners!

    Even though they might have been considerably weakened, the plenty fighting experiences they had will make them more dangerous than the guards that they defeated earlier.

    The door of the spirit ship opened, and six silhouettes appeared in Wang Hao¡¯s vision. One of them was Fang Yu, while the other 5 were the people Wang Hao was worried about.

    One of them was a bewitchingly beautiful woman. She had long, silky ck hair that flowed down to her waist. Her body was mature, with curves appearing where they should be. She had an aggressive aura as she stared loftily and Wang Hao and co.

    Wang Hao also noticed that she looked quite simr to Fang Lin. He then thought,

    ¡°Damn! This must be Fang Lin¡¯s mother! She¡¯s really hot!¡± As a respect for his disciple, Wang Hao regretfully turned his eyes away from the eye candy. He then looked at the other practitioners with her and Fang Yu. What was unique about this 4 was that they all look alike!

    They were quadruplets, and that was a rare thing in a cultivation family.

    Once two mating practitioners reached a certain level of power, their ability to procreate reduces too. There¡¯s still a chance to have children below the Fifth Stage. But from the Sixth Stage and above, it was as if the heavens will not easily allow such babies to exist.

    From Wang Hao¡¯s knowledge, the number of children born from Ninth Stage Practitioners were just 7! And that 7 were the whole record since the start of the universe.

    This means for those at the peak, having children is almost basically nil.

    Compared to them, babies born by practitioners below the Fifth Stage seems to be aplenty. But they were still considered to be rare.

    And now, there were 4 of them that were identical! This must be one of the luckiest births in the Wang Family!

    There were certain spells and arts that can improve the power of a practitioner with an identical sibling. These arts include seamless fusion on their essences. They can alsobine their attacks with no chance of failure! These spells clearly were there to improve the power of identical siblings.

    And with 4 of them, the might of theirbined attacks will surely be overwhelming!

    While Wang Hao and co. were busy having a face-off with the quadruplets, the mature and beautiful woman let out a cough as she greeted Wang Hao¡¯s group.

    ¡°Wee in my humble abode, my granddaughter-inw¡¯s friends.¡± Her voice was warm and cid. She seemed to be happy with some people just storming on her ce and wreaking havoc. Wang Hao frowned with such a confusing greeting.

    But then she tilted her head slightly as she continued.

    ¡°I may wee all of you, but that does not mean I appreciate your presence!¡± Killing intent emanated from her as her body tensed, with her leaning forward, clearly wanting to tear apart Wang Hao¡¯s group.

    Upon seeing the woman show her stance, the quadruplets did not dare to hide their hostilities anymore. Their auras red up as they stared icily at Wang Hao¡¯s group.

    It seemed like even with their powers being repressed, their fighting abilities did not decrease at all.

    But at that moment, Wang Hao was not thinking of the danger. The thing that was bothering him now was about Fang Yu¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡°So, you are not a milf, you are a gilf!¡± Wang Hao trembled as he realized that he almost lusted after a granny!

    Even though she looked as young and seductive as a 30-year old woman, Wang Hao still could not make himself attracted to her, since she was a granny!

    Who knows, she might have used some illusions to make herself look amicable.

    During these days, once you see a beautiful woman, think first. Is she a real woman or is she a trap(biologically and chronologically).

    Once Wang Hao had uttered these words, the woman was immediately enraged.

    ¡°How dare you talk like that to the great Fang Jia! Earlier, I decided to let you die painlessly, but with that insult, I will make sure you will all beg for your death!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu was not even able to open her mouth when the tensions between the two groups reached at an all-time high.

    ¡°Seems like granny is really pissed huh. Must be because of her age.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s shamelessness knew no bounds as he decided to add more fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    But before the two groups could even raise their weapons, they heard an agonized roaring from the castle.

    ¡°Roooooooooaarrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!¡±

    After 10 seconds of that roar, the surroundings quietened. Then suddenly, the castle copsed, showing the captive dragon inside it.

    Right now, the dragon was floating in the air, with its body standing upright. It could not control its body as the portal on its belly stabilized itself.

    Soon, armored entities went out of the portal. Their synchronized marches along with the nking of their armors showed their discipline. Even from afar, Wang Hao could still feel their baleful aura, only intensified by their killing intent.

    Even an idiot can realize that this was the start of the invasion of the Underworld!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, right now, two frogs werepeting for a juicy, delicious fly. Then suddenly, a huge, scary snake appears. What will the frogs do?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s mocking voice could be heard as the others just looked dumbly at the spectacle.

    ¡°Why am I a fly! That¡¯s disgusting!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s indignantints were totally ignored by everyone.

    ¡°As if the frogs will cooperate!¡± Fang Jia furiously replied. ¡°Every frog lives for itself!¡±

    ¡°Tu tut. Then the frogs and the fly will be inside the snake¡¯s belly......¡±

    ¡°Fine! But after this, that disrespectful frog will be just another frog snack!¡± Fang Jia had no choice but to agree for now. After all, it¡¯s their¡¯s well-being at stake. They have the responsibility to protect it. Cooperating with Wang Hao¡¯s group is their only option for now.

    ¡°Great! Seems like this frog knows it¡¯s responsiRIBBITies.¡±

 Chapter 128: Overwhelming Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 128: Overwhelming Advantage</h4>

    The army that appeared out of the portal was the 13th Battalion of the Underworld. Their gears and fighting abilities were clearly suited for environments under the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯.

    Even though they were the residents of the Underworld, they were still affected by the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation. As such, they trained themselves on teamwork, closebat and projectile skills. They also employed different effective battle formations to bolster their attack and defensive might.

    Their armors were fashioned to be extremely mobile, while able to efficiently block blows. These armors were made from the skin of the Night Wyverns

    The Night Wyverns were one of the living beings that were naturally formed in the Underworld. This means they have no actual ancestors and that they just spontaneously appeared after the Underworld Realm was created.

    As for their abilities, the Night Wyverns have powerful bodies. Their tough, flexible skin gives them a good defense. Their aura of death was great that it was said that it can reduce the life essence of anyone it gets close to.

    The Yama took interest on this and ordered the capture of all Night Wyverns. Since then, all the Night Wyverns were treated as poultry animals. Their meat was a good delicacy for the nobles. As for its bones, the bones were powdered and were turned into an alchemic ingredient.

    This bone powder was then used for concoction of pills rted to death and samsara.

    The skin on the other hand, were processed to be the armor worn by all the Underworld Soldiers These armors, under the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯, can withstand attacks from a peak First Stage.

    Although the Night Wyverns have the ability to talk, they were too afraid toin to the Yama, since their leader had been his personal mount already.

    This means that the Night Wyverns were doomed to be the pigs of the Underworld Realm. Some nasty-looking, putrid tasting and gut-clenching pigs.

    As for the weapons, they mainly use swords, spear and axes for the close-rangebat. As for the long-range, bows, crossbows and slingshots were used.

    For the close-range weapons, they can only be produced by the Underworld. Why? It¡¯s because these weapons were all created with a unique metal only found in the Underworld Realm.

    The Nether Metal.

    The Nether Metal, simr to the Night Wyverns, naturally just urred after the Underworld Ream was created.

    All the negative emotions and the deathly aura in the Underworld Realm tend tobine together, mixing with certain minerals, creating the Nether Metal.

    Due to the abundance of the negative emotions and the staggering amount of dead people present, the Nether Metal was actually plentiful in the Underworld Realm. The miners only had to find where it has been deposited.

    In the Underworld, the Nether Metal can be considered to be just ok, with its special effects ineffective to the Underworld Realm residents. But once used on the living, the Nether Metal bes quite useful.

    Because of its inherent death aura, weapons made with Nether Metal can easily affect the vitality and robustness of the living beings. In a battle where strengths are equal, the one that canst longer will win.

    With the weapons made from Nether Metal, defenders of the Solstice Kingdom will have their vitality easily stolen. They won¡¯t be even able to fight back before copsing due exhaustion.

    As for the bows, their bodies were made from branches of Infernal trees, while the strings were made from the tendons of Hell Anacondas. The arrows were abination of infernal tree for the arrow body and Nether Metal as the arrow head.

    Infernal trees were the mostmon trees that can grow in the Underworld Realm. Because of the innately cold and dark environment in the Underworld Realm, Infernal trees developed the ability to photosynthesize the death energy present in in the Underworld Realm

    This, coupled with the extreme conditions in the Underworld Realm ensured that its durability and flexibility were off the charts.

    As for the Hell Anacondas, they were snake creatures that wander the Nether Realm. They are the same as normal anacondas, eating what they can. Due to their great flexibility and power, most Hell Anacondas were under hunt for their materials that they can provide.

    Because of their sinuous bodies, their tendons were tough and flexible. Such properties were fitting for a bowstring.

    The arrow¡¯s properties were just abination of the infernal tree branch and theher metal. High toughness with life-draining abilities.

    All in all, these armors and weapons made the Underworld Soldiers almost undefeatable.

    Coupled with the mysterious and illustrious battle formations, the current 13th Battalion seems to bring doom on the entire Solstice Kingdom.

    In front of the marching Underworld Soldiers, there was a guy leading them.

    His armor glowed brilliantly against the backdrop of the darkness. He was riding a skeletal horse, with his posture intact and his face serene. He asionally sniffs the air clearly wanting more of that fragrant scent. A sword hung by his side, that asionally vibrated. This vibration shows how excited the sword was

    By his side was a wizened old man. His back hunched with age, but his eyes still shone with intelligence. He gently whispered some words to the man leading the army.

    ¡°Young Master... with the struggle this kingdom may put up, 6 hours may be enough to defeat them all.¡±

    ¡°6 hours? Hahahaha! Then I shall make it happen in 3 hours!¡± From the voice of this man, it was clear that he was the arrogant speaker from earlier!

    ¡°But Young Master...¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll have to show I am worthy to be Yama¡¯s descendant!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    This arrogant guy was one of the bloodline descendants of the Yama. Surprisingly, Yama can actually impregnate women in the Underworld! Due to the Underworld Laws being manipted by Yama, he can choose any women he liked and then woo her. If she agrees, she will be one of his wives.

    These wives will then bear the children of Yama. Because these children of Yama has his bloodline, they can also procreate, creating more children in the process.

    These chain cycle of procreation eventually led to the creation of the Underworld Royal Family. The only requirement to join the Underworld Royal Family was to have the Yama bloodline. As long as one has it, they can give additional children for the Royal Family.

    As for status, the purer the blood, the better.

    As for the arrogant man, he was actually a rare mutation. Current descendants of Yama only had very very thin traces of is bloodline due to the very long time that had passed.

    But this arrogant man¡¯s bloodline was actually of 50% purity!

    This skyrocketed his status in the Underworld Royal Family. Yama himself appointed him as a general of the 13th Battalion.

    Many of course were unsatisfied with his special treatment. They think he was not yet experienced enough for such positions. He could only hold back his sneer as he listened to their pathetic excuses.

    But now, the arrogant man had found the chance to prove that he was just not a talent. He can be a force to be reckoned with!

    ¡°I, Siwang Wangzi, shall show my might today!¡± He clenched his fist as he roved his eyes at the ruins of the castle. He saw the fear and tension in the eyes of the people who saw him.

    He loved it.

    He wants control, and now, he will exert it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and im this promisend!¡± Siwang Wangzi then chanted,

    ¡°For King Yama!¡±

    ¡°For King Yama!¡± All the armored Underworld Soldiers shouted back.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    ¡°Uooooohh!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    This was the time in the history recorded as the start of the bloody defense for the Solstice Kingdom.

 Chapter 129: Oops

    <h4>Chapter 129: Oops</h4>

    Wang Hao and Ling Tian could feel the sheer might and power that the 13th Battalion expressed as a whole. Their weapons, armors and steeds were all exquisitely made. Every movement they have shows that their cooperation and teamwork were of the highest level.

    In front of them was a man riding an eight-legged horse. His mere presence was imposing, and he seemed to be the one inmand of the battalion. A wizened old man was walking beside him. He held a staff on his hands covered with ck runes.

    Wang Hao was sure that the man in the horse was the leader of the army. As for the old man, he could be the ssic grandpa mentor. Their posture and aura made it clear to Wang Hao that they were powerful entities in the Underworld Realm.

    Wang Hao immediately realized that it will be only a matter of time before the invading army fully upies the Solstice Kingdom.

    By the time the reinforcements of the Immortal Continent arrive, the Solstice Kingdom would have been under the control already of the Underworld.

    At that time, the Solstice Kingdom will be the Underworld¡¯s first militaryplex. With its connection to the Underworld Realm itself, it will be difficult to recapture the Kingdom once it has been captured. What the Immortal Continent can only do was to send armies to stop the expansion of the Underworld on this.

    This ce will then be the ce of more wars in the future that will decide the fate of the Thrae. Thest army standing wins.

    That means that the fate of the whole world now lies on everyone inside the Solstice Kingdom. But with the sheer difference in power, that hope seems to be dashed already. They can only hope to slow the invaders down to allow the reinforcements to arrive.

    But, Wang Hao, Ling Tian and Fang Yu will not allow that to happen of course. All of them already knew that force cannot help now.

    100,000 fully armored First Stage Soldiers? Wang Hao can defeat them of course, but he cannot use his power because he had to protect his identity. As for Ling Tian, he may be powerful, but even he had to hide his whole power.

    But even if he can use his whole power in the First Stage, his 100 swords will not be enough to protect him from the powerful attacks of the enemy. He may be able to persist for some time, but he will still be killed in the end.

    Besides, he¡¯s a reincarnator, and as much as possible, he does not want to get near any Underworld denizen. Even if he was confident he had hidden his aura well, some things out of his control might still happen. He was not that stupid to just depend on his luck to stay alive at dangerous situations like this.

    As for Fang Yu, her potential was not that fully developed yet. Only once she had her power fully awakened that she can be the overpowered character that she aspires. Right now, she decided to use her brain to know any possible ways to alleviate their problems.

    Suddenly, their eyes shed as they realized the simple solution. They looked at each other¡¯s eyes, confirming their suspicions.

    Some moments passed, and Ling Tian hesitantly asked,

    ¡°So, who will be the bait?¡±

    Wang Hao pompously replied,

    ¡°Well, you are the best fighter here, so it should be you.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡± Ling Tian¡¯s brows curled up as he looked down on Wang Hao. He pushed Wang Hao against the wall, reducing the distance on their bodies.

    His face was close to Wang Hao as he slowly said,

    ¡°You have the best survival abilities among all of us here. Maybe you can stop being a coward and do something beneficial in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°You are saying I am a coward?¡±

    ¡°Coward!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Their foreheads were practically touching as they aggressively cursed against each other.

    Among the spectators, Celestia and Mimi were the ones that were not worried. They seemed to be even excited as they watched the conflict. Mimi was excited since she wanted these two guys to have an all-out, no-holds barred, bloody fight. Mimi was a naughty girl, and she had always wanted to see conflicts happening. A fistfight between Wang Hao and Ling Tian will surely be refreshing.

    Celestia on the other hand, wanted the handsome Ling Tian to have a ¡®fight¡¯ with the plump Wang Hao. Celestia had to discreetly wipe her nose as she imagined Wang Hao squealing happily like a pig while Ling Tian wantonly ¡®attacks¡¯ Wang Hao.

    Both Wang Hao and Ling Tian felt the scary look on Celestia¡¯s face. They instinctively shivered in fear as they felt the not-so-innocent intentions on her eyes. Ling Tian stepped back, giving a berth between him and Wang Hao.

    Mimi¡¯s disappointed shout and Celestia¡¯s quiet sigh could be heard after that.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s panicked and distressed shout echoed out as she ran around in circles. She continuously clutched the top of her head as she muttered,

    ¡°Why is she not here? She is an obedient girl and she won¡¯t let go no matter what... Don¡¯t tell me, it was when that No. 5 grabbed me?¡± She stopped pacing back and forth as she started trembling.

    ¡°S**t s**t s**t!¡± I need to find her now!¡±

    Tang Ya and Wang Hao¡¯s expression sank as they realized that Tang Li was missing! Such innocent baby will be in grave danger right now!

    Upon seeing all this, Ling Tian could only ask confusedly,

    ¡°What is Fang Yu talking about?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Wang Hao snapped back. ¡°This is a personal matter, and you do not need to concern yourself about it.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ling Tian had not choice but to just sullenly stare at them.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Fang Yu started scrutinizing Wang Hao and co. She then noticed that someone who was supposed to be there seemed to be missing in action.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Empyrea?¡±

    Wang Hao just shrugged his shoulders as he said,

    ¡°I dunno. After you were kidnapped, she just.... disappeared. I even thought that she might have rushed in to rescue you. But it seems like that it¡¯s not the case. Are you sure that she was an actual servant of the Emperor? What if she was just a fake?¡±

    ¡°I am sure of that!¡± Fang Yu shouted indignantly. Empyrea was the Emperor, Fang Yu was sure of that. She cannot fake herself right? But what worries Fang Yu more is where the hell Empyrea could have gone.

    ¡°Hey! Quit worrying about personal stuff now! We had a Kingdom to save!¡± Ling Tian furiously reminded them.

    Suddenly, Ling Tian paused as he gave Wang Hao an evil smile. Wang Hao gave his own evil smile back as the two of them stared at Fang Yu.

    ¡°Hey you guys, don¡¯t tell me.....¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Fang Yu?¡± Wang Hao slowly said. He seemed to be slightly pained as he approached Fang Yu. ¡°You will not really do that, you just have to let his guard down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ling Tian sagely nodded. ¡°As long as you manage to daze him, we two might have the chance to secure him. Once that happens, we can use him for ransom demands.¡±

    ¡°You just have to use your beauty on him, ok?¡± Wang Hao righteously said. ¡°That¡¯s not hard you know.¡±

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t agree!¡± Even though she had to only use her beauty on the one leading the army, will Fang Yu agree to it? She was originally a male! She will only use her beauty on other beauties. Just the thought of another male running his eyes all over her made her shudder in disgust.

    She started to run away, with the other two wanting to chase after her. But before she could do that, they saw the man leading the army looking at their direction. He removed his helmet as he pointed towards them!

    Fang Yu could see the man¡¯s ghastly face lit up as they stared at them. His lips started to open as he started to speak. Fang Yu realized that this man will have her captured immediately.

    At that time, Fang Yu just closed her eyes as she attempted to use fusion with Fang Lin. She cannot use transposition since it will be suspicious if Fang Lin were to just appear. At least with fusion, Fang Yu could say that she used an invisibility talisman.

    But the words that the man uttered made her stop in her tracks. Her eyes widened as she covered her mouth.

    Not in horror, but in sheer confusion.

    The words that the man had said were,

    ¡°Bring that plump man to me! It¡¯s been far too long since myst ¡®pig¡¯ has satisfied me. That fatty just fits my requirements!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Hao could only nkly stare as the wizened old man made a grasping motion with his left hand. Wang Hao was then thrown on the air, straight on the waiting embrace of the man!

    ¡°You just have to use your plumpness on him, ok?¡± Fang Yu said amicably. ¡°That¡¯s not hard you know.¡±

    ¡°No!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 130: Temporary Peace

    <h4>Chapter 130: Temporary Peace</h4>

    Because of the special conditions in the Underworld, most of the creatures that live there were mostly made up of bones, while only a minority has their own flesh developed. These creatures could be considered the more powerful creatures in the Underworld.

    As for the souls that go in the Underworld, their bodies were mostly incorporeal. The physical bodies that they develop were from their mastery of the ¡®Underworld Tactics¡¯.

    The Underworld Tactics allow a soul to have a corporeal form. This means that a soul will no longer need a vessel to interact with the material realm. The soul itself will be the physical body.

    Once a soul steps on the First Stage in the Underworld Tactics, they will have their own soul take the form of their former physical bodies. But this body can only stay that way in the Underworld itself. Once they go out of the Underworld, their bodies will look like moving corpses only.

    The higher the stage a soul can reach in the Underworld Tactics, the more form of their body they can retain in the material realm. Only at the peak of the Underworld Tactics will the developed body be retained wherever the souls go.

    The weakness of this practitioner technique though was the vulnerability of the developed body.

    Originally, a normal living being has an incorporeal soul housed in a physical body. This means that most of the damage a living being can receive were mostly on their body. As for the soul, it was really hard to damage it since it was incorporeal and hidden.

    Only those focused with soul arts can damage and control souls. This way of protecting the soul was normal, since bodily injuries can heal in time, but injuries on the soul were difficult to recover from.

    But this protection does not exist for the Underworld residents.

    Their body was their soul. That means damaging their bodies was equivalent to damaging their souls too. Any injuries that they receive will take far much longer to heal.

    This weakness was the reason why the Underworld had difficulty expanding. Each fighter that gets injured takes a long time to recover. Even the almost endless manpower of the Underworld cannot ount for that reduction in number.

    That was the reason why the Underworld employs the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯. By reducing the power of each opposing parties at the First Stage, the injuries sustained by the Underworld soldiers can be reduced.

    The Underworld soldiers can just wear high-quality equipment that can withstand attacks of any First Stage Practitioners. With that weakness removed, the sess of the Underworld Realm dramatically improved.

    As for how was that rted to Siwang Wangzi¡¯s queer obsession with fat people, it was actually quite simple.

    Even though they have their own bodies, people in the Underworld Realm can still feel theck of vitality in their new ce. They felt as if there was something missing, something that they do not have now.

    After much time of experimenting, some researchers of the Underworld realized that this feeling of life and vitality can be regained through the proximity of plump creatures.

    Why? Their fatty bodies and jiggling skin was a sharp contrast to the dark and astute Underworld. Their healthy bodies were a reminder of the physical bodies that the people of the Underworld once had. Other bodies can be used, but only those with extreme body mass can give the Underworld residents the craving that they have developed.

    It was rmended in the Underworld to keep a plump person in apaniment at all times, to provide that rxing and invigorating feeling. But of course, keeping living people in the Underworld was an expensive endeavor. Only those with enough resources can sustain this hobby.

    As for Siwang Wangzi, he was the descendant of the Yama! His status will of course be high in the Underworld. He can easily sustain Wang Hao until he grows tired of him.

    Beautiful concubines? Siwang Wangzi already had 100 of them in the Underworld. But their seductive bodies still could not give him the feeling of life.

    It must be known that he did not even have the chance to experience the life as a normal person. Instead of dying and going in the Underworld, he was born and raised in the Underworld itself.

    It was people like him that were obsessed with that feeling of life.

    If they reach the Tenth Stage of the Underworld Tactics, they can enjoy such life. But as of now, Siwang Wangzi has to make do with fatties.

    He momentarily forgot about their goal in the Solstice Kingdom as he happily squeezed Wang Hao¡¯s plump belly. He could not help but sigh in delight as he continuously pped Wang Hao¡¯s plump belly.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s belly jiggled merrily, giving Siwang Wangzi that feedback that he had been looking for. He shivered as he happily mashed and groped Wang Hao¡¯s belly.

    His engrossed actions were seen by everyone.

    The wizened old man and all the Underworld soldiers who were watching this seemed to be not disgusted. Instead, they all had jealous looks on their faces as if they want to be the one holding Wang Hao.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! This is great!¡± Siwang Wangzi screamed happily as he hoisted the still paralyzed Wang Hao on his shoulders. Wang Hao could only stare nkly at the ground.

    Siwang Wangzi turned to Fang Yu and co. as he said,

    ¡°As a thanks for you gifting me with such a delectable person, I decided to give all of you some time to prepare. I shall give all of you 12 hours to prepare for war!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shocked reactions could be heard from the opposing camps as they heard Siwang Wangzi¡¯s deration. Even Ling Tian could stare nkly at the rapid turn of events.

    ¡°Wait Young Master! Are you sure about that?¡± The old man said worriedly. He nervously fiddled with his staff as he continued. ¡°I think Yama will not be happy about this....¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I can still win, no matter what the situation is.¡± Siwang Wangzi replied imperiously. He then gave a suspicious look on the old man as he said,

    ¡°Do you think someone like me can be defeated by such country bumpkins? Hmph! As if that will happen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master, you really are the greatest of all, the one who shall be the King!¡±

    Actually, the only reason Siwang Wangzi wanted to give the Solstice Kingdom 12 hours of free time was because he wanted to spend this 12 hours ¡®invigorating¡¯ himself with Wang Hao. As for what happens in that ¡®invigoration¡¯, only Siwang Wangzi and Wang Hao will know.

    Siwang Wangzi nodded, seemingly satisfied from the old man¡¯s praise. He then faced the army as hemanded,

    ¡°Go back for now! I have granted them some little amnesty. But when we go backter, we will not hold back. We shall celebrate on their dead bodies!¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord!!!!¡± The 13th Battalion saluted Siwang Wangzi as they started marching back to the portal.

    Silence prevailed as all of the invaders entered the portal. A few minutes passed, and any traces of them have disappeared. The dragon then let out a sad roar as the portal disappeared. It fell on the ground, sobbing from all that happened.

    ¡°Wow, that was... something.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s awed voice broke the silence.

    ¡°What he did was a great help for this world.¡± Ling Tian said smilingly. He was not worried, since he knows that Wang Hao has something special on him that will make him survive living in the Underworld. Of course, Fang Yu who knew her master¡¯s abilities, was sure he will survive his situation.

    The only problem they have is whether Wang Hao will survive the 12-hour long ¡®activity¡¯ that he will have with Siwang Wangzi. Everyone in the scene could see Siwang Wangzi literally slobbering all over Wang Hao. They could only pray that Wang Hao can endure that too.

    ¡°You two are heartless!¡± Tang Ya¡¯s shout however, just fell on some deaf ears.

    ¡°...........¡±

 Chapter 131: Bad Baby

    <h4>Chapter 131: Bad Baby</h4>

    ¡°Do not worry about him, he will be fine. He has some special abilities that will help him.¡± Ling Tian said as he waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Besides, we have no choice but to trust him for now. We cannot just blindly rush in the portal to the Underworld. We will just die!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Tang Ya was still anxious for Wang Hao. Fang Yu sighed, realizing what a lucky man Wang Hao was.

    ¡°He. Will. Be. Fine.¡± Ling Tian entuated every syble that he uttered. ¡°Right now, what we need to do was to prepare when theye back 12 hours from now.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t Wang Hao find a way to stop them in that 12-hour interval? That¡¯s the n, right?¡± Tang Ya replied.

    ¡°Yes, that will be Wang Hao¡¯s mission over there. But we need to prepare for the worst.¡± Ling Tian then faced Sebastian as he said,

    ¡°I think you three need to go back to the Raiders. Tell them everything that happened. Then, try to strategize on what to do for the invasionter.¡±

    Sebastian however, frowned as he thought of possible ways to strengthen their defense. His face scrunched as he realized,

    ¡°We need to cooperate with the King right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that is your best choice now.¡± Ling Tian replied with a sigh. ¡°As for Tang Ya, you might want to join them.¡±

    ¡°Ok? How about you Fang Yu?¡±

    ¡°Well.... I need to look for something important.¡± Tang Ya of course knew that Fang Yu was referring to the missing Tang Li. She could only sp Fang Yu¡¯s shoulders as she silently cheered for her.

    Fang Yu on the other hand, turned to Ling Tian as she asked,

    ¡°How about you? What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am going to wander the town, see if I could find something to help uster.¡±

    Fang Yu could not help but narrow her eyes upon hearing that. Fang Yu of course knew that this was just an excuse of Ling Tian. With the extra 12 hours given by that creepy man, she was sure that 2 of the stone fragment holders will arrive 5 hours from now.

    There will surely be a great struggle for the stone fragments when they arrive.

    She then formted an easy n against her enemies that will be fightingter.

    First, Fang Yu will do her best to secure Tang Li before the other fragment holders arrive. Once they arrive, Fang Yu will just wait and wait.

    Fang Yu then rubbed her imaginary hands excitedly as she awaited for that three-way face-off. She was sure that the one who will be able to collect the fragments at that time will be extremely tired and vulnerable.

    Fang Yu will then use that opportunity to steal the stone fragments. After that, she only needed to go into seclusion and break into the Second Stage.

    But she knew this n of hers was quite crude, and despicable. She needed to have all the right conditions in order to just seed.

    But it will be all worth it in the end.

    ¡°Kay, bye!¡± Fang Yu then rushed towards the capital, hoping to find the lost baby.

    ¡°Tang Li,e to Big Sis! I will feed you lots of milk if you appear!¡± Fang Yu swore to herself that she will not let go of that cute baby again, no matter what happens.

    .......

    Ling Tian silently stared at Fang Yu¡¯s departing silhouetted. Whatever Fang Yu was looking for, Ling Tian did not care. As long as it will not interfere with his nster, he will not strike at Fang Yu.

    Actually, now that Wang Hao was at the Underworld, Ling Tian was sorely tempted to have some ¡®sparring¡¯ with Fang Yu. He wanted to know her capabilities as someone with a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline.

    But he held himself back. As of now, acquiring the stone fragments were more important.

    He closed his eyes as he sensed the three holders of the stone fragments. He then noticed that the two of them were generally headed for the Solstice Kingdom. The remaining one was clearly headed for the Forest of Death.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Ling Tian clicked his teeth as he realized it will be a three-way struggleter. With those numbers, he had to find a way to make their fight not easily seen by anyone.

    As much as possible, he wanted it to be private. The less who knows about the Pan Gu Divine Tablet, the better.

    ¡°Ok, I will go then.¡± Ling Tian waved his hands to Tang Ya as he walked away. He had his left hand inside his robe, slowly caressing his ¡®trump card¡¯ that he had hidden there all the time.

    ¡°Just a little bit more.... Then I will beplete.....¡±

    Nobody aside from Ling Tian heard that ominous deration.

    .......

    ¡°Un.¡±

    When Tang Li regained her consciousness, she found herself lying on a bed. Even if she was a little drowsy, she managed to shake of her nkets and float in the air.

    Tang Li¡¯s mother told her that if a cute baby like her gets kidnapped, she must remember that she must observe the ce that she was taken in. Tang Li then swiveled her neck as she looked around the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s sho pwetty!¡±

    The room Tang LI was taken in looked like it had been prepared for a baby.

    Countless stuffed animals lined the wall, with their furs looking temptingly soft. Tang LI felt the extreme desire to just dive in and y with the stuffed toys. But her mother reminded her that good babies will not y with anything that looks suspicious.

    The stuffed animals surely look suspicious, even to a baby like Tang Li.

    ¡°Mu... I want shome cuddle cuddle....¡± Tang Li pouted sadly as she turned her gaze away from the stuffed toys.

    Upon further inspection, Tang Li saw that aside from stuffed animals, other toys like building blocks, dolls balls scattered across the room.

    ¡°Yay! Toysh! Time to pway!¡± Poor Tang Lin will be devastated if she sees that her obedient baby sumbed to the temptation of toys!

    Tang Li happily threw a ball into the air, as she flew around and catch it.

    ¡°Weee!!!!!!¡±

    While Tang Li was engrossed with her new toys, the door of the room suddenly opened. A female silhouette stepped inside, who was carrying a whip in her hands.

    ¡°??¡± Tang Li tilted her head upon the arrival of the visitor. She then started to scrutinize the appearance of the woman.

    But to Tang Li¡¯s surprise, she could not actually discern the woman¡¯s appearance! It was as if her whole body was blurry, and this prevented Tang Li from seeing her features. The woman then started to speak to Tang Li.

    ¡°Do you know why I am here, baby girl?¡± Her voice sounded soothing, and Tang LI felt calm upon hearing it. She sensed that this woman had no ill intent on her.

    So Tang LI stated the most obvious reason that she could think of right now.

    ¡°For bweastmilk!¡± Tang Li then shot straight for the woman¡¯s breasts, hoping to fill her empty stomach now. But before she could dive on the woman¡¯s bountiful chest, she felt herself unable to move forward.

    It was then that Tang Li saw that the woman held Tang Li by her clothes.

    ¡°Pwease let me go....¡± Tang Li struggled to free herself from the woman¡¯s grasp, but she could not even manage to tear her clothes off.

    ¡°You know what this thing is used for?¡± The woman then slowly unfurled the whip she held. Tang Li¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the scary whip.

    ¡°This is used for bad babies, just like you.¡±

    ¡°Muuu..... Tang Li ish a good baby.....¡± Tang Li felt that the woman she was seeing right now had an entirely different aura from the one earlier. It was as if a switch turned on inside this woman, changing her personality. But she knew enough that if she angers her, she will receive the wrath of her whip.

    ¡°You say you are a good baby? Then, if you don¡¯t want to get spanked, you will tell me everything about your big sis. If not.....¡±

    Tang Li could only nod her head in fear.

    ¡°So tell me everything ok? If what you say was enough, I will not spank you.¡±

    ¡°Muuu...¡±

 Chapter 132: Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 132: Cheating</h4>

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Yu flopped on her bed as she tried to rest her tired body. Glistening drops of sweat covered her body, making her clothes stick to her body. Anyone will be enchanted with such a sight.

    She had been practically running all around the Solstice Kingdom just to look for Tang Li. Along the way, she saw many residents dejectedly setting up defenses on their houses. Because of the formation the Immortal Conve had put around the Solstice Kingdom, nobody had any way to leave already.

    The only choice that left for everyone inside the Kingdom was to cooperate in expelling the invaders that willeter. All the able-bodied males were requested to help the army.

    As for the Raiders, they decided to temporarily cooperate with the Kingdom. With Nathalia still deep in her breakthrough and Wang Hao kidnapped, the decision was made by the Generals.

    Of course, most of the members of the Raiders were not happy with the cooperation, citing that they should just kill the dragon and be done with it. Sebastian then patiently exined Wang Hao¡¯s reasoning about the dragon and the portal.

    They had to begrudgingly ept that.

    Now, they were all busy on setting up formations and defenses to chip away the strength of the army.

    As she thought of all this, Fang Yu let out a sigh. All the events that happened today greatly exhausted her mind. She then decided that she has to refresh herself to feel better. She then took a warm shower which lightened up the heavy feeling inside her. After showering, Fang Yuy on her bed, with her head feeling slightly hot.

    She did not know why, but she felt the urge to release all her pent-up tension just now. She then slowly used her left hand to caress one of her breasts.

    ¡°Mmmmm....¡±

    She purred in satisfaction as she felt something hot stirring inside her body. Even though she only had this body for around a year, she still knew the best zones to pleasure herself.

    She then raised her waist high in the air as she closed her eyes in anticipation.

    She started panting as she plunged her right hand below her waist. As her hand slowly trailed her stomach, she imagined Xiao Ya¡¯s adorable panting face, Empyrea¡¯s graceful swaying bottom and Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s tasty lips.

    All these arousing thoughts clouded Fang Yu¡¯s mind she breathed in and out deeply.

    ¡°Mmmmmmmm.¡±

    While Fang Yu was about to start ¡®spelunking''[1], the door to her room suddenly opened.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Fang Yu could only stare dumbfoundedly at the one who entered her room.

    It was Long Juo!

    Long Juo was stupefied when she saw Fang Yu in a unique... position.

    Fang Yu¡¯s robes were disheveled, slightly revealing her chest area. She looked like she just took a bath, evidenced by her creamy-white skin beaded with drops of water.

    Her perky buttocks were raised high in the air, with her left hand grabbing her chest. Her right hand though was way inside her waist area. All in all, it was an enchanting, but an arousing sight.

    ¡°..........¡±

    ¡°Ho. I did not expect that a goddess like Fang Yu does things like this too.¡± Long Juo¡¯s face held evil intentions as she slowly savored the lovely image right now.

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Fang Yu stood up panicked, as she hastily fixed her clothes. She gave Long Juo a re as she said,

    ¡°You will not tell anyone about this!¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. But my lips could slip.....¡±

    ¡°Sigh. What do you want?¡± Fang Yu knew that right now, Long Juo held the initiative of the conversation. Fang Yu had no choice but to listen to her demands.

    ¡°Well...¡± Long Juo fidgeted slightly, as if her request was something hard to say.

    Warning bells started sounding inside Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.... You want me to spank you more?¡±

    ¡°As if! I am not a pervert like you!¡± Long Juo¡¯s indignanat shout echoed inside the room. Long Juo managed to calm herself down as she sat on the bed.

    ¡°So, what is it that you want? You are so embarrassed right now. Are you sure its not a perverted request?¡± Fang Yu knew that she had to gain initiative over Long Juo right now. This is the only way for her to reduce the difficulty of Long Juo¡¯s demands.

    ¡°Actually... I need you to save my pet!¡± Long Juo sped Fang Yu¡¯s hand as she said her request. Her eyes started to tear up as Fang Yu felt her sorrow.

    ¡°Why do you need my help anyway?¡±

    Long Juo then exined the situation of her pet.

    Her pet was an ice sparrow. Just like what the name says, it was a sparrow that mainly relies on ice-rted attributes to survive.

    When Long Juo stepped in the Second Stage, she met this ice sparrow on the Northern ciers. Because she had an innate yin physique, managed to get the ice sparrow as her pet.

    Because the Immortal God Sect was not located near the Northern ciers, it was Long Juo who provides the yin mana to sustain her ice sparrow¡¯s survival.

    But with the effects of the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯, Long Juo found out that she could not provide enough yin mana since she also regressed at the First Stage. This then brought her pet to the verge of death.

    Now, Long Juo could only swallow her pride as she asked Fang Yu¡¯s help on her pet. With Fang Yu and her working together, her bird will surely be in a better condition.

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will help you. But swear with your dao heart that you will not tell anyone about what you saw!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Long Juo¡¯s cold face had the hint of a genuine smile as she thanked Fang Yu. She then made her dao oath in front of her.

    ¡°Come with me now! The faster we do it, the better!¡± Long Juo sped Fang Yu¡¯s right hand tightly as they ran to her room.

    While they were running, Long Juo sent a divine sense message to somebody.

    ¡°She¡¯sing with me now.¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep it going.¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡±

    Fang Yu on the other hand, was preupied with other things. She was screaming to herself,

    ¡°Why did I not lock the door! Stupid Fang Yu!¡± She resisted the urge to curl in a corner and hide.

    ¡°This is so embarrassing!!!¡±

    ................

    While Fang Yu experienced such misfortune, Ling Tian was busy arming himself against the iing fragment holders. With his stone fragment, he realized that they wille in just 3 hours. He smiled, knowing he still have enough time to prepare.

    Suddenly, he felt as if the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯ did something massive. He felt weird, but he did not know what the formation did. He started to get anxious, since he was sure something bad will happen with what the formation did.

    Suddenly, Ling Tian¡¯s stone fragment shone brightly. Ling Tian could not believe this was happening, since these stones fragment will only light up once they were near to each other.

    But the nearest fragments were still 3 hours away!

    He then checked the location of the other stone fragment holders. To his surprise, the two fragment holders were now inside the Solstice Kingdom!

    ¡°What is happening!?¡±

    Ling Tian slowly mulled about this ridiculous situation. How could two people, who were 3 hours away, suddenly appear here? Ling Tian then remembered that weird feeling that the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯ gave off just now.

    With his experience, he managed to gather the pieces together. He gritted his teeth as he cursed Siwang Wangzi.

    ¡°Damn you, you despicable cheater!!!!¡±

 Chapter 133: Dilation

    <h4>Chapter 133: Dtion</h4>

    Fang Yu and Long Juo both felt the weird sensation given out by the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯. While Long Juo looked confused by what happened, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she saw a spirit shiping in from the outside!

    Fang Yu recognized this spirit ship from Fang Lin¡¯s memories. This was the spirit ship where the whip-bearing female stone fragment holder resided!

    Fang Yu and Fang Lin actually did not know that one of the fragment holders were inside a spirit ship. But when Fang Yu saw this spirit ship, she felt that connection from the stone fragments.

    ¡°F**k! So this formation also affects time! They surely are despicable!¡± Fang Yu managed to piece together the clues just the same time as Ling Tian.

    From what Fang Yu had observed, this formation managed to slow down the time inside it so that 3 hours will suddenly pass by outside. That means time was slowed down by a factor of 10,800! 1 second inside the formation was equivalent to 10,800 seconds outside or 3 hours.

    This means that the weird feeling she felt earlier was the formation slowing down the time so that 3 hours will suddenly pass by outside.

    That was the reason why the fragment holders who were due to arrive 3 hours from now suddenly arrived in a moment¡¯s time.

    Fang Yu suppressed the urge to curse as she observed the formation. Its vibrant glow seemed to have lost its luster. She can see that the glow was slowly restoring itself. From her calctions, the glow can restore itself after 3 hours. That means the formation can slow down the time once more after 3 hours.

    Fang Yu knew that the reason the formation slowed down the time was for only one thing, for the Underworld Army to arrive earlier.

    What Siwang Wangzi promised was that the Underworld Army wille back in 12 hours. Well, its 12 hours on the Underworld. He did not say anything about using the time standards of the residents of the Solstice Kingdom.

    His scheme was quite dirty but effective. After the Underworld Army left earlier, the 12-hour time limit had started. Once that happened, the ¡®Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯ absorbed energy for 3 hours to start up its time dtion.

    At the point that the formation has absorbed enough energy, there was 9 hours left till the invasion, both in the Underworld and the Solstice Kingdom.

    The formation then activated the time dtion technique, slowing down the time inside the Solstice Kingdom by 10,800 times. That means 3 more hours have passed outside while only one second passed in the Solstice Kingdom.

    At the Underworld, there¡¯s only 6 hours left till the invasion. But the people in the Solstice Kingdom thinks there¡¯s still 9 hours left!

    Fang Yu then extrapted that the formation will take 3 more hours to recharge itself.

    Once it has recharged, there¡¯s only 3 hours left in the Underworld before the invasion, while the people in the Solstice Kingdom assume there¡¯s still 6 hours left.

    A that time, the time dtion will activate again.

    Once that happens, once second has again passed on the Solstice Kingdom while the remaining three hours in the Underworld will pass by again.

    That means that while the people in the Solstice Kingdom thinks that there¡¯s still 6 hours left before the invasion, the 12-hour time limit in the Underworld has reached its end.

    The Underworld Army will then rush in, attacking the unprepared Solstice Kingdom!

    ¡°Che. So they can cheat like this huh?¡± Fang Yu was greatly enraged by this. She could not help but sigh in relief because she managed to discover it.

    Without the arrival of the two stone fragment holders, Fang Yu would have never realized about the scheme of Siwang Wangzi.

    ¡°Wait.....¡± Fang Yu then realized that with Ling Tian holding a stone fragment, he would have realized what happened! She was about to rush to look for him when she saw something that made her blood run cold.

    A woman stepped out from the sprit ship. Right now, Fang Yu could not see her appearance since the woman had mists covering her whole body. The only prominent feature that Fang Yu could see was that she held a whip on her right hand.

    Another person then came rushing towards the spirit ship. Like the woman earlier, this new arrival had her appearance unrecognizable. She also held a whip on her right hand. This woman and the fragment holder seemed to know each other as they started to talk to each other.

    But that¡¯s what not made stop Fang Yu on her tracks.

    It was because she saw Tang Li on the grasp of the newly-arrived woman!

    Fang Yu nearly lost her temper and started to rush at them. Good thing Long Juo managed to grab her robes and pull her down to the ground. Only when Fang Yu calmed herself down that she stopped.

    Fang Yu bowed slightly and gave Long Juo a gratified look. Long Juo just harrumphed as she gave the two women that Fang Yu tried to rush to a skeptical look.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the deal with them?¡± Long Juo asked warily. ¡°Are they reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure, but I have a bad feeling about them. Let¡¯s hide!¡± Fang Yu pulled Long Juo with her as they hid behind a wall. They timidly peeked above the wall to look at the spirit ship.

    Fang Yu and Long Juo strained their ears as they listened to the conversation of the two women. Fang Yu decided to call the one holding the stone fragment as the stone woman, while the one who kidnapped Tang Li as b**ch.

    ¡°So, what happened here 003?¡± Stone woman asked B**ch. ¡°I can sense formations covering this whole ce. Don¡¯t tell me.... this is a trapid by the fragment holder here?¡±

    Even if she knew now that her name was 003, Fang Yu still wanted her to be called B**ch for taking Tang Li away.

    B**ch then exined the matters of the Underworld invasion to the stone woman. Tang Li on the other hand, had her face all teared up as she tried not to cry. She asionally tried to fly away, but she cannot escape the grip of B**ch.

    Once stone woman heard all this, she just gave a nod as she said,

    ¡°This is good. This gives me more freedom to do things here.¡± She then looked at Tang Li who helplessly iled around. ¡°And who is this cute baby here? Come hug big sister!¡±

    ¡°No! You are a baddy!¡± Tang Li pouted angrily as she swatted stone woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Jusht you wait, Big Sis will reshcue me!!!¡±

    The stone woman seemed shaken by Tang LI¡¯s rejection. She turned to B**ch as she asked, ¡°Why did you capture an angel like her? Did you develop a love for cute things too?¡±

    ¡°Hell no.¡± B**ch curtly replied. ¡°I just found her clinging quite closely to Fang Yu. I then saw her intelligence. I realized that I can kidnap her and extract information about Fang Yu from her.¡±

    ¡°Extract information!!! Did you hurt the baby?¡± It seems like the stone woman knew that B**ch extracts information in some.... unscrupulous ways.

    ¡°Well, I said to her that if she will not talk, she will be friends with my whip.¡±

    ¡°Muuu....¡±

    ¡°Good thing this baby was obedient. She told me everything she knew about Fang Yu, even her blergh, escapades with some women.¡±

    ¡°So you did not hurt her in any way.¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡±

    Stone woman sighed in relief as her worst fears did note true. ¡°So, did this baby tell anything about Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Actually, this baby said she knew nothing about it. But,¡± B**ch suddenly gave a sadistic smile. ¡°She was lying about it!¡±

    Stone woman seemed to have a disappointed look as she stared at Tang Li.

    ¡°I thought you are an adorable baby. How disappointing.¡± Stone woman sighed as she turned to B**ch.

    ¡°Lock this baby up. I can see that she will not talk at all about Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline, no matter what we do. We can maybe use her against Fang Yu. As for me, I will gather the remaining stone fragments.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Before Stone woman could leave, B**ch had one more question for her. ¡°Will we still make a move against that Fang Yu even though we do not have any evidence for her bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Great Father was wrong about Fang Yu?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Just follow what I said.¡± Stone woman said dismissively as she pped the ground with her whip.

    ¡°Pak pak pak!¡±

    ¡°Yes 000!¡± B**ch then ran away, bringing Tang Li with her. Stone woman on the other hand, ran on the opposite direction of B**ch.

    Only Tang Li¡¯s pleading voice could be heard by Fang Yu.

    ¡°Sis....¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Yu was feeling conflicted right now. On one hand, she wanted to follow stone woman and find an opportunity to get the stone fragment.

    But right now, Tang Li was in danger too. Fang Yu could not forget the distressed and afraid look on Tang Li¡¯s face the whole time B**ch talked with the stone woman.

    No baby should face that kind of trauma.

    After a few seconds of silence, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up in determination as she said,

    ¡°Come with me Long Juo! We are going to rescue someone important to me! Your bird..... may need to waitter.¡±

    ¡°Ah eh? Ok.....¡± Even though Long Juo seemed to be confused by all that she had seen, she decided to follow Fang Yu.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Fang Yu and Long Juo ran as they followed the aura of B**ch.

    Long Juo, who was trailing behind Fang Yu, sent another message to the person she was talking with earlier.

    ¡°Negative. She did not go with me to my room. She was upied now. Do I need to retreat now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Just keep close to her.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes burned with determination as she swore to herself that she will mash that B**ch¡¯s face once she rescues Tang LI.

    ¡°Just you wait Tang Li! I aming for you!¡±

 Chapter 134: Self-weapon

    <h4>Chapter 134: Self-weapon</h4>

    Ling Tian tensed up as he realized there¡¯s only 3 more hours left until the invaders arrive. Not only that, but he had to acquire the stone fragments within that time limit. He used his stone fragment again to sense where the other fragment holders were.

    With the map on his mind, Ling Tian realized that one of the fragment holder was in the forest in the Solstice Kingdom. As for what he was doing there, Ling Tian does not know.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ling Tian however, noticed one anomaly.

    Before going to the Tian Ji Empire, Ling Tian attached some tracking magic on all the disciplesing with him. With this tracker, he can approximate their locations.

    He felt that Fang Yu was running along with Long Juo. But that was not the thing that he found weird. It was that he found that Shi Poyun¡¯s location was in very close proximity with the fragment holder in the forest.

    He sensed that the two of them knew each other, since they seem to be conversing a lot.

    ¡°Chance!¡± Ling Tian realized that he some talking to do with Shi Poyunter. That boy can be easily fooled to give Ling Tian some information.

    Then Ling Tian sensed something more urgent.

    He noticed that the other fragment holder was rushing towards him now!

    Ling Tian smiled as he looked around him. Luckily, he was able to be in a ce where there was hardly any people. He can fight to his heart¡¯s content here.

    Ling Tian stored the swords he was using inside his storage ring. Those swords that he used earlier were all ¡®trash¡¯ swords. They were the standard swords used by normal practitioners. But Ling Tian was no normal practitioner.

    In his past life, Ling Tian¡¯s sword formations were notprised of swords of the same quality. He had the ten-highest quality swords that he had to serve as the core of his sword formation. This in turn, guides the other swords on their positions.

    These ten swords were Ling Tian¡¯s self-weapons.

    Self-weapons were weapons created from the practitioner¡¯s own body. The basic parts of the weapon will be made from the body parts of the practitioner. Then once the weapon was finished, the practitioner will fuse it with his soul.

    Because the self-weapon was originally from the practitioner¡¯s body, it will willingly epts the soul mixed into it. Once this happens, the weapon itself would have be something like a new body part for the practitioner. The practitioner then can freely wield the weapon as if it was his/her own limb.

    Not only that. Because the self-weapon can be considered just a part of the practitioner, when a practitioner grows in strength, the self-weapon grows in strength too. And if the self-weapons end up in the hands of other practitioners, they have no way to wield it since its already branded with the soul of its owner.

    But the difficulty of making a self-weapon lies in the fact that it will be difficult to heal the body part that has been lost. That¡¯s why as much as possible, only one self-weapon can be created and that there must be a powerful healing object to elerate the regeneration of the lost body part. Ling Tian however, was a ridiculous person.

    In Ling Tian¡¯s past life, he had created these ten swords from his bones while he was in the First Stage!

    At that time, he found a lucky encounter. He fell into ake underneath an oasis in the Southern Desert. There he found out that soaking in the water can promote exponentially elerated healing. At that time, Ling Tian knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime chance to create a self-weapon with no side-effects. He can create one without worrying about his body.

    Ling Tian then used the instructions in the holy sword scripture of the Sword Sovereign Sect to make a self-weapon. Once he made the first one, he thought to himself, why not make more?

    He managed to create ten bone swords before theke lost all its healing capabilities. Ling Tian then fused his soul with it, creating the ten bone swords that will be the core of his sword formation.

    Everytime he got stronger, his swords got stronger. He remembered that at his peak, his swords can inflict wounds even against a Sixth Stage Practitioner!

    With these ten swords serving as the foundation for his 1,000,000 swords, Ling Tian swept the practitioner world under his feet.

    But with him dying at that time, he thought he had to make his bone swords again. But to his surprise, his ten swords also reincarnated with him! These swords of his however, became just as small as toothpick, hidden snugly inside his body.

    Ling Tian realized that just like him, his swords were also weakened from the reincarnation. He had to get stronger again to make his sword¡¯s prowess reach its peak. With his training until now, Ling Tian was able to strengthen his swords to some extent.

    Right now, Ling Tian decided to use one of his bone swords against the arriving fragment holder. Using all ten of them at the same time puts his identity at a big risk. He will only use more bone swords once he determines his foe¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Scak.¡±

    With his training, Ling Tian managed to perfectly fuse his bone swords on his body. Now, one of these swords wasing out of his right palm.

    Ling Tian¡¯s bone swords were not identical at all. Each one of them had their own unique shape and function, giving Ling Tian¡¯s sword formation adaptability against any foes.

    Right now, the sword that came out of his hand was a zweihander. Its de was straight and narrow. It was the longest sword that Ling Tian had, reaching over 2 meters in length.

    9 normal swords rotated around Ling Tian as he grasped the zweihander with his right hand. Right now, he used the zweihander to ascertain distance against his opponent.

    With both of them at the First Stage, its was the skills inbat that will determine the winner.

    He took a fighting stance as he stared at the iing spirit ship. It stopped and it descend in front of Ling Tian.

    The woman with the unrecognizable appearance stepped out of the ship, brandishing her whip as she faced Ling Tian. Her melodious voice tickled Ling Tian¡¯s ears as she said,

    ¡°So the stone fragment is actually with you, Ling Tian. If I were you, I will give the stone fragment or else.....¡±

    ¡°Or else what? Are you going to whip me with that leather strip?¡± Ling Tian mockingly replied.

    ¡°Leather strip? Oh, pardon me.¡± The woman shook her whip, and what Ling Tian saw made him more wary against the woman.

    The whip suddenly changed its appearance from normal to creepy in an instant.

    It was creepy because Ling Tian saw that this whip was made from human spine!

    All the 33 bones were neatly arranged, making the it the eerie whip that Ling Tian can see right now.

    He can only swallow audibly as he said.

    ¡°You had a self-weapon made out of your spine? How could you even survive that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am not telling you. Let¡¯s just get straight to fighting!¡± The woman drew her hands back and then she sent the whip hurtling towards Ling Tian!

    ¡°Well, this better be good¡± Ling Tian swung his zweihander to meet the whip¡¯s strike head-on.

    ¡°ck!¡±

    ......................

    Fang Yu on the other hand, managed to reach the ce where B**ch had hidden Tang Li. While she and Long Juo were staring at the house warily, they heard the unmistakable sound of Tang Li talking with B**ch.

    ¡°Muu... I don¡¯t want to sweep!¡±

    ¡°You will sleep.¡±

    ¡°No! I will....¡± Snoring sounds came next as B**ch seemed to have put Tang Li on a deep sleep.

    ¡°Hmmph, at longst, this brat has fallen asleep. I am so tired with her mumbling about her Sis!¡± Rustling sounds could be heard as B**ch put Tang Li on the bed.

    ¡°Now, what to do? Well I guess I can... hmm?¡± B**ch tilted her head as she seemed to notice a presence near her house. She held her whip tightly as she jumped out of the window. When shended on the ground, she saw the flustered Fang Yu and Long Juo looking at her.

    ¡°Hahahaha! So, the famous Fang Yu actually brought herself to our hands! Wonderful!¡± B**ch cackled as she faced Fang Yu and Long Juo. ¡°Now, I can just beat you up and my mission will be done!¡±

    ¡°You b**ch! You will pay for scaring Tang Li!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s yin sword swished in the air as she gave B**ch a malevolent look.

    ¡°Long Juo, go and rescue the baby earlier! I will deal with this b**ch!¡±

    ¡°Oh, not so fast!¡± Suddenly, two more people went out of the house. Both of them had their appearances unrecognizable as they also held whips on their hand.

    With their arrival, Fang Yu and Long Juo now had to face 3 opponents!

    ¡°Oh, boy.¡± Fang Yu muttered apologetically to Long Juo. ¡°It seems like we have been ambushed.¡±

    ¡°The hell? How could you be so calm!¡± Long Juo said exasperatedly. She hastily sent a divine sense message to the one she was talking to earlier.

    ¡°Help us! We are being ambushed now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Sorry I cannot help. But you can use this ambush to gain her trust.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Fang Yu and Long Juo sighed as they realized that they have to do this alone.

    ¡°Milk.....¡± The oblivious Tang Li muttered while she was peacefully asleep.

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 135: Deal

    <h4>Chapter 135: Deal</h4>

    Before meeting up with the Underworld Army, Wang Hao had put all his hopes on Fang Yu¡¯s beauty. But he did not anticipate the next set of events that have happened. He heard what Siwang Wangzi said about him wanting Wang Hao.

    He shook his head from hearing such bizarre statements.

    Wang Hao did not expect that the residents of the Underworld had such a fetish for fatties. But before Wang Hao could ruminate on it, he felt a unique energying from the palms of the old man and entering Wang Hao¡¯s body.

    Wang Hao immediately realized that this energy has the abilities to paralyze living beings. But with his immunity against energy attacks, Wang Hao can easily brush it off.

    But then he realized that now was his chance to get close on Siwang Wangzi. So he did not absorb the energy. Instead, he let it permeate his cells while he acted paralyzed. This made everyone think that he was paralyzed by the old man.

    After saying some creepy lines to Wang Hao, Siwang Wangzi hoisted Wang Hao as they entered the Underworld. Once Siwang Wangzi had brought him into the Underworld Realm, Wang Hao knew that he will be under numerous sticky situationster.

    As for how literally sticky it would be, he does not know for sure.

    ¡°Eat this.¡± The old man with Siwang Wangzi handed a pellet towards Wang Hao. Wang Hao then found out that the paralyzing energy inside his body had retreated from his arms. He realized that this was meant for him to move his arms.

    Wang Hao tried to appear to look struggling for a moment as he moved his arms. The old man smiled, seemingly satisfied with the effect of the paralysis.

    ¡°Eat this faster, this is the only thing that will help you survive here.¡±

    Wang Hao knew what the old man was talking about.

    The Underworld was retrofitted for the souls of the dead. This was not made for the living. The infernal and death energy in the Underworld Realm will easily kill off any living beings that goes there.

    As for the pellet Wang Hao swallowed, it contained traces of life energy, enough to sustain a living being for 12 hours. Once that time limit finishes, they have to take the pill again.

    But with Wang Hao¡¯s abilities, he waspletely immune to the effects of the death energy. But still, he had to pretend that he cannot survive on the Underworld easily.

    If he showed any of his energy-wielding abilities here, his n will be busted immediately.

    The army continued marching for an hour until they reached a towering castle. The castle looked like as if it was the typical castle where the main viin hides the main character¡¯s love interest.

    In other words, an evil castle.

    The army saluted Siwang Wangzi and the old man before dispersing towards their barracks.

    ¡°All hail Commander Wangzi and Sage Merlick!¡±

    ¡°Pfft.... Merlick? What¡¯s with that name? Is your tongue extra long or something?¡± Wang Hao stifled his giggles as he tried to calm himself down from hearing such name.

    ¡°Zip your mouth, or I will paralyze you again!¡±

    ¡°Ok ok!¡± Wang Hao raised his hands in surrender. Before Siwang Wangzi and Merlick could enter the castle, Wang Hao said,

    ¡°Can you guys listen to me out first? I have a very good deal for both of you.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so a pet of mine dares to give an offer to me? Hmm.... Say your piece now. If its good.... Maybe we can have some agreement.¡±

    ¡°Wang¡¯er! Do not listen to him!¡± Merlick frantically shouted. ¡°I know that people like him are schemers. We don¡¯t even know if him being here was part of their n.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, do not call me Wang¡¯er!¡± Siwang Wangzi exasperatedly replied. He then said, ¡°Whatever schemes he throws at us, the might of the Underworld will just squash if t.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Wang Hao gave a sigh of relief as he seeded on convincing Siwang Wangzi. He then took a deep breath as he essed an object on his space pocket. Actually, its not an object. It¡¯s a person.

    And that person was Fatty Zhou.

    There was a sh of light, and poor Fatty Zhou appeared in front of them. His massive body jiggled as he hit the ground hard. Once he was stood up, Fatty Zhou grabbed Wang Hao¡¯s legs as he bawled on him.

    ¡°Please do not give me to him! I will do anything, just please do not give me to this pervert!¡±

    Fatty Zhou clearly heard all the perverted statements said by Siwang Wangzi while they were marching earlier. Wang Hao had of course purposefully made Fatty Zhou hear all of it.

    Fatty Zhou was begging Wang Hao now because he knew how much Siwang Wangzi wanted to get his hands on someone like Fatty Zhou.

    Not only that, but Fatty Zhou was way fatter than Wang Hao.

    Instead of questioning Wang Hao on how he managed to bring another human with him, Siwang Wangzi and Merlick were busy ogling at Fatty Zhou.

    ¡°Hiii!!!¡± Fatty Zhou could only shrink back in fear as he saw the hungry looks on the faces of Siwang Wangzi and Merlick. Merlick did not forget to give Fatty Zhou a life pill first. Fatty Zhou hastily swallowed it as he gave Wang Hao those puppy eyes.

    What Wang Hao said upon seeing this was,

    ¡°So, does this guy satisfy you more?¡±

    Tell me what you want then.¡± Siwang Wangzi¡¯s statement sounded like a death sentence for Fatty Zhou.

    ¡°Noo!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Merlick, take him to my room. After the invasion, I can let you borrow him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you should have said that earlier Young Master.¡± Merlick happily replied as he brought Fatty Zhou into Siwang Wangzi¡¯s room. Because he was paralyzed, Fatty Zhou could only give Wang Hao a venomous look as he left.

    ¡°Ok, so getting back to what we talked about earlier. What do you want in exchange for him? I can even allow you to go back now.¡± Siwang Wangzi was clearly satisfied with Fatty Zhou. He seemed to even forget that it was Wang Hao who was supposed to be there.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Let me join the Underworld Realm.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Even an idiot would realize that something was up with Wang Hao¡¯s statement. ¡°You want to serve the Underworld Realm?¡±

    ¡°What serve? I mean, I want to join the Underworld Realm.¡±

    ¡°But you are a living being. You can only join the Underworld Realm once you die and be a soul. If you are a living being, you can only choose to serve as a retainer.¡± Siwang Wangzi shook his head as he patiently exined the difference between the two.

    ¡°If you want to join the Underworld, you have to die first. Are you willing to abandon your mortal shell and join us?¡±

    Siwang Wangzi knew that as long as Wang Hao was alive, he surely have some ns to save the Solstice Kingdom. But with his question to Wang Hao right now, Siwang Wangzi had cornered Wang Hao!

    If Wang Hao refuses to die now to join the Underworld, that means he really had some ulterior motives. Siwang Wangzi will straight up kill him right away. But if Wang Hao decides to die, he already lost any way to help his friends.

    No matter how loyal he was to the Solstice Kingdom, once his soul was in the Underworld, he had no way to have a new body. And without a body, any ns of his will be nothing facing the might of the Underworld.

    Whatever answer Wang Hao will give, Siwang Wangzi had cut off any way for him.

    Siwang Wangzi then stared at Wang Hao intensely, waiting for his answer.

    A few seconds passed, and Wang Hao fished out a pill from his robes. Once Siwang Wangzi saw it, his eyes narrowed. The pill that Wang Hao held was clearly a poison pill!

    Wang Hao swallowed it, and after a few moments, he slumped forward, with his heart stopping its beating. A few more seconds passed, and a translucent ball flew out of his body.

    This ball floated in front of Siwang Wangzi as it stretched in and out. The ball then grew in size as it formed limbs and body and a head.

    Once it was done transforming, the ball transformed into a see-through body. It looked like as if anything can just pass through this body. It also looked hazy, as if it can fade away at any moment.

    This body that Siwang Wangzi sees right now was the soul body. This was the form of the soul when it leaves its physical shell. Siwang Wangzi nodded appreciably as he saw who the soul body looked like.

    The soul body looked exactly like Wang Hao!

    ¡°Told you, I am serious. My conviction to join the Underworld is SOULid.¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

 Chapter 136: Double Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 136: Double Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Ho?¡± Siwang Wangzi was impressed upon seeing Wang Hao decisively killing himself. He then sneered as he waved his hands towards Wang Hao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let me destroy your body, just to make sure.¡± With him at the Underworld, Siwang Wangzi can fully exert his strength at the Fifth Stage. Wang Hao¡¯s body disintegrated entirely, leaving nothing but dust.

    It was then that Siwang Wangzi heaved a sigh of relief. By this time, he was sure that Wang Hao would have no tricks to use against him.

    ¡°Now, I am sure of your loyalty!¡±

    Wang Hao on the other hand, seemed to be unperturbed by what Siwang Wangzi did. His chubby soul form just smiled as he replied,

    ¡°So what shall I do now?¡±

    ¡°Cleaning services.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Before Wang Hao could feel it, he felt the space around him twisting and shifting. He knew that he can dispel this with the Space-Time Gyroscope, but that was a big secret of him too. So he had no choice but to let himself get teleported away.

    Thest thing that he saw was Siwang Wangzi saying,

    ¡°You think I will let you join the army? Wishful thinking!¡±

    Even though Wang Hao was already in his soul form and had his body destroyed, Siwang Wangzi still have to be sure. He knew that people with attitude like Wang Hao were the more dangerous ones to deal with in terms of scheming.

    Because Wang Hao gave him such a good gift, Siwang Wangzi granted his request to join the Underworld. But why the hell would Siwang Wangzi allow Wang Hao near him or the Solstice Kingdom? So he decided to just make Wang Hao a member of the Cleaning Services.

    The role of the cleaning services was just simple, to just clean.

    As for what they are going to clean, it actually varies.

    It might be carcasses of dead beings that identally wash up, or the bodies of those who fail in the Underworld Tactics.

    Now, Siwang Wangzi used hismand token to bring Wang Hao to one of the stations of the cleaning services.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Siwang Wangzi rubbed his hands gleefully once Wang Hao had fully disappeared. He started walking to his room, clearly excited for his ¡®refreshments¡¯.

    Only one second has passed by and with his spatial skills, Wang Hao knew that he had been teleported around 100 million kilometers away.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Even with his current teleportation abilities now, it will still take him around a very long time just to reach the portal to the Solstice Kingdom.

    ¡°That pervert sure really is wary against me. Sigh, I really f**ked up now.¡± Wang Hao did not expect that Siwang Wangzi will that be wary against him. He even made sure that Wang Hao will be out of his sight.

    He stared all around him, observing his new surroundings. But what he could only see was the vast expanse of rednds. He could not even see any structures anywhere.

    But before Wang Hao started to get irritated, he heard a someone calling out behind him.

    ¡°Yo, little fishy. Do not look there. Face here.¡± Wang Haoplied, and he saw an old man beckoning to him. What made Wang Hao intrigued was that the man was in is soul form. He seemed to have not even managed to create even a passable physical body.

    ¡°Oh, you must be wondering why I look like this.¡± The old man seemingly noticed Wang Hao¡¯s confused expression. ¡°Actually, it was because those who were untalented will be dumped in the cleaning services.¡±

    ¡°Untalented? By that you mean..¡±

    ¡°Yes, untalented in the Underworld Tactics.¡± The old man then exined it to Wang Hao further.

    It seemed like even though all the souls in the Underworld train in the Underworld Tactics, some of them may not even be able to step in the First Stage. The old man said that for those people, they were delegated to manualbor.

    Only those who sessfully steps at least on the First Stage can have better living in the Underworld.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± The old man smiled deprecatingly. ¡°I am at the Underworld for 2,000 years, yet I could not even step in the First Stage. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I just died 5 minutes earlier.¡± Wang Hao replied sheepishly.

    ¡°Eh? You just died earlier? Are you sure about that?¡± The old man seemed to be shocked from what Wang Hao said. He gripped Wang Hao¡¯s shoulders as shook him hard. ¡°Are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am! Why does it matter to you anyway?¡±

    ¡°Because those who just died and go in the Underworld should be brought in a Prefecture Hall!¡±

    ¡°Prefecture Hall?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you do not even know about that?¡±

    ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t I tell you I just died earlier? How can I know about that?¡±

    ¡°Ok, some more exining to do.¡± The old man then started his exnation about the Prefecture Hall. The more that Wang Hao listened to the old man, the more anger that he felt towards Siwang Wangzi.

    That pervert really conned Wang Hao big time!

    From the old man¡¯s exnation, the Underworld Realm was divided into 108 Prefectures. Each time a new soules in the Underworld, they must choose a prefecture to reside in. Once they chose one, they should go to the Prefecture Hall of the said prefecture to register their citizenship.

    If they do not register their citizenship, they will be treated as a foreign element and will not receive any of the treatments given by the Underworld to its residents.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Upon seeing the ashen look on Wang Hao¡¯s face, the old man sighed as he fiddled with his robes. The object that he brought out was a bone whistle

    ¡°Good thing you met me. I have a friend that can bring us to a prefecture hall now. Join me, and we will have you registered. We can talk about your jobter.¡± The old man then used the bone whistle.

    Momentster, and they saw a dragon-like creature flying towards them. At its back was an armored man, simr to those who invaded the Solstice Kingdom earlier.

    Upon seeing the old man, the armored man let out augh as he stepped of the wyvern. He said in a booming voice,

    ¡°Hahaha! Old Billy my friend! What did you call me here for?¡± It seemed like these two had a cordial rtionship as they talked to each other amicably.

    Old Billy then exined about Wang Hao¡¯s situation to the armored man. The armored man nodded as he understood the situation.

    ¡°Come with me. We will go to the Deathswamp Prefecture.¡± Wang Hao then rode the wyvern while the armored man took the reins. As for Old Billy, he stayed behind, saying that he will just wait for them toe back.

    ¡°Ha!¡± The armored manshed tightened his grip on the reins as the wyvern flew in the air. Wang Hao gripped the wyvern tightly as it elerated towards the Deathswamp prefecture.

    It may be Wang Hao¡¯s luck, but it only took the wyvern an hour to reach the Prefecture Hall of the Deathswamp Prefecture. The wyvern descended in front of the hall, with the ground letting out a squelching sound as Wang Hao jumped off the dragon.

    ¡°Just enter the hall and register quickly. I will be waiting here. Once you are done, we will go back to Old Billy.¡± Even though he was friendly to Old Billy, the armored ma seemed to have no regard for Wang Hao. Wang Hao did not mind it, since his stay in the Underworld will be just short anyway.

    The ground was squishy and mushy as he walked towards the Prefecture Hall. Wang Hao was surprised to see that around him, not a single presence was even present. He ignored this creepy situation as he opened the gates.

    Once he was past the gate, Wang Hao stared at the banner grandly sprawled at the entrance. It read, ¡®Deathswamp Prefecture Hall¡¯. The banner was made and carved in stone. Anyone who sees this can feel the imposing aura that it brought out.

    But what made Wang Hao interested in this banner was because of a stone tablet stuck at the middle of the banner.

    ¡°Good tablet! I can feel that this will be beneficial to those who step on the Mana Cirction Stage!¡± Wang Hao could feel the powerful fluctuations of manaing out from the tablet.

    If Fang Yu and Fang Lin were here, they will surely be shocked by this stone tablet.

    It was because this stone tablet exactly looked like theplete Pan Gu Divine Tablet!

 Chapter 137: Go

    <h4>Chapter 137: Go</h4>

    6 hours before the kidnapping of Fang Yu.

    Because of what Fang Lin did against them, the brat was highly pissed against him. Not only did he lose the stone fragment, he also pissed off the Fifth Stage Undead Wolf. Were it not for his family¡¯s sacred artifact, they would have been immediately killed by the wolf already.

    The wolf looked at the direction where Fang Lin and co. had gone. The wolf then sent a stream of divine sense messages for the two of them. It said,

    ¡°I have some matters to deal with, so you two must acquire that stone fragment for me. If you fail, hmmph, being my dinner will be the least worst punishment.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± The brat was highly indignant upon hearing this. After all the years he had kept the stone fragment with him, a nobody was now giving amand for him to give it away? Talk about a freeloader!

    ¡°Growl, does that mean you were lying when you offered the stone fragment to me earlier?¡± The wolf opened its mouth wide as it menacingly said,

    ¡°I can break open that defensive dome of yours at the expense of my injuries. But even if I get injured, you two will surely die. So, be sure to bring that stone fragment to me or else.....¡± The wolf¡¯s putrid breath covered the two as its coarse tongue loomed over them.

    The old man could only hastily reply,

    ¡°Wolf King! What he means was that we cannot do it right now. We still need some time to rest! But once we feel better, we shall acquire the stone fragment for you!¡±

    ¡°Good. Awooo!!!!!¡± The Wolf King suddenly sprouted wings from its back as it flew towards the center of the Forest of Death. It seemed like whatever was in that ce had more importance than the stone fragment.

    Once the wolf had gone, the brat could only say,

    ¡°Hey Old Shi, can we just really allow that big dog to trample our dignities? Are we just giving up my treasure for that shaggy dog?¡±

    The old man just smiled as he used his gnarly hand to pat the brat in the head. Even though he was still angry, the brat¡¯s expression softened after being petted by the old man.

    ¡°Calm down Shi Hao. We can still use this situation to our advantage.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡±

    ¡°He, just watch and learn. For now, you should rest and prepare first. I know that with their intelligence, those three bastards will have survived the Fourth Stage. But I am sure that they are in dire straits.¡±

    ¡°Then Old Shi, that means we only need to survive the onught of the Fourth Stage Undead while we look for those three? That¡¯s easy, considering you are protecting me!¡±

    ¡°Yes I know.¡± Old Shi smiled ruefully as he absorbed Shi Hao¡¯s praise. ¡°Ok, once 6 hours have passed, we shall rush at the Fourth Stage Area. Be sure to hang on tight. I still could not forget the smell of your v**it thest time you rode me.¡±

    ¡°I know Old Shi!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ..........................

    Now, let¡¯s advance the time around the event when Ling Tian and Wang Hao witnessed Fang Yu being taken away.

    Around this moment, Fang Lin along with Mina and Bloodspear were at the Fourth Stage Area, looking warily at the creepy brat-old man duo who were nearing their spot. The brat was riding on the shoulders of the old man, with the old man leaving sonic booms as his running speed just passed Mach 1.

    Fang Lin swallowed as he did not expect that they can arrive that fast without the carriage. From his estimates, it will only take them 5 minutes to reach the ce where Fang Lin was located. Fang Lin sighed as he let out a yip.

    ¡°Yip yip yip!¡±(Go to your positions!)¡± All the Fourth Stage beasts under hismand slinked away, heading for their designated area. As for Bloodspear and Mina, they surrounded Fang Lin, ready to protect him.

    Bloodspear wielded his spear, which started to glow bright red as Fang Lin felt extreme bloodlust emanating from the said spear. Mina on the other hand, stayed behind Fang Lin as she fiddled with her talismans.

    Fang Lin who was in the puppy form, could only show his excitement by baring his teeth. He stared at the direction where the duo was travelling. He gave a mock salute with his right paw(arm) as if he wasmending them for their bravery.

    ¡°Yip! (Try to survive, you bastards!)¡±

    .........................

    ¡°Hmm?¡± As they entered the boundary of the Fourth Stage Area, Old Shi and Shi Hao immediately noticed something fishy.

    Just like the descriptions, the Fourth Stage Area was filled with Fourth Stage Undead. Even right now, Shi Hao could see 20 Fourth Stage Undead milling around. But what made him mad and confused as the fact that each of these beasts has the aura of the stone fragment!

    Because he had lost possession of the stone fragment, Shi Has was not that sensitive to the aura of the stone fragment anymore. But years of it on his possession made his senses to unconsciously be attuned with it. This means that even with the stone fragment not with him, he can still feel its presence as long as it was near him.

    But this feeling will be a thousand times weaker than normal.

    This was Shi Hao¡¯s dilemma now. He sensed this weak aura of the stone fragment from each of the Fourth Stage Undead that they passed by. Old Shi could only see Shi Hao¡¯s dumbfounded expression as he run continuously.

    ¡°What happened Shi Hao?¡±

    Shi Hao could only sullenly exin about the multiple auras present on the Fourth Stage Undead. Old Shi nodded as he was seemingly impressed by Fang Lin and co¡¯s. n.

    ¡°So they decided to hide the matchstick in a haystack huh. How big this haystack must be then?¡± Old Shi continued running to look for more Undead.

    As they moved throughout the Fourth Stage Area, the expression of Shi Hao¡¯s face turned more and more uglier.

    Each and every one of the Fourth Stage Undead that they pass by all had the same aura of the stone fragment!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the stone fragment got destroyed already?¡±

    ¡°Shi Hao, stop that nonsense! I am sure there is a trickery involved here. As for what that is, it does not matter, as I have already deciphered their intentions.¡±

    ¡°Really Old Shi! You really are great! So what is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the game Go?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do, I am just not good at it. So, we are like in a Go game now?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, but an extremely unfair one.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Old Shi then exined why.

    Generally speaking, Go is the game where two yers held different colored pieces. ck and white pieces. For each move, a yer will put a piece on a spot in the board. After this move, the opposing yer will put his piece next. This putting of pieces will then continue alternately until the rules dere the game done.

    The rules may vary, but the winner of each Go game will be the yer with the most ¡®conquered¡¯ territories. The conquered territories depend on the amount of pieces present and the way they were positioned.

    For Old Shi and Shi Hao, these two requirements were taken away from them directly.

    Old Shi did not know how they did it, but those three managed to use all the Fourth Stage Undead as their Go pieces. For Old Shi¡¯s side, it was only him and Shi Hao who could y. That¡¯s already a big minus on the amount of pieces.

    As for the positioning, all these Undead have been clearly put in position before Old Shi could arrive.

    In short, those three already put all their game pieces on the board before Old Shi could even put his first one.

    Old Shi and Shi Hao wiped their cold sweat as they stared at the looming undead roaming around them.

    ¡°Because of the spread out aura, we cannot lock on the location of those three. And with these Undead roaming around us, it will be only a matter of time before we get ¡®conquered¡¯.... What should we do Old Shi?¡±

    ¡°Well..¡± Old Shi scratched his chin as he pondered. ¡°There are two ways that we can do it. First, we can flip the game board itself.¡±

    ¡°But that requires massivebat power, and we severelyck that now Old Shi. If the Wolf King was just with us....¡±

    ¡°Sigh. That is why the first option is not applicable. So we can only go for the second once.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If they want to y board games, why don¡¯t we just change the game? Instead of Go, why don¡¯t we just y chess?¡±

    ¡°Chess? But can we bepared to the queen? All of these Undead milling around us can be considered Queens?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you still could not think outside the box Shi Hao!¡± Old Shi then drew out a strange-looking object inside his robes. It was a flute, with its golden body studded with jewels. Old Shi caressed it lovingly as he said,

    ¡°Shi Hao, listen to my art! This will be the catalyst that will help us right now!¡±

    ¡°Old Shi! You really are the best!¡±

    ¡°Spare theplimentster.¡± Old Shi then brought the flute to his lips as he yed the most horrendous music ever heard in history.

    ¡°Ah, my ears!¡± Shi Haoined as he clutched his head tightly. While he was busy trembling and twitching, he did not notice a formless wave emanating from the flute. It covered the whole Fourth Stage Area, with Fang Lin and co. noticing it too.

    Old Shi smiled as he wiped his own ears which bled from his own horrendous music.

    ¡°Why do we need to be the chess pieces when we can just steal it? There¡¯s a lot to be chosen right now!¡±

    ¡°My ears....¡±

 Chapter 138: Ploy

    <h4>Chapter 138: Ploy</h4>

    The whistle that Old Shi used was a Soul-Piercing Flute.

    Just like what the name implies, the Soul-Piercing Flute produces soundwaves that directly targets the soul, bringing excruciating pain on the one hit by it.

    However, it can be only used by those who were expert on soul arts. Only they can produce the right frequency to permeate a body and directly attack the soul.

    Old Shi was one of those experts.

    The only drawback is that this will only work on beings with low intelligence. The higher the intelligence, the less effects the flute will have. The most that can they feel was slight irritation and headache.

    Because Shi Hao and Old Shi does not have low level intelligence, they withstood the effects of the Soul-Piercing Flute. They only suffered from slight headache and bleeding ears.

    Fang Lin and co. experienced the same condition too. But the Fourth Stage Undead were not the same case.

    Even though they have gained intelligence, it was way insignificantpared to that of a Fifth Stage Undead. As such, they were those that suffered the most from the Soul-Piercing Flute.

    They felt as if multiple, barbed needles stabbed their souls repeatedly. No matter what they did, the pain did not disappear. Instead, it even started to worse as Old Shi continued his horrible performance.

    It did not even take long before all the Undead in the Fourth Stag Area were mindlessly rampaging throughout the whole area, doing their best to remove the pain.

    Shi Hao scratched his head as he asked,

    ¡°How can you call this chess? I think you just put us in more danger!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you did not see my whole capabilities yet.¡± Old Shi¡¯s usage of the flute suddenly changed. If the tone of his flute earlier was random and chaotic, now it had rhythm and order in it. But it still sounds bad.

    Once the Undead heard this, they felt that their souls can feel better once they go in a certain direction. They felt that if they go further away from that spot, their pain will just intensify. They have no choice as all of them rushed desperately at that direction. That area was the center of the Fourth Stage Area!

    ¡°With my flute, I can force these idiots to go anywhere I want them to. Now, I will make them go at the center of this area!¡±

    ¡°Why the center though? Are you sure those three are there?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. If they are not there, then I can just make these Undead scour the whole area. I will move them methodically, like how my chess pieces will eat all of their pieces. Then at the end.... Checkmate.¡±

    Old Shi and Shi Hao watched as the Undead scoured the whole area. As time passed by, the look of confidence of Old Shi¡¯s face started to falter as the three still did not show up. Once the whole area had been run over by the Undead, there was not even a single trace of them!

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Shi Hao looked around, confused at the situation. ¡°Why are they not detected at all? It seems like they... escaped!¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡± Old Shi angrily stomped on the ground. The dark and grainy ground crackled as he continued cursing.

    ¡°Those three yed us! While we were busy dealing with the Undead, they took the chance to run away!¡±

    ¡°S**t!¡± Shi Hao shared the same sentiments as Old Shi. ¡°But where will they go now? Will then go to the Third Stage Area or will they enter the Fifth Stage Area?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.... Let¡¯s enter the Fifth Stage Area.¡± Old Shi said determinedly as he tightened the grip on his flute.

    ¡°Fifth Stage Area? But that¡¯s the most dangerous area here! Are you sure they will go there?¡±

    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s exactly the reason why! I am not sure how, but they seemed to have gained something here that allowed them to blend in the forest. If they can use that to survive the Fourth Stage Area, there is a high possibility that they will use that to survive the Fifth Stage Area!¡±

    Old Shi rubbed his chin proudly as he seemed satisfied with this deduction.

    ¡°But look!¡± Shi Hao pointed at the border between the Fourth and Third Stage Area. A strip of cloth hung from a tree branch, with some flecks of blood on it.

    Old Shi and Shi Hao approached the strip of cloth and the blood on it. Upon using their divine sense, they realized that the cloth and blood had the same aura as Fang Lin!

    ¡°Look! This is the evidence that they went to the Third Stage Area! That Fang Lin must have been hit by a tree branch while they were running to the Third Stage Area. This branch then managed to wound him a little and tear off a part of his cloth. Because they are in a rush, they had no time to remove it!¡±

    Shi Hao grasped Old Shi¡¯s shoulders as he excitedly said,

    ¡°That means they went to the Third Stage Area!¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Old Shi seemed to be a little disappointed in Shi Hao when he heard his deduction. He shook his head as he slowly said,

    ¡°That is what they want us to think.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That strip of cloth and that blood left in the branch? They put it there to make us think they went to the Third Stage Area! If we use ourmon sense, we will of course assume they went there. But these three were clearly insidious! I am sure they put these evidences here to make us go to the Third Stage Area.¡±

    Shi Hao¡¯s face lit up as he continued. ¡°Does that mean they were actually in the Fifth Stage Area and this cloth was just a decoy?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Old Shi¡¯s expression turned grave as he said,

    ¡°If we are going to the Fifth Stage Area, you must stay quite at all times. Our first objective was to look for those three there. Once we see them, that will be the time we will use ¡®that¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Old Shi, we will really use ¡®that¡¯?¡± Shi Hao asked worriedly. ¡°But that¡¯s our trump card!¡±

    ¡°Well desperate times call for desperate measures. Once we get the stone fragment back, we shall escape immediately.¡±

    ¡°But how about our original mission? We will just ignore that?¡±

    ¡°Well, we can just go back for that mission. Right now, that stone fragment is more important.¡± Old Shi then hoisted Shi Hao once more on his shoulders.

    ¡°Now, we shall take things slower. Do not get impatient ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes Old Shi!¡±

    The pair then rushed towards the boundary of the Fourth Stage and Fifth Stage Area. Shi Hao could only smile as he thought,

    ¡°You think you three can outsmart us? Hahaha, just you wait!¡±

    ...............

    Third Stage Area of the Forest of Death.

    ¡°Do you think that they will fall for that?¡± Mina asked worriedly as they ran in the Third Stage Area.

    Because he was still on his puppy form, Fang Lin could only run with his four limbs. He also had no way to answer Mina¡¯s question. It was Bloodspear who replied for Fang Lin.

    ¡°The most logical choice would be the Third Stage Area of course. But because of the cloth we left behind, they started to doubt our destination.¡±

    ¡°Because it was too obvious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and with their doubts of how we survived the Fourth Stage Area, they would have thought that we just left that cloth to make them think we went in the Third Stage Area. So they just concluded that the cloth was a decoy as we enter the Fifth Stage Area.¡±

    ¡°But that was... too much overthinking.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. They tend toplicate stuff when the obvious truth was in front of them. They can only me themselves for that.¡±

    Suddenly, enraged roars were hearding from the Fifth Stage Area.

    ¡°Hahaha! Seems like they kicked the bee¡¯s nest now. How long will it take for them to discover they had been fooled?¡±

    ¡°Why should we wait for that? Let¡¯s hurry and leave this damn forest!¡± Mina said as she sped up.

    Even though he was ted that they managed to outwit the two, Fang Lin felt something much more dangerous was now rushing towards them. As for what it was, he shook his head as he ignored it.

    What was more important right now was to leave the Forest of Death!

    ¡°Yip!¡±

 Chapter 139: Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 139: Tricks</h4>

    Old Shi and Shi Hao were deep inside the Fifth Stage Area when they felt that something was off. Shi Hao looked around him, and he noticed that there were some powerful presences that were locked on the two of them!

    Before entering the Fifth Stage Area, Old Shi made sure that they use a concealment talisman to reduce their presence. As long as they do not make any disturbances, the Fifth Stage Undead here will mostly ignore them. But it seemed like there was something in Shi Hao and Old Shi that piqued their attention.

    ¡°What the hell? What is it?¡± Old Shi and Shi Hao then started to look on their bodies to see what is it that ratted them out. But in spite of their best efforts, they were not able to see it.

    ¡°Give it to me...¡± A huge deer appeared in front of them, seemingly interested on the two of them. Itsrge antlers were made of only bones, as skeletal birds made nest on its head. Its skin was tinged rotting green with its hooves covered with cracks.

    Its bony head loomed over Shi Hao and Old Shi as it continued talking.

    ¡°Give the stone fragment...to me....¡±

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Shi Hao was bbergasted upon hearing the Undead Deer demanding the stone fragment. How could this deer know about the stone fragment?

    But before he could think about it deeply, 4 more Undead approached them. The first one was arge tortoise, the other was a bull, another was a bony snake, a and thest one was a ghoulish looking gori.

    All of them said the same thing as the deer.

    ¡°Give the stone fragment to us....¡±

    ¡°Damn you Fang Lin!¡± Shi Hao immediately realized that it was Fang Lin who told these Undead about the stone fragment. As for how he did it, Shi Hao had no idea for now. But he had to exin to the Undead in front of him that the fragment was not with him.

    ¡°The stone fragment was not with me, I swear! It was stolen from me!!!¡±

    ¡°Do not lie! We can feel the aura of the fragment. It may be weak, but its weak because you are hiding it!!!!¡±

    Even though the stone fragment was not with Shi Hao, it¡¯s residual aura still resides on Shi Hao. When the Fifth Stage Undead sensed it, they just assumed that Shi Hao used a treasure to hide its presence. This made the more convinced that the stone fragment was with Shi Hao.

    ¡°It¡¯s really.... stolen..... from me....¡± Shi Hao could only stutter as he stared at the 5 Fifth Stage Undead who went to the two closer.

    ¡°We all know that you went here to give the fragment to that damned wolf. We cannot allow that to happen, so give it to us now.¡±

    ¡°We really do not have it....¡±

    ¡°In that case, we shall take it off your corpses!¡± Enraged shouts came from the Undead as they unleashed their strongest attacks on Shi Hao and Old Shi!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ...............................

    Fang Lin and co. were in the Second Stage Area when they heard the powerful attacks by the Fifth Stage Undead. Fang Lin smiled, knowing that his risky n has seeded.

    His n wasposed of these steps.

    First, he manipted the aura of the stone fragment to stick to many of the Fourth Stage Undead. He then assigned them into positions that will force Old Shi and Shi Hao into a corner. The clothes and the blood were set by them while they ran towards the Third Stage Area.

    This part of the n has a high risk since Old Shi and Shi Hao might not think that deeply. But Fang Lin knew that Shi Hao and Old Shi had something that they wanted in the Fifth Stage Area. That will unconsciously make them think that Fang Lin and co. went to the Fifth Stage Area.

    As for the message to the Fifth Stage Undead, Fang Lin sent one of the Fourth Stage Undead that has no aura of the stone fragment as the messenger. The message that it sent was,

    ¡°Later, a young child and an old man will go to the Fifth Stage Area to give a treasure to the Undead Wolf. As for what the treasure was, all of you can sense it once you see them.¡±

    From talking with the Fourth Stage Undead, Fang Lin knew that there were 10 Fifth Stage Undead in the Fifth Stage Area. Even though they were insanely strong, their nature made them unable to leave the Forest of Death. As such, they treat the Forest of Death as their kingdom, with each of the Fifth Stage Undead controlling a territory.

    These Undead also have two alliances, consisting of five Fifth Stage Undead for each alliance. The first alliance was led by the Undead Wolf while the second one was led by the Undead Deer. These two alliances were loggerheads at each other, asionally fighting for any reason avable.

    With these info, Fang Lin had the messenger give the message to the alliance led by the Undead Deer. With their enmity against the Undead Wolf, they will surely make things difficult for Shi Hao and Old Shi.

    Fang Lin knew that they had trump cards that will allow them to survive those Undead. But he was also sure that it was fairly limited.

    If Shi Hao and Old Shi manages to escape the Fifth Stage Area and catch up to Fang Lin¡¯s group, Fang Lin would not worry at all.

    Because even when that happens, Shi Hao and Old Shi would surely have been injured already, and all their trump cards have been used up too.

    Fang Lin and co., along with the Fourth Stage Undead then will just attack the helpless duo until the end of their breath.

    Bloodspear took a deep breath as he stared at Fang Lin. His eyes held a look of wariness as he said,

    ¡°You sure are vicious and shameless... I think I should think twice before picking a fight with you.¡±

    Mina nodded vigorously, clearly in agreement with Bloodspear.

    ¡°.........¡±

    Fang Lin held back his sigh as he thought to himself,

    ¡°It was Master Wang Hao who taught me to be shameless.....Why must you both look scared? I am still the good ol¡¯ Fang Lin!¡±

    While Fang Lin as mulling on some depressive thoughts, the feeling of the danger that he sensed earlier suddenly became more pronounced!

    Fang Lin paused in his tracks, looking vigntly on a certain direction. Upon seeing Fang Lin acting like this, Mina and Bloodspear also stopped as they held their weapons anxiously.

    ¡°What is the problem Fang Lin? Oh yes, you cannot talk! How can I even know what you will say now!¡± Mina grumbled as she fiddled with her talismans. Even her slow speech sped up due to her irritation with Fang Lin.

    ¡°Be sure that this is a legitimate danger! We already stopped 5 times and you made waste many of my talismans! Huhuhuhu, this is my allowance too... you two have to pay for it!¡± Fang Lin stared, shocked at Mina¡¯s change of attitude.

    Fang Lin wiped his forehead as he realized that Mina was a money grubber! He then swore to himself that he will hide his precious belongings, for Mina might extort some from him as a payment for her used talismans.

    Bloodspear thought the same thing as he stealthily hid some of his rings on his pocket. Both of them sighed in relief as Mina seemed to not notice their actions.

    But they had little time to feel that relief when a masked person suddenly appeared on their view! The person wore grey robes with a matching grey mask with the number 5 etched on it. His overwhelming presence covered the trio as he stared into Fang Lin.

    His gravelly voice expressed his surprise when he saw the state that Fang Lin was in.

    ¡°Oh my, so the disgraceful dog of the Fang n became an actual dog! How great!¡±

    ¡°Yip yip!¡± Fang Lin bared his teeth as he stared venomously at No.5.

    No.5 could only clutch his stomach inughter as he saw Fang Lin¡¯s ridiculous actions.

    ¡°Hahaha! My stomach hurts! I have to record this scene with an artifact!¡± No. 5 then drew a crystal ball from his robes. He powered it on as he pointed it to Fang Lin. His gleeful voice managed to anger Fang Lin more.

    ¡°Come on doggie, show me some of your tricks!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 140: Gains and Losses

    <h4>Chapter 140: Gains and Losses</h4>

    From what Fang Lin could see, No. 5 seems to be full of himself.

    That¡¯s logical, since the three of them had no way of resisting against the power of No. 5. Even if they were 1,000 of them, they will just be obliterated with just one attack of No. 5.

    ¡°What, cat got your tongue? Hahaha, that¡¯s a good one!¡± No. 5 even had some time for his corny jokes. In his point of view, no matter what struggle they do, he will still be able to leave with Fang Lin at the end.

    No.5 looked at Bloodspear who was pointing his spear at him. His Dao Core was spinning rapidly, showing his stable cultivation base. Bloodspear¡¯s spear started to shine as it was covered with a formless energy. The air crackled as he waved his spear, clearly intent on fighting No. 5.

    No. 5 eyes then widened when he realized that Bloodspear can wield the spearforce!

    ¡°Ho, I did not expect such a talent to show up here. You are pretty good toprehend the spearforce!¡± No. 5 seemed regretful as he sized up Bloodspear.

    ¡°It will be a waste to kill you. Hm... I will just take you along with Fang Lin!¡± No. 5 nodded to himself, clearly satisfied with his gains.

    ¡°As for you...¡± No. 5 then looked at Mina whose legs were trembling. Even she felt how formidable No. 5 was. She tried to look brave, but her paleplexion and rapid breathing revealed her fear.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± No. 5 seems to be intrigued as he scrutinized Mina¡¯s face. A few moments passed by and No. 5 startedughing uncontrobly again.

    ¡°Oh my! This is a jackpot! I did not expect to gather such a haul today!¡± No. 5 rubbed his hands greedily as if he uncovered a treasure haul.

    ¡°Little girl, your father was worried sick about you. He even promised a big reward to the one who can bring you back!¡±

    Out of all his encounters today, No. 5 reckons that his meeting with Mina was the luckiest one. Her father was a very rich businessman in the Immortal Continent. He can even be called the richest person in the Immortal Continent!

    Before he went to the Tian Ji Empire, No. 5 heard this man announcing that his daughter was missing, and the one who can bring her back can request one thing from him.

    No. 5 knew that with his riches, this man will surely have some treasures that can reduce the effects of his mes of Decay.

    And now that the missing girl was in front of him, No. 5 will not let any of his chance to slip away.

    ¡°You two were lucky that you were useful.¡± No. 5 cricked his neck as he stretched his hands towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°You two will join us, and you cannot do anything about it.¡± But before No.5 could grab Fang Lin, he stopped as he noticed the look in Fang Lin¡¯s eyes.

    That look was simr to that of a cornered animal with no other way out!

    No. 5 knew from his experience that people with this look were at their most dangerous state. They will do anything drastic in order to survive. Even his instincts were screaming for him to run now.

    No. 5 drew back as he created distance between him and Fang Lin. He tightened his defenses as he waited for Fang Lin to use his trump card.

    Moments passed by, and nothing happened.

    ¡°Hmmph, I must be overthinking then.¡± No.5 was about to rx his stance when suddenly, Fang Hao¡¯s body started to release a powerful aura

    Once No. 5 felt this aura, he immediately deployed his strongest defenses to protect himself. But nothing special followed after the outburst of that aura.

    By that time, No. 5 was partly sure that Fang Lin was bluffing. But then his expression changed as he looked at his surroundings.

    His voice was shaking as he asked Fang Lin,

    ¡°What the hell have you done!¡±

    ......................

    Through their use of the sacred artifact, Old Shi and Shi Hao were able to survive the first round of attacks by the undead deer and its associates.

    But before they could even sigh in relief, cracks started to appear on the artifact!

    ¡°Not good! This can only withstand one more attack before it breaks apart!¡± Old Shi sighed as he prepared to use their trump card. But before he could do so, he heard the howl that tormented them yesterday.

    ¡°Awooo!!!¡±

    This howl which brought Old Shi and Shi Hao at their wits end yesterday sounded like an angel¡¯sughter right now.

    They knew that they were saved!

    ¡°So, you havee now to fetch some trash, Pup.¡± The deer did not hold back its insults as it greeted the wolf.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you say that once you¡¯re in my belly.¡± The wolf seemed to be nonplussed by the deer¡¯s rudeness.

    At that moment, Old Shi started to speak up.

    ¡°Wolf King, those three who stole the stone fragment seemed to have ratted out the information about the stone fragment to them.¡±

    With these words, Old Shi managed to shift the me to Fang Lin¡¯s group as they clear up their names. He can only hope that the undead wolf will be lenient on them.

    Shi Hao tightened his fists, hoping that the wolf will cover for them.

    ¡°Hmmph, what these two was saying was true.¡± Old Shi and Shi Hao sighed in relief as they managed to escape certain death by a hairbreadth.

    ¡°So it was really stolen from them?¡± The deer tilted its massive head while it looked at Old Shi and Shi Hao with doubt.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Blergh, so even yourckeys now can¡¯t even manage to regain that stone fragment. How useless!¡±

    ¡°What myckeys can and cannot do is out of your jurisdiction already. I am just telling you that if you want the fragment, go look for it. It¡¯s not with us anymore, but I n to regain that.¡±

    ¡°Ok then, why don¡¯t we have a bet?¡± The deer seem to be confident as it challenged the wolf. ¡°The one who gets the fragment first will get to have the chance to enter the Sanctuary alone. Do you dare?¡±

    The undead wolf had been prideful since its birth. It will not let any insults towards it go unanswered. And now that he was being challenged, who was it to back down?

    ¡°Of course I dare. Just do not get disappointedter.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, we shall see.¡± The deer and his followers then started to leave. They were now preparing to look for Fang Lin and co. personally.

    As they left, the wolf gave an enraged look towards Old Shi and Shi Hao. The words they heard from him was,

    ¡°Your punishment for this screw-up willeter. If you want to redeem yourselves, be sure to make yourselves useful!¡±

    ¡°Ye.. ye-yes!¡± Shi Hao and Old Shi found it hard to talk under the immense pressure emitted by the Undead Wolf.

    Before the wolf could continue scolding Old Shi and Shi Hao, he felt a powerful auraing from the Second Stage Area. Its eyes widened as it realized that this aura was the aura of the stone fragment!

    Old Shi and Shi Hao¡¯s face fell when they felt that aura too.

    ¡°Damn! We¡¯ve been yed by them!¡± Old Shi realized that they just yed right into Fang Lin¡¯s hands. Old Shi and Shi Hao going into the Fifth Stage Area was to just pave way for Fang Lin¡¯s group to leave the Forest of Death! If not for that ring aura, Fang Lin¡¯s group could have already left the Forest of Death undetected.

    ¡°But why did Fang Lin choose to reveal the aura of the stone fragment right now? What if this is a trap of his?¡± Shi Hao asked anxiously as he stared at the direction of the aura. ¡°If we two go there now, I think something will be waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, do you think any schemes of his will work against absolute power?¡± The wolf stretched its wings as it flew towards the Second Stage Area.

    ¡°Now that that brat revealed himself, I will not give him the chance to escape once more!¡± As for Old Shi and Shi Hao, they grabbed the wolf¡¯s hind legs as it flew. Their eyes widened when they saw that aside from the wolf, the remaining nine Fifth Stage Undead were also going to where Fang Lin was.

    Old Shi and Shi Hao held back the despair inside their heart as they realized their chance of recovering the stone just got exponentially lower.

    ¡°My stone.....¡±

 Chapter 141: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 141: Reunion</h4>

    No. 5¡¯s expression was ashen when he sensed multiple Fifth Stage Undead rushing towards their spot. He realized that this was the Fang Lin¡¯s final gambit.

    Since they could not deal with him, Fang Lin just called those that can fight No. 5.

    No. 5 realized that the object where that powerful aura came from must be an attractive treasure to the iing Undead. He clicked his teeth as he stared at Fang Lin venomously. His robes swished as he disappeared. He clearly does not want to deal with that many opponents.

    Even though No. 5 was gone, Fang Lin did not let his guard down. He knows that instead of outright leaving, No. 5 was just nearby, watching the proceedings. Fang Lin knew that No. 5 will wait for his chance to grab them three.

    This means that Fang Lin had to make sure that No. 5 will have no way on getting near them.

    Fang Lin could only hope that his back-up n will also work on the Undead.

    ¡°Yip!¡± Fang Lin motioned for Mina and Bloodspear to stand behind him. The two of themplied, with no sign of disobedience. At these times, they can only rely on Fang Lin¡¯s quick thinking to survive.

    Mina managed to not pee herself as she saw the ten most powerful figures in the Forest of Death rushing towards them. She and Bloodspear could see that each one of them could easily give No. 5 a run for his money.

    ¡°Hahaha! So you three have decided to surrender now! Give the fragment back, and you may still survive!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s irritating voice was once again heard by Fang Lin. Now that they held the upper hand, Shi Hao and Old Shi did not dy on asserting their presence.

    ¡°You filthy thieves! Give the stone fragment to the Wolf King!¡± Old Shi did not forget to praise the Undead Wolf as he demanded Fang Lin to give the fragment. ¡°This is yourst chance now!¡±

    Old Shi and Shi Hao rubbed their hands excitedly, as they waited for the Undead to decimate Fang Lin¡¯s group. But strangely, all the Undead present did not move or even speak at all. They just stood there, quietly staring at Fang Lin.

    Old Shi started to feel that something was wrong when suddenly, the Undead Wolf started howling sadly.

    ¡°Wawooo!!!!¡±

    Even Mina, who was the most scared of them, felt the sadness and longing contained in that howl. As for what that howl meant, she did not know.

    But she did not need to guess it because the Undead Wolf suddenly spoke up.

    It raised its trembling paws as it slowly approached Fang Lin. Each step that it took was calcted as if it was afraid of startling Fang Lin.

    The Wolf King, who was considered to be a fierce tyrant in the Forest of Death, turned meek all of a sudden in front of Fang Lin!

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Shi Hao looked at the other Fifth Stage Undead, and he saw that they all woreplex expressions on their faces as they looked at the Wolf King approaching Fang Lin.

    The deer, who clearly was the Wolf King¡¯s rival, was the one who answered Shi Hao¡¯s query.

    ¡°What you see right now, was an important family reunion.¡±

    ¡°Family? That bastard right there was a human! He ain¡¯t a wolf!¡± Shi Hao rudely retorted. ¡°I do not know how, but it seems like even the mighty Wolf King had been easily duped by him!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Extremely potent murderous intent flooded out of the Wolf¡¯s body when it heard Shi Hao¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Scums like you have no right to interfere on my family matters!¡±

    Shi Hao and Old Shi felt themselves being covered with the Death Domain that the Wolf King conjured. Old Shi sighed, knowing their mission was a bust. Now was the time for them to leave.

    He decided to not use the trump card as it will just be a waste here.

    Old Shi then grabbed Shi Hao¡¯s hand as he activated a powerful teleportation talisman. They disappeared right before the death domain could bring them into oblivion.

    The Wolf King did not dwell on their disappearance as it re-focused its attention on Fang Lin. Its eyes which were filled with anger and hate were now reced by a tender loving expression.

    The Wolf King then uttered the words that greatly shocked Fang Lin¡¯s group.

    ¡°My dear son, wee back!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Mina and Bloodspear were bbergasted by this revtion. The Wolf King had seen Fang Lin before, and that did not end well. The Wolf King attempted to murder them, and he even sent Old Shi and Shi Hao to chase them. But now, this Undead intent of killing them called Fang Lin his son?

    ¡°How can that be...¡± Mina muttered to herself. She then pped her forehead as she thought,

    ¡°This must be rted to that technique that made Fang Lin look like a puppy now!¡±

    Fang Lin was of course thinking the same thing as Mina.

    With the dog aspect of the Twelve Essences Martial Arts, Fang Lin had emted the form of a wolf pup. The aura that this form emanates was extremely simr to the Wolf King.

    This must be the reason why the Wolf King thought of Fang Lin right now as its son.

    As if to answer his unspoken questions, the Wolf King said,

    ¡°I know that you are a human. As for how you managed to have that aura, I do not know how. But with you having an aura simr to mine, you can now be considered to be my new son!¡±

    The Wolf King stopped right in front of Fang Lin as it said,

    ¡°Come with me my son, I shall protect you with all my might! With me by your side, you shall be safe! Whatever you want, I can grant it. That stone fragment? You can keep it with you! Those who will try to get that will be dealt by me.¡±

    The Wolf King desperately said these pleas as if he was enticing Fang Lin to just go with him.

    ¡°Pleasee home with me ...¡±

    If it was just like that, Fang Lin would already be jumping happily, thanking the heavens for the luck brought by his wolf pup form. But his mind was preupied by the fact that he was the Wolf King¡¯s ¡®new¡¯ son.

    New son?

    ¡°Yip yip! (What do you mean by new son?)¡±

    An awkward silence followed after that.

    The other Undead looked away, as if what Fang Lin said was a taboo matter. The Wolf King on the other hand actually smiled as it said,

    ¡°I can exin everything my son once we are back home.¡± The Wolf King then stared pleadingly at Fang Lin as it said once more,

    ¡°Pleasee home with me!¡±

    Fang Lin knew that this was now his chance to escape the clutches of No. 5. The Wolf King will obviously protect him from No. 5. Fang Lin thought that he could even make the Wolf King kill No. 5. Aside from this, there were other benefits that were more than the fingers of his hands and toes.

    The only thing that bothered Fang Lin was his conscience.

    It was obvious that the Wolf King clearly loved his previous son for it to treat Fang Lin this intensely. Fang Lin felt guilty for being the focus of that attention, since he just basically stole and copied its aura.

    But whatever guilt he felt, he knew that he still had to ensure the survival of Mina and Bloodspear. Combined with the shameless mantra that Wang Hao taught him, Fang Lin already knew what to do.

    ¡°Yip yip yip yip! (I will go, but please let my twopanions apany me.)

    ¡°Of course, they will join you! As your friends, they will receive the best treatment they can get!¡±

    ¡°Yip!¡± (Thanks!)

    ¡°Anything for my son!¡±

    Fang Lin had to hide his wince as he and hispanions rode the Wolf King¡¯s back. Its wings stretched wide as it flew, heading towards its home.

    As for the other Undead, they already left, heading back to their respective territories.

    ¡°F**k!¡± It was all that No. 5 could say as he watched Fang Lin and co. leaving with the Wolf King.

    ¡°It seems like I need to employ the help of more ¡®Punishers¡¯! This is the only way for me to get this bastard back!¡±

 Chapter 142: Winged Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 142: Winged Tiger</h4>

    Fang Lin had to take a deep breath as the Wolf King brought them deep inside the Fifth Stage Area. Along the way, countless weaker Undead prostrated as the Wolf King passed by.

    When they entered the Fifth Stage Area, Fang Lin felt the powerful death aura emanating from its center. Fang Lin knew that without the Wolf King¡¯s protection, he and hispanions could be easily decimated by that aura alone.

    ¡°Yip yip yip?¡± (Where is your house?) Fang Lin asked nonchntly as they approached the center of the Fifth Stage Area. Even though it sounded a little rude, the Wolf King took no notice of it since it and Fang Lin had just acquainted.

    ¡°Ah, here we are already.¡± The Wolf King tucked its wings as it descended on the ground. As Fang Lin, Mina and Bloodspear alighted of the Wolf King, their mouths dropped as they saw what was in front of them.

    A massive winged tiger the size of a mountainy in front of them. It easily dwarfed all of them, even bigger than all the Fifth Stage Undeadbined. Its left front leg was raised high in the air with its ws peeking out of it. Its muscles were tensed, with its winged tucked on its back. But that was not why the trio was shocked.

    They were surprised because the winged tiger was not made of flesh, but entirely of stone!

    If it was seen by an untrained eye, one would just assume that this stone winged tiger was just a massive sculpture. But with his eyes filled with qi, Fang Lin saw miniature details that seem to indicate that this tiger was actually a living creature.

    Fang Lin felt that even the best sculptor there is will find it impossible to make such a sculpture with signs of life. Even Mina and Bloodspear were confused as they stared at the winged tiger.

    ¡°What do you think of this tiger?¡± The Wolf King lost any of its aggressiveness as it asked Fang Lin. Its voice was nowced with care while talking to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Yip yip yip yip.... yip?¡± (This tiger seemed to be alive.... then it was turned into stone?) That was the best hypothesis that Fang Lin could formte as of now.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! As expected of my son!¡±

    ¡± Yip yip...¡± (Yes.. haha.....) Fang Linughed awkwardly after hearing those praises. ¡°Yip yip yip?''(But where did it came from?)

    The Wolf King then exined the origin of the winged tiger to Fang Lin and co.

    It was said that winged tiger arrived at the same time with the mysterious object that terraformed the Forest of Death. At that time, the winged tiger was still alive and it seemed to be intent to destroy that object.

    It was at that moment that the Wolf King was brought back as an Undead by the mysterious object. The first thing that it saw was the winged tiger raising its ws and attempting to destroy the mysterious object.

    But then a gray beam of light shot out from the object and hit the tiger. The tiger quickly turned into stone after that.

    ¡°What you see right now was the tiger¡¯sst position before it fully turned into stone.¡± Upon deeper analysis, Fang Lin saw that the tiger¡¯s eyes had the look of indignation as it stared at the center of the Forest of Death. It seemed like even on its final moments, it still wanted to see that object destroyed.

    ¡°Yip yip yip?¡± (What is the origin of that object and the tiger?)

    ¡°Actually... even us were also not sure of it. From our birth as Undead until now, we still have no inkling on their origin. The only thing that we know was that these things were those that created the Forest of Death.¡±

    The Wolf King then approached the gaping mouth of the winged tiger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,....¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,e in! This is my house!¡±

    ¡°Yip!¡± (Why did you use a freaking statue as your house!)

    ¡°Why? Its because I am the strongest in this forest. I just deserve to get the best in here!¡± Fang Lin had no reply for this, since he felt that the Wolf King was really strong.

    ¡°Yip yip yip?¡± (So we will stay here for the time being?)

    ¡°Yes you will, but I have some ns for you, my son.¡± The Wolf King had the expression of urgency as it guided the trio inside the winged tiger.

    Fang Lin expected that the inside of the tiger was full of stone organs, but it was now transformed into an open space. Fang Lin realized that the winged tiger must have removed all the tiger¡¯s insides and used the empty space as its abode.

    ¡°Now that we are here, you two, the little woman and the spear man should settle down. My attendants wille to help on your needs.¡± From the tone of the Wolf King, it obviously wanted to be alone with Fang Lin.

    Mina and Bloodspear must have realized what the Wolf King wanted as they followed the miniature wolves that fetched them. Both of them wished that at least they can have some decent meal.

    As for Fang Lin, they did not worry about him since they trusted his tricks.

    Once the Wolf King was sure they were alone, it started the conversation by saying,

    ¡°I know that your state will notst for long. Within that time... I will awaken your innate abilities!¡±

    ¡°Yip yip?¡± (Innate abilities as a wolf?) Fang Lin knew that the Wolf King must have been referring to Fang Lin sessfully producing the Undead Wolf King Essence. Even if the Wolf King does not know about the martial art he practices, it must have faintly sensed Fang Lin¡¯s goal.

    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±

    ¡°Yip....¡± (Why do you do all this for me.......) Even if Fang Lin felt the Wolf King¡¯s sincerity, he was still skeptical on why the Wolf King seems to be epting of Fang Lin even though he was just a good impostor.

    ¡°...... I cannot tell you why as of now.¡± The Wolf King¡¯s voice turned gruff as it seemed to be withholding some of its emotions. ¡°But you must know that I am sincere about me taking you as my son.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin felt someplicated emotions regarding the Wolf King. Fang Lin can feel the Wolf King¡¯s genuine concern for him. The treatment that he was receiving now reminded him of his father back in the Fang n. Even that father of his never gave Fang Lin the same love as the one that the Wolf King showed him right now.

    Just as Fang Lin was about to be touched by its sincerity, the Wolf King¡¯s next statement destroyed that sentiment.

    ¡°It¡¯s also time to find your mate! I can¡¯t wait for my grandchildren!¡±

    ¡°What!!!!¡±

 Chapter 143: Tails

    <h4>Chapter 143: Tails</h4>

    ¡°Yip yip yip.. yip!¡± (You want me to mate with another wolf? No!) Fang Lin shook his head as he realized what he had to do in order to give the Wolf King grandchildren.

    Baiscally, Fang Lin had to mate with another wolf. But with the situation of the Forest of Death, even there were wolves here, all of them will all be undead. None of them will be able to bear a child.

    But the more important reason for his refusal was the fact that Fang Lin was not into bestiality! Even if he was in a wolf form right now, he still retained his attraction to beautiful females. He did not feel any attraction to any beast that he met.

    The Wolf King nodded, as if it had already anticipated Fang Lin¡¯s reaction. It ignored Fang Lin¡¯s ramblings as it said,

    ¡°Do not worry. Once you see your partner, even you will beg for her to stay.¡± The Wolf King then let out a low howl, as if it was calling out to someone.

    ¡°Wooo...¡±

    Moments passed by, and Fang Lin felt unmistakable swishing sounds going to their ce. The door opened, and Fang Lin saw the strangest looking wolf he had ever seen.

    All the wolves Fang Lin had met prior to this moment were all ferocious and angry looking. Even the Wolf King who looked calm and happy now still emanated a scary vibe. The wolf that he was seeing now though, was the pr opposite.

    It stood straight, with its body covered with white fur. Its aura was regal,pared to the Wolf King¡¯s aggressive aura. Each step of the white wolf was calcted and precise. Fang Lin could also feel that this wolf had an ice-cold demeanor, simr to an ice queen.

    But what Fang Lin had more intrigued was the fact that it had two tails! Before he could even say a word though, Fang Lin felt something boiling within his bloodline memories.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Wolf King noticed that Fang Lin seemed to zone out for a second after seeing the white wolf. The wolf king was happy since it thought that Fang Lin fell for the wolf already. But the truth was in that one second, Fang Lin was affected by his bloodline memories.

    His vision was reced by white as the scenery around him changed.

    Fang Lin felt that he was now inside the body of someone. If he had the memories viewed in third person perspective before, he was now seeing the memory in first person perspective.

    Fang Lin had no control of the body. He could only see that his body was inside a massive tower in a barren. Fang Lin¡¯s body fiddled with a telescope that it used to view the sky. The telescope seemed special, as it was covered with runes and magical formations. Fang Lin put no resistance as the body used its left eye to look into a mysterious object streaking across the night sky.

    What Fang Lin saw through the telescope was a massive body ofnd hurtling through space. Thend was so massive that evens were destroyed when it hits them. At the center of thisnd was a mountain with its height even greater that the radius of a! At the peak of that stood a gigantic figure.

    This figure was a white wolf with nine tails!

    The wolf looked down arrogantly as it stared down at the people that was worshipping it. Its nine tails that were assorted in different colors swished, producing tears in space. The wolf yawnedzily as it shut its eyes sleepily.

    While Fang Lin was watching all this, he felt streams of information rushing into his mind. With a jolt, he realized that this wolf was a Godly Divine Beast!

    That wolf was called the Nine-tailed Wolf. From its past incarnations, it was said that the Nine-Tailed Wolf had no tails once it was born. Only once it steps into a stage that it gains an extra tail.

    But unlike the Multi-Headed Hydra which canprehend an additionalw or dao with each new head, the tails of the Nine-tailed Wolf had a different use.

    Each tail that the wolf gains grants it an extremely powerful magical or Daoist spell.

    The magic granted by each tail must not be underestimated, since this was a Godly Divine Beast that was being talked about.

    These spells represent the extreme pinnacle of theprehension of the Nine-tailed Wolf, producing spells that were heavenly-defying!

    Even the spellsprehended by monstrous talented cultivators pale inparison to these spells. And what¡¯s more ridiculous was that the Nine-tailed wolf will get it once it steps into each stage!

    Each of these spells can be used by the Nine-tailed wolf to turn instantly turn the tables against any of its opponents. Such was the might of the Godly Divine Beast Bloodline!

    Once he realized the true nature of the wolf, Fang Lin sighed as he was now sure that the body he was in right now was also a Yin-Yang Beast. This person must have identally seen the hurtling piece ofnd.

    Through the telescope, Fang Lin did not only see the fervent worship that the wolf receives, he can also see that the residents of thendmass wasprised of mixed races, with humans, beasts and monsters all living harmoniously.

    Fang Lin knew that with the wolf¡¯s power at the Ninth Stage, enforcing co-existence was not an impossibility.

    At that point, Fang Lin felt nervous on what his body right now will do against the Nine-tailed wolf. It was not that he was biased against the previous holders of the Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast Bloodline, but they seem to always find themselves into trouble.

    Just like that couple fighting the Multi-Headed Hydra or Fang Lin who was now conversing with a Fifth Stage Undead.

    But it seems like this was not the day for that trouble since another massive object appeared in space, hurtling towards the Nine-tailed Wolf¡¯snd.

    Fang Lin felt an intense sensation of dangering from the iing cosmic body. He felt like his life will just fizzle away if he gets near that. As this object approached thendmass, Fang Lin saw its appearance.

    This dangerous object was a darket. Instead of the bright light that it emanates from getting near a star, thiset seems to do the opposite, sucking the light out of the surroundings.

    Fagn Lin knew that thiset was immediately bad news just from seeing that. And the wolf who was about to get into a collision course with theet knew it too.

    It let out a howl as all of its tails straightened and glowed.

    ¡°Awoo!!!!!¡±

    The wolf opened its mouth wide, and a dark ball formed in front of it. That ball warped the space around it, distorting everything near it. Even Fang Lin who was far away, felt the power from this ball.

    If thatet had not passed by, Fang Lin will surely be more scared on that dark ball.

    Fang Lin knew that this dark ball must be the strongest spell that the wolf can use. Fang Lin nodded, since thatet can only be destroyed by the strongest of all attacks. And all the spells in the Nine-tailed Wolf¡¯s arsenal were all freakishly powerful.

    The dark ball was the sted straight towards theet.

    ¡°Plop!¡± But instead of seeing the darket being sted into bits, Fang Lin saw that the ball was just absorbed by the darket.

    If Fang Lin was surprised, the Nine-tailed Wolf was even more so. But before the wolf could prepare itself for another attack, theet veered its path slightly and just passed above thendmass.

    Fang Lin¡¯s expression was aghast when he saw that all the living creatures in thendmass all died and turned into ck ash as theet passed by. These ashes were all absorbed by theet too.

    As for the wolf, it had no time to be enraged as it felt that its own body was disintegrating too. It could only howl inment as it died, fully absorbed by the darket. Fang Ling¡¯s body then hastily packed its things, clearly intent on evacuating the.

    That was thest thing that Fang Lin saw before his surroundings turned back into normal.

    Fang Lin gave the white wolf aplicated look after his realization that it was also a Godly Divine Beast. Fang Lin sighed, clearly knowing the Wolf King¡¯s intent.

    ¡°My wolf dad seems to know that this white wolf was Godly Divine Beast. And now, he wants me to make love with it, so that he can have powerful descendants...¡±

    Fang Lin was about to ask something to the Wolf King when he noticed that the white wolf seemed to have zoned out too. It took the white wolf a second before it could regain itsposure.

    Fang Lin had a cramped smile as he realized that this white wolf must have experienced a bloodline memory on the Yin-Yang Beast.

    ¡°S**t! My cover is blown now!¡±

    But before he could evenment, Fang Lin saw the white wolf transforming in front of his eyes. Once he saw the white wolf¡¯s next form, he could only bark out,

    ¡°Yip yip yip yip yip yip yip yip!¡± (D**n! This is your alternate form? You should have just shown it earlier!)

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 144: Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 144: Trapped</h4>

    The white wolf who appeared in front of Fang Lin transformed to a girl around the same age as Fang Yu.

    She had pearly white skin and long white hair that reached until her waist. She wore white robes that covered her graceful, slender body.

    She was not as voluptuous as Fang Yu, but her body still stuck out where it was supposed to be. Her breasts may not be as big as Fang Yu¡¯s and her butt may not that be as curvy as Xiao Ya, but they were still attractive enough to look at.

    What Fang Lin focused his eyes on more was her long, slender legs. Her robes had a slit on its side, showing Fang Lin the woman¡¯s legs. Fang Lin swallowed, clearly turned on by the provocative sight.

    But the most defining feature of the woman was that she still retained her tails. They swished behind her, with their fluffiness tempting Fang Lin to touch it.

    The woman¡¯s beautiful face had a cold expression as she observed Fang Lin who was slowly approaching her. Suddenly, she gritted her teeth as she talked to the Wolf King.

    ¡°Father, is this the one that you said will be my partner? You must be joking right?¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, look at him! He¡¯s a wolf right now! This is my only chance to have my grandchildren!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s mouth dropped as he saw the Wolf King actually lolling its tongue in front of Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Stupid dad.....¡± Xue¡¯er cringed as she realized her father¡¯s intentions. ¡°I love you for adopting and taking care of me. But that does not mean you can choose my partner!¡±

    ¡°But you are in heat now, right?¡± The Wolf King grinned as it looked at Xue¡¯er. Xue¡¯er flushed as she looked away, trying to y innocent.

    ¡°Even if you were a special kind of wolf, I know that you still have your needs. I can see it. Your body¡¯s elevated body temperature and that pheromone you release, you really are in heat!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Xue¡¯er shot right back. ¡°Even if I am in heat, what can you do about it? Everyone here in this forest except for me were undead, and they do not even have any libido!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The Wolf King pointed to Fang Lin. ¡°You have him now.¡± The Wolf Kin then pounced away, leaving therge room. Before Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er could react, they found that the door was locked, and they cannot open it.

    Both of them tried everything they can to open the door, but it won¡¯t budge no matter what. They tried destroying it, but the door just stayed firm.

    Fang Lin sighed, realizing the Wolf King¡¯s intent. He obviously wanted the two to do it here, and they can only leave once they have done that.

    While Fang Lin was still thinking up on ways to escape, he heard a voice inside his mind.

    ¡°So you are the Yin-Yang Beast huh. Your bloodline memories must have told you that I am the Nine-tailed wolf.¡±

    ¡°Yip?¡± (How can you talk inside my mind?)

    ¡°Idiot. Godly Divine Beasts canmunicate with each other using their bloodlines. Try using yours now.¡± Fang Lin frowned upon hearing himself being insulted like that. But he still followed her instructions and used his bloodline to talk to her.

    ¡°Oh hello there. I did not expect someone as horny as you can still talk straight now.¡± Fang Lin did not mince his words as he went straight to insulting Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Ho-ho-horny? I am not like that!¡±

    ¡°Ho? Look at yourself now then.¡±

    Right now, Xue¡¯er¡¯s white skin was flushed red, with sweating out of them. This made her clothes soaked and stuck on her body. Even her tail was rigid, moving erratically at all directions. Her breathing was rushed, as if she was experiencing an intense feeling right now.

    ¡°......¡± Xue¡¯er realized her discordant appearance. She red at Fang Lin angrily as she fixed herself up. She could only mutter,

    ¡°This is because my body was in heat! I am not interested in you at all!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah I get that.¡± Fang Lin waved his ¡®paws¡¯ nonchntly. He frowned as he said, ¡°I think because I also have a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline that your ¡®heat¡¯ was more pronounced. After all, I am the best candidate right now to be your mate.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I will not be doing it!¡± Xue¡¯er said angrily. ¡°I will do it... with the one I love.¡± She blushed crimson from this confession.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Lin did not expect that this girl raised in the Forest of Death was this pure. He was also confused on how the Wolf King found her, since he heard Xue¡¯er saying that she was adopted earlier.

    ¡°Since we are trapped here and we cannot do ¡®it¡¯, why don¡¯t we talk about our lives?¡± Fang Lin had to relieve some of their boredom as of now. Storytelling will surely be of a great help.

    ¡°Our lives? Do you think we are that close?¡±

    ¡°Well what are we going to do?¡± Fang Lin raised his hands in exasperation.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I swear that I will not tell anyone about what you will say. Besides, both of us are Godly Divine Beasts. We need to be allies and telling about our lives will be a way to establish that cooperation.

    ¡°...Ok then.¡± Xue¡¯er seems to be convinced by Fang Lin¡¯s argument, especially the bit with the Godly Divine Beast.

    Fang Lin nodded, satisfied with Xue¡¯er¡¯s answer. ¡°Well, you can choose to tell me what you want to tell. If you are notfortable in saying something, you can just skip it.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Let me start first.¡± Fang Lin recounted everything starting from his life in the Mystical Forest. He told Xue¡¯er about Wang Hao, and their adventures in the Immortal God Sect.

    Xue¡¯er blushed brightly and covered her ears when he narrated Fang Yu¡¯s escapades with Xiao Ya and Empyrea. Her eyes lit up as Fang Lin talked about the beautiful sceneries and delicious foods outside the Forest of Death.

    He stopped the story at the point that the Wolf King brought him here.

    ¡°Say, were you just in the Forest of Death your whole life?¡±

    Xue¡¯er nodded sadly as she narrated her story.

    From what she knew, the Wolf King found her as a wolf pup near the winged tiger and the object at the center of the Forest of Death.

    Since she was of wolf descent, the Wolf King took care of her and adopted her. Since then, she lived only in the Forest of Death.

    She tried going outside, but the Wolf King did not allow her to. He said that with her Godly Divine Beast Bloodline, she will just be hunted outside.

    ¡°Since I cannot go out, I can just imagine what the outside was like.¡± Xue¡¯er hugged her knees as she looked at Fang Lin sadly.

    ¡°I am jealous of you two.¡±

    Fang Lin said nothing, since he can somehow feel Xue¡¯er¡¯s pain.

    ¡°How about I bring you with me once I leave the Forest of Death?¡±

    ¡°You can do that?¡± Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes sparkled as she rapidly approached Fang Lin, their faces were almost touching as she excitedly asked,

    ¡°Please bring me with you!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s mind turned nk as he inhaled Xue¡¯er¡¯s scent. His body heated up as he and Xue¡¯er stared at each other.

    Xue¡¯er blushed as she realized that she was too close. She scooted away until her back was touching the wall. She looked away from Fang Lin as she said,

    ¡°But we cannot leave unless the Wolf King says so.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Fang Lin?¡± Xue¡¯er¡¯s worried face noticed that Fang Lin seems to act strange. ¡°Did you eat something bad?¡±

    ¡°I am thinking of a way to fool the Wolf King.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself while pacing aimlessly around the room. Xue¡¯er could only tilt her head cutely as her eyes followed Fang Lin.

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve got it now!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s face had an evil smile as he slowly approached Xue¡¯er. Xue¡¯er felt wariness as she saw Fang Lin approaching.

    ¡°Are you sure your n will work?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    .............

    Outside Fang Lin¡¯s room.

    Mina was blushing furiously as she pounded some stones quite fiercely. Bloodspear twirled his spear awkwardly as his gaze wandered around, not knowing where to look. The Wolf King on the other hand was feeling gleeful. Its tail was happily wagging as the it suppressed its sniggers.

    Why were they acting like this?

    It was because inside Fang Lin¡¯s room, they can hear melodious moans and deep grunts of pleasure. Whatever Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er did there must really feel that good!

    ¡°Pervert scum!¡± Mina said as she threw her stone away angrily. Yao¡¯er, who was not allowed entrance to the room by the Wolf King, could only ask Bloodspear,

    ¡°What is Master doing in that room?¡±

    ¡°Ah well....¡± Bloodspear looked to Mina to ask for help. Mina just stared back while saying,

    ¡°You are...... the adult here... Do it.¡±

    Bloodspear cried silently as he saw Yao¡¯er¡¯s inquisitive face.

    ¡°It was like this...¡±

    .............

    While these things happen, No. 5 was outside the Forest of Death, talking with someone. No. 5 held an artifact that allows long-distancemunication through the use of divine sense. A shocked voice could be heard from the other line as No. 5 stated what he wanted.

    ¡°Wait No. 5, you want No. 1, No. 2, No. 3 and No. 4 to go the Forest of Death to assist you? Are you nuts?¡±

    ¡°I am not nuts.¡± No. 5 replied gruffly. ¡°This is regarding the retrieval of Fang Lin. Ten Fifth Stage Undead were protecting him now. I have to use firepower to take him back¡±

    ¡°......¡± Silence prevailed as the person on the other line turned quiet. Moments passed by, and No. 5 heard his reply.

    ¡°Ok fine. They wille meet you in 2 hours. Be sure that you will get Fang Lin this time.¡±

    ¡°I swear it will happen. I never fail.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing. It seems like Fang XIushang suddenly left his seclusion earlier and went to god knows where. I want you to look for him after you get Fang Lin.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± No. 5 then cut off the connection to end the call. He pocketed the artifact as he stared at the Forest of Death.

    ¡°It¡¯s the waiting game then.¡± He sat cross-legged, waiting for his back-up to arrive.

 Chapter 145: Heaven Seizing

    <h4>Chapter 145: Heaven Seizing</h4>

    One and a half hour passed by before both Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er exited the room. Both of them looked flushed as their clothes were a little disarrayed.

    Upon seeing this, both Mina and Yao¡¯er red at Fang Lin angrily for a second before looking away. As for Bloodspear, he gave an unseen thumbs-up to Fang Lin. Fang Lin grinned upon seeing the Bloodspear¡¯s congrattions for him. Xue¡¯er pouted as she kicked Fang Lin¡¯s shin.

    ¡°Yip!¡± (That hurts!)

    ¡°Hmmph!¡±

    It did not take long before the Wolf King arrived. It gave a look to the flustered Xue¡¯er and the panting Fang Lin. Because the Wolf King was a really good father, the first thing it said was,

    ¡°So did you make my daughter feel good?¡±

    ¡°Stupid father! I hate you!¡± Xue¡¯er felt that she could not take it anymore. She decided to transform back into her wolf form. Fang Lin could only see a blur as she rushed past him. He could only forlornly look at her bushy tail disappearing as she left the house.

    Fang Lin then gave a withering look to the Wolf King. Even Mina and Bloodspear who were scared at the Wolf King gave it looks of disapproval too.

    ¡°Yip yip yip!¡± (You need to work on your parenting skills! You suck!)

    ¡°Nggh!¡± The Wolf Kin staggered back, clearly affected by what Fang Lin said. It seems like this matter have been weighing on its mind for a long time already. Fang Lin just made the Wolf King remember its shorings.

    ¡°I just want the best for her, and for you.¡± In the end, the Wolf King chose the clich¨¦ love talk to exin himself.

    ¡°Yip yip yip yip yip!¡± (Let me go to talk to her.) Fang Ling ignored the Wolf King¡¯s ramblings as he ran outside, following Xue¡¯er¡¯s scent to track her. He faintly heard Mina and Bloodspear¡¯s sighs as he looked for her.

    After 30 minutes of frantic searching, he found where Xue¡¯er was.

    He saw Xue¡¯er in her human form curled inside a tree trunk. This tree trunk was of a monstrouslyrge tree. Fang Lin reckons that it will take 20 of him to wrap around the circumference of the trunk.

    Fang Lin¡¯s description of it was a tree trunk because it was literally a tree trunk. Its height was around 3 meters, with a hollowed inside. This hollow is where Xue¡¯er was right now.

    Fang Lin slightly shivered as he thought on what kind of thing can topple a tree with a trunk as big as this.

    Before he could investigate the burn marks on the tree, he heard Xue¡¯er¡¯s weak voiceing from inside the trunk.

    ¡°So you actually followed me. Are you here to gloat for what you did earlier?¡±

    ¡°Actually, that is my first reason.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ...............

    What Xue¡¯er was implying was on what happened inside the room earlier. Both of them felt unwilling to have an intercourse with each other. For Xue¡¯er, she does not hold any affectionate feelings for Fang Lin yet.

    As for Fang Lin, since his body was trapped in the wolf form., he can only mate with Xue¡¯er in her wolf form. But Fang Lin has no interest with doing ¡®it¡¯ with someone on the animal form. If he¡¯s going to do it, it must be with a human body!

    This brought them at an impasse since they need to do it to go out, yet they do not want to. That was when Fang Lin remembered something that Wang Hao told him one time.

    ¡°Any humanoid creatures with tails will have their tail as their sensitive spot¡±

    ¡°How sensitive master?¡±

    ¡°Sensitive enough to send them to the gates of heaven!¡±

    Couple with Xiao Ya¡¯s massages, Fang Lin managed to create the second chapter of his Heaven Seizing Massage which he titled as ¡®Fluff huff, huff, huff¡¯. As for the First Chapter, he promptly called it, ¡°Pa Pa Pa!¡±

    ¡®Fluff huff, huff, huff¡¯ was primarily focused on attacking and intensifying the sensitive parts of the tail. With the help of Wang Hao, Fang Lin already reached the grandmaster level on it.

    Since Xue¡¯er had tails, Fang Lin can just apply this massage to her, and he was sure that it will be sessful.

    The only problem that Fang Lin had was that since he was in a wolf form, he cannot use his limbs to fondle her tail. He can only use his mouth, lips, teeth and tongue.

    Once Fang Lin had exined this massage to Xue¡¯er, he observed her reaction.

    Instead of seeing another angry woman, what he saw was innocent curiosity on her eyes.

    ¡°Massage? I never received one before. Will if really feel good?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes it will. You do not need to even fake your moans. Just let it all out for your father to hear.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Xue¡¯er sighed as she turned around, showing her two tails to Fang Lin. Upon seeing these fluffy tails, Fang Lin let out his tongue and licked one of them.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xue¡¯er bit back a moan as she felt a weird sensation trailing from her spine that spread throughout her body. It felt weird, but it also felt hot and good.

    After hearing such a cute moan from Xue¡¯er, Fang Lin decided to go all-in on his attacks. He lightly bit the tip of Xue¡¯er¡¯s tail running his tongue at that point. He did not forget to start gently sucking on it.

    Xue¡¯er¡¯s body stiffened as she felt Fang Lin¡¯s bite. Some secondster, and her body started spasming as she felt her waist violently clenching and contracting. Her legs gave out as she felt something exploding inside her.

    ¡°Uuuummmmmmm!!!!¡± Drool started to leak out of her mouth as Xue¡¯er nkly stared forward. She continued twitching for a few more minutes before her body finally settled down.

    ¡°Schlurp¡±. Fang Lin reluctantly drew his mouth away when he saw Xue¡¯er reach her nirvana.

    ¡°That was fast.....¡± Fang Lin could not believe that it was all it took to bring Xue¡¯er to her peak. He shook his head, thinking that Xue¡¯er was really too pure for this world.

    ¡°So my skills have gone up to this level huh.¡±

    Xue¡¯er then took a few more minutes to relish such a sweet and euphoric sensation that exploded inside her. While she was experiencing her afterglow, Fang Lin saw her body temperature increasing drastically.

    She started panting as her body twisted seductively, showing Fang Lin some of her gorgeous curves. Fang Lin could only cry inside as he was physically incapable on ¡®sheathing the sword¡¯ right now.

    Realizing that Xue¡¯er right now was on her peak ¡®heat¡¯ state, Fang Lin decided to take an action now. Fang Lin licked his lips as he bit both the tip of her tails. Her body froze as her already sensitive tails received more stimtion from him.

    She could not help but stick her waist in the air, showing Fang Lin her slender legs and perky buttocks.

    His evil paws took the chance to grab her behind. Even if it was not as full as Xiao Ya¡¯s, Fang Lin still relished the springy sensation that his paws could feel. He continuously groped and spanked her butt as he bit and sucked the tip of her tails.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    ¡°Schlurp!¡±

    What followed next was Xue¡¯er failing to suppress her moans as multiple pleasure points of her got attacked by Fang Lin.

    It was only after an hour that Xue¡¯er¡¯s mind got overloaded with all the stimuli she received. She fainted in pleasure, her body turning limp. Her tongue lolled out as her eyes rolled back to her head.

    It took her 30 minutes to regain consciousness and leave the room.

    .........

    ¡°It was... great...¡± Xue¡¯er looked away shyly. ¡°But I only allowed it that time because it was needed ok? It¡¯s not like I wanted it or anything!¡±

    ¡°Ok ok.¡± Fang Lin smiled wryly upon seeing her reaction. He was not worried with Xue¡¯er¡¯s behavior now. He was confident that with that massage, he already made an impression on her. No need to force more of him on her right now.

    ¡°You said you had a second reason? Out with it.¡± Xue¡¯er seemed to want to end her conversation already. Fang Lin sensed her urgency, so he started to talk.

    ¡°Well-¡±

    But before he could start speaking, Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er felt multiple powerful auras approaching the Forest of Death!

    Moments passed by, and Fang Lin could see 5 figures hovering above the Fifth Stage Area. Xue¡¯er stuck closely to him as they stared fearfully at the neers.

    Fang Lin¡¯s heart lurched when he saw the attire of these figures.

    Each of them wore gray robes with a gray mask on their faces. Each of their masks were numbered, ranging from 1 until 5. Fang Lin felt despair as he realized who they were.

    They were the punishers of the Fang n, and each of them were at the peak of the Fifth Stage!

 Chapter 146: Claw

    <h4>Chapter 146: w</h4>

    Xue¡¯er swallowed her saliva nervously as she stared at the 5 neers who rudely appeared. Even though she was at the Second Stage, she can feel that each of one of them can wreak havoc in the Forest of Death!

    While she was busy staring at them, she heard a slight gasp beside her. She looked at the source of the sound, and she saw Fang Lin¡¯s ashen face. His eyes held the spark of recognition as he stared at the one with No.5 on its mask.

    Xue¡¯er used her bloodline to talk to Fang Lin. She made it as quiet as possible, lest the others hear it.

    ¡°Do you know them?¡± From her interactions with him, Xue¡¯er knew that Fang Lin seems to havee from those with strong background. It was obvious from his bearing and attitude.

    ¡°They are the Fang n¡¯s punishers.¡± Xue¡¯er felt the anger that was restrained on his voice. ¡°Their goal was to maintain order in the n. They also hunt down traitorous n members.¡±

    ¡°Are they supposed to be as strong as that?¡± Even though Xue¡¯er had not ventured outside, she spent her childhood reading books the Wolf King had lent her. From those, she knew that those with the abilities like her adoptive father were quite rare. Yet now, she saw 5 of them that can defeat her father with ease!

    ¡°Oh that? Actually, those punishers have one thing inmon. They had failed to step on the Sixth Stage.¡±

    ¡± Doesn¡¯t that mean that their death was already assured?¡± Xue¡¯er tilted her head as she pondered Fang Lin¡¯s statement. From the looks of it, it seems like the Fang n had deep resources.

    ¡°Yes, their death was almost assured, so the n decided that those who will die from the mes of Decay shall be part of the Punishers. That will be the way they can help the n before their death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised they do not go crazy and stir trouble.¡± Xue¡¯er was more confused by this. She also read in her books that those who fail to step in the Sixth Stage usually goes batshit crazy since they were assured to die anyway. Seeing 5 of them made her awed at the strength of Fang Lin¡¯s n.

    ¡°They have their ways.¡± Fang Lin seemed to be unwilling to speak anymore about the Fang n. He shut his connection as he said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now and talk to your father. We need to do something about this situation.¡± He walked away before Xue¡¯er could say something.

    ¡°....¡±Xue¡¯er could feel the rage and pain in Fang Lin. As of where did ite from, she does not know and care. But at that moment, she remembered a scene from one of the books she read. There, it taught Xue¡¯er on how tofort a sad person. Too bad that was thest page, and she was not able to know what happened next.

    She hugged Fang Lin tightly, pressing her body on his back. She caressed Fang Lin¡¯s cheeks slightly as she put her lip near his ears. Her red lips slightly parted as she said,

    ¡°Come and let onee-san make you feel good.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Xue¡¯er was surprised to hear Fang Lin¡¯s panicked voice on their connection.

    ¡°Huh? I read in a certain book that if I do that, I can make any sad person feel better.¡± Xue¡¯er tilted her head innocently as saw Fang Lin¡¯s shocked expression. ¡°Am I wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Did that book show you what happened next?¡±

    ¡°No. That part I did was thest page of the book. As for where the other pages of the book were, I do not know.¡±

    Xue¡¯er then saw Fang Lin sighing in relief from her answer. But she seemed to have also felt that his sigh was mixed with some... disappointment?

    ¡°Okay onee-chan I feel better now.¡± Fang Lin smiled a little, just to cate Xue¡¯er. ¡°Satisfied? Let¡¯s go now! We should not waste time!¡±

    Xue¡¯er could only run dazedly as she followed Fang Lin. She does not know why, but that smile of Fang Lin sent her heart racing and her breath quickening. She pped her face, as if she was trying to awaken herself from a powerful spell.

    When Fang Lin saw this, he tried to ask Xue¡¯er what she was doing. But before he could do so, both of them heard some rumbling sounds.

    ¡°Booom!¡±

    Xue¡¯er looked high in the air, and she saw the Wolf King along with the 9 other Fifth Stage Undead facing off against the five punishers. The deer was close beside him, as they consciously red their auras to the max. The punishers responded, showing their killing intent too.

    To Xue¡¯er¡¯s surprise, the aura released by the Fifth Stage Undead seems to be slightly weaker than the punishers! Her adoptive father realized this, as it started to speak to them.

    ¡°You, invaders of my forest.¡± The deer gave him a look of annoyance, but her father just ignored it. ¡°What brought all of you here? We all know that the object that created us and this forest cannot be used by anyone in this. Leaving it here was the best choice.¡±

    The one with the No. 5 mask was the one who replied.

    ¡°We were perfectly aware of that. We did note here to take anything from ¡®your¡¯ forest. We just want the person named Fang Lin! Where is he? Bring him to us now!¡± Xue¡¯er felt surprise and slight indignation once she discovered that Fang Lin was their target!

    ¡°Him? What do you want from my son-inw huh?¡± The Wolf King¡¯s stance turned aggressive as he stared at the punishers. ¡°Because he was my son-inw, he¡¯s already a part of the forest! Taking him away means offending all of us!¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± The deer shook its head as it realized they were in a dead end now. It looked at its followers, and it saw that they were looking determined. The deer just had a bitter smile as it said,

    ¡°This dog was right. Try taking that boy away, and you will face all of us.¡±

    ¡°Herbivore...¡± Xue¡¯er saw her father giving a grateful look to the deer. ¡°If we survive this, I swear I will take you as my concubine!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell wants to be your concubine! Pah!¡± The deer stomped her hooves angrily. She seemed to be embarrassed by what he said. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Tonight, we fight!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we fight!¡±

    As Xue¡¯er was looking at the exchange, she saw something approaching from a distance. It was a skeletal wolf bringing Mina and Bloodspear. Their faces were filled with tension with the current situation. The skeletal wolf dropped the two unceremoniously upon arriving in front of Mina and Bloodspear.

    Xue¡¯er ignored Mina¡¯s and Bloodspear¡¯sints as she stared at the skeletal wolf. With a jolt, she realized that this wolf was her father¡¯s avatar! It must have been here to send a message to her. She looked at the trio as she told them about her father¡¯s avatar.

    It was then that Xue¡¯er heard her father talking to her through the avatar.

    ¡°My lovely daughter.... Being with you for 17 years was the best part of my life. You cannot imagine my joy raising you from a young pup to an elegant wolf. It was hard at first, since you are a living being and I am an Undead. But I persevered and gave you all my love. And look where you are now! You became the wolf that I am proud of! And you already found your own mate! Today was the happiest day I have!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Xue¡¯er had a slight premonition of what her father was going to say next. She looked at Fang Lin, and she saw the same grim expression on his face.

    ¡°It pains me a lot say it, but I think I will not be able to survive after this night.¡± Xue¡¯er felt the truth behind her father¡¯s words. ¡°We can hold them off, but not for long. During that time, I want you to escape with Fang Lin¡¯s group.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Tears pooled from Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she saw her father¡¯s determined expression. She wanted to say no, but logic dictates that it was the best thing to do.

    Because her Father was an Undead, he cannot leave the Forest of Death. Xue¡¯er on the other hand, was a living being. She can freely leave the forest with Fang Lin.

    If it was before, she would have jumped in joy. But what she could only feel now was sorrow.

    ¡°Fang Lin, do you promise to take care of Fang Yu in sickness and in health? In troubles and sess? Do you promise to protect her from any harm? Do you promise to apany her until the Underworld?¡±

    ¡°Yip?¡±(I do?) Fang Lin¡¯s confused voice echoed in the transmission. ¡°Yip yip yip yip yip?¡±(Is it just me, or that seems to be a heavy promise?)

    ¡°Do you promise it too, Xue¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Xue¡¯er flushed crimson as she realized what her father was doing.

    ¡°Then I announce you husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mina, Bloodspear and Fang Lin were shocked upon hearing this deration. Fang Lin looked at Xue¡¯er as he said,

    ¡°Yip yip yip yip yip yip yip yip? ¡°(Are you not angry about what your father did? He just forcefully married us both!)

    ¡°We are mates already, so marriage is just a matter of time. It just sort of happened today.¡± Xue¡¯er then red at Fang Lin who was about to say something yet. She tried to wipe her tears as she said,

    ¡°Besides, it was my father¡¯s wish to see me married before I leave the forest.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Xue¡¯er saw Fang Lin¡¯s face turn from confused and scared to determined. She saw him nodding on the skeletal wolf while saying,

    ¡°Yip yip yip!¡±(Do not worry pops, I will take care of my wife!) Xue¡¯er could not help but feel warm from Fang Lin¡¯s promise. She tried not to show her glowing face as she wiped her runny nose.

    ¡°Good good!¡± Her father seems to be satisfied with Fang Lin¡¯s promise. ¡°Seeing your dedication, I can give you onest gift before you leave.¡±

    The skeletal wolf opened its mouth, and it spat out a w. Upon closer inspection, Xue¡¯er realized this was her father¡¯s middle w!

    ¡°Fuse with it quick! Once you do that, you can readily awaken the wolf essence that you have been cultivating now!¡± Her father¡¯s voice became urgent as it gave the w to Fang Lin. ¡°Once you do that, leave this forest already!¡±

    The skeletal wolf then faded away, disintegrating into thin air. Xue¡¯er could only grasp some of it before it disappeared. She hugged her arms tightly to herself, feeling deste. Mina hesitantly approached Xue¡¯er as she hugged her tightly.

    Xue¡¯er gave no resistance as she felt Mina¡¯sforting warmth. Bloodspear just awkwardly stood there, still stunned from Fang Lin¡¯s marriage.

    Fang Lin on the other hand, looked at the w left by the Wolf King. He had a determined expression on his face as his right hand touched the w.

    ¡°Hiss!!!¡± Xue¡¯er watched in wonder as the w fused with his right hand. Then his body trembled as a dark aura sprouted out of his body. Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened as she felt familiarity with this aura.

    It was simr to her father¡¯s!

    A few minutes passed by, and the dark aura disappeared within Fang Lin¡¯s body. He then stood up, flexing his arms clearly in a human way. This means that Fang Lin seeded on whatever he was doing, and he was free of the wolf form now.

    Instead of feeling disappointed, Xue¡¯er felt more excited, as she was now seeing Fang Lin for who he really was. She opened her mouth, trying to congratte her husband.

    But before Xue¡¯er could say something, Fang Lin held his hand out, while his other hand clutched his head. Xue¡¯er felt worried as Fang Lin seemed to have some sort of headache. A minute passed by, and Fang Lin opened his eyes.

    He had a relieved expression on his face as he surveyed Mina, Bloodspear and Xue¡¯er. Xue¡¯er took this as a cue to get nearer to him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes my wife, I am just slightly disoriented.¡± Fang Lin said cheekily as he stared at Xue¡¯er hungrily. ¡°Can¡¯t you even give your husband a hug?¡±

    ¡°Hmmph! Quit your sweet nothings here!¡± Xue¡¯er saw that Mina was pissed. As for why, Xue¡¯er just med the invaders.

    ¡°Instead of trying to smooch your wife, try to think on where we should go! We cannot just run randomly!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I already have a destination in mind.¡± Fang Lin seems to be confident as he said that. Even Xue¡¯er could feel it too.

    ¡°And where would that be then?¡±

    ¡°The Solstice Kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 147: Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 147: Encounter</h4>

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Right now, Fang Lin and hispanions were riding a spirit ship to leave the Forest of Death. This spirit ship was found by the Wolf King 6 years ago. Since he cannot use it, he just gave it to Xue¡¯er. They were now using this spirit ship to go to the Solstice Kingdom. With the speed of the spirit ship, he reckons they will reach the Solstice Kingdom in 3 hours.

    Fang Lin could not help but smile to himself despite the dangers they were in now.

    Fang Lin did not expect himself to get some wonderful harvests this night. The first one was of course the w that his pops left him.

    That w contained the Wolf King¡¯s essence. Fusing it with his body provided the catalyst for his ¡®dog¡¯ form. With that, he sessfully emted the Undead Wolf Essence. Now, he had two essences that he can use to fight; the Mountain-Bashing Boar and the Undead Wolf Essence. With these and his bloodline abilities, he was sure he can give a good fight against some Second Stage Practitioners!

    Fang Lin then quietly observed the w that was now lodged in his right hand. He tried taking it out, but it would not budge no matter what. From what he can feel, this wolf w was a powerful trump card. As such, he can only use this in critical situations.

    He put the matter of the w at the back of his mind as he mulled at the memories of Fang Yu.

    When Fang Lin had sessful emted the Undead Wolf Essence, he was freed of his pup form. He then reestablished connection with Fang Yu. All her experiences, from her kidnapping until the arrival of the Underworld Army and the abduction of Wang Hao entered his mind.

    ¡°......¡± Fang Lin realized the chaos that the Solstice Kingdom was now in. But that chaos brought him and hispanions a chance for survival. Even if Fang Lin knew that they will be going on a crossfire, being there with some allies was much better than being chased by 5 Peak Fifth Stage Practitioners.

    As for the second one, it was his marriage with Xue¡¯er. Of course, he was taken aback by the suddenness of it, but he knew that it was inevitable.

    Both him and Xue¡¯er had Godly Divine Beast Bloodlines. Not only that, Fang Lin now had a wolf essence in his body. As such, both of them had high degrees of attraction in terms of bloodline. Even without the marriage card, he and Xue¡¯er will bepelled to be attracted with each other.

    One more reason was that it was the Wolf King¡¯s will. Even if Xue¡¯er was the ugliest creature in the world, Fang Lin will still marry her to respect the wishes of the Wolf King who was about to sacrifice his life for him.

    Now, Fang Lin could only cherish the time he will spend with Xue¡¯er.

    Besides, this was much better than those arranged marriages that he read on some novels. On those arranged marriages, the male and the female were forced to married due to family agreement. This agreement may be based on friendship of the patriarchs, or some political move.

    Even if they had not even met each other, they were bound to marry each other already. This of course brings bitter feelings on both parties, since there¡¯s a chance they are not attracted to each other and they felt their lives were being controlled.

    Marriages like these usually lead to an unhappy life for the married couple. Only on the rare cases that they bloom into something wonderful.

    At least in Fang Lin¡¯s case, both he and Xue¡¯er were attracted with each other. Their rtionship will just improvepared to those forced into arranged marriages.

    Fang Lin then shook his head while thinking,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bloodline thing a little forced? Well, I feel fine marrying such a beautiful girl, but she said she will only marry the one she loves.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean she loves me already?¡± He then looked at Xue¡¯er. Xue¡¯er still looked downcast, but she had a small smile on her face as she chatted with Mina. As for what they were talking about, Fang Lin reckoned that it was just girly stuff.

    Once Xue¡¯er saw him looking at her, she flushed as she turned her head away. Fang Lin could only chuckle as he saw that she was still shy.

    ¡°Well, seems like she¡¯s only attracted to me too. As for love, we will find it once we continue to be together.¡± Fang Lin then paused, thinking of one more person.

    ¡°Tang Ya....¡±

    Regarding her, Fang Lin felt someplicated feelings. He said that he loved her before, but why does he feel as if he became more distant with her now? It was like he lost some attraction to her after he met Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Does that mean what I felt for Tang Ya was fake? ... I guess I can only know once I meet her personally again.¡±

    One of hispanions then expressed their doubt with Fang Lin¡¯s decision on going on the Solstice Kingdom.

    ¡°Solstice Kingdom? That¡¯s a little far from here. Why should we go there?¡± Bloodspear had already regained hisposure from earlier. With his experience as a mercenary, he knew the ces in the Tian Ji Empire. ¡°Is there something there that can stop those gray robes?¡±

    Fang Lin nodded solemnly. ¡°Not only stop them, we can also kill them.¡±

    Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes burned brightly as she heard that. She gripped her fists tightly as she said,

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there and show them our wrath!¡±

    Her tails quivered as she stated this. Fang Lin could not help but get drawn to her cute, puffy tail.

    He went behind her and grabbed one of her tails. He started caressing it, taking care to not touch the tip.

    ¡°Ah Fang Lin! Not here!¡± Xue¡¯er was embarrassed upon seeing Fang Lin ying with her tail in front of Mina and Bloodspear. She shivered, feeling slight pleasure as Fang Lin rubbed her fur vigorously. She suppressed these slight pleasures as she slithered her tails out of his evil grasp.

    She scooted behind Mina, ttening her tails as t as possible. Mina could only re at Fang Lin as she stood protectively in front of Xue¡¯er. Bloodspear could only say,

    ¡°Ugh! Stop doing that stuff on Xue¡¯er! She¡¯s still distressed, and you do that to her? Are you really a gentleman? As her husband, you mustfort her!¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the way Ifort her.¡± This was Fang Lin¡¯s sheepish reply. ¡°You can ask Xue¡¯er herself.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xue¡¯er could only lower her head shyly as she gave noment.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Fang Lin pped his hands to disperse the awkward atmosphere. ¡°We must of think of a back-up n against the punishers.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Fang Lin gave an apologetic look to Xue¡¯er as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I am underestimating pops, but there is a chance that the punishers can reach us before we arrive at the Solstice Kingdom.¡±

    Xue¡¯er could only smile sadly upon hearing that. Fang Lin steeled his heart to be not affected by her sadness. He gritted his teeth as he continued.

    ¡°As such, we need to have something that we can use to slow them down if they do reach us. As for what it is, I do not know yet. That is why we need to cooperate!¡±

    ¡°Well, we need to think fast now.¡± Bloodspear and Mina then murmured things like talisman and possible formations to slow them down.

    Suddenly, Fang Lin felt the stone fragment within his storage lighting up. He then put his divine sense inside it, and he could not help but curse quietly.

    ¡°S**t! I forgot about that fragment holder!¡± Due to the tense situation, Fang Lin forgot about the matter about the Pan Gu Divine Tablet. If he can sense the other fragment holders, they can also sense him!

    Right now, that fragment holder was rushing towards Fang Lin¡¯s location. He can sense from the speed that the fragment holder was riding a spirit ship.

    A few minutes passed by, and a spirit ship stopped in front of them. Upon seeing the spirit ship, Fang Lin could not help but think,

    ¡°This ship looks awfully simr to Fang Xiushang¡¯s!¡± Before he started suspecting that he was hallucinating, the door of the spirit ship opened, and there he saw Fang Xiushang.

    He was armed with swords around him. They revolved around him, filled with intense killing intent. To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, his aura was brimming with the power of the Foundation Establishment Stage! It seems like he used his loss as a way to temper himself.

    Fang Xiushang had a domineering expression as he said,

    ¡°I do not know who you are, but you might know me. You know what I want. Give me the fragment, and I might leave you alive.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°What? Are you scared? Come fight me!¡± Fang Lin ignored Fang Xiushang¡¯s taunts as gears began to turn in his mind. His eyes lit up as an evil smile appeared on his face. Xue¡¯er and Mina slightly shivered upon seeing this expression. Fang Lin then turned to hispanions as he excitedly said,

    ¡°Stop your nning now! We have the perfect way to stop those punishers from going near us!¡±

 Chapter 148: Mixture

    <h4>Chapter 148: Mixture</h4>

    Bloodspear looked at Fang Lin then at Fang Xiushang who was still taunting outside. He looked at Fang Xiushang doubtfully as he said,

    ¡°You mean that nutjob will help us ward off those pursuers?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Fang Lin flexed his shoulders and his neck as fighting intent filled his body. He then looked at the other three while he was opening the door of the spirit ship. He said with confident voice,

    ¡°Let me deal with that guy. Once we are done with him, we will continue moving.¡±

    ¡°Fang Lin!¡± Xue¡¯er gave a worried look to him before he can go out. She sped his hand as she worriedly said,

    ¡°Be careful, I can sense that he¡¯s at the Second Stage already.¡±

    ¡°I know that. Do not worry, I will not fail.¡± Fang Lin felt better once he felt her silky fingers intertwined with his. He tightened his grasp as he gave Xue¡¯er a reassuring look.

    Mina made a disgusted face upon seeing this, muttering ¡± I am going to die of diabetes here.¡±

    Fang Lin then spoke to his shadow.

    ¡°Yao¡¯er, stay out of this too. I want to beat that brat by my own hands.¡±

    ¡°But master!¡±

    No buts! Just do what I said!¡±

    ¡°Ok.....¡± Yao¡¯er slithered out of her shadow form and hugged Xue¡¯er. She had a wronged look on her face as she said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s y Big Sis!¡±

    ¡°Ah yeah let¡¯s y!¡± Fang Lin smiled upon seeing this sweet scene. He then rode on a spirit sword as he closed the door. He moved with the sword, showing himself to Fang Xiushang.

    Fang Xiushang, who was about to give up taunting Fang Lin, saw Fang Lin approaching him. His eyes widened as he realized that the person who ruined his life was actually holding one of the stone fragments!

    ¡°Hahaha! I did not expect that out of all the people, the stone fragment was actually with you!¡± Fang Xiushang could noT feel anymore happier now. He was at the Second Stage, while Fang Lin was still stuck at the First Stage. Right now was the right time to end him.

    Fang Lin just sneered upon seeing the hungry look on Fang Xiushang¡¯s face. He knew that Fang Xiushang thinks that he was holding the advantage now.

    Fang Lin decided that he will put Fang Xiushan on some rude awakeningter.

    ¡°We both know what we want.¡± Fang Lin said calmly as he observed Fang Xiushang for any signs of movements. ¡°We both want that extra stone fragment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want that, and you will give it to me!¡± Fang Xiushang¡¯s eyes zed as 50 swords rotated around him. Each one of them were filled with auraparable to Second Level Swords!

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realized that Fang Xiushang¡¯s way of fighting was simr to Ling Tian! With Fang Yu¡¯s memories he remembered that Ling Tian used 100 swords to beat up a Prince of the Tian Ji Empire.

    Seeing Fang Xiushang use 50 swords in a way simr to Ling Tian made Fang Lin wonder if Fang Xiushang and Ling Tian were aplices.

    ¡°Where did you learn that sword dao?¡± Fang Lin felt that he had to know where Ling Tian learned his sword dao. He could use that information against Ling Tianter.

    ¡°Huh? You do not know?¡± Fang Xiushang seemed to be shocked upon hearing Fang Lin¡¯s question. ¡°I learned this from the sword dao of the Million Hand Sword God!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Fang Lin then remembered about the fabled sword cultivator who was considered to be the strongest under the Fifth Stage while he was still alive. Sadly, he was consumed by the mes of Decay before he can even step on the Sixth Stage. The whole Immortal Continentmented from the death of such a genius.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... you got his inheritance?¡± Fang Lin knew that there were some powerful cultivators that leave behind the inheritance of all their knowledges for the next generation. If they die, at least their dao can still be studied by other people.

    After his death, many searched for the inheritance left by the Million Hand Sword God. But until now, they found nothing. So everyone just epted the fact that the Million Hand Sword God was a little stingy too.

    ¡°Well, I got a piece of his inheritance. Just enough for me to step to the Second Stage.¡± Fang Xiushang felt extremely smug while saying this. ¡°I n to find the other parts of the inheritance to strengthen myself. And the Pan Gu Divine Tablet will also help me increase myprehension!¡±

    Even though Fang Xiushang used the dao of the Million Hand Sword God as his dao, it was still iplete. Thus, his fighting prowess was way less that the original one. As of now, he was not at the absolute genius level yet. But with the Pan Gu Divine Tablet, he was sure that he can reduce the cracks on his Dao Foundation. He might even be able to create Absolute Dao Pirs!

    And if he alsopletes the inheritance left by the Million Hand Sword God, he might be able to give a fight against Third Stage Practitioners!

    ¡°Receive my attack!¡± Strangely, all 50 swords stuck with each other, forming onerge sword. Fang Xiushang swung his hand down while saying,

    ¡°sh! My Sword!¡±

    Therge sword then swung downwards, hacking straight towards Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin at that time just felt more confusion. He knew that Ling Tian used a simr move as Fang Xiushang now. But what Ling Tian said was ¡®sh! My Sword is my Heart!¡¯. Seeing the power of Fang XIushang¡¯s attack and him only saying ¡®sh! My Sword!¡¯, Fang Lin realized that Fang XIushang¡¯s acquired inheritance was pitifully iplete.

    He then thought to himself,

    ¡°Does that mean that Ling Tian got a moreplete version of the inheritance of the Million Hand Sword God? Yes, that¡¯s must be it!¡± He could not help but give Fang Xiushang a pitying look.

    Fang Xiushang clearly tied his future cultivation on the inheritance of the Million Hand Sword God. But what he got now was way weaker than what Ling Tian had! Fang Lin reckons that if Fang XIushang and Ling Tian were to fight now, Fang Xiushang will surely be trashed easily.

    ¡°In that case, I will also get that inheritance from you!¡± Aside from the stone fragments, Fang Lin also decided to collect the inheritance of the Million Hand Sword God. Right now, he knew the location of two parts of the inheritance that were with Fang Xiushang and Ling Tian.

    Even if he cannot use it as his dao, the techniques that he can learn there can strengthen him more!

    Poor Fang Xiushang. In the entirety of the fight, Fang Lin did not even think of the danger that Fang Xiushang can deal. Fang Lin just created more of his future schemes, not caring about Fang Xiushang at all.

    But even if he lost interest in Fang Xiushang as an opponent, Fang Lin still had to fight back. He cannot just let himself be beaten by this brat.

    He clenched his right hand as it began to glow with three colors.

    Red, Brown and ck.

    Red for the Yang Essence, Brown for the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence and ck for the Undead Wolf Essence.

    These three essences convened on his right hand, producing violent sounds as they mixed with each other.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Fang Lin felt pain upon feeling the havoc dealt by the three essences. These essences should have not gone together, but Fang Lin discovered something on his martial arts.

    There was a chapter in the Twelve Essences Martial Arts that talks about mixing essences. Since the martial arts can produce 12 essences, the creator of the martial arts tried to find a way to mix these essences together.

    Fang Lin had also read about this, so he knew what to do. But with his current strength now, he can only mix at the maximum of three essences. But Fang Lin knew that the more essences were mixed with each other, the more explosive and powerful the resulting attack will be.

    Fang Lin focused as he mixed the three essences together. The yang essence represented scorching heat and explosive power. The mountain-bashing boar essence represented powerful defense and heavy attacks. The undead wolf essence represented decay and corrosion.

    All these essences revolved perfectly on his right hand, letting out a dim glow.

    Once Fang Xiushang saw this, danger signals rang on his head, signaling him to escape. But he just released his attack so he was still off-bnced.

    With Fang Yu¡¯s memories of Ling Tian¡¯s attack, Fang Lin was able to find the weak spot of Fang Xiushang¡¯s attack. He threw a punch with his right hand, meeting the sword head-on!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Fang Xiushang¡¯s sword did not evenst for a moment before it disassembled against Fang Lin¡¯s punch.

    His yang and mountain-bashing boar essence provided his fist with an explosive attack that amplified Fang Lin¡¯s strength. Couple with him striking the weak spot, the sword sh immediately crumbled.

    As for the sword qi covering the sword sh, the undead wolf essence directly corroded it, further weakening the attack.

    Fang Lin¡¯s fist continued sailing, until it grasped Fang Xiushang by the throat. Fang Xiushang tried to struggle, but to his horror he found a strange dark gas entering his body, wreaking havoc within!

    He tried to use his sword qi to repel it, but the bacsh of his attack earlier caught up to him now. The best that his sword qi can do now was to prevent the dark gas from spreading more.

    With that, he assured that he was not yet crippled. But that left him helpless against Fang Lin. All his qi was now focused on protecting his cultivation. He was now defenseless.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Xiushang could only grit his teeth as he realized he lost to Fang Lin once more. While he was cursing his fate, Fang Xiushang heard Fang Lin saying something.

    ¡°Just one attack and you are done? Are you also like this in bed? One-shot wonder?¡±

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Fang Xiushang coughed blood as he lost consciousness from his anger.

    ¡°...........¡±

 Chapter 149: Detain

    <h4>Chapter 149: Detain</h4>

    Fagn Lin could not help but be awed with the power provided by the Twelve Essences Martial Arts.

    The only problem that he had is that this blew his Venomshade cover in front of Mina and Bloodspear.

    When Fang Lin shifted on his dog form, his transformation into Venomshade was undone, showing his real face to Mina and Bloodspear.

    Even though they were surprised, they did not get angry to Fang Lin or even question him. They knew that sometimes, people hide their identity for some reasons. Further inquiring about this will just be rude.

    Fang Lin then looked at Fang Xiushang who was giving him a venomous look. His nails gripped his throat tightly, preventing him from speaking. But even if he could not speak, Fang Lin could still feel Fang Xiushang¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Well, now that you are with me, I think I must get it. Cough up!¡±

    Fang Lin had no worries that Fang Xiushang will renege on his promise. The agreement they made earlier must be upheld. If they did not, their dao hearts will be damaged. A damaged dao heart is catastrophic for any cultivators since it determines how far they can progress in the future.

    Fang XIushang gritted his teeth, clearly unwilling to give the stone fragment. But he had to preserve the integrity of his dao heart. His heart bled as his stone fragment floated in front of him. Fang Lin¡¯s left hand shed, and the stone fragment went inside his storage.

    ¡°Schiiing!¡±

    Both the stone fragments let out a glow inside his storage. They then moved until they were almost touching. They then started rotating slowly, with no indication of them stopping. When Fang Lin saw this, he realized that they can only be fused together once he had all the fragments.

    His eyes narrowed as he knew all the other fragments was also in the Solstice Kingdom. Him holding two fragments will be obvious to the other three holders. With the time they will spend on travelling, Fang Lin was sure that he will be ambushed once he arrives on the Solstice Kingdom.

    But what made Fang Lin more worried was Ling Tian. It may be his hunch, but Ling Tian seem to know about Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline, Ling Tian did not directly say it to Fang Yu, but he was clearly alluding to it.

    If Fang Lin enters the Solstice Kingdom and Ling Tian sees him holding the fragments, Ling Tian will surely use it to his advantage. He might use his info on Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline to ckmail him. ¡®Give the fragment or your bloodline gets discovered¡¯ kind of statement. Fang Lin cannot allow that to happen.

    That means he has to hide his identity once more.

    Right now, he was back to his original face. He cannot use Venomshade¡¯s face since the Immortal God Sect Disciples can recognize it.

    He had more choices, but eventually, he zoomed in to one choice.

    ¡°Thanks for the fragments. Now, I will get all your stuff.¡± Fang Xiushang¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Fang Lin taking his clothes and items.

    ¡°Mrrngghhhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you think this will break my dao heart?¡±

    ¡°Mnngh!¡± Fang Xiushang nodded despearately, as his legs iled wildly.

    ¡°Well too bad, this is not a part of the agreement anymore. I am just basically robbing you now.¡±

    ¡°Mngh!¡±

    Well technically speaking, they just promised to give the stone fragment to the winner. As for what happens after that, they did not dwell on it.

    That means it will be fine for Fang Lin to rob Fang Xiushang of his belongings.

    ¡°So noisy. I think its time for you to sleep now.¡± Fang Lin put a pill concocted by Venomshade on his mouth. He forced it deep on his mouth, and Fang Xiushang¡¯s throat gulped as he swallowed it whole.

    With his body basically defenseless now, Fang Xiushang had no way to counteract the pill. His eyes closed as he fell into a deep sleep. Fang Lin then used a binding talisman to tie him up.

    Even if Fang Xiushang wakes up, he will not be able to do anything with the dark gas restricting his power and the binding talisman physically restraining him. He then threw Fang Xiushang on his storage, which was modified by Wang Hao to store living beings too. Fang Lin had no idea on how long Fang XIushang will stay there.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Fang Lin was disappointed since he cannot open Fang Xiushang¡¯s storage rings. It seems like they were bound to Fang Xiushang. That means only Fang Xiushang can open and use the rings. Fang Lin can only take control of the rings if Fang Xiushang relinquishes control of the rings, or if he dies.

    ¡°And why does he not have anyone guarding him?¡± Fang Lin was confused by this. Since Fang Xiushang was the n¡¯s young master, he must have someone guarding him.

    ¡°Ah, maybe he wants to keep this a secret.¡± Fang Lin knew that the Pan Gu Divine Tablet was a powerful item. It will be normal for Fang Xiushang to keep this a secret.

    Now that thest stone fragment appeared, Fang Xiushang went there secretly without any guards. He cannot afford anyone to know about his secret.

    Fang Lin sighed as he realized this slight selfishness of Fang Xiushang led to him being captured.

    Fang Lin put this matter at the back of his mind as he focused on more important stuff.

    Now that he had Fang Xiushang¡¯s clothes and ship, he can already step on the next part of the n.

    He called out for Mina, Bloodspear and Xue¡¯er toe out of the ship.

    All of them had seen Fang Lin¡¯s victory and his shameless way of stripping Fang Xiushang of his clothes. Even now, Mina was blushing slightly from seeing such scene. Xue¡¯er felt no shame, since she was not that experienced yet.

    ¡°So what use will that brat have?¡± Bloodspear inquired. ¡°Is he rted to those punishers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can say he¡¯s their Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh! So you are now kidnapping him!¡± Bloodspear¡¯s eyes brightened as he felt relieved. ¡°Even if they arrive, they cannot do anything with us holding their Young Master¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he will be out deterrent.¡±

    With him holding Fang Xiushang, the punishers cannot do anything to attack them. That means they will be safe on their whole travel to the Solstice Kingdom.

    But aside from that, Fang Lin decided on one demand. He will demand the punishers to stay away from the Solstice Kingdom once he and hispanions enter it. If they do that, Fang Lin will not hurt or even kill Fang Xiushang. He will then propose further negotiations to be done a day after he enters the Solstice Kingdom.

    Fang Lin was sure that the punishers will have no choice but toply with his demands. After all, even if Fang Lin was slightly being epted back into the n, Fang Xiushang¡¯s status was more important than his.

    Besides, his demands were fairly simple, and he will promise with his dao soul that he will take care Fang Xiushang¡¯s well-being while he was a hostage.

    With him putting his dao soul on the line, Fang Lin knew that the punishers will believe his demands. They will surely follow it, since it will be the most logical choice. Safety of Fang Xiushang was more important over capture of Fang Lin.

    As for why he wanted them to wait a day before the negotiation in the Solstice Kingdom, Fang Lin had ns for this time.

    Since Ling Tian cannot know that Fang Lin has the stone fragments once he enters the Solstice Kingdom, Fang Lin had to use another identity.

    And that identity will be Fang Xiushang¡¯s.

    Well, he cannot just transform into Fang Xiushang now. He cannot allow the punishers to know about this transformation. As such, he will talk to them as Fang Lin, and he will just transform into Fang Xiushang when he enters the Solstice Kingdom.

    But why Fang Xiushang?

    First, Fang Lin had Fang Xiushang¡¯s clothes, items and spirit ship. Fang Lin can just use it to cement his identity as Fang Xiushang in the Solstice Kingdom.

    Second, he knew from Fang Yu¡¯s memories that they were cooperating with the Fang n members in the Solstice Kingdom. With him using his status as Fang Xiushang, he can easilymand them to follow his orders, like fighting the other fragment holders. He knows they will not follow Fang Lin since they still look down on him. Only Fang Xiushang has the control over them.

    Last is that if Fang Linpletes the stone fragment, it will be Fang Xiushang that the other stone fragment holders will me first. It will be toote for them to discover that it was actually Fang Lin who got the stone fragments. By that time, Ling Tian¡¯s ckmail will be useless since the Pan Gu Divine Tablet will be used up already.

    Fang Lin sighed as he also realized that he had to find a way to deal with Ling Tian as soon as possible. His knowledge of Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline was a ticking bomb. The earlier it can be defused the better.

    Fang Lin ns to do all these actions in a day. That¡¯s the reason for the one day dy. He cannot allow the punishers to interfere with his ns.

    Fang Lin knew that he can just use other identities on the Solstice Kingdom. But his pride wanted him to screw up Fang Xiushang big time. Since he did not have the heart to kill or torture him, this can be the best punishment for him.

    He cackled loudly as his genius scheme just got formted.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Xue¡¯er tilted her head as she said,

    ¡°That¡¯s a viin¡¯sugh, right?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 150: Possession

    <h4>Chapter 150: Possession</h4>

    No. 5 wiped some blood that dripped from his mask as he and hispanions left the Forest of Death. From the looks of it, they suffered some injuries on the skirmish.

    ¡°Tsk. Those undead sure are tough.¡± No. 2 muttered as she stopped the intense trembling in her body, clearly due to some injuries. Her graceful curves indicate that she had a buxom body, capable of attracting anyone. Good thing she always wore loose robes. ¡°Even if they were just at the peak of the Dao Domain Stage, they were able to ask some power from the Forest of Death to raise their battle prowess!¡±

    ¡°And each of us had to fight two of them at once.¡± No. 4 said tacitly, in agreement with No. 2. No. 4 had a stocky body, with arge axe on his back. ¡°With that, our fight with them was almost a tie.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph! Only when we used our lifeblood weapons that we were able to kill them!¡± No. 1, who was the smallest of them shrilly said. No. 1¡¯s gender was unknown, but his/height was around that of a child. He/she gave No. 3 a look as he/she said,

    ¡°What do you think, No. 3?¡±

    ¡°........¡± No. 3 said nothing, as he flew behind No. 5. His aura indicates that he wants to be ignored altogether. The others took no offense of it. They must have been used to his silence already.

    No. 5 then said sternly,

    ¡°Even though we managed to destroy their bodies, we actually were not able to kill them.¡±

    ¡°Because of that object in the Forest of Death?¡± No. 1 said with a bored voice. It seems like he also knew that the Undead were not that easy to kill.

    ¡°Yes. You can say that all the creatures of the forest were being fueled to live by that object. Even if their bodies were destroyed, that object will just reconstruct their bodies, and vo, they¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°That was the reason they were called Undead.¡± No. 4 continued his lecture. ¡°They basically cannot be killed in the Forest of Death. But that has some limitations too.¡±

    ¡°First, the higher the stage, the longer the time it will take for them to recover if their bodies were destroyed. For those Fifth Stage Undead, it will be at least 5 years before they can move again.¡±

    ¡°Second, they cannot leave the Forest of Death since their life was explicitly tied to it. If they go, they will die.¡±

    ¡°Ok ok, let¡¯s stop those lectures now.¡± No. 2 said as she pped her hands. ¡°Now, we have to get that Fang Lin, then we will search for Fang Xiushang. Let¡¯s move!¡±

    All five of them flew in pursuit of Fang Lin, leaving behind a huge crater in the Forest of Death! Countless trees were strewn around as numerous sh marks covered the ground.

    Bits of flesh and bones were scattered on the Forest Floor, and each of them emanates the aura of the Fifth Stage! These pieces were the Undead that fought the Punishers.

    Even with their superior numbers and home advantage, they were defeated soundly by them. With the damage they received, reforming after 5 years was very good already.

    As of the moment, some of the pieces moved ever so slowly, trying to reform. Countless death energy covered these pieces of flesh, speeding up the process.

    Strangely enough, there were some pieces of flesh that the death energy ignored. These pieces of flesh contained the aura of the Undead Wolf and Deer.......

    ....................

    Outside the Forest of Death.

    Two silhouettes appeared, slowly walking away from the Forest of Death. The light of the stars showed that these creatures were a wolf and a deer. Their size and appearance were that of the normal wolf and deer. Their auras were weak, and it was obvious that they went through a lot.

    If Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er were here, they will feel that these two were the Undead Wolf and Deer!

    Right before they were defeated, the Undead Wolf and Deer removed their souls from their body and sent it outside the Forest of Death. There, their souls managed to possess a living wolf and deer.

    Even though these bodies possess the soul of the Undead Wolf and Deer, these possessed bodies can be away from the Forest of Death.

    The only limitation that the Forest of Death have is that their original bodies cannot leave the forest. It was their souls that can still go outside.

    The only downside of this was that the body they possess have no way to harness the strength of their original bodies.

    Their original bodies in the Forest of Death were tailor-made for them. This was the only body that can use their power. If they were in a different body, they have no way to use all that power.

    Another risk of this method was that their souls will be in immediate danger. Many practitioners seek souls that can give them someprehensions. Souls of the Undead can give them those.

    Inside the Forest of Death, they have no fear since they were protected by the forest. But once they use a possessed body to wander outside, they will be screwed.

    With their power weakened and no protection from the Forest of Death, their souls will be easy pickings to the practitioners who detect them.

    These risks basically stopped any Undead to wander outside with possessed bodies.

    But amazingly, the Undead Wolf and Deer chose to do that!

    Right now, they have the power level of Second Stage Practitioners. This was a far drop from their peak Fifth Stage level.

    From the way the wolf was walking, he seems to follow the path Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er took. The deer followed behind him silently, increasing her speed as his strides began to lengthen.

    Minutester, and they gained perfect control of their bodies. They were now running at full speed, rushing towards the path towards the Solstice Kingdom!

    While they were running, the wolf faced the deer. He had a confused expression on his face as he said,

    ¡°I dared to put myself on this danger because I felt that I still have to find a way to help my daughter. Even if it may cost my life, I will do anything to help her! But as for you, you have no rtion with her. Well, you might be her step-mother in the future, but are you really that willing to put yourself in danger just to apany me?¡±

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± The deer replied arrogantly. She tantly avoided the wolf¡¯s gaze as she said,

    ¡°Remember, you are my rival! I cannot just allow you to go y somewhere else without me! I still have to prove that I am better than you!¡±

    ¡°.......... Ok then.¡± Even though he felt her reasoning was twisted and wed, the wolf took no notice of it. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see who can reach my daughter first. The loser has to follow a request from the winner.¡±

    ¡°......... Fine!¡± Dust billowed the air as they pushed their bodies to the limits.

    .....................

    No. 5 was whistling to himself merrily as he chased Fang Lin with hispanions. He and the punishers had seen Fang Lin and hispanions entering a spirit ship earlier. They could not prevent them from leaving, not with the Undead they were fighting earlier.

    But he had no worries of them having a head start. He knew that with the movement speed of the Punishers, catching up to them will be just a matter of time.

    ¡°Fang Lin... time for you to go back.¡± The punishers slowed a little when they saw Fang Lin¡¯s spirit ship leisurely moving across the sky.

    Once he saw it, No.5 started to make his move. But before he and the other punishers could attack, they saw something that made their blood run cold.

    The door at the back of the spirit ship was open, and they could see a person standing there. But this person was naked, and was bounded by talismans! This person shivered from the cold and the humiliation that he was feeling now.

    This person was Fang Xiushang!

    Fang Lin stared at the punishers whose souls seemed to fly out of their bodies. He managed to stop himself fromughing as he said,

    ¡°Well, we all need to do some talking.¡±

 Chapter 151: Schemes everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 151: Schemes everywhere</h4>

    No. 5¡¯s forehead started to be filled with ck lines as he stared at Fang Xiushang who was now at the mercy of Fang Lin. Fang Lin waved his hand, and Fang Xiushang let out a shout as he was absorbed on Fang Lin¡¯s storage ring.

    ¡°......¡± The punishers¡¯ eyes narrowed when they saw this scene. Storage rings were rare, and those that can store living beings were even harder to find.

    Upon seeing this, No. 5 immediately thought that Fang Lin must have a powerful master teaching him. Fang Yu must be a disciple of the master too. As for Wang Hao, he was probably the bodyguard that was assigned by that master to protect Fang Lin.

    But ording to his memories, Wang Hao was in the Solstice Kingdom with Fang Yu. As for why Fang Lin was separated with Wang Hao, No. 5 thinks this has a much deeper reason.

    But what made him more confused was on why Fang Xiushang was near the Forest of Death. If he did not just conveniently appear and got captured by Fang Lin, his mission might have already be done by now.

    And with Fang Lin storing Fang Xiushang on his storage ring, the punishers could not just brute force their way to grab Fang Xiushang.

    They knew that with the way the Fang n treated him, Fang Lin would not hesitate to kill Fang Xiushang the instant they attempt to rescue him.

    No. 5 sensed that Fang Lin put a formation on the surface of the storage ring. No.5 grimaced, as he was familiar with the formation that was there.

    It was a magical formation that was invented by Mina¡¯s father. Mina must have put the formation on the ring before their arrival.

    The formation¡¯s function was simple. If Fang Lin gets attacked, injured or killed, the formation will activate, destroying the ring, killing Fang Xiushang inside it. Not only that, if the ring in any way was removed out of Fang Lin¡¯s fingers or was taken away through some means, the formation will still destroy the ring and kill Fang Xiushang.

    Even with their power, they have no way to separate Fang Xiushang from Fang Lin. They have no choice but to negotiate with Fang Lin.

    Out of all the oues that he and hispanions had prepared for, this was the one they had not even prepared for.

    ¡°You bastard..... Do you n on using Fang Xiushang on scaring us off?¡± No. 5 tried to make his voice sound as calm as possible. He had to make it appear that they were not that worried for Fang Xiushang. If Fang Lin sees their anxiety, he will surely use it against them.

    ¡°Well....¡± Fang Lin smiled shyly as he told No. 5 and the punishers his terms. He even swore with his dao soul that he will abide by the terms. Upon hearing it, the punishers could only grit their teeth as they knew that his terms were somewhat reasonable.

    ¡°.......¡± No. 5 was fine with the terms, but what made him more suspicious was the one-dayy-off time demanded by Fang Lin.

    ¡°This bastard must be nning to do something that he does now want us to see.¡± No. 5 thought to himself as his brain scoured for possible loopholes.

    After a time equivalent to that of burning a stick of incense, No. 5 raised his head and said,

    ¡°We agree.¡± They then swore with their dao souls to uphold the deal too.

    After this, Fang Lin and hispanions rode the spirit ship quickly. The ship then started its travel immediately. It was pretty obvious that they wanted to get away from the punishers as far as possible.

    ¡°Hmmph, that damn brat!¡± No. 2 cursed as her killing intent leaked out. ¡°If not for that lucky break, he could have been the one licking my foot!¡±

    ¡°Wait No. 2, you n on doing that to him?¡± No. 1 was shocked as he/she had a mental image of that. He/she shook his/her head to wipe that away from his/her mind.

    ¡°.....¡± No. 2 just whistled awkwardly as she looked away. The other punishers face-palmed, clearly tired of her antics.

    Suddenly, all their face turned ugly when they received news about the Underworld Invasion. Due to their excitement on fighting the Undead and chasing Fang Lin, they ignored the messages sent to them. It was only now that they had the time to read these messages.

    ¡°Do they know?¡± No. 1 was obviously referring to Fang Lin¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hmph, I think that Fang Lin clearly knew all about the Underworld Invasion! I do not know how, but he had a way to procure that information! There must be something that he ns to do that was rted to that!¡±

    No. 5 felt pissed again for the second time in six months.

    The first time he was this angry was when he failed to kill Wang Hao.

    This is the second time. No. 5 was now sure that Fang Lin will surely use the current condition of the Solstice Kingdom against them.

    Fang Lin surely was not nning to hand Fang Xiushang over! He must be nning to fight them!

    With the restricting power of the Underworld Suppressing Formation, all the punishers will have their power levels regress to Stage 1. That will greatly reduce their advantage against Fang Lin.

    And with that one-dayy-off period, Fang Lin will have enough time to set some traps against them.

    In other words, they were basically f***ed.

    ¡°S**t!¡± The faces of the other punishers turned ashen as they realized the implications of the current situation.

    ¡°With us swearing with our dao souls, we had no choice but meet with him a day from now. That means we had no choice but to receive his ambush.¡± No. 5 could only hollowlyugh from their absurd situation.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. The young does surpass the old eventually.¡± No. 1 said with a mncholic tone. ¡°Too bad that the Fang n¡¯s animosity.... might shut Fang Lin away from the n forever.¡±

    ¡°Such a pity...¡±

    The punishers sighed as they sent out some messages to their friends and followers. They were nning to amass a lot of people on joining them when they face Fang Lin! Once they start the meeting with Fang Lin, they will not just go by themselves. Fang Lin should expect an army facing him.

    With their might in numbers, any strategy of Fang Lin will just be crushed like dry weeds.

    ...........

    Fang Lin on the other hand, was in an extremely good mood after the sess of his negotiation. Several things could have gone wrong but luckily it all worked out in the end.

    Now that they were free to travel safely, their demeanors rxed as they happily chatted with each other.

    Fang Lin then chose that time to transform as Fang Xiushang.

    His face morphed, and his body warped to amodate his new form. Xue¡¯er and Bloodspear stared in wonder at Fang Lin¡¯s harrowing transformation. Only Mina was the one whose face turned pale. She rushed to the bathroom, and some secondster, some retching sounds could be heard.

    Fang Lin ignored that as his body finished changing.

    He looked at the mirror, and now he saw that he looked like the original Fang Xiushang. The simrity was so uncanny his new face managed to sport the same arrogant expression that Fang Lin hated.

    It was so simr that he had to stop himself from punching his new face.

    While Xue¡¯er praised Fang Lin¡¯s transformation, Mina came rushing back, with herplexion still pale. She tried to hide the fact that she vomited as she wiped her lips discreetly.

    ¡°Seriously! You should have warned us before you did that! That was seriously creepy!¡± It seems like Mina will really talk normally once she was angry. Fang Lin loved seeing this girl bing this lively.

    ¡°But you were the one who gave out from that. Xue¡¯er and Bloodspear did no feel disgusted by it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Wait, now that I notice it, you seem to be really picky. There were some things that you could not even tolerate. That attitude could only be seen from those who lived in luxury and riches.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Fang Lin! Stop scaring Mina!¡± Xue¡¯er pouted angrily as she berated Fang Lin. She bopped him on his head with her hand. She then hugged Mina from behind and patted her head. ¡°There, there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my bad.¡± Fang Lin had a very little interest on Mina¡¯s background. He just wanted to tease her.

    Fang Lin then avoided Xue¡¯er¡¯s peeved look and Mina¡¯s wronged expression as he went to an empty room.

    Bloodspear saw this and he could not help but ask,

    ¡°What are you going to do there, Fang Lin?¡±

    Fang Lin tilted his head as he said,

    ¡°Well, I realized I still need to have some more ¡®heart to heart¡¯ talk with my cousin. You know, reconciliation stuff.¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s some special segments, but it will be mostly family talks.¡±

    ¡°Better make it fast.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I am pretty fast at everything. Well, except for just one.¡±

    ¡°Just one?¡±

    Yeah, I prefer to take things slow with that one.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 152: Never trust a pill holder

    <h4>Chapter 152: Never trust a pill holder</h4>

    During the trip, Fang Lin spent 3 hours extracting a lot of information about the Fang n from Fang Xiushang. Fang Lin nodded, satisfied with what he got. Aside from these information, Fang Lin also asked Fang Xiushang about his mannerisms, ways of speech and his current rtions. This was to give Fang Lin a better way to portray Fang Xiushang.

    But then, Fang Lin realized that even if he knew all this, the remaining time was not enough for him to practice being Fang Xiushang. Fang Lin was not yet at the levelparable to Wang Hao.

    He¡¯s just not that shameless enough.

    Thus, he decided to use Fang Xiushang as a live guide.

    To force him to do that, he fed Fang Xiushang a poison pill. If Fang Xiushang wants the antidote for that pill, he has to assist Fang Lin on his impersonation. That means Fang Xiushang has to talk to Fang Lin if he needs some assistance in case his cover will be in danger of being blown.

    Even though it will be a little irritating, this is the best way for Fang Lin toplete his impersonation.

    At first, Fang XIushang vehemently opposed to be a live guide. But once he realized that the poison pill brings death by melting his organs and bones, he agreed immediately. Both of them swore with their dao souls to be sure.

    Once he had fixed that, Fang Lin, now in the face of Fang Xiushang, along with hispanions, arrived at the border of the Solstice Kingdom.

    Fang Xiushang then whispered urgently,

    ¡°Quick! You must act like me now! Stand tall! Chin up! Show those cultivators guarding the border that Fang Xiushang is the real deal!¡±

    ¡°Man, this is how you think of presenting yourself every day? How narcissistic.¡±

    ¡°Just do it!¡±

    Fang Lin already started regretting letting Fang Xiushang speak. But he had no time to mull about it as three white-robed cultivators approached the spirit ship. From the robes they wore, it was obvious they were there to screen those who will enter inside the Solstice Kingdom.

    ¡°Halt! Show us your identities!¡± Once Fang Lin heard their demands, hiscent expression changed to an arrogant one. He now looked like as if the lives of the ordinary cultivators were below his. This was clearly Fang Xiushang¡¯s normal expression!

    ¡°You dare stop me, the great Fang Xiushang?¡± Fang Lin swaggered out of his ship, with his robes swishing elegantly behind him. His face held disdain as he stared at the guards. ¡°Are you sure dying me is the best thing to do?¡±

    Fang Lin could barely stop himself from cringing from such a corny speech. But he endured it, all for the sake of the stone fragments.

    The guards were no idiots. Once they saw the spirit ship and his familiar face, all of them bowed slightly as they said,

    ¡°Greetings, Fang Xiushang!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph! That¡¯s more like it!¡± Fang Lin then waved his hands dismissively, just to add some dramatic ir.

    ¡°Now scram from my sight! I want to enter!¡±

    Even though they have someints with his attitude, the guards still let Fang Lin and his spirit ship enter. They can only give Fang Lin some angry looks as he left.

    ¡°Did I do it too much?¡± Fang Lin shivered as he felt the malevolent looks given by those guards. He could not help but cry andugh when he realized his identity now might put him in more danger than what he could expect! Fang Xiushang¡¯s overbearing attitude will definitely piss a lot of peopleter.

    And even if he does not want to, Fang Lin must act like thatter, or else his cover will be blown.

    ¡°What? Feeling scared?¡± Fang Xiushang snickered, clearly pleased with Fang Lin¡¯s distress. Upon seeing this, Fang Lin was barely able to suppress his anger.

    ¡°You knew this was going to happen!¡± So that was the reason Fang XIushang had no qualms on helping Fang Lin take his identity. With Fang Xiushang¡¯s attitude, Fang Lin will surely be in troubleter.

    ¡°In that case, I will not be listening to you anymore!¡± Fang Lin decided that he will just bullshit his way through. He extended his qi, attempting to silence Fang Xiushang. But before Fang Lin could seal Fang XIushang¡¯s mouth, he paused as his brain started to process something.

    He squinted his eyes as Fang Yu¡¯s link to him got stabilized. The reason for it to be unstable earlier was because of time maniption.

    Three hours earlier, Fang Lin felt that Fang Yu¡¯s time perception dramatically slowedpared to him. It was as if time stopped for Fang Yu while Fang Lin still felt his time perception working normally. Through his mental calctions, he determined that Fang Yu¡¯s time slowed down by 10,800 timespared to Fang Lin.

    That means that the three hours Fang Lin spent in travelling will just be equivalent to a second for Fang Yu. As for what caused it, Fang Lin was sure it was because of the Underworld Suppressing Formation.

    At that time, Fang Lin was deeply worried. If he enters the Solstice Kingdom with time slowed dramatically, it will only take 7 seconds inside before the punishers enter the Kingdom too!

    But then Fang Lin remembered that such feats require massive amount of energy. As such, there must be a time limit for the formation.

    So Fang Lin decided to see what is the time limit.

    And from what he can see, the formation can only sustain the time dtion for a second, equivalent to three hours outside the Solstice Kingdom. And from his observations along with Fang Yu, Fang Lin determined that the time slowing effect can be used again after three hours.

    Fang Lin cursed as he realized his one-day agreement with the punishers was starting to get unfair against him now. He now had to double his efforts if he wants to seed.

    To add to his woes, he felt with his stone fragment that the remaining two fragment holders entered the Kingdom. One stopped by near the edge, while the other one was further inside. Both of them stopped moving, as it they were upied with something.

    Fang Lin sighed as he realized he already had a fight waiting for him. He entered the spirit ship and he personally drove it to enter the Solstice Kingdom.

    ¡°Bloop!¡±

    The resistance Fang Lin felt from entering the formations covering the Kingdom felt like a wet finger entering a bubble. His ship was not rejected, instead it was allowed in with some resistance. Due to some unknown factors though it took him 10 minutes to full bypass the formations.

    Once he was in the Solstice Kingdom, Fang Lin tensed, staring at the fragment holders. He sighed in relief when he saw the fragment holder at the edge was facing Ling Tian, while the other one was still not budging from its location. With the other fragment holders clearly busy, Fang Lin felt that now was his chance tomunicate with the Fang n members currently inside the Solstice Kingdom.

    Just as Fang Lin was about to look for the Fang n members, his expression turned solemn when he saw the ambushid for Fang Yu and Long Juo! Fang Lin heard everything from Tang Li¡¯s kidnapping until the part where Fang Yu and Long Juo caught up with the woman with the bone whip.

    Fang Lin and Long Juo were about to fight her when suddenly, two women who looked the same as the bone whip woman appeared. Now, they were facing three identical women who each held a bone whip. Fang Lin sighed as he decided to help them out first. He then steered the ship towards their location.

    Fang Lin then let out an evil smile as he started conning Fang Xiushang!

    ¡°Oh Fang Xiushang, you should be happy, for I will be rescuing some pretty damsels under your name! Who knows, they might start liking you!¡±

    When Fang Xiushang heard about the pretty damsels, he started to salivate. With Fang Lin¡¯s imperial hardener, Fang Xiushang¡¯s impotence got cured. If not for his desire to get stronger, he might have already f***ed the brains out of his partners.

    With him suppressing his libido for half a year, hearing Fang Lin talking about beautifuldies clouded Fang Xiushang¡¯s reasoning skills.

    ¡°You will give me some good time alone with them right?¡± Right now, Fang XIushang was desperate to getid. He thinks thesedies that Fang Lin will rescue will be his! After all, it was his face that will be used by Fang Lin to help them. Once Fang Xiushang was free, he can just seek them out and have ¡®fun¡¯ with them.

    ¡°Of course, you can do that once you are free. But....¡± Fang Lin¡¯s voice started to trail away, as if he was hesitant about something.

    ¡°What the hell is your problem now huh?¡± Fang Xiushang was so agitated right now that he just wanted Fang Lin to start his rescue already. ¡°Tell me, and I can help you!¡±

    ¡°Well... I will be fighting with you face. But my fighting skills are different from yours. I have to make it simr so that I will look authentic.....¡±

    Fang Xiushang realized that Fang Lin wants the inheritance of the Million Hand Sword God! After all, most of Fang Xiushang¡¯s techniques were based on that. Fang Lin using it will further cement his identity as Fang Xiushang.

    But that was an inheritance and they cannot be just given out that casually! If it were the normal situation, Fang Xiushang will never agree to hand it over.

    But right now, Fang Xiushang seems to be driven by his lust. He lost any apprehensions on Fang Lin as he gave him the scroll with the inheritance.

    Upon receiving it, Fang Lin just muttered,

    ¡°Just as nned!¡±

    Before Fang Lin rushed towards Fang Yu¡¯s location, he sprinkled some aphrodisiac powder on Fang Xiushang. Fang Xiushang was not able to notice it with his cultivation being sealed.

    This powder heightened his libido. Combined with his newly-cured impotence and Fang Lin¡¯s flowery words, Fang Xiushang was easily duped to give out the inheritance of the Million Hand Sword God!

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you really are destined to be unlucky with women.¡±

 Chapter 153: Again?

    <h4>Chapter 153: Again?</h4>

    Fang Yu sighed in relief when Fang Lin started rushing towards their location. Once he arrives, Fang Yu will have the back-up of Fang Lin, Xue¡¯er, Bloodspear and Mina. But before that happens, she and Long Juo had to fight all the three of their opponents.

    Fang Yu sized Long Juo who just as tense as her. She held a blue staff with both of her hands. The staff had a blue white crystal at its end, which was glowing with white light. The crystal was letting out a cold aura which can be felt even by Fang Yu. All in all, this staff seems to be highly suited for Long Juo.

    But since Long Juo was now restricted at the First Stage, her weapon will most likely lose its efficiency.

    While they were having a silent face-off with the three women, Fang Yu mulled over the stage where Long Juo should have been, the Mana Materialization Stage.

    At that stage, the power of the practitioner lies on the percent and quality of mana that they can release. The grade of thew and the types of the spells were important too.

    The levels in this stage depends on the percent of mana released. Every 10 percent amounts to one level. All in all, there must be ten levels to be reached to achieve the great circle in Mana Materialization.

    Out of all the prerequisites in this stage, this was the easiest to aplish. But this was not the only factor that dictates the power of the practitioner in that stage.

    Just like the immortal cultivators, godly ascenders also have their ownw grade, which follow the same nomenture as the dao grades. The higher thew grade realized in the Mana Materialization Stage, the better the future will be for that practitioner.

    If the Foundation Establishment Cultivators have different sses of Dao Pirs, the Mana Materialization Practitioners have what they call the synchronization rate.

    The Dao Pirs depend on the amount of dao insights mixed with the pir. The synchronization rate was all about how well-mixed thew insights were with the practitioner¡¯s mana.

    If only 1% of thew insights were integrated in the mana, the synchronization rate will be 1% and so on and so forth. Those who had 100% of theirw insights integrated in their mana will be considered to be geniuses. Of course, it will be better if thisw was of a high grade.

    The people who seeded in this can be counted with one hand. Only monstrous geniuses like Xiao Ya and Ling Tian were able to achieve this feat. Wang Hao had high hopes that Fang Yu and Fang Lin will achieve this too.

    As for the spells, it depends on thew grade, synchronization rate, and level of the practitioner. Extremely powerful spells for Mana Materialization Stage usually requires at least 80-90% synchronization rate. Such spells will be hard to find.

    While thinking of powerful spells, Fang Yu¡¯s mind could not help but linger on her wife, Xue¡¯er, whose power lies on spells. Even though Xue¡¯er married Fang Lin already, Fang Yu still could not help but feel a little awkward.

    Even though Fang Lin and Fang Yu were basically one, she knows that sometimes her or Fang Lin¡¯s lover might not prefer the other body. In her case, Fang Yu was not sure if Xue¡¯er prefers females too. If that was the case, Fang Yu and Fang Lin cannot offer Xue¡¯er the fabled threesome event.

    Fang Yu mentally pped herself from thinking lewd things at the moment. She berated herself as she focused on her opponents.

    As she felt the aura of the three women, she felt confused. It was because each one of them had the exactly identical aura!

    It was as if each one of them were a copy of each other.

    It was differentpared to Fang Yu and Fang Lin¡¯ case. They were parts of one body, while the women in front of her were like a body that suddenly tripled in number.

    ¡°They seem to be like clones....¡± Long Juo, aka captain obvious muttered. She gulped nervously as she continued. ¡°If that was the case, more of them could be hiding in here!¡±

    Fang Yu was thinking along that track too.

    There were some techniques that will allow a practitioner to produce his/her clones. Clones produced that way will obviously limited. But the clones that she and Long Juo were facing today seem to be not just clones by an individual due to a technique.

    They seem to be clones created artificially.

    From what Fang Yu and Long Juo knew, artificial cloning relies on external methods not rted to cultivation. As long as the cloning does not require a cultivation base to happen, the clones will be considered to be artificially produced.

    One advantage of artificial cloning was that because it has no cultivation requirements, the clones can be mass-produced, and the only limit will be resources and skills.

    Good thing creating artificial clones was way more difficult than the creating cultivation clones. As such, there were very few instances of artificial clones appearing.

    But now, Fang Yu and Long Juo saw three of them appearing! Both of them realized that whoever was behind these clones must be a powerful person.

    Fang Yu lightly shivered as she stared at the human spine whip held by their opponents. With the realization that they are clones, she imagined that those spines came from other unfortunate clones.

    ¡°Fang Yu! What do these clones want from you? And who the hell was that baby? Is she your secret daughter?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s not like that!¡± If Fang Yu could blush right now, she would have done so. Fortunately(?), they were in danger now. She managed to suppress the flow of blood towards her cheeks as she brandished her sword.

    Fang Yu then said to Long Juo,

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. As of now, let¡¯s defeat these three first.¡± Fang Yu did not bother telling Long Juo about the back-up. It was because their opponents may bail or use Tang Li as a shield if they realize that more of Fang Yu¡¯srades wille.

    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± It was the three women who started the offensive. Because all of them were at the First Stage, battles will mostly rely on fighting mastery and superior qi and mana.

    Their whips shed through the air, creating a defensive that protected them. Fang Yu and Long Juo tried attacking, but their attacks were pped away by the whips.

    From time to time, these whips will leave the defensive and strike towards Fang Yu and Long Juo.

    With the power in each whip strike, the two of them had no choice but to either defend or dodge. Even if they tried to counter-attack at this point, they could not due to the defensive set by the bone whips.

    Fang Yu realized that to create such seamless offense and defense with just three whips required fine and extensive control of the whips. Such talent can only be produced from intense training.

    ¡°...¡± Long Juo was visibly frustrated by the situation. Right now, it was her and Fang Yu in the disadvantage. And from the looks of it, their opponents can sustain their form for a long time.

    If they want to win, they have to do something now!

    Just like Fang Lin, Fang Yu can use the essence of the ¡®pig¡¯ and ¡®dog¡¯ too. She can use those essences to break through the defense easily. But with their back-up arriving, why does Fang Yu need to do such thing? She had already formted a way to easily defeat the three.

    ¡°Long Juo, hold my hands!¡± Fang Yu did not wait for Long Juo¡¯s agreement as she started grasping her hands with her own. Long Juo could only let out a squeak of surprise as Fang Yu¡¯s mana entered Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    Because they both possessed bodies with yin attributes, their manas did not have any rejection for each other. They freely mixed, producing an all-new powerful mana. This new mana was way more powerfulpared to their original. The cold that it released was so great that the temperature dropped drastically upon its creation.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Long Juo could not help but let out a moan as she felt Fang Yu¡¯s mana wantonly exploring her body. Fang Yu just looked away awkwardly as she and Long Juo continued mixing their mana.

    The new mana that they produced was the product of the yin essence mana between Fang Yu and Long Juo. Because both of them had yin bodies of high grade, the mixture of their mana can be theorized to be domineering.

    If they want to maintain it, Fang Yu and Long Juo have to continue holding hands and circting their mana. Long Juo tried to ignore the weird feeling inside her body as they continued producing more.

    The intense cold brought by the new mana dramatically slowed down the three women. Their grips faltered as their bodies started shivering from the low temperature. Fang Yu and Long Juo felt nothing, since they were suited for the cold.

    Once Fang Yu saw them weakening, she removed her grip on Long Juo¡¯s hand. She started rushing towards the three of them, intending to cut them down.

    But before she could even take a step, she felt a sharp pain on her right hand. She looked at her right hand, and she saw a needle sticking out of it.

    Before she could even wonder what the needle was for, she felt herself turning drowsy. She then realized that there was something in the needle that was weakening her now! She tried using her mana, but she felt no change at all.

    Even her physique as a Godly Divine Beast could not resist the needle. She tried essing her storage for some antidotes, but it was toote already.

    Darkness overtook her as she fell into a slumber.

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 154: â€¦â€¦â€¦..

    <h4>Chapter 154: ...........</h4>

    Guys, I am currently editing the first volume, since some readers apparently got turned off by it due to my writing. Because of that, I will be busy doing some editing today.

    Because of that, I decided to give one more survey.

    1. What chapter do you want the Underworld Invasion Arc to finish? (I feel like I can make this extend to more than 200).

    2. Xue¡¯er >>> Xiao Ya?

    3. Do you all want to know what the golden bull said already?

    4. What do you think about Empyrea?

    5. What is the worst scenario that happened in my novel?

 Chapter 155: Symbols

    <h4>Chapter 155: Symbols</h4>

    When Fang Yu lost her consciousness, her mind controlling her body went and fused back to Fang Lin. As for her body, it was still out on the battle site.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fang Lin, who was in the form of Fang Xiushang, clearly felt what happened to Fang Yu.

    Once he realized that his Yin Body fell into a deep slumber, he knew that something was up.

    He then recalled Fang Yu¡¯s memories before she was affected by the needle. From what he can infer, Fang Lin knew that only one person could have done this to Fang Yu.

    And that person was Long Juo.

    She was the one nearest to Fang Yu, and she was on Fang Yu¡¯s right side, where the needle could have possiblye from.

    ¡°That damn vixen!¡± Fang Lin was extremely pissed at this point. He cursed his unlucky star for the kidnappings Fang Yu received today.

    Two! It was two! Fang Lin was not happy on how today had turned out. From what he can see, this expedition to the Solstice Kingdom seems to have invited all sorts of troubles for him and Fang Yu.

    But now was not the time to feel rage and indignation.

    Fang Lin knew that he had to do something now, or his Yin Body will surely be taken away. With his connection to Fang Yu, Fang Lin can still feel her location.

    Right now, she was still on the same spot where she lost her consciousness, not moving at all. But Fang Lin did not dare to wait to see what will happen next.

    He used his bloodline ability, and fused the unconscious Fang Yu with his body. Even though he was in his original form now, Fang Lin still kept up with his disguise as Fang Xiushang.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Fang Lin felt an ancient power erupting inside his body. He could feel a powerful energy flowing inside him, slowly strengthening each cell of his body.

    Fang Lin definitely knew that this energy just appeared right now, after his fusion with Fang Yu. He hurriedly inspected his body, curious to discover more about this energy.

    There, he saw something extraordinary.

    Fang Lin¡¯s Yang Body followed the Immortal Path that relies on the use of qi, while his Yin Body was on the God Path that uses mana. Each of these power sources were ipatible with each other, since their origins were different. But Fang Lin was the Yin-Yang Beast.

    When he fused his bodies together, the qi and mana inside his bodies fused too. Theypletely ignored the ipatibility rules and mixed into one form. This fusion produced a new type of energy that now flowed in his body.

    Fang Lin looked incredulously at this mixture of mana and qi that now resides on his body. His mind shuddered as his bloodline memories red up. His bloodline memories showed him that this new energy has some incredible uses. Sadly, due to his limited cultivation base, he cannot ess all the said benefits. If he wants to fully utilize this energy, he had to wait until he breaks into higher stages.

    But even now, the power boost granted by this energy was more than enough to aid Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin then used his bloodline memories to trigger the first benefit brought by the energy; Body Tempering!

    Right now, the scorching heat of his Yang Qi and the frigid cold of his Yin Mana started tempering his body perfectly. Even if Fang Lin had a perfectly refined body, he could feel that the new energy can still strengthen his body!

    The heat and the cold were perfectly bnced, ensuring that his cells will experience the destruction and creation from this two opposing concepts. Since they were equal, they were not able to dominate each other, ensuring that his body experienced the tempering of cold and heat at the same time.

    But Fang Lin did not feel any difort from this. He could even say that his body was being born anew. The continuous cycle of heat and cold continued until his body could not be affected by it anymore.

    He clenched his fists, clearly aware that he had gone through a whole metamorphosis! Thebined concepts of Yin and Yang upgraded his body¡¯s status.

    Now, he had the legitimate Yin-Yang Body!

    Even if Fang Lin could split himself into a Yin and Yang Body before, he found that for some reason, he could not form a Yin-Yang Body when he fuses together.

    It was just now that he discovered that he needs to be at the peak First Stage to seed!

    With his Yin-Yang Body, Fang Lin can freely use yin and yang abilities of his bodies. Not only that, but he canbine them together!

    And to Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, he found out that he was enlightened by powerful spells and techniques after he created his Yin-Yang Body! These abilities can only be used while he was on his Yin-Yang Body form. The reason for that was because these abilities require the use of the new energy to be implemented. As such, these abilities can be considered to be the trump card of Fang Lin!

    Fang Lin gulped, clearly feeling the destructive might from these abilities. But to his disappointment again, he cannot use all of them due to his limited cultivation base.

    ¡°Ba! So stingy! What¡¯s up with these cultivation requirements, so irritating!¡± Fang Lin could only sourlyin on the restrictions. ¡°Hmph, once I reach the peak, I will spam all these powerful abilities!¡±

    Fang Lin then silently observed the new energy flowing in his body. With his bloodline memories, he discovered what it was called.

    It was called the Yin-Yang Energy.

    Fang Lin cringed upon hearing this. ¡°Ugh, this is so generic! Besides that, if I say this name while fighting, the enemy might even know my origins.....¡± Fang Lin scratched as he decided to change its name.

    ¡°From now on, this energy shall be called the...¡± To his chagrin, Fang Lin could not think of any alternative name. After further brainstorming, he realized that he cannot change this name right now. It seems like he still need more time to ponder upon this issue. Upon that realization, he sighed, swearing to himself that he will not shout out this generic name anytime soon.

    Putting the matter of its name at the back of his head, Fang Lin then mulled on the benefits by the Yin-Yang Energy.

    Aside from tempering his body into the Yin-Yang Body and using powerful spells, what Fang Lin could do with the Yin-Yang Energy was still limited. He can only fully enjoy some of its benefits once he steps on the Second Stage. Right now, the other thing that the Yin-Yang Energy gave him was a strange feeling on his hands.

    He felt a weird wriggling sensation on both of his hands, as if they were being engraved with something. After some moments, the weird feeling disappeared, and Fang Lin felt something powerful residing on his palms.

    Fang Lin looked at his hands, and he saw some symbols engraved on both of them.

    At the back of both his hand, was the symbol ?

    On the other hand(pun intended), the symbols on his right palm formed a triangle. The symbol ¨‘ was on the top.The symbol ¡á was on the bottom left corner while the symbol ? was on the bottom right corner.

    The symbols on his left palm were ?, ¡â and ¦¨. These symbols followed the same arrangement as the symbols on the right palm respectively.

    Fang Lin instinctively knew what each of these symbols meant.

    ? was the Taiji Diagram, which represented his Yin-Yang Bloodline. ¨‘ was the circumpunct, representing the zing sun. ¡á was the symbol of the male form. ? was the ankh, the symbol of life.

    ?was a snowke, representing the winter. ¡â represents the female form while ¦¨ was the symbol theta, which represents death.

    Fang Lin knew that these symbols that appeared on his hands will be a powerful aid to hisbat abilities. The only thing that he needed to do was to test it.

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t I have some guinea pigs already?¡± Fang Lin let out an evil smile as he looked out of the spirit ship. The body tempering that he underwent took some time, and once it wasplete, Fang Lin discovered that he had arrived on their destination already.

    He had arrived on the ce where Long Juo and the three whip women was! Fang Lin excitedly cracked his knuckles as he was filled with fighting intent. He was clearly itching to test his new body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how pissed I am right now!¡±

 Chapter 156: Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 156: Mutation</h4>

    But before he made the sprit ship descend towards the ground, Fang Lin noticed something fishy with the symbols on his hands. The problem does not lie on the symbols itself, but on their origins.

    It was because there was no mention of this symbols on his bloodline memories!

    This was something to be worried about, since everytime Fang Lin gains a new ability, he will have a reminder about it on his bloodline memories.

    But when he gained these mysterious symbols, his bloodline memories did not even react to its presence.

    It was as if these symbols did not exist on the past Yin-Yang Beasts, and that it only started to appear on Fang Lin. The more he thought about it, the more usible it got.

    ¡°Does that mean this is a bloodline mutation?¡± Fang Lin inquired to himself.

    Bloodline mutations were changes that happen on a divine beast. This mutations changes something on the bloodline of the divine beast, adding something new to them. These changes may be for the better or the worse.

    These mutations can be brought upon fortuitous encounters or some powerful treasures.

    But Fang Lin found it hard to believe that his bloodline has undergone a mutation. It was because bloodline mutations were very rare, that it basically never happens. Even if a divine beast has the required object to mutate, the chances of it happening was still low.

    And that rarity applies on the divine beasts! If the difficulty on having a bloodline mutation was that low for the divine beasts, what more it can be for the Godly Divine Beasts?

    ¡°....¡± Even though he knew it was basically impossible, Fang Lin still tried to think of a possible reason for his bloodline to mutate.

    ¡°Master¡¯s ero book, stone fragments, inheritance of the Million Hand Sword God...¡± Fang Lin listed out all the things that might have possibly triggered a bloodline mutation. Then, his mouth stopped after he uttered the possible culprit.

    ¡°Twelve Essences Martial Arts?¡± Out of everything he had now, the ¡®Twelve Essences Martial Arts¡¯ was the one with the closest link to his beast bloodline.

    Fang Lin then immediately scanned his body, trying to see if there was any change on the ¡®Twelve Essences Martial Arts¡¯. Upon observing it, Fang Lin let out a deprecatingugh as he face-palmed.

    ¡°Stupid me! Why did I not think of that?¡±

    Right now, instead of two, Fang Lin could feel that his ¡®Twelve Essences Martial Arts¡¯ has triggered three forms!

    The first two forms were the ¡®Pig¡¯ and Dog¡¯ form.

    As for the third and new one, it was the ¡®Monkey¡¯.

    ¡°...¡±

    Fang Lin could not help but curse himself for not noticing it earlier.

    Fang Lin was a Godly Divine Beast, and he had the body of a human being. The ¡®Monkey¡¯ form can be used to emte the Yin-Yang Beast Essence!

    Fang Lin does not give a crap on whether humans came from the monkeys or not. What he knew was that a human and a monkey has some simrities that can be enough to stimte the ¡®Monkey¡¯ form.

    But in Fang Lin¡¯s case, he had no way to emte the Yin-Yang Beast Essence using the ¡®Monkey¡¯ form since he was the Yin-Yang Beast already. This may be the reason why the ¡®Monkey¡¯ form did not activate in the past.

    But right now, this ¡®Monkey¡¯ form did something for him!

    When Fang Lin and Fang Yu fused together earlier and produced the Yin-Yang Body, his whole body potential was heightened. This re-up managed to make Fang Lin instinctively trigger the ¡®Monkey¡¯ form.

    But because he was the Yin-Yang Beast, the ¡®Monkey¡¯ form had no way to emte his essence. So instead of emting the Yin-Yang Beast Essence, the ¡®Monkey¡¯ form did the next thing it could. It focused on his Yin-Yang Beast Bloodline.

    If the Yin-Yang Beast Essence cannot be produced since it was already there, then why not just improve it? So, the ¡®Monkey¡¯ form stimted his bloodline, leading to its mutation.

    Fang Lin did not notice his bloodline mutation earlier because he did not need to transform into a Yin-Yang Beast since he was one, and he was engrossed on tempering his body.

    ¡°I struck it rich!¡± Fang Lin could not help but to be in awe of his luck.

    If his day today happened differently, he might not have been able to mutate his bloodline. If Fang Yu was not kidnapped twice, Fang Lin might not have the initiative to fuse their bodies, thus barring his bloodline mutation. It was the bad events that he and Fang Yu faced today that lead to his bloodline mutation.

    It was then that he realized that with each misfortune lies the possibility on creating your own fortune.

    After that realization, Fang Lin then analyzed on how his bloodline mutation worked.

    He gave an amused look on his hands, clearly aware it was the symbols that were the product of the mutation.

    The ? symbol at the back of his hands clearly represents his Yin-Yang Bloodline.

    As for the symbols on his palms, he noticed a pattern in them.

    ¨‘ and ? (fire and ice).

    ¡á and ¡â (male and female).

    ? and ¦¨ (life and death).

    The symbols were in a state of duality! Not only that, but he definitely encountered these symbols before having his bloodline mutation.

    It was then that Fang Lin realized what these symbols are for.

    Since Fang Lin¡¯s power rely on the concept of duality of Yin-Yang, his upgrade was rted to the concept of duality too.

    If before, his power relied on the duality of Yin and Yang, it seems like Fang Lin also gained the ability toprehend the power of other concepts of duality. He only needs to have a full experience with it, and he canprehend some vicissitudes of its power.

    Of course thisprehension will still be iparable to Fang Lin¡¯s dao andw insights.

    The symbols ¨‘ and ? that represent ice and fire were produced practically from Fang Lin¡¯s use of fire and ice-rted abilities on his split bodies.

    As for the ¡á and ¡â, it was obvious that it came from his ability to split into a male and a female.

    The death aspect in the symbols ? and ¦¨ was derived from Fang Lin¡¯s experience at the Forest of Deathbined with Fang Yu¡¯s encounter with the Underworld invaders. The life aspect came from the struggle to live that he experienced when he was left at the Mystical Forest until his life-and-death encounters in the Tian Ji Empire.

    Only with these close brushes with death that Fang Lin realized the importance of living and life.

    As long as Fang Lin manages to have a deep connection and understanding of a duality concept, he can engrave these insights on his body, producing the mystical symbols that he decided to call as Dual Marks.

    Right now, he had managed to gain an understanding on three duality concepts: Ice and Fire, Male and Female, Life and Death. This lead to 3 Dual Marks on his palms.

    Fang Lin was sure that each of the Dual Marks represented an ability that Fang Lin can use.

    The good thing with the Dual Marks was that he can increase them as long as heprehends a duality concept. But he realized that he cannot just rush and learn many duality concepts.

    Even if he canprehend many duality concepts, his body could not take that all. Due to its mutation from the ¡®Twelve Essences Martial Arts¡¯, Fang Lin felt that his body can only take at most 12 Dual Marks. Right now, he had three.

    The Yin-Yang mark was excluded, since the Yin-Yang Duality Concept was a part of him already before the mutation.

    This means Fang Lin only had 9 more slots for Dual Marks. He knew that he had to choose each one carefully.

    Aside from that, Fang Lin also realized that horrifying amounts of energy was needed to engrave the Dual Marks. He only managed to engrave three Dual Marks with the use of the energy that was produced by his bloodline mutation.

    And the energy required to engrave a Dual Mark increases as the number of the engraved Dual Marks increases too. That means the energy he had to use to engrave the Fourth Dual Mark was way greater than what he used to engrave the third one.

    ¡°........¡±

    If Fang Lin wants to engrave more marks, he had to gather monstrous amounts of energy sources to supplement his need.

    Fang Lin sighed, clearly knowing the difficulty that he will face in the future.

    As for the abilities granted by the Dual Marks, Fang Lin realized that he can only use it by fueling a Dual Mark by the energy produced from the mixture of his mana and qi.

    Fang Lin decided to call this energy the Origin Energy, because he saw from his bloodline memories that the Universe¡¯s origin was rted to the Yin-Yang concept.

    Once the Dual Mark was activated by the Origin Energy, Fang Lin can use what it can provide.

    Of course, the abilities provided by the Dual Marks was worse offpared to Xue¡¯er¡¯s powerful spells.

    But Fang Lin was sure they can help him out in an important fight. The only problem was that they also required a high amount of Origin Energy to activate.

    That means that Fang Lin cannot use these Dual Marks recklessly. He must n well on their usage, and he must only use them when necessary.

    Even with these restrictions, Fang Lin was still satisfied since now, he gained more powerful abilities. His masters will surely be delighted after this experential training.

    He smiled as he let the spirit ship descend towards Long Juo¡¯s spot.

    Upon seeing the panicked look on Long Juo¡¯s face and the tense reactions of the whipped women, Fang Lin¡¯s fighting intent just intensified.

    He jumped out of the window, ignoring the panicked shouts of Xue¡¯er and Bloodspear.

    ¡°Thud.¡± The ground cracked as Fang Linnded gracefully.

    Origin energy flowed inside him as he faced Long Juo. Fang Lin smiled, as he curled his right hand into a w. With Fang Xiushang¡¯s voice, he slowly said,

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I have seen what you have done earlier. Bad bad bad! Because of those actions, I decided that it¡¯s now time for some punishment!¡±

 Chapter 157: â™‚ and â™€

    <h4>Chapter 157: ¡á and ¡â</h4>

    Long Juo was ecstatic once she saw Fang Yu downed by the poison needle.

    ¡°Hmph, no First Stage practitioner can withstand my Leader¡¯s poison needle!¡± Long Juo said proudly, staring down at the unconscious Fang Yu.

    ¡°You should have always kept your guard up!¡±

    From the way she talked about this Leader of hers, it was obvious she was not talking about any master from the Immortal God Sect! This means that she was under someone else¡¯smand the whole time she was in the Solstice Kingdom.

    This means Long Juo was a spy!

    ¡°He, I did not expect that a minion of that person will be here.¡± The whip-bearing woman who can still move said while clutching her whip tightly. Her eyes which was alert earlier began to tense up more after discovering Long Juo¡¯s identity.

    ¡°So you know about our ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯. Then you should know what He wants.¡± Long Juo then gave a level stare at the whip woman. Long Juo smirked as she said,

    ¡°I know that the reason your ¡®Father¡¯ sent you here was the same as mine. We both want THEM.¡± The whip woman bowed her head, clearly ignoring Long Juo¡¯s rambling,

    ¡°Do not deny it anymore, my Leader had eyes everywhere, and he knows everything!¡±

    The whip woman could not take it anymore as she answered back,

    ¡°So what if your ¡®Leader¡¯ can see everything? Did that save him from his state now?¡±

    ¡°You B**ch!¡± Long Juo¡¯d expression turned manic when she heard her beloved leader being insulted.

    ¡°Say one more thing, and I will personally skewer you on this staff!¡±

    ¡°It does not matter if I die. Even you kill the three of us now, more of ¡®us¡¯ will juste back. That¡¯s the grace provided to us by the Great Father!¡± Now, it was the whip woman¡¯s turn to have a worshipping expression on her face.

    The other two whip woman regained their abilities to move, and they stood up, looking at Long Juo with disdain.

    ¡°....¡±

    Long Juo knew that right now was not her time to fight back. She can clearly see that she was now outnumbered. It was time for her to escape.

    ¡°Now that Fang Yu is out, I must grab this chance to take her with me! From what I know, these three b***hes were sent by their ¡®Father¡¯ to acquire Fang Yu and Fang Lin. I must not fail! I must give Fang Yu to the ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯!¡±

    Long Juo reached deep in her robes, and she drew out a musty old pocket. This was a special space pocket personally made for kidnapping people.

    This space pocket can store a person inside it as long as they were unconscious. This property of this space pocket made it useful for abductions.

    The only problem was that these storages can only be created by at least a Fifth Stage Space-Time Practitioner. They were almost non-existent on this, so the supply of this storages was that rare too.

    But from the looks of it, Long Juo managed to acquire one for this situation. That speaks a lot about the ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯ she was talking about.

    But as she was just about to store Fang Yu, something unfathomable happened.

    Fang Yu disappeared on her sights, vanishing into the thin air.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It was not only Long Juo that was confused. Even the three whip women saw what happened.

    The women knew that the way Fang Yu disappeared was not rted to Long Juo¡¯s storage. If Fang Yu was indeed stored there, they should have felt some traces of space-time magic being used.

    What they sensed however was that the unconscious Fang Yu seemed to be whisked away to some location. As for how that happened, they have no idea.

    But Fang Yu¡¯s disappearance clearly tells them one thing.

    There¡¯s a third party involved now!

    ¡°S**t, who was it?¡± Long Juo looked around her, trying to see if anyone was spying them. ¡°Was it the minions of Bar Kahn? Maybe the followers of the Monster King?¡±

    Long Juo gritted her teeth, looking quite peeved by what happened.

    ¡°Ugh! If I just stored Fang Yu earlier, this would not have happened!¡± Long Juo stared at the perplexed whip women, who just looked as confused as her.

    ¡°Hey, you three, do you have no idea who else might be here?¡±

    ¡°Heh, even if we do know, why should we tell that to you? From what we can see, you are a treacherous vixen, and that you cannot be trusted.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    That statement may sound insulting at first, but Long Juo realized what the trio was implying. The way they criticized her trustworthiness made her realize what they want.

    ¡°So you three wants to team up with me huh.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Right now, this was the best bet for the both of them. They had the same goal, and it was now taken by another party.

    ¡°So we will team up to get Fang Yu out from that unknown kidnapper.¡± The trioid down the basic goal of their cooperation. ¡°During the ¡®rescue¡¯ mission, we will not do anything detrimental against each other. We must be temporary allies, and all our animosity must be ignored at that moment.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, basically, that¡¯s it.¡± Long Juo seemed to be satisfied with the groundworkid down by the trio.

    ¡°But what about after that?¡± The trio was referring to what they will do next after obtaining Fang Yu.

    ¡°After we ¡®save¡¯ her?¡± Long Juo smirked as she said, ¡°Then we go back to being enemies.¡±

    ¡°Well said.¡± The seemingly leader of the whip women then asked, ¡°Do we need to swear with our Dao Souls?¡±

    ¡°No, but I have something more binding than that.¡± Long Juo then straightened herself as she said,

    ¡°I swear with my ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯s¡¯ name, that I, Long Juo, will abide by the agreementid down this day.¡±

    After she said that, she felt a pair of eyes looking at her. She felt it probing deep inside her, feeling her whole being.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Long Juo let out a moan when she realized that her oath has taken effect.

    ¡°....¡± The trio stared solemnly at what Long Juo did. They knew that swearing under the name of her ¡®Leader¡¯ was more binding in this situation.

    The trio knew that the ¡®Leader¡¯ and their ¡®Father¡¯ were powerful beings, and that oaths made in their name was just as effective as swearing using the Dao Souls. Well, as long as the one who made the oath has a lower cultivation base than them.

    But what made Long Juo¡¯s oath more effective was that her oath put the integrity of her organization in line. That means is she breaks her oath, even the honor of her organization will be tarnished.

    That, for Long Juo, was way worse than dying from breaking her oath.

    ¡°Damn vixen...¡± The trio knew another reason why Long Juo used such oath.

    Long Juo was just one person so if she breaks her oath, she will die immediately. But the whip women had three of them.

    If they used the normal Dao Soul Oath, one of them can just betray them midway that will lead to her death. But because they were three, they will still have two remaining members.

    That means Long Juo had no way to betray them, while the trio have two chances to double-cross Fang Yu.

    With the honor of the organization put in line, the trio will not even dare to betray Long Juo. If they did a betrayal, even if two of them will survive, their organization¡¯s name will be tarnished. That, for them was also worse than death.

    The three whip women then made their oath in the name of the ¡®Great Father¡¯. Once they finished that, Long Juo and the trio prepared to track the enemy.

    But before they could leave, they sensed a powerful presence approaching them from above. They looked up, and they saw a spirit ship descending.

    Before they could prepare, they saw a person jumping out of the spirit ship. Hended in the ground, with his fighting aura emanating from him.

    Long Juo¡¯s vignce heightened when she saw who the new arrival was.

    ¡°What are you doing here Fang Xiushang!¡±

    ¡°What I am doing here?¡± Fang Xiushang smiled smugly as he raised his hands in the air. From her position, Long Juo could see that his palms were filled with symbols that seemed familiar to her.

    ¡°Well, I am here to test a legacy I just received.¡±

    Two symbols suddenly let out a light on Fang Xiushang¡¯s palms. Long Juo squinted her eyes to see what the symbols were.

    The symbols were ¡á and ¡â.

    Upon seeing this, warning bells, sounded inside Long Juo¡¯s head, telling her that whatever Fang Xiushang was nning to do must be stopped immediately!

    The whip women thought the same as they rushed towards Fang Xiushang, with their whips striking towards him. Long Juo brandished her staff in her right hand, and she held a set of needles on her left. She took no liberty as she threw the needles towards Fang Xiushang¡¯s joints.

    She threw it in such a way that even if Fang Xiushang tried to dodge, he will still get his by at least one.

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see you get out alive today.¡± Long Juo thought smugly as she imagined an unconscious Fang Xiushang being yed and pounded to death.

    ¡°Sigh, is this what you all can do?¡± Fang Xiushang sighed miserably as if he found the attacks thrown at him pathetic.

    He lifted his right foot high in the air. While it was there, Long Juo could see that his foot was covered in four colors, red, blue, brown and ck. These colors mixed together, until they were indistinguishable from one another.

    Fang Xiushang then stomped it hard towards the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s stomp was so powerful that is produced shockwaves from the point of impact. The shockwaves distorted the airflow, scattering the needles in the air. They fell to the ground, not managing to reach Fang Xiushang at all.

    Long Juo and the trio spurted blood as the shockwaves hit them head-on. Their organs quivered as the power from the attack prated their bodies.

    ¡°Just one attack and you 4 are down? How pathetic.¡± Fang Xiushang had a disappointed look on his face as he stared down at his defeated enemies.

    Long Juo tried to move, but that attack from earlier gave her internal injuries. She could not even find the power to circte her mana. The whip women were in the same dilemma, as theyy on the ground struggling to stand up.

    ¡°Well, now that you four are defenseless now, I am sure this spell I will use will not be rejected at all.¡± Fang Xiushang let out an evil smirk as he sent his palms towards Long Juo¡¯s temple.

    Long Juo could see the symbols ¡á and ¡â leaving his palms and entering her head. Once inside, she felt an enormous upheaval that brought her an instinctive sense of panic. She tried to resist it, but to her chagrin, she found out that she could not due to her injuries!

    If she were not this injured, she can easily remove the marks inside her body. But her current state left her defenseless.

    Her whole body became paralyzed as she felt an unknown energy circting on her body. As for what it did to her, she still does not know.

    A minute passed by, and Long Juo saw the symbols leaving her body, and returning to Fang Xiushang¡¯s palms. They lost their luster, and they were back to their normal, dim state.

    Fang Xiushang tilted his head as he muttered,

    ¡°So this spell cost me a third of my energy. Hmm... that means my other spells¡¯ consumption could at least be equal to it.¡± Fang Xiushang then looked at Long Juo, who was staring back at him incredulously.

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Wow, I did not expect that spell to do this.¡± Fang Xiushang eyes roved all over Long Juo¡¯s body, as if he wanted to imprint the sight in front of him.

    ¡°Maybe its just me... but you look way cooler now.¡±

    Long Juo then took this as a cue to inspect herself. Her eyes widened in horror when she saw what happened to her body. Her mouth went wide open in shock as she her hands trembled out of fury.

    ¡°What the hell did you do to me!!!¡±

 Chapter 158: Stick, carrot, stick

    <h4>Chapter 158: Stick, carrot, stick</h4>

    ¡°This is.....¡± Fang Xiushang gave an amused stare towards Long Juo who looked at himself with panic. Long touched his body, which lost all the curves he had before.

    Gone were his breasts and perky rear. What Long Juo could only feel was smooth, lean muscles all over his body. His long, silky hair was gone, reced by a short spiky mess.

    He also touched his face, and he felt all the beautiful features he had were also gone.

    ¡°No way...¡± Long Juo used a mirror, and he saw his own face. Instead of a feminine face, what greeted him was the face of a teenage boy!

    ¡°This is not possible...¡± As hisst resort, Long Juo¡¯s hands went towards hisher regions, trying to feel if that ¡®thing¡¯ is there.

    ¡°Nooo!!!!¡± Instead of feeling the usual in, t surface, Long Juo¡¯s hands groped something.

    As for what that something was, it was obvious to him already.

    ¡°Fang Xiushang! Why did I be like this!¡± Long Juo¡¯s deep voice boomed, clearly showing his fear and confusion.

    ¡°Well..¡± Fang XIushang scratched his head as he replied,

    ¡°It seems like I changed your gender.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!!!!¡± Long Juo¡¯s aggrieved shouts were heard after that horrifying confession.

    Fang Lin, who was in the form of Fang XIushang, stared in wonder at the symbols on his hands. He could only say to himself,

    ¡°I did not expect these marks to do that kind of stuff!¡±

    The Dual Mark that Fang Lin used earlier was ¡á and ¡â, which represented male and female. Fang Lin had no idea on what this spell might do, so he decided to use it on Long Juo.

    Since the concept of ¡á and ¡âwere of the male and female bodies. it was just natural that the abilities it will provide will be rted to a person¡¯s gender.

    But how could he expect that the effect will be this godly!

    As long as the target was defenseless, the ¡á and ¡â marks will effectively change the victim¡¯s gender! It does not matter on how strong they were before, if they were not able to purge the marks out of their bodies in time, their genders will be changed!

    In Long Juo¡¯s case, her body transformed from a female into a real male. Even her sexual organs changed to amodate the transformation!

    ¡°So this is the power of the Dual Marks...¡± Fang Lin was in awe after seeing its effects firsthand. He clenched his fists, clearly excited for the effects of the other marks.

    ¡°Hey, you can undo this right?¡± Long Juo groveled beneath Fang Lin¡¯s feet as he begged for mercy.

    ¡°Well I can, but why should I?¡±

    Long Juo paused, clearly aware of Fang Lin¡¯s dilemma. He then gritted his teeth as the said, ¡°Fang XIushang, I will do everything that you want, just please, give me back my old self!¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Today was the lowest point of Long Juo¡¯s life. This was way worsepared to that day she received ¡®punishment¡¯ from Fang Yu. What could even be worse than having your gender changed?

    As Long Juo anxiously waited for his answer, Fang Xiushang gave a sour look to the whip women. Even with their injuries, they still managed to give Fang Lin a re, as if they were still intent on fighting it out with him.

    But mixed with these challenging stares were traces of fear, since they saw what happened to Long Juo. And from the looks of it, Fang XIushang could still use this fearful spell of his. All three of them instinctively shrank back when Fang Xiushang¡¯s outstretched palms reached out to them.

    At this point, Fang Lin consumed some elixirs that replenished his Origin Energy. With this, he can still use the spell three more times. He saw the ¡á and ¡â marks shining again as they entered the bodies of the remaining whip women.

    ¡°No! No!¡± They all let out shrieks they felt their bodies changing. They struggled, but they could not muster the strength to drive out the symbols outside their body.

    Minutes passed by, and there were three new additional hearththrobs in the Solstice Kingdom. These new additionsy on the ground, nkly staring at the sky.

    Even Fang Lin who was not good at reading people¡¯s emotions, could clearly feel the despair emanating from them.

    Fang Lin smirked as he started the next phase of his attack.

    Now that he had given the stick, he will now give the carrot.

    ¡°I know that you are all angry for what I have done.¡± Murderous res at him proved that point. ¡°You know I have no choice but to do that. But do not worry, since I can change your gender, I can change it back too.¡±

    Upon hearing Fang Xiushang¡¯s ¡®carrot¡¯, Long Juo and the whip women¡¯s eyes lit up. But they darkened once Fang Xiushang continued talking.

    ¡°Well, it seems like I forgot the technique to turn you back to normal. Hmm.... If you four say your origins and your objectives, maybe, just maybe, I can remember the way to turn you back.¡±

    Fang Xiushang was clearly extorting them!

    ¡°No way!¡± Long Juo shouted at the top of his voice. ¡°If I have to stay a male my whole life, then I will do it! I will not say any word that you want!¡±

    The whip women nodded, directly implying that they agree with Long Juo.

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Fang Lin already gave them the stick, then the carrot. But even with that, these kidnappers still kept their mouth shut. Fang Lin then decided that he will then use one more ¡®stick¡¯.

    If the stick and carrot method failed, then he will just use the stick-carrot-stick method!

    Fang Xiushang had an evil smile as he approached Long Juo. Once he was in front of him, he shoved the thing that he held in front of him.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Fang Xiushang was holding a vial in front of him. Its contents sloshed inside, as Fang Xiushang happily shook it in front of Long Juo. ¡°This, is a vial of the Imperial Hardener mixed with strong aphrodisiacs....¡±

    ¡°No!!!¡± Long Juo realized what will happen next. He started crawling away, desperately trying to get away from Fang Xiushang. But no matter how fast he crawled, he could still hear Fang Xiushang¡¯s gloating voice.

    ¡°What do you think will happen if I use this on all you four now? I think you need this medicine, since you just acquired your new ¡®weapons¡¯ recently. They need something to start them up.¡±

    Fang Xiushang happily caressed the vial that he held. His voice had a trace of passion on it as he said,

    ¡°You know, I was a useless impotent before. I tried everything, but I could not find a way to cure it. But after my fight with that damned Fang Lin, I found the cure. It¡¯s the Imperial Hardener!¡±

    Fang Xiushang seemed to be more crazed as he continued speaking. ¡°Since then, I found ways to improve that recipe, and I managed to create the Imperial Aphrodisiac!¡±

    Bullshit. It was Fang Lin who improved the recipe. But since he was masquerading as Fang Xiushang, he will be the one to take the credit.

    ¡°What do you think will happen if you four will consume this aphrodisiac right now?¡± Upon hearing this, the whip men paled as they realized what will happen next. If they consumed the Imperial Aphrodisiac, they will surely be in a state of sexual agony!

    Not only that, since they just acquired their male body, they were still sensitive to the sensations on their manhood. Taking powerful stimnts will just add to their pain.

    Fang Lin smiled when he saw the reactions of Long Juo and the whip men. He did not expect them to be that quick to realize the effects of the Imperial Aphrodisiac. Even Fang Lin relied on an external source to create this situation.

    Fang Lin was only able to get the inspiration for this insidious aphrodisiac tactic from one of the novels that he read in his stay in the sect.

    In that novel, the main character created a pill that can affect man and beast alike. If a man gets affected by the pill, the only way he can relieve the sexual urges was to mate with a female. Failure to do so will result in non-stop pain.

    The main character in that book used this pill to torture information out of hard-mouthed prisoners. Because of the sess of his pill, the main character gained prestige as an Interrogator.

    Fang Lin started to idolize this awesome main character. He was amazed by this character¡¯s shamelessness that can only be reached by Wang Hao.

    Once Fang Lin read the part with the aphrodisiac pills, he decided to make one of his own.

    After a month of trial and error in the Immortal God Sect, he seeded on replicating the pill. Now, he only needed some test subjects to test it on.

    And who would be the better test subjects than the four ¡®males¡¯ on the ground?

    ¡°So, will you four talk now?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 159: One-sided

    <h4>Chapter 159: One-sided</h4>

    Due to their great fear on the Imperial Aphrodisiac, Long Juo and the whip men hesitated on whether toply to Fang Xiushang or not.

    Their new bodies felt a deep, instinctive fear of Fang Xiushang¡¯s concoction. Their bodies felt a certain impending doom if they consume it.

    ¡°Oh... so you still don¡¯t believe me huh. How about I give you all some pinches of it?¡± Fang Xiushang opened the vial and wafted some of the vapor on their faces.

    Long Juo¡¯s eyes widened as he felt something stirring inside his body. He felt a slumbering ¡®ancient beast¡¯ inside his body waking up.

    The ¡®ancient beast¡¯ reared its head proudly, standing straight. Long Juo could only stare dumbfoundedly at his roused ¡®ancient beast¡¯. He felt like as if this ¡®ancient beast¡¯ gained a mind of its own. No matter what he did, the ¡®ancient beast¡¯ won¡¯t just calm down.

    Long Juo looked at the whip men, and he saw that they also had the same difort.

    Long Juo¡¯s ¡®ancient beast¡¯ suddenly felt irritable, as if it wanted to release something. Long Juo could only stare at his ¡®ancient beast¡¯ forlornly, because he does not know what to do.

    As time passed, the irritation turned into agony as Long Juo felt the urge to release increasing. He and the others could only squirm in the ground ufortably, hoping to get that sweet, sweet, release. But no matter what they did, they could not make the urge go away.

    ¡°What you got right now was a miniscule amount of the Imperial Aphrodisiac.¡± Fang Xiushang smiled as he saw the reactions on their bodies. He was impressed by the results of his recipe.

    It was just a trace amount, yet the effects were already like this!

    ¡°If just a miniscule amount of the Imperial Aphrodisiac can do this, what do you think will happen if I gave you more of it?¡±

    Long Juo and the whip men paused, momentarily forgetting their plight. They imagined that if a small amount of that aphrodisiac can do this to them, what about the full version?

    It will be hell!

    ¡°Ok, as long as you give me just the basic information of your origins and your mission today, I will remove the effects of the aphrodisiac and that spell I used earlier.¡± Fang Lin realized that if he demanded all the confidential information from them, they might still disagree. Fang Lin could see that they were all extremely loyal. Asking for everything will just backfire on him.

    But if he just asked for basic information of the mission and the overview of their organizations, they could agree.

    Fang Lin¡¯s deductions seems to be right, as Long Juo started to speak out first. Due to the ufortable feeling he had now, he was a little muddle-headed. He forgot to even ask Fang Lin to swear an oath on his promises.

    ¡°Well... the group where I came from does not have an actual name. That was to prevent our enemies from discovering our members. As for how the members were recruited.... I cannot tell you about that. Our organization was only known because of our ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Esteemed Leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯.¡± Long Juo¡¯s eyes shone in worship as he said that. ¡°The ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯ was the strongest in our group, and you can say that he represents the group itself.¡±

    ¡°So, you are saying that your group has no name, and it was only known due to your leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s basically like that.¡±

    ¡°That was actually weird. A group with no name? Can you even call that a group?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he continued listening to Long Juo.

    ¡°That is what I can tell you about my group. As for my mission today... it was to acquire Fang Yu and Fang Lin for the ¡®Esteemed Leader.¡±

    ¡°What does your leader want with that chick and that damned fatty?¡± Fang Lin tried to do the best Fang Xiushang impression that he could. ¡°That slutty Fang Yu, I can understand why your leader will want her. She is just so... yummy. As for that Fang Lin, what the hell could be desirable from him?¡±

    Fang Lin felt weird lusting and insulting himself. But he ignored that, since Long Juo seems to be hooked on his acting.

    ¡°The ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯ said... that they have an extremely powerful bloodline. The ¡®Esteemed Leader¡¯ said that this bloodline will be useful for the group. As I am the nearest to Fang Yu and Fang Lin, I have been assigned to find ways to deal with them.¡±

    After saying that, Long Juo closed his mouth, giving a hopeful stare to Fang Xiushang.

    Fang Xiushang looked at the whip men, waiting for their answers. But the whip men had a determined look on their faces as they crushed something in their tongue.

    ¡°S**t!¡± Fang Xiushang could only watch as the three men died from poisoning. He sighed, as he watched their bodies turn into a mushy liquid.

    He and Long Juo could only admire their loyalty. Once they knew they had no way out, they decided to kill themselves!

    After seeing their death, Long Juo sighed in relief, clearly happy on losing some of his enemies.

    Fang Xiushang on the other hand, stomped on the ground., looking quite angry.

    ¡°A powerful bloodline? That Fang Lin has one? Uneptable!¡± Fang Xiushang roared, as he made some tantrums on the ground. Long Juo could feel that Fang Xiushang¡¯s mood turned for the worse as he continued cursing out Fang Lin and Fang Yu.

    ¡°I will look for that damned fatty and show him who¡¯s the boss! As for that slut, once I find her... I will thoroughly enjoy her!¡± Fang Lin does not know whether tough or cry upon seeing Long Juo believing his act. He could only steel his nerves as he continued roasting himself.

    After some more violent and lewd connotations, Fang Xiushang stopped speaking as he stared at Long Juo deeply. He had a hungry expression on his face as he said,

    ¡°Is it okay if I have some... fun with them before you give them to your leader?¡±

    ¡°Are you proposing... an alliance?¡± Long Juo¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what Fang Xiushang wanted.

    ¡°Yes, I want an alliance.¡± Fang Xiushang had a righteous look on his face as he continued speaking. ¡°I want to beat up Fang Lin and enjoy Fang Yu, while you want to give them to your leader. Since our goals are simr, teaming up is not that bad.¡±

    Fang Xiushang waved his hand, wafting a green vapor on Long Juo¡¯s nose. Once he inhaled it, Long Juo felt the effects of the Imperial Aphrodisiac disappearing. He stood up as Fang Xiushang solemnly said,

    ¡°I swear with my dao soul that if we sessfully capture Fang Yu and Fang Lin and that I have some ¡®good time¡¯ with them, I will revert your gender back to being a female! If I renege on this promise, the heavens are free to smite my soul from existence!¡±

    Long Juo¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Fang Xiushang¡¯s oath. From the looks of it, Fang Xiushang was dead set on having an alliance with her.

    Long Juo then began to think deeply on Fang Xiushang¡¯s offer.

    ¡°........¡±

    Right now, Fang Xiushang held the advantage over Long Juo. Fang Xiushang was the only one who can revert Long Juo¡¯s gender back. One can say that Fang Xiushang do not even need to make an oath to force Long Juo to cooperate! He can just use the ¡®gender¡¯ card to make Long Juo follow him.

    But Fang Xiushang had instead swore an oath with his dao soul! This made Long Juo suspect that Fang Xiushang has some hidden agenda.

    But no matter what he thought, Long Juo could note up with any other solutions.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have an alliance.¡± Long Juo swore with his dao soul to start their cooperation.

    ¡°........¡±

    Fang Lin could not help but give a pitying look at Long Juo who cooperated with him. One can say that Long Juo lost out big time from this alliance with Fang Lin who masqueraded as Fang Xiushang.

    Why? It was because of the oath that Fang Lin said earlier.

    In that oath, Fang Lin explicitly said that he will revert Long Juo¡¯s gender if they manage to capture Fang Yu and Fang Lin.

    That¡¯s where the contradiction lies. Can Fang Lin even capture himself? And even if he can, will he even allow himself to get captured?

    Because of that contradictions Long Juo will not have any chance of capturing Fang Lin, and that Long Juo will stay as a male for a moment.

    Poor Long Juo.

    Now, all Fang Lin had to do was to use his alliance with Long Juo to learn more about where he came from, and to use him as a pawn on fighting other fragment holders.

    ¡°Well then, follow me on my spirit ship. My followers will be talking to you there.¡± Fang Lin and Long Juo then opened the door of the spirit ship, marking the start of the one-sided alliance.

 Chapter 160: Stages

    <h4>Chapter 160: Stages</h4>

    I am really sorry guys, but I have an exam tomorrow, so I will only be able to post one chap today, which I already posted earlier. Do not worry though, I will post the next chap 15 hours from now.

    I am really sorry and thanks for the understanding!

    So to spice my novel up, I want you guys to rmend me names for the Seventh, Eight and Ninth Stages. I already have the names for the First until the Sixth Stages in chapter 0. As for the 7th-9th, I will be interested on hearing your opinions. I still do not have names for those stages........

 Chapter 161: Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 161: Extraction</h4>

    Before they went inside the spirit ship, Long Juo paused, as if he was struggling to say something. Fang Xiushang, who saw this, gave her an annoyed look.

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    ¡°Well... there¡¯s someone in that house that we needed to rescue¡± Long Juo gave Fang Xiushang a hopeful look as he continued talking.

    ¡°I promise you this person we will be rescuing will not be a hindrance to you, so please, let her join us.¡±

    Fang Lin gave a mental sigh of relief after Long Juo said that he wanted to rescue Tang Li.

    Before he arrived, he realized that rescuing Tang Li in his form right now will be not possible. Fang Lin currently had the appearance of Fang Xiushang, so he cannot ask about Tang Li since Fang Xiushang was supposed to have no idea about Tang Li.

    Fang Lin could only hope that Long Juo will be the one to rescue Tang Li. To his relief, Long Juo¡¯s conscience had been pricked by Tang Li¡¯s plight.

    ¡°This person that you were talking about, what help can she provide us?¡± Fang Xiushang adopted an inquisitive look on his face as he questioned Long Juo. ¡°Can she fight?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Long Juo scratched his head, struggling to find the right words to say. In the end, he could only sigh and say,

    ¡°She can be our mascot, I guess?¡±

    ¡°A mascot? What the hell can a mascot do for me?¡± Fang Xiushang did not just looked angry, he was pissed right now. ¡°You think just because we had an agreement, you can dump your responsibilities to me?¡±

    ¡°Ohe on? She¡¯s just a baby, give her some ck!¡±

    ¡°A baby? Is she your daughter?¡± Fang Xiushang of course had to voice out his strange assumption. ¡°So your baby was kidnapped, and you went here to save her?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Long Juo denied it vehemently. He started stuttering as he said,

    ¡°She is not my baby! Fang Yu.... yes, Fang Yu is her mother!¡±

    Fang Lin resisted the urge to facepalm upon hearing this. How the hell could Long Juo think that Fang Yu had a daughter?

    ¡°Wait, you are telling me that vixen has a child in that age?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why can¡¯t it be? Look at how Fang Yu looked!¡± Long Juo looked slightly peeved as he continued talking. ¡°Look at that face and that seductive body! No sane male would reject the chance to ¡®eat¡¯ her! I bet she¡¯s getting pumped full everyday by her lover! So its not strange for her to get pregnant!¡±

    Fang Xiushang could only reply,

    ¡°But from my intel, Fang Yu only likes gorgeous females. That means her getting knocked by some lucky guy is a very low possibility.¡± Fang Lin panicked inwardly as he tried to repair Fang Yu¡¯s reputation in Long Juo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°... You may be right, but still, that does not exin why Fang Yu seems to be attached to that baby.¡± Fang Lin had a cold sweat on his back as he realized that Long Juo had been observing Fang Yu¡¯s actions quite closely.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s forget about what their rtionship was.¡± Fang Xiushang then cupped his chin as he pondered something. ¡°You said you want that baby toe with us? I agree, but instead of bing a mascot, she will be our hostage.¡±

    ¡°A hostage?¡±

    If Wang Hao were here right now, he would be impressed with Fang Lin¡¯s acting as a viin. ¡°If what you said was true and Fang Yu and that baby had a close rtionship, that means we can use the baby as a hostage.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless!¡± Long Juo stomped his foot angrily. ¡°That baby was cute and innocent! You dare putting her in harm¡¯s way just to acquire Fang Yu?¡±

    ¡°So what? If that¡¯s what it takes to win, I will do it. How about you? Do you still want to regain your female body? If not, I can teach you the 1000 ways to properly sheathe and unsheathe your weapon.¡±

    ¡°... Fine. But you better take care of her. If I see her getting hurt, I will kill you!¡±

    Fang Lin could not help but be impressed with Tang Li¡¯s charm. Long Juo only saw her for a few minutes, and yet he was this hooked to her already. He could only imagine Tang Li¡¯s charms when she grows older.

    ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s a baby you are thinking! That¡¯s way beyond the gray line!¡± Fang Lin silently berated himself as he nonchntly waved his hands.

    He and Long Juo then entered the house, trying to look for Tang Li. Before entering the house, Fang Lin hid the aura emanating from his bloodline. This will make sure that Tang Li will not discover Fang Lin¡¯s real identity.

    They first scanned the house of traps or more hidden enemies. They sighed in relief when they saw that there was none. They searched the entire house until they found a crib. Inside the criby Tang Li, sleeping peacefully. She curled cutely on her bed, clutching a pillow. Fang Lin and Long Juo could hear her muttering ¡°Milk.....¡±

    ¡°So cute...¡± Long Juo hadpletely fallen in Tang Li¡¯s charm. He slowly approached the baby, wanting to pat her head. Fang Lin who saw this, scoffed from the visuals that he saw.

    What he can see right now was a teenage boy slowly approaching a defenseless baby.

    ¡°Hey Long Juo,e out of it!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s shout managed to snap Long Juo from his reverie. But his shout was so loud that Tang Li ¡®s sleep had been broken.

    ¡°Mnn.....¡± Tang Li opened her eyes, and what she saw were two men staring at her. Tang Li felt as if the one nearer to her was slightly dangerous. As for the one behind him, Tang Li felt that he was the scariest man there is.

    ¡°Hiii!!!¡± Tang Li¡¯s fight or flee instinct kicked in. She took no reservations as she zipped out of the house, trying to make her escape. The two men gave no effort to chase her. They just watched her flying away.

    Once outside, she saw the ground littered with craters and blood. In a distance, she saw some mushy liquid staining the ground.

    ¡°Muuu...¡± Tang Li resisted the urge to cry as she sped away.

    ¡°Sis....¡± Tang Li desperately used her bloodline, trying to look for her beloved Sis. But no matter what she did, she could not find any traces of her.

    Suddenly, she sensed a powerful bloodline just near her. The bloodline that she felt now had the same regal aura as Fang Yu¡¯s. The only difference was that if Fang Yu¡¯s aura was warm andforting, the aura that Tang Li felt right now was cold and domineering.

    But strangely, Tang Li feltfortable with this bloodline too. She looked over the source of the bloodline, and what she saw was a spirit ship with its doors wide open.

    ¡°Another Sis!¡± Tang Li thought happily to herself as she zipped inside the spirit ship. She heard panicked shouts as she looked for her Shecond Sis.

    Tang Li saw three people inside the ship. One was a kind-looking middle-aged man who held a long tube on his hands.

    ¡°Shecond Sis ish not a boy.¡± Tang Li then looked at the smallest girl in the room. She looked cute, and Tang Li thought that she can be a good hug pillow.

    ¡°She ish not Shecond Sis too....¡± Tang Li then looked at thest person in the room. What she saw was a goddess with beautyparable to Fang Yu.

    The girl in front of her had a long white hair that reached until her waist. Everything she had, even the clothes she wore were white. The girl¡¯s elegant demeanor entranced Tang Li into a daze.

    Tang Li could only sigh in a slight disappointment when she saw that the woman¡¯s breasts were not as big as her Sis.

    ¡°Muuu... can she give me bweastmilk?¡±

    But these errant thoughts of hers disappeared when she saw two fluffy tails sprouting from the girl¡¯s back. Tang Li ignored their surprise as she dived straight towards the girl¡¯s tails.

    ¡°Fluff fluff!¡± Tang Li happily caressed and rubbed her Second Sis¡¯ tail. The sheer softness and texture of the fur made Tang Li feel as is she was in fluffy heaven.

    ¡°Ah! Please stop! My tails are still sensitive!¡± Bloodspear and Mina could only stare at the scene with their mouths wide open. Seeing a baby ¡®assaulting¡¯ Xue¡¯er was something new to them. They wanted to do something, but they could not, seeing that there was a freaking baby with them.

    Long Juo and Fang Lin managed to enter the spirit ship just in time to see Tang Li ying with Xue¡¯er¡¯s tails. Fang Lin eyes twitched slightly as he saw the flushed expression on Xue¡¯er¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh god, Tang Li always bring trouble wherever she goes...¡±

 Chapter 162: Knock knock

    <h4>Chapter 162: Knock knock</h4>

    Bloodspear let out a sigh as he observed the situation he was in now.

    ¡°Why did things ended up like this?¡± He does not know whether he shouldugh or cry upon everything that happened.

    They were nearly killed numerous times in the Forest of Death. If it was not for their luck and newpanions, he and Fang Lin might have died numerous times already. Then, they were forced to flee for their lives. And their destination was a ce where war was about to erupt!

    ¡°..... It seems like I will not be able to attend on that date.¡± Bloodspear¡¯s suddenly thought of the beautiful receptionist who had a crush on him for a long time. Due to his exposure to Fang Lin, Bloodspear¡¯s mind wandered on imagining the receptionist¡¯s moaning face.

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking!¡± Bloodspear mentally pped himself when he realized that some of Fang Lin¡¯s perverseness has rubbed off on him. ¡°You are better than that!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Mina just glowered at him as she was fixing her stash of talismans. As for Xue¡¯er, she was busy brushing her tails. She hummed a tune eerily simr to what Fang Lin was humming when he took his bath.

    Bloodspear could only gaze in wonder when he realized that Xue¡¯er and Fang Lin had really hit it off. Even though they only met for less than a day, they seemed to be much closer than what he had expected.

    ¡°This must be the power of love...¡± Bloodspear then looked outside the spirit ship to watch Fang Lin thrashing his opponents. Fang Lin told them earlier to never leave the ship, even when Fang Lin was fighting the enemies.

    Fang Lin clearly wanted to deal with this alone. Bloodspear wanted to help, but Fang Lin reminded him that he alone can fight and that they are all at the First Stage now.

    Bloodspear could only begrudgingly agree when he saw the fighting intent in Fang Lin¡¯s eyes. He already knew it will be impossible to stop him.

    So right now, Bloodspear could only look outside the window to see Fang Lin¡¯s abilities. But to his disappointment, the fight seems to be done already.

    What he saw was Fang Lin and a beautiful male shaking their hands. He then saw them entering the house nearby.

    Minutes passed by, and he saw a shape rushing out of the house. That shape then veered its course towards the spirit ship!

    Before Bloodspear could react, the shape entered inside. It was then that he saw what the shape was.

    The shape was an adorable and cute baby girl. She stared at him and Mina for a second beforepletely ignoring them.

    But when this baby looked at Xue¡¯er, her expression brightened as if she received the best thing in the world. She flew towards Xue¡¯er¡¯s tails, and started assaulting it before Fang Lin and the other guy arrived.

    Upon seeing his arrival, what Bloodspear could only say was,

    ¡°What the hell is this, Young Master?¡±

    ............

    Fang Lin sighed in relief upon hearing Bloodspear call him Young Master. Because he needed to hide his identity, he urged hispanions to call him Young Master Fang Xiushang. As for their status, Fang Lin decided that Mina and Bloodspear will be his guards while Xue¡¯er was his current partner.

    Fang Lin had a strict expression on his face as he rudely replied.

    ¡°And what is it to you huh? You are just a mere guard! You are not trained to question me! You must be even honored to have been graced with my presence!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Fang Lin stopped talking s**t at that time after seeing the veins on Bloodspear¡¯s forehead swelling dramatically.

    Fang Lin then said calmly, ¡°This baby is a very important part of my n, protect her as if your life depended on it!¡± Long Juo who was listening on the other side, nodded his head in agreement. Fang Lin then took this as the time to introduce Long Juo.

    ¡°As for thisd right here, he¡¯s someone I just enved. Feel free to do what you want with him.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a-¡± Long Juo¡¯s retort was overshadowed by Fang Lin¡¯s interruption.

    ¡°Long Juo is a capable MALE that will be of a great help to us. I wonder what he might have been if he was born a FEMALE....¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Long Juo could hardly stop his tears as he found no choice but to go along Fang Lin¡¯s absurd story. If he did not, his chance to be a female again will be lost forever.

    ¡°Please take care of me.¡± At the end, Long Juo swallowed his pride as he introduced himself as Fang Xiushang¡¯s ve. Long Juo knew that all of this will be worth it in the end.

    Fang Lin gave a satisfied nod upon seeing Long Juo¡¯spliance. He then looked towards the mischievous Tang Li.

    It seems like Xue¡¯ers tails were sofortable that Tang Li actually fell asleep on her tail. Her tiny adorable hands gripped at her tail fur tightly, ensuring that she will not fall. Along with her flight abilities, Fang Lin was sure that this baby will not fall off Xue¡¯er¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Fang Lin, what should I do with her?¡± Xue¡¯er¡¯s worried voice echoed on her voice transmission. Fang Lin thought that it would be better if Xue¡¯er will not speak with her mouth. It was then decided that once they reach the Solstice Kindom, Xue¡¯er will only be sending her thoughts to them via divine sense messages. Only when she was with Fang Lin, Mina and Bloodspear that she can talk normally.

    Now that Long Juo and Tang Li was here, Xue¡¯er had no choice but to use voice transmission.

    ¡°Let her be. Just do not make her cry or sad.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Xue¡¯er then retreated to her room, with the sleeping Tang Lin hanging behind her. Bloodspear started sharpening his spear tip while Mina was giving Long Juo some strange looks.

    ¡°What do you want huh?¡± Long Juo of course noticed Mina¡¯s heated look.

    ¡°You can do everything....... that we want........ right? Thene here....., I need to test.... some talismans on you.....¡± It was the first time that Fang Lin saw Mina having such a look on her face. It was the face of a person who will do anything for the sake of their craft.

    ¡°Noooo!!!!¡± Long Juo could only cry forlornly as Mina dragged him inside her room. Secondster, and some booming sounds along with some miserable screaming could be heard.

    ¡°I did not think...... you will be this........ good..... Let¡¯s have one.... more round.......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like this is an intimate act! Argh! Fang Xiushang, I swear that one day I wi-¡± Fang Lin then ignored his curses as he steered his ship towards the site where the Fang n members, Immortal God Sect Disciples and the Raiders of the Night were stationed.

    Fang Xiushang did not use any cheap tricks to arrive at the site. He proudly disyed his ship for everyone there to see.

    Upon seeing the arriving spirit ship, the Raiders readied their weapons, tense for any action. On the other hand, the Immortal God Sect Disciples and the Fang n members gave a weird look towards the spirit ship.

    They knew that this ship was Fang Xiushang¡¯s property. This only means one thing: Fang Xiushang has arrived at Solstice Kingdom in person.

    Fang Lin then decided to go all-out with this pompous behavior. First, he made Xue¡¯er wear a mask, and then he made her use her bloodline to change her aura and appearance. Right now, her body looked simr to Fang Yu. Fang Lin held his lips, not knowing what to say after seeing that.

    After her disguise was finished, he embraced her with his right arm. He then went out the ship, ready to deliver his lines.

    But before he could say something, two people rudely interrupted him.

    ¡°So here you are, Young Master Fang Xiushang. I did not expect that you will show yourself here considering what you did to me.¡± A woman with a fiery aura looked pissed as she sent murderous looks towards Fang Lin. Fang Lin could faintly remember that she was one of Fang Xiushang¡¯s partners in the Immortal God Sect Disciple Selection.

    ¡°Hmmph, I did not expect that you will take responsibility after you ran away from us!¡± This time, it was ady with a cold aura who spoke up.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s horror, the Fang n members seemed to be on agreement with the twodies.

    What could have Fang Xiushang done to warrant such treatment from these twodies?

    ¡°Fang Xiushang... what did you do to them?¡± Fang Lin could only ask Fang Xiushang personally inside the space pocket.

    Upon hearing the question, Fang Xiushang, who was still bound, could only say in a small voice,

    ¡°After I got my impotence cured, I started to enjoy the pleasures of carnal activities. Since then, I started pumping those two women with my ¡®nourishment¡¯ everyday. But then... I managed to make them both pregnant.....¡± Fang Xiushang lowered his head more as he continued speaking.

    Fang Xiushang¡¯s face then had a vicious look as he dered the statement that was akin to a death sentence.

    ¡°But now that the real ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ is back, he is now ready to take the responsibilities for his actions! I am sure that this ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ will do his best to honor both the girls that he impregnated!¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Fang Lin could only curse Fang Xiushang silently as he realized that impersonating Fang Xiushang brought him more trouble than what he can take.

    Fang Lin gave the two women begging look as he muttered to himself,

    ¡°Hell hath no fury like a woman¡¯s scorn.....¡±

 Chapter 163: Metamorphosis

    <h4>Chapter 163: Metamorphosis</h4>

    ¡°Howe they were here?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he looked at the two livid women. ¡°From what I can remember in Fang Yu¡¯s memories, only the powerful members at the Third and Fourth Stage were here. So howe these two pregnant women were here?¡±

    ¡°You are wondering why they are here?¡± Fang Xiushang seemed to have seen Fang Lin¡¯s confused expression. Fang Xiushang then said, ¡°I think it was because their fathers brought them here with them.¡±

    ¡°Their fathers?¡± Fang Lin then looked at two of the guards nearest to them. Sure enough, both of them looked simr to the two women.

    This just made Fang Lin more confused. ¡°But why would they bring two pregnant women here?¡±

    Fang Xiushang let out a sad sigh as he said, ¡°I think its because of a divination.¡±

    ¡°Divination?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think the Fang n used divination to know the ces that I will appear. Its results are not always urate, only around 50% urate.¡±

    ¡°So, they somewhat divined that there is a 50% chance that you will appear here?¡± Fang Lin asked incredulously.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think what happened.¡± Fang Xiushang answered with resignation.

    ¡°If they can divine that, can¡¯t they divine about the invasion of the Underworld? If they knew about that, they could have avoided bringing everyone here.¡± Fang Lin scratched his head mentally as he thought of that contradiction.

    ¡°Divination is not omnipotent, and I am sure that the Underworld has some artifacts that can cover themselves from divination.¡± Fang Xiushang sullenly replied. ¡°With that cover, their actions cannot be divined that easily. Only those with extremely powerful divination can prate that cover.¡±

    ¡°So there is no one that powerful enough here.¡± Fang Lin sighed as he thought of the Grand Elder. ¡°Useless old fodgey.¡±

    Fang Lin then clutched his head miserably, unsure on what to do with Fang Xiushang¡¯s situation. Fang Xiushang¡¯s little trickery now brought Fang Lin into the line of crossfire.

    Fang Lin looked at the two women that Fang Xiushang had knocked up. The first thing that Fang Lin felt for them was a slight pity.

    They have been used well by Fang Xiushang, yet now that they were pregnant, Fang Xiushang took off and did not want any of them!

    Talk about an irresponsible father!

    ¡°You really are a scum.¡± Fang Lin quietly muttered towards Fang Xiushang in his space pocket. ¡°So, you n to use me as a way to cate them, without bringing any damage to yourself? How despicable.¡±

    Fang Lin realized that while he was using Fang Xiushang, Fang Xiushang was using him too. And right now, Fang Lin was implicated by one of Fang Xiushang¡¯s screw-ups.

    ¡°You think I will help you solve your problem? In your dreams!¡± Fang Lin, with Xue¡¯er, thennded on the ground. Fang Lin then walked all the way until he was in front of the two women.

    Using his divine sense, Fang Lin could sense that there was a child in the belly of each women. He can also faintly sense that their auras was a little simr to Fang Xiushhang¡¯s aura.

    ¡°...¡±

    Fang Lin took a deep breath, before saying,

    ¡°I am sorry for what I have done, I just had an important mission to do.¡± Fang Lin had a fawning expression on his face as he slowly caressed the stomach of Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er.

    Upon seeing this, the Fang n member¡¯s jaws dropped. From what they know, Fang Xiushang was the type of person who will vehemently deny such usations. And yet here he was, looking even quite happy upon seeing Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er!

    ¡°Is this because he was a father now?¡± One of the Fang n guards whispered to the person beside him. ¡°Maybe the realization that he was a father of two children now changed him as a whole.¡±

    ¡°That is actually possible.¡± The one the Fang n guard was talking to replied. ¡°I mean, look at the face Young Master is making now. That¡¯s a face of a father excited to meet his children!¡±

    ¡°Young Master has grown up!¡±

    Upon seeing what was happening, the imprisoned Fang Xiushang could not help but feel like something bad was going to happen. He tried to ignore the premonitions he had as he asked Fang Lin,

    ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do here?¡±

    Fang Lin then replied, ¡°I am trying to be a good father!¡± as if it was the most obvious answer.

    Before Fang Xiushang could say anything else, Fang Lin stopped caressing the tummies of Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er. He took a deep breath before dering,

    ¡°Hear mymand as the Young Master of the Fang n. Take 80% percent of all my properties and riches, and give it to Rou¡¯er, Xu¡¯er and my children!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Fang Lin¡¯s deration.

    They could hardly believe that Fang Xiushang will be that willing to give his properties to his children. All of them looked at him, demanding some exnation.

    Fang Lin then adopted an enlightened look on his face. He made his voice sound ethereal as he slowly said,

    ¡°When I heard that I will be a father, I did not know what to do. So I decided to go out ruminate on what my future actions will be. That was when I realized that I had done many wrongs against Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er. That was when I also realized my love for them.¡±

    Fang Lin smiled as he grasped the hands of Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er who were both crying out of joy at this moment.

    ¡°I love them so much that I decided to give 80% of what I had for them and my unborn children. After all, we are going to be a family now.¡±

    Everyone present could not help but tear up upon seeing such a scene. They felt countlessplex emotions when they saw the happiness emanating from Fang Lin, Rou¡¯er and XU¡¯er.

    This is a happy ending.

    But not everyone was happy. There was someone busy cursing right now. Of course, it was the original Fang Xiushang.

    ¡°How dare you, Fang Lin! You actually gave my properties to those sluts! F**k you!¡± Fang Xiushang¡¯s voice turned hoarse as he continued foul-mouthing Fang Lin. ¡°Let me out here, mother****er! Those sluts did not have any children with me! I am sure they just got it from other studs!¡±

    But what Fang Lin said next brought Fang Xiushang to the peak of his anger.

    ¡°Besides realizing that I had hurt my lovers, I also realized one more thing. That was that I had extremely wronged Fang Lin.¡±

    The Fang n members present had their mouths shut, clearly unsure on what to do upon hearing what Fang Lin said. They hadplex expressions on their faces as they continued to listen on what Fang Lin said.

    ¡°All of you know what happened, and I feel like he deserves some better treatment. Part of that was because I did many wrong things to him in the past.¡± Fang Lin then closed his eyes as he said with a serene voice,

    ¡°Because of that, I decided to give the remaining properties and riches I have to Fang Lin.¡±

    Actually, Fang Lin wanted more than that, but he thought that Fang Xiushang¡¯s children deserved more.

    Everyone was in an uproar after hearing that.

    ¡°But Young Master Fang Xiushang, what will happen to you now?¡± One of the Fang n members worriedly asked. They knew that with him giving away his riches, he was basically a poor person now.

    Fang Lin waved his hands dismissively as he said, ¡°I decided that I will go on a seclusion training after dealing with some stuff here. I want to focus on cultivation for now. Material things will be of no use to me at that time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The Fang n members could feel that the Fang Xiushang they were seeing now was apletely different person than before.

    But instead of feeling suspicious, they were instead ted. They all wore happy expressions on their faces as they realized that Fang Xiushang had already matured. As for Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er, they gave a satisfied smile to Fang Lin.

    They did not dare to stop their Young Master from doing his stuff since they can see that their Young Master was determined to do what he promised until the end.

    The real Fang Xiushang on the other hand, already fainted from too much anger. His mind could not just handle all the malicious tricks that Fang Lin used.

    While everyone was celebrating Fang Xiushang¡¯s ¡®metamorphosis¡¯ they heard a voice echoing out on the site.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s actually with you Fang Xiushang. You already know what I want right?¡± Fang Lin looked at the source of the voice, and he saw Ling Tian slowly walking towards him.

    Ling Tian¡¯s robes were ripped apart, showing his toned body. His breath was steady as he nonchntly dragged his swords on the ground. His eyes showed fighting intent while staring at Fang Lin intently.

    Fang Lin gave a fierce smile as he said,

    ¡°Well, how good for you to interrupt my reunion. If you want a fight..... then I will give you a fight!¡±

 Chapter 164: High Status

    <h4>Chapter 164: High Status</h4>

    Deathswamp Prefecture Hall, Deathswamp Prefecture.

    Wang Hao removed all the errant thoughts on his mind as he ignored the tablet in front of him. With its preciousness, Wang Hao knew that this tablet must have been well-guarded.

    He then did what he was supposed to do. He entered the prefecture hall to have himself registered as a citizen of the Deathswamp prefecture.

    Wang Hao knew that he had to rush everything he had to do, since he only had 12 hours left to assist the Solstice Kingdom. But with the situation he was in now, even going back to the Solsctice Kingdomwas almost impossible given the distance. Not only that, Wang Hao was also sure that Siwang Wangzi was wary and cautious of him.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Wang Hao realized that he was stuck deep in the Underworld now. Actually, Wang Hao already had some contingencies prepared to leave the Underworld easily.

    But each of these contingencies involved revealing some of his deep secrets. As much as possible, he wanted no one else to discover these secrets.

    Because of that, Wang Hao decided to find another way to escape Underworld without resorting to these secrets.

    Once Wang Hao entered the prefecture hall, countless eyes stared at him, as if he was a specimen to be observed. Countless divine senses assaulted his body, seemingly intent to discover anything on his body.

    5 minutes passed by, and Wang Hao sighed in relief as the weird stares retreated and disappeared. The souls inside the hall then ignored him as they continued on their tasks.

    Wang Hao then looked around the hall,paring its difference on the normal registration halls.

    What Wang Hao found out was that there was not that big difference between this reception hall and a normal reception hall. The only difference was that instead of normal, living humans, it was some cute and pretty souls manning the counter.

    Wang Hao felt a slight dissonance from seeing such ces that were simr, and not simr to each other. Wang Hao then walked towards the currently empty counter. He looked at the one manning the counter. Wang Hao nodded his head, clearly satisfied with the receptionist¡¯s appearance.

    She had her blonde hair curled on two sides of her gorgeous face, producing an elegant yet seductive aura. As for her body, Wang Hao could not see any of it yet since they were hidden by the reception desk. But he was sure that this woman had a voluptuous body, seeing that her breasts that were just above the desk were already asrge as Fang Yu¡¯s.

    ¡°Idiot, this one here is a ghost! You have no way to entice her with your charms!¡± Wang Hao berated himself as he started talking to the receptionist.

    ¡°Hello pretty miss, I want to register as a citizen of Underworld today.¡± Wang Hao used the most ttering smile he could muster.

    The reception girl who was handling Wang Hao gave an excited smile as she licked her lips seductively. Wang Hao could see that the girl was struggling so stop herself from drooling as she stared at Wang Hao¡¯s jiggly soul.

    Wang Hao does not know whether he shouldugh or cry from seeing this. So even fatty souls were that seductive in the Underworld too? While they may not have the same vitality as the real body of a fatty, just the appearance of a soul of a fatty might have been enough to satisfy most of the Underworld residents.

    Wang Hao could not help butpare this infatuation to a trend on a he visited.

    That was a Stage 0, meaning no practitioners cannot go there. But with Wang Hao¡¯s physique, he can go to that anytime he wanted it.

    Because of theck of practitioners on that, it¡¯s their technology that evolved the most.

    On his stay there, Wang Hao noticed that there were some people who instead of having a 3D lover, chose to be attracted to some 2D characters. That was creepily simr to some Underworld residents who seem to like fatty souls rather than the living fatties.

    Well, the rarity of finding a living fatty in the Underworld was just as rare as finding a 3D lover in real life. Wang Hao could clearly sympathize to those who chose 2D characters and fatty souls, since they were more abundant.

    ¡°Okay, just fill up this form, and you¡¯re good to go.¡± The receptionist gave a sickeningly sweet smile to Wang Hao as she passed the form to him. Wang Hao shivered in slight panic when she slightly caressed his fingers when they touched each other.

    Wang Hao hastily drew his hands away as he started filling up the form.

    The residency form only required basic information such as name, hobbies, etc. Wang Hao filled up these slots. He skipped out those with information that he could not yet remember like his parent¡¯s name. He just noted that he suffers from a slight amnesia. He then filled the form with his aura, to imprint it as his own form.

    After filling up the form, Wang Hao hastily passed the form to the receptionist. The receptionist looked quite affronted as she put the form in a dark box. Wang Hao craned his neck, clearly eager to see what happens next.

    Wang Hao saw the box glowing for a second, and then it coughed out a token. The receptionist grasped the token, and was about to give it to Wang Hao when she saw something written on the token.

    [Divine Beast Bloodline]

    [Grade: High]

    [Type: Unknown, needs further research]

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes twitched when he realized that this box can still sense some of his bloodline even when he had hidden it well!

    With his experience, Wang Hao was able to hide almost all the fluctuations of his bloodline on his soul. He was sure there could be something that can detect beast bloodlines on this ce. In order to save himself from any slip-ups, he masked his bloodline aura from any kinds of detectors. At that moment, he was sure that nothing can detect his bloodline.

    However, he did not expect this dark box to detect something on his bloodline.

    But fortunately, the box registered his bloodline as a Divine Beast Bloodline. That saved him from the chaos that will ensue if his bloodline was registered as a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline.

    ¡°I am sorry if I offended you with my actions earlier!¡± To his surprise, the reception girl¡¯s face paled as she panickedly asked for Wang Hao¡¯s apologies. Upon seeing this, Wang Hao realized that bloodline holders in the Underworld was actually treated as important people.

    When she saw Wang Hao¡¯s confused face, the reception girl realized that Wang Hao must have not known about the special status of the bloodline holders. She then exined that due to some reasons, bloodline holders were treated as important personalities in the Underworld.

    She also said that the higher the grade of the bloodline, the better treatment they will receive. Wang Hao¡¯s High Grade Divine Beast Bloodline was considered to be the highest in the Underworld, just below the Godly Divine Beasts. That immediately skyrocketed his status in the Underworld.

    She then said that each prefecture had a ce dedicated for the bloodline holders.

    The Deathswamp Prefecture had one, and luckily, it was near the Prefecture Hall.

    ¡°Hmph, good thing you know your ce.¡± Wang Hao adopted an arrogant attitude after hearing that his status was quite special. ¡°Since you did not know that I was a bloodline holder, I will be lenient to you. But your actions earlier were still rude, so as a punishment, you need to apany me for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± The reception girl bowed her head, not daring to argue against Wang Hao¡¯s demand. She knew that Wang Hao¡¯s status in the Underworld was now lofty, and someone like her was lucky to even be his follower.

    The others inside the Prefecture Hall did not say anything, for fear that Wang Hao will turn his anger to them.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Wang Hao asked the girl in a soothing voice.

    ¡°Roxy.¡± The girl muttered in a low voice. She seemed to be scared of Wang Hao as she shrunk her body further.

    ¡°Er... do not be scared ok? I was just acting earlier.¡± Wang Hao could not bear to see Roxy getting scared because of him.

    Upon hearing this, Roxy pouted angrily. She just realized that she had been conned by Wang Hao big time!

    But before Roxy could scold Wang Hao, they saw something in the sky of the Underworld Realm.

    Since the Underworld Realm was a ce for the dead, its looks were also different from the material realm. Its ground was mostly ck, and the skies were dyed red.

    Right now, Wang Hao and Roxy saw the red skies turning golden. A crack appeared, and a blindingly white scroll appeared. Its size was sorge that Wang Hao could swear that everyone at the Underworld could see it. Seconds passed by, and Wang Hao saw some words being etched on it.

    Wang Hao¡¯s breath quickened when he read these words. The words that he saw on the scroll were,

    ¡°Selection Competition for the Yama Sessor!¡±

 Chapter 165: Names and Faces

    <h4>Chapter 165: Names and Faces</h4>

    ¡°Selection Competition for the Yama Sessor?¡± Wang Hao tilted his head when he saw such words from the domineering scroll. He then looked at Roxy, whose mouth was wide open as she stared at the scroll in the sky.

    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Since he was new here, Wang Hao had to make sure that what the scroll says was true.

    Roxy seemed to have regained herposure after hearing Wang Hao¡¯s question. She straightened her shoulders and clenched her fists out of excitement. There was awe in her voice as she replied to Wang Hao,

    ¡°What you read in the scroll was what that actually means. The Yama was about to choose the new Yama Sessor!¡±

    ¡°Wait, from how you said it, it felt like there were Yama Sessors before this?¡± Wang Hao tilted his head as he digested the new info.

    Roxy had an understanding look on her face as she remembered that Wang Hao just arrived in the Underworld Realm. She pulled Wang Hao into a corner as she exined everything rted about the Yama Sessor.

    ording to Roxy, after the state of the Underworld as a powerhouse have stabilized, the Yama decided to settle down. He left the maintenance of the Underworld to his followers while he put himself in seclusion, trying to see if there was an Eleventh Stage.

    Once the Yama decided to do that, his followers panicked, realizing that they will have a hard time to decide on who will rule the Underworld in Yama¡¯s stead. Many of them of course coveted that seat, but they did not dare to show their desires on fear of being ostracized.

    After some more confusion and chaos, the Yama decided to step in and propose his solution.

    He proposed on giving a trial for the most talented among the current generation in the Underworld. The winner of that trial will be given the right to rule the Underworld for 10,000 years, which grants that person the status as the Yama¡¯s sessor.

    Once 10,000 years have passed by, the current Yama sessor will step down, and a new trial will be implemented to choose the new Yama Sessor. 10,000 years was long enough for new souls to appear that can participate in the trial.

    Wang Hao was not surprised upon hearing the length of a term of a Yama Sessor. Being a practitioner was a long process and for those at the higher stages, 10,000 years might just pass by in a blink of an eye. The same thing was applicable for the souls in the Underworld.

    Roxy then told Wang Hao about the benefits that the Yams Sessor will receive.

    Aside from having the power to rule the Underworld, the Yama Sessor will also receive personal teachings from the Yama himself. That itself was enough reward for the Yama Sessor!

    But with the benefits alsoes responsibilities. Since he/she will be the de facto leader of the Underworld, the Yama Sessor must do his/her best to manage the Underworld.

    He/she must also be able to conquer more territories for the Underworld. It was said that a Yama Sessor who fails to gather enough territory on his/her term will personally be punished and killed by the Yama himself.

    Because of that, only those with great talent and intelligence gets the chance to be the Yama Sessor.

    This cycle has continued for countless eons until today. The current Yama sessor has reached the end of her term and will step down next year. That means the slot for the next Yama Sessor was open now.

    The appearance of the scroll in the sky indicates the start of the Trial for the Yama Sessor.

    ¡°So, what will happen next?¡± Wang Hao asked as he stared at the scroll.

    Roxy dutifully replied, ¡°That scroll will show 144 names of the practitioners that will be participating in the trial. Those 144 were the souls who currently have the best talent in the Underworld. They may eithere from the material realm, or born from the royal family. No matter what their origin was, it will be their talent that will decide if they will be epted in the trial or not.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Wang Hao then saw the words in the scroll changing. Now, it had numbers 1-144 listed on its left side. Aside from the numbers, Wang Hao saw nothing else. After some seconds, Wang Hao saw something urring on the right side of No. 144.

    A name appeared there, as if it was written by an invisible hand. The name that he saw there was ¡®Gilmore¡¯. Aside from the name, there was also a face engraved beside it. The face that Wang Hao saw was that of an old man with an x-mark scar on his face.

    That and his grumpy expression made Gilmore look like a person one should not offend.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Gilmore! I did not expect him to be qualified!¡± Roxy seems to be shocked when she saw that name and face shown on the board.

    When she saw that Wang Hao was about to ask about this Gilmore, Roxy jumped the gun and exined quickly.

    ¡°Gilmore was a necromancer who died 100 years ago. Since his arrival at the Underworld, he had been shunned by many due to his ability to control dead souls. People like them were usually killed on sight in the Underworld. I am surprised that Gilmore was still alive now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Wang Hao then looked at the scroll again, and he saw another name being written, this time it was on No. 143. He then ignored the name being currently written as he asked Roxy one more question.

    ¡°From the way I can see it, the names we can see right now has the least talent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the higher the name will be on the list, the greater talent they will have.¡± Roxy¡¯s eyes widened as she stared hopefully at Wang Hao. ¡°Master Wang, with your powerful bloodline, you might have a chance to be qualified on this list!¡±

    Wang Hao shook his head, quite not sure of that either. Because of his unique abilities, he had no way to cultivate at all. That makes his talent for cultivation absolutely trash.

    Wang Hao was sure that the Yama will be also looking for souls with high talent for cultivation. Since he had no way to cultivate, Wang Hao was sure his name will not appear on the list.

    ¡°You may be right, but I just registered now. Maybe my name will not make the cut.¡± Wang Hao gave this excuse to Roxy. Once Roxy sees that his name was not on the list, she will be bound to be curious by it. Histe registration excuse will the best alibi he had for now.

    ¡°But the current Yama Sessor was almost in the simr situation as you. She managed to register herself right before the scroll appeared. Yet look at her, she managed to be the Yama Sessor.¡± Roxy¡¯s quick reply shattered Wang Hao¡¯s secure excuse.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself sourly as he realized that he had no more excuses left. He can only scratch his head as he imagined the embarrassment he will receiveter.

    More and more names and faces appeared, bringing out shouts of surprise and relief from the crowd. Wang Hao ignored it all as he waited for the list to beplete. He decided that once the list wasplete, he will escape, leaving Roxy.

    That will save him from the embarrassing inquiry that Roxy will give him.

    Roxy of course was busy listing the names appearing on the list.

    When the name and face for the No.4 was about to be shown, Wang Hao felt someone seizing his shoulders. Wang Hao looked back, and he saw an angry person looking at him.

    It was the armored man that fetched him earlier!

    ¡°You brat, why did you take your time here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that after your registration, you will go back to me?¡± He tightened his grip on Wang Hao¡¯s shoulders as he muttered, ¡°You will now go back with me! Stupid fatty!¡±

    The armored man was about to drag Wang Hao away when Roxy mmed her hands on the table. The sound it produced was so loud that everyone around them heard it. All of them looked at the trio, slightly interested on what was about to happen next.

    ¡°You cannot take Master Wang away!¡± Roxy said indignantly. She crossed her arms as she shouted, ¡°Master Wang here will be qualified for the Yama Sessor trial! His talent will be enough for him to be chosen!¡±

    The crowd stilled upon hearing that. The armored man who was about to drag Wang Hao earlier loosened his grip as his face paled. His mouth trembled as he nervously asked Roxy.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Roxy replied proudly. ¡°Master Wang has a High Grade Divine Beast Bloodline!¡±

    ¡°A High Grade Divine Beast Bloodline!¡± The armored man almost fainted when he heard that.

    The armored man knew that the current generation of talents in the Underworld has some Divine Beast Bloodline Holders, but it was Wang Hao who had the highest grade of Divine Beast Bloodline. That assures him a spot in top 5.

    And from what he can see, Wang Hao still has the chance for the 3rd and 4th spot. The 1st and 2nd spot were already reserved for those two freaks.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that...¡± Wang Hao could only wallow miserably as he saw everyone¡¯s eyes looking intently at the screen.

    Wang Hao cannot cultivate, so he was sure that his name will not be in the list. If it had been Roxy only who knew his bloodline, Wang Hao was sure he can still escape from her.

    But now that everyone around him knew about his High Grade Bloodline, they will not be just disappointed once they discover that Wang Hao was not in the list. They might even get suspicious of Wang Hao and use him of cheating the dark box. He was sure they will do everything to make him ¡®confess¡¯ to his sins.

    When that timees., Wang Hao will be in for some painful moments.

    ¡°Hey look! The No. 4 spot was now filled!¡± Everyone, including Wang Hao looked to who the person was.

    When Wang Hao saw who the person was, his mouths slightly uttered a name.

    ¡°Siwang Wangzi...¡±

    The No. 4 spot belonged to none other than that pervert!

    ¡°Well, considering his Yama Bloodline, getting into the top 5 was assured for him already.¡± While she was busy exining to Wang Hao about Siwang Wangzi, Roxy saw that Wang Hao seemed to look at Siwang Wangzi¡¯s name with some familiarity.

    ¡°Master Wang... Are you acquainted to Siwang Wangzi?¡±

    ¡°Him? Ah, he is the one who made me kill myself.¡± Wang Hao chose to be blunt as he told the truth to Roxy.

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Roxy had an awkward expression on her face as she realized that she might have stepped on Wang Hao¡¯s sensitive spot. ¡°Do not worry Master Wang! I am sure that you will get the 3rd spot! You getting that will be your good revenge against Siwang Wangzi!¡±

    ¡°Wait, why are you sure that I will get the 3rd spot? How about No. 1 and 2?¡±

    ¡°Well.... we are sure that those 2 spots will be upied by those two freaks.¡± Roxy disgruntledly said it as if it was already obvious.

    Wang Hao was about to ask who these two freaks were when suddenly, he saw a name and face appearing on No. 3.

    Wang Hao readied his Space-Time Gyroscope as he prepared to use one of its forbidden arts to escape. Of course, that forbidden art might bring him to the brink of death, but that will be better than being captured by a mob of angry souls.

    He closed, his eyes, waiting for the inevitable. Moments passed by, and he did not feel any killing intent focused on him.

    Wang Hao opened his eyes, and he saw everyone around him giving him a fawning look on his face. Roxy did the same, while hugging Wang Hao¡¯s right arm. The armored man on the other hand was out on the floor, fully unconscious.

    He mumbled incoherent words as some souls brought him away.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡± Wang Hao then looked up to the scroll, and there he saw it.

    He saw his name and his fatty face beside No. 3!

    His name Wang Hao was written exactly like how he was used to write it. The face shown in the scroll was exactly like Wang Hao¡¯s current face now.

    His name and face appearing there just says one thing.

    Wang Hao will be joining the trial for the Yama Sessor!

    ¡°Yay, I guess?¡±

 Chapter 166: Ugh

    <h4>Chapter 166: Ugh</h4>

    Ugh guys, due to some personal circumstances, I will be only be able to post 1 chap today and tomorrow. I promise to get my groove back on wednesday...

    Aside from those personal issues, I also got a little tired from the writing and I want to slow down my output for today and tomorrow. But I promise I will be back on 2 chap per day on wednesday.

    Thank you for the appreciation.

    Need some hugs.

 Chapter 167: End

    <h4>Chapter 167: End</h4>

    Wang Hao stared at his name written on the scroll with slight disbelief. What he felt right now was joy and apprehension.

    Joy because he knew this trial might be able to help him with regards to the invasion of the Underworld Army. Apprehension because he knew something was fishy with the results.

    ¡°I am sure cultivation was an important part of the criteria.... yet I still got epted. Somebody¡¯s pulling some strings behind my eptance!¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realized that he was now inside a massive conspiracy, and that his inclusion in the list shows that he will be a pawn on what was about to happen.

    ¡°Tsk. I better watch out for anything weird starting from now on.¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he ignored the fawning looks given to him. He stared at the scroll, curious to see the two souls who managed to clinch the first and second spot.

    He noticed that each number that follows in the list takes longer to be filled with the name and face. Right now, it took around a minute for thepletion of the name and face in No. 2.

    When Wang Hao saw who it was, his body tensed ufortably, as if what he was seeing was someone he loathed. With his memory sealed, Wang Hao had no clue who the person on No. 2 was, but he was sure that they met before, and it was quite possible that it was under tense circumstances.

    ¡°.....¡± Wang Hao decided to steer clear of this person, to avoid future troubles.

    ¡°That¡¯s Huo Huangdi!¡± Roxy supplemented this information to Wang Hao, considering that he was a neer. ¡°He died 4 years ago, and when he appeared here, he showed to everyone his monstrous talent!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Even if Wang Hao did not ask her, he already had a slight inkling on what it was.

    ¡°It was revealed that Huo Huangdi was a Godly Divine Beast!¡± Roxy¡¯s eyes were shining as she continued talking. ¡°That was definitely rare, since a Godly Divine Beasts were rare on itself already. A Godly Divine Beast dying was definitely rarer!¡±

    ¡°Aside from him, how many Godly Divine Beasts are here in the Underworld?¡± Wang Hao knew that with the long history of the Underworld, some Godly Divine Beast were bound to pop out from time to time.

    Of course this time to time basis was in terms of billions of years. But even with that time, Wang Hao was sure that the Underworld must have at least 10 Godly Divine Beast present.

    ¡°Including Huo Huangdi, there¡¯s only 3 of them in the Underworld.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you sure about that?¡± Wang Hao could not believe on what he heard. All those times had passed by, and yet only 3 of them were in the Underworld?

    ¡°I do not know why either...¡± Roxy slightly trembled upon seeing the grave expression on Wang Hao¡¯s face. She straightened herself as she continued talking. ¡°Actually, many also wonder on why only 3 of them were here. But nobody received an exnation why. So, we just ignored that now.¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Wang Hao put this matter at the back of his head as he looked at the final participant in the trial. 2 minutes have passed by before the listing waspleted.

    His mouth opened as he slightly uttered the name written.

    ¡°Jieshu(End)......¡± The words rolled off his tongue perfectly, as if he was used to say this name. He felt his heart tightening as he started to be assailed with an emotion he could not exin.

    When Roxy saw Wang Hao¡¯s expression, she just attributed it to nervousness. She drank some soul tea before she continued talking.

    ¡°That woman you see right now was named Jieshu. As for why her name was like that, nobody knows why. What we know was that her registration card showed that she was a Ninth Stage Powerhouse in her past life!¡±

    Roxy continued talking excitedly, as if this Jieshu was a juicy piece of gossip. ¡°What was weird was that there was nobody with the name Jieshu or even a face simr to her that roamed the living realm! That was mind-boggling, since Jieshu was at the Ninth Stage on her past life. With that power, she should have been famous and known when she was alive!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so this Jieshu was a former Ninth Stage Practitioner with an unknown background. Got that.¡± Wang Hao put an enlightened expression on his face as he hid the swelling emotions that he felt.

    Even with his memory gone, Wang Hao can feel that he also had a connection with Jieshu.

    ¡°Damn it! First that Huo Huangdi guy, now its this Jieshu! Seems like I have to avoid them at all costs. Oh, I must also avoid that Siwang Wangzi.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes curved in displeasure as he remembered Siwang Wangzi.

    Right now, that pervert must be having some fun with Fatty Zhou. Wang Hao then mentally sped his fists and bowed as he thought to himself,

    ¡°I will never forget your contributions, Fatty Zhou!¡±

    .............

    Siwang Wangzi¡¯s room.

    ¡°Haha, just like that! Crawl some more!¡± Siwang Wangzi¡¯s manicughter echoed across his room as he stared at the pitiful Fatty Zhou.

    Right now, Fatty Zhou was buck naked, with all of his glorious fat on full disy. Every movement of his showed ripples travelling across his body. This sight alone made Siwang Wangzi sigh in contentment.

    After Wang Hao gave Fatty Zhou to Siwang Wangzi, Siwang Wangzi wasted no time as he stripped Fatty Zhou naked and made him crawl across the room. This naked crawling of Fatty Zhou had been going on for 2 hours already. Even with that time, Siwang Wangzi seems to want Fatty Zhou to continue crawling.

    As for what will happen next after the naked crawling, only Siwang Wangzi knows. Fatty Zhou could only pray that at least his chastity will be safe throughout the whole ordeal.

    Fatty Zhou was still busy praying when suddenly, Siwang Wangzi ordered him to stop.

    ¡°Now, we shall go to the next stage. I promise you it will be fun!¡± Siwang Wangzi¡¯s creepy voice floated beside Fatty Zhou¡¯s ear as he fondled Fatty Zhou¡¯s belly. ¡°Just stay quiet and let me do all the work.¡±

    But before he could start his ¡®work¡¯, the scroll with the list of the trial participants appeared. When Siwang Wangzi saw this, he immediately forgot about his fun with Fatty Zhou. He knocked the fatty out and stored him on his storage ring. Siwang Wangzi then went outside, staring at the scroll in the sky.

    He saw all the names that appeared, along with the faces. He waited for some minutes until he saw his name and face appearing. He was then confused when he saw that he was at No.4.

    ¡°I am just at No. 4? I am supposed to be No. 3! I am sure Huo Huangdi and Jieshu will take 1 and 2, but is there anyone with better talent than me?¡± Siwang Wangzi then waited for the name and face in No. 3.

    Once he saw who the No. 3 person was, his eyes widened as killing intent poured out of him.

    ¡°Wang Hao!¡± Siwang Wangzi was pissed when he realized that his actions that led to Wang Hao¡¯s death just brought in an additional enemy on the session trial!

    ¡°That damned fatty!¡± Siwang Wangzi realized that if Wang Hao manages to pass the first part of the trial, he can effectively end Siwang Wangzi¡¯s invasion on the Thrae.

    ¡°S**t! From what I know, the first part of the trial starts right after the scroll showed the participants. The first part of the trial will onlyst for 9 hours. There is still 10 hours left before I invade the Underworld. Anyone who passes the first part of the trial will then be granted the title of a Duke.¡±

    Siwang Wangzi¡¯s expression turned pale as he realized what might happen next.

    ¡°If Wang Hao passes the trial, he will gain the status of the duke! By that time, there will still be one hour left before my army can invade the Solstice Kingdom. With his power as a Duke, he can cancel that invasion!¡±

    Siwang Wangzi¡¯s eyes flickered as he decided that Wang Hao must not pass the first part of the trial!

    ¡°So even here you still want to defy me huh. Then just you wait! Wait until I disperse your soul into the nothingness! By that time, you won¡¯t even see your home getting wrecked by me....¡±

    Only Merlick could see Siwang Wangzi¡¯s gloating expression as he prepared himself for the first part of the trial.

    ...............

    After the scroll showed all the names of the participants, Roxy then exined to Wang Hao about the circumstances of the trials.

    The first trial will start now, and it willst for 9 hours. Only 12 participants will pass the first part of the trial. These 12 will be immediately granted the title of Duke.

    These 12 will then participate on the second part of the trial that will start 10 years after the end of the first part. Only 3 will pass this part of the trial. These 3 passers will then be granted the status of Prince/Princess.

    As for the third and final part of the trial, it will happen 50 years after the end of the second part. The one who passes this will the new Yama Sessor.

    Upon hearing this, Wang Hao could not help but ask,

    ¡°Wait, so that means there¡¯s around 59 years that the seat of the Yama Sessor will be empty. Who will manage the Underworld at that time?¡±

    ¡°Oh that.¡± Roxy seemed to be not worried as she gave the answer. ¡°In that 59 year span, the control will be up to the Royal Family.¡±

    Wang Hao was about to ask one more thing when he suddenly felt that his body was being locked on by some mysterious power. He froze in ce as he heard someone speaking inside his head.

    ¡°Participant No. 3. Choose three followers that will join you for the first part of the trial.¡± The voice sounded robotic, with no sign of any emotion at all.

    ¡°Why should I bring three followers with me?¡±

    Instead of answering him, the voice just repeated what it said earlier.

    ¡°Participant No. 3. Choose three followers that will join you for the first part of the trial.¡±

    Wang Hao sighed from this. Since he was just new to the Underworld, he only had few acquaintances. Right now, he had no choice but to use them as his followers.

    ¡°Hey, can I make someone as my follower even they are currently far away from me?¡±

    The voice quickly replied. ¡°As long as they are in the Underworld and that they agree to be your follower, that is possible.¡±

    ¡°Ok then.¡± Wang Hao then said who his followers will be.

    ¡°This girl right here will be my first follower.¡± He pointed to Roxy, who was stunned from hearing that she will be Wang Hao¡¯s follower. She could hardly stop herself from hugging Wang Hao out of joy. Wang Hao sighed in relief after seeing that she restrained herself rather well.

    He then pointed to the armored man, indicating that he will be his second follower. Upon hearing this, the armored man started hugging Wang Hao¡¯s legs, clearly thanking him while swearing loyalty to him.

    As for the third follower, Wang Hao chose Old Billy. Since Old Billy was the one who helped Wang Hao out on the Underworld, Wang Hao decided to make him join his team.

    A minute passed by, and a spatial tear appeared. Out of it appeared Old Billy. At that time, Old Billy already epted the offer to be Wang Hao¡¯s follower.

    Wang Hao narrowed his eyes upon seeing a powerful space-time magic at work. He then looked at Roxy as he asked her.

    ¡°What will the first part of the trial will be?¡±

    Instead of answering him, Roxy giggled while saying,

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to knowter, Master!¡±

    ¡°This cheeky!¡± Wang Hao was about to berate her when he felt a powerful space-time magic being cast on him. Wang Hao immediately realized that this must be the part where he and his followers will be brought to the area of the first part of the trial.

    Wang Hao smiled excitedly, as he knew that if he passed the first part of the trial, he can basically save the Thrae!

    ¡°Hahaha, can you see this Fang Lin? Your Master sure is awesome!¡±

    He focused his mind and soul as he let himself be swept away to the destination unknown.

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 188: Clone

    <h4>Chapter 188: Clone</h4>

    Wang Hao wasted no time as he started to mark the treasure as his own. Since he cannot let out any energy yet, he manually cut his own finger to make a drop of blood. He dripped it on the ring, who started sucking it greedily.

    This was blood imprinting, the way of marking an object as your own with your blood. Actually, using your own essence can be as just effective as the blood.

    What the practitioner wants to use for imprinting depends on them. In Wang Hao¡¯s case, he can only use his blood to imprint it.

    Wang Hao immediately felt a connection with the ring after he became its owner. He also managed to discover what the true nature of the treasure really was. Upon discovering it, Wang Haoughed in his mind, realizing that he made it big today!

    ¡°Is there a way for us to go back now Wang Hao?¡± Roxy¡¯s anxious question reached Wang Hao¡¯s ears. Everyone in the ship aside from Jieshu, Huo Huangdi and Fang Anwei were worried. This was normal, since not all of them were monster like Jieshu.

    Wang Hao gave Roxy a reassuring nod as he replied,

    ¡°Yes, I can bring you all back already.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu!¡± Roxy hugged Wang Hao, clearly relieved that her plights were now about to end.

    Out of all the stranded people here, Roxy knew that her chance of surviving will be low. She was sure that her proximity with Wang Hao was the one that kept her alive today.

    Wang Hao¡¯s imposing aura, even though it was hidden, still managed to scare of powerful creatures in the Dreamworld. Even Roxy could not believe that a High Grade Divine Beast Bloodline could do such thing.

    And with Huo Huangdi and Jieshu apanying Wang Hao, any dangerous creatures were further scared off by theirbined auras. Even though these three might be qualitatively weaker than the creatures here in the Underworld, their auras were enough to deter even the strongest of them.

    After all, most of the creatures here in the Dreamworld were not that wise. They were easily scared off by the auras of Wang Hao, Huo Huangdi, Jieshu and Fang Anwei. As for the intelligent ones, they chose to not appear, knowing that they cannot afford to meddle with residents form the Underworld, especially those with obviously high status.

    This protection might be good, but Roxy knew how unpredictable the Dreamworld was. It may be safe today, but tomorrow, disasters might happen, and nothing from them can stop those disasters from killing them.

    It will be better to leave the Dreamworld as fast as possible to avoidplications.

    Roxy then asked Wang Hao,

    ¡°Do you need something from us to activate it?¡±

    Wang Hao nodded, with his face scrunched in a frowning expression. He clicked his teeth as he said,

    ¡°This ring can set three locations on itself. Once a location has been set, the practitioner can go there everytime he/she wanted, as long as they have the energy required for the transportation. As of now, there are two locations set already, the Dreamworld and the Underworld.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you can go to Dreamworld and Underworld everytime you wanted it? That sounds broken!¡± Fang Anwei¡¯s dissatisfiedints could be heard. It was no surprise hearing that from her. It was obvious she was still angry when the ring ignored her all this time.

    ¡°Yeah, but I need massive amounts of energy to do that. I cannot just use it whenever I wanted. You can say this can be a trump card of mine¡± Wang Hao replied.

    He then wore the ring like a bracelet on his right arm as he said,

    ¡°Now that we are all set, let¡¯s just wait for other survivors like us and then we will leave already.¡±

    ¡°I think we do not need to wait for the others, since they were all dead already.¡± Huo Huangdi said.

    An ufortable silence passed by which was broken by Wang Hao hissing at Huo Huangdi.

    ¡°And how the hell did you know that?¡±

    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Huo Huangdi mysteriously replied. He looked at Jieshu, who then said,

    ¡°With my ways, I also know that aside from us, nobody else from the trial participants survived.¡±

    Wang Hao gave a tired sigh as he realized that what Huo Huangdi and Jieshu said were true. Aside from them, everyone else had been wiped out.

    Wang Hao then shook his head when he felt someone talking to him in his mind.

    ¡°Hello master Wang Hao. I am Little Bai, in your service!¡± The ring sounded like an immature boy. It sounded young, yet lively too. Of course, it also sounded irritating. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Little Bai sounded excited, since it was his first time talking. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to not let you down!¡±

    ¡°Well, let me ask you some questions first.¡± Wang Hao then asked Little Bai about its personal life. To Wang Hao¡¯s confusion, Little Bai said that aside for his like of lovely women, he knew nothing else about himself. He also said that he only gained full rational thoughts after Wang Hao imprinted him.

    The Little Bai that everyone saw earlier was only running on its instincts.

    ¡°....¡± Since Wang Hao already received an info about the uses of the ring, he asked Little Bai about something really important.

    ¡°Little Bai.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master?¡±

    ¡°What is my physical body doing here?¡± The ring also had a spatial pocket inside it, and there Wang Hao saw his physical body, which should have been destroyed earlier, appearing here, fresh and looking new.

    This made Wang Hao confused since he saw his physical body getting destroyed earlier. Wang Hao actually had no problems with his physical body being destroyed. He was fine to exist even in just a soul form since his soul was already powerful.

    And if he ever wanted a body, he can just repossess a clone of his body that he had stored on his Space-Time Gyroscope.

    Due to Wang Hao¡¯s unique bloodline, he had no way to cultivate. That cultivation includes his physical body. That means he cannot strengthen his body in any ways. His body did not get any stronger because he could not cultivate.

    That means that from the start of his life until now, his body was of a mortal one. It has the same fragility as a mortal¡¯s and it can be easily damaged from any attacks. That was the consequence of him being the monarch of energy.

    Only Wang Hao¡¯s energy absorption and energy maniption saved him from dying from hisparatively weak body.

    Because of his sealed memories, Wang Hao does not know how he did it, but he managed to create 5 clones of his body. These clones were the clones of his mortal body. Since his body was that of a mortal and it had no cultivation at all, cloning it was a piece of cake.

    His clones were also special, since all of them were at the nk states. That means each body was just an empty husk, with no thoughts at all. Wang Hao of course did not wipe out any of the souls of the clones. They just came out soulless from his cloning process, which he still could not remember due to his memories.

    As for its bloodline abilities, the clones have none. Wang Hao had no worries though, since he knew that the real source of a bloodlinees from the soul. As long as his soul was alive and it was not exterminated, he will still have all the power of his bloodline in his soul body.

    But from what Wang Hao knew, cloning even just one body was already way too difficult. As for how he pulled it off, he does not know since his memories were sealed. The only thing he can remember was him feeling smug after procuring 5 clone bodies.

    As for what these bodies are for, it was for Wang Hao¡¯s insurance.

    Wang Hao might have thought before that his body was so weak that it might get destroyed in one of his adventures. It was maybe at those moments that Wang Hao decided to create clones. The role of a clone was simple.

    Once Wang Hao¡¯s body was destroyed, his soul which was still intact due to his powerful soul energy, will then upy one of the clone body. Since it was just a copy of his body, Wang Hao will have no problem upying it.

    The clone might have no bloodline, but his soul still had it. Once his soul merges with his clone body, his bloodline will then start re-integrating with his body, making his bloodline re-emerge as a part of the physical world.

    That means Wang Hao can still exist in the Material Universe as long as he had a clone body.

    That was the reason why Wang Hao willingly came to the Underworld. After getting a win in the trial, he can just possess a clone and go back as a person with a body in Thrae.

    That¡¯s a great n in his opinion.

    But that had been derailed due to the bacsh he received earlier.

    Aside from its space-time abilities, his ess to the spatial pocket in the Space-Time Gyroscope was also blocked by the bacsh. That means he cannot possess any of his clone bodies, because they were all stored on his Space-Time Gyroscope.

    Since he does not know when the bacsh will be removed, Wang Hao began thinking of some ways to create a body.

    His thoughts were stirred though when he saw a body of his appearing in the spatial pocket of Little Bai. With his newly returned energy sensing, Wang Hao was sure this body was just created minutes earlier.

    Wang Hao gave Little Bai a level stare as he waited for his answer.

    Little Bai scratched his head as he replied,

    ¡°Master it was actually like this....¡±

 Chapter 189: Missions

    <h4>Chapter 189: Missions</h4>

    Wang Hao listened to Little Bai¡¯s exnation. After hearing it, instead of having his questions answered, more and more questions just surfaced on his head.

    ording to Little Bai, the first thing he can remember from his life was when he was being held by Fang Anwei. He only knew what his functions were and his criteria for choosing a new master.

    ¡°There were reminders left in my mind, the first one telling me that the Master I should choose must exist as a soul and he/she must have a naturally urring powerful soul.¡± Little Bai then said to Wang Hao, ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I did not choose Big Sis Fang Anwei. She still has her physical body, so she was not qualified to be my Master.¡±

    ¡°You were specified to choose a practitioner in soul form? Is that rted to my body appearing in your storage?¡± Wang Hao asked to Little Bai as he gazed at his new body.

    ¡°Yes. I was told that my new Master was supposed to use that new body for him/her to roam the Material Universe.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so this body is like a container vessel?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Little Bai respectfully replied. ¡°And in case you did not notice it, this body was made up from an avatar stone.¡±

    ¡°An avatar stone?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes shot up after hearing that. How could he not? An avatar stone was like a second life for any practitioners!

    An avatar stone was a natural born treasure. Its function was quite simple. This stone can mimic the gic code of any creature that owns it. The stone will then use this gic code to create a body suited for its owner.

    This means that anyone who gets hold of it can create a body with it. Unlike Wang Hao¡¯s cloning, the body created from an Avatar Stone will be way stronger than the original body. And because it has the same construct as the original body, a practitioner¡¯s soul can enter this body and treat it as their own property!

    But the best feature of this was that a body made from an avatar stone will regenerate from any kind of damage. As long as the body was not destroyed entirely, it can regenerate back to its peak form. Of course, the higher the damage, the longer and more energy-intensive the regeneration will be.

    The avatar stone body can also be strengthened, though it will not be through cultivation. There were body refining techniques that can be used for it.

    Little Bai scratched his pudgy head as he continued talking. ¡°ording to the directive left to me, my Master has to do some missions in the Dreamworld, Underworld and the Material Universe. But because my Master will only be in soul form, he/she needs to have a physical body to use on travelling the material universe. Once my master has done his part in the material universe, he/she can just leave the physical body and wander as a soul in the Dreamworld and Underworld.¡±

    Wang Hao took a deep breath, realizing what Little Bai meant.

    With the avatar stone body, Wang Hao can now make a trip to the Dreamworld, Underworld and the Material Universe everytime he wanted!

    If he wants to do something in Thrae, he can just use the avatar stone body to wander there. Then he can just leave it and use his soul form on the Underworld and the Dreamworld.

    His avatar stone body will not decay even without a soul, so Wang Hao can feel free to leave it empty while he was wandering in his soul form.

    Only when he was at the material universe that he will use this body.

    Wang Haopared his clones to the avatar stone body. At just one look, he knew that the avatar stone body was way more superior to his clones.

    Not only he can use it everytime, it can also repair itself from damage! That¡¯s way better than his weak clones!

    But instead of feeling happy, Wang Hao gave Little Bai a suspicious look as he asked him,

    ¡°From what I can see, your creators must have wanted someone to do things rted to the Dreamworld, Underworld and the Material Universe. And from the treasures they gave out, I am sure this is a big issue.¡±

    Wang Hao is no idiot. Someone just created a treasure that can allow a person to travel between the Dreamworld, Underworld and the Material Universe. That creator also left an avatar stone body that will allow a soul to travel the Material Universe. It was obvious that there is a secret rted to these ces and they need the help of a powerful soul to aplish it.

    Wang Hao then stared at Little Bai deeply as he asked,

    ¡°Tell me Little Bai, what is it about the Dreamworld, Underworld and the Material Universe that made them do this?¡±

    Little Bai looked wronged as he shook his head. ¡°I do not know Master! They only left me those directives. They also told me to guide my new master on the missions that he/she will take.¡±

    ¡°Missions huh. Are these missionspulsory?¡±

    Little Bai nodded while saying, ¡°Anyone who bes my owner have to fulfill the missions required for the owner to do. If my owner refuses, he/she will create bad karma with my creator.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Bad karma.¡± Wang Hao was not happy upon hearing this. Karma is an abstract concept, and it cannot be affected by Wang Hao¡¯s bloodline abilities. That means he can be damaged by attacks based on the karmicw/dao.

    With this weakness, Wang Hao has no choice but to aplish the missions that will be given to him. He cannot afford to get bad karma, since he had no way to defend himself if this bad karma will be used against him.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Wang Hao stopped himself from cursing when he realized he was duped big time here. Yes, he received a good treasure that will solve most of his problems now. But it was at the expense of him doing missions that will surely be dangerous. He does now know whether he lost or gained something during this transaction.

    Wang Hao resigned himself to his fate as he asked Little Bai,

    ¡°If I fail a mission, what happens?¡±

    ¡°You will gather bad karma, master.¡± This was Little Bai¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Tch. What if I fulfill a mission. Will I get a reward?¡±

    ¡°Yes you will master. The reward depends on how you fulfilled the mission.¡±

    Wang Hao sighed in relied. At least, Little Bai¡¯s creators were not that stingy. He then asked Little Bai,

    ¡°So what is the first mission?¡±

    Little Bai shook his head while saying, ¡°I do not know master. From what I know, it will only appear once it wants to appear. Before that happens, you are free to do your stuff.¡±

    ¡°Ok then.¡± Wang Hao decided on what he was going to do before he receives the mission.

    He will go back to the Underworld, gain a royal position and use his power to stop the invasion to the Thrae. He will then possess the avatar stone body, go back to the Thrae and save Fang Lin and Fang Yu.

    Once he fixes those crises, he will spend his time to help Fang Yu and Fang Lin break through to the Second Stage. He was their master, and it was his responsibility to help them at those moments.

    As for what he will do after that, it depends if the mission directive appears at that time. If it did not, he will continue adventuring with his disciples. If it did, Wang Hao will waste no time to finish it.

    Wang Hao gave everyone in the ship a look as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Because of that avatar stone, I can easily go back to the Underworld whenever I wanted it. That means I have more time in the future to bond with my... friends.¡±

    Wang Hao shook his head as he remembered his disciples. They might seem to be blessed by heavens, butpared to Wang Hao, they are still inexperienced.

    This seems a little confusing to Wang Hao, since he had this feeling that it was his disciples that will be the center of attention. Them receiving all the good treasures must be the norm. But from the looks of it, Wang Hao was the one with all the luck.

    He just shrugged his shoulders thinking that maybe it was not yet the time for his disciples to take the spotlight. As for when it may happen, it depends on their fate already.

    ¡°Little Bai, isn¡¯t your master awesome? This is the reason why girls are attracted to me!¡±

    ¡°Praise Master! You are the best!¡± Little Bai wasted no time on praising Wang Hao. He used everything he had on his vocabry to praise his Master. Wang Hao slightly blushed, feeling bashful from everything that Little Bai said. But Wang Hao sucked it up, since he loves being praised too.

    ¡°...¡±Fang Anwei gave Wang Hao a cold stare upon seeing him blushing while he was talking mentally to his new treasure. She could see in Wang Hao¡¯s expressions that he was getting close and closer to his treasure. Countless images whirred in Fang Anwei¡¯s mind as she thought,

    ¡°Is the portal treasure a girl that will be ensnared by Wang Hao? No good, Wang Hao must be stopped now!¡±

 Chapter 190: Return

    <h4>Chapter 190: Return</h4>

    Before Fang Anwei could make any actions though, she saw Wang Hao¡¯s expression turning serious. Wang Hao¡¯s expression was focused as he sped the treasure on his palm. He gave everyone an urging look as he beckoned them to go nearer to him. She swallowed, realizing what his gestures meant.

    They were about to leave the Dreamworld already.

    Fang Anwei felt sad of course, now that she was about to leave her home. But deep in her heart, she knew that she was not meant to live on this ce. Her ce was among thes and the vast, empty space of the Material Universe.

    No matter what adaptation her body has, her true nature was still fated to be on the Material Universe.

    She will miss everything in the Dreamworld that she had been fond of. She will always remember the non-ending changes of her environment, especially the assorted creatures appearing in in the Dreamworld.

    Some of them might look cute, but most of the times they look hideous. Fang Anwei felt nostalgic upon remembering that she used to almost cry when she saw these scary creatures when she was young. Only her foster father can lift her spirits up at that moment.

    ¡°Father...¡± Regarding her foster father, Fang Anwei hadplicated feelings for him. Even though he betrayed Fang Anwei in the end, Fang Anwei was sure that the love and care that her foster father gave to her before he sealed her were all genuine.

    Fang Anwei does not know whether she should be angry at her foster father or not.

    But even though she was confused about her foster father, there was one thing that she clearly will do. She will look for her foster father, and she will ask for the truth directly from him. As for how long that will take, Fang Anwei does not know.

    But even though it will be hard, Fang Anwei will still do her best to ask him one question.

    ¡°Why?¡± This three-lettered word sums up Fang Anwei¡¯s guilt, anger and indignation on her foster father.

    Fang Anwei decided to ept whatever reason her foster father had that prompted him to seal and leave her. As for forgiveness... Fang Anwei still had no idea if she can do that.

    ¡°Wait for me father. Wherever you are, I will find you and talk to you!¡± Fang Anwei swore in her heart as she approached Wang Hao.

    Once everyone was near him, Wang Hao used this chance to tell everyone what he was thinking about.

    He told them that he needed their energy to power-up the working mechanisms of the portal. Without their help, the portal will be impossible to activate.

    Everyone had no doubts on Wang Hao¡¯s im, since they knew how difficult it will be to even breach the area between the Underworld and the Dreamworld. As for how much energy was needed, they will still discuss about it.

    ¡°So how much do you need?¡± Huo Huangdi asked.

    ¡°I actually do not know. Just keep on pouring all the energy you can to activate it.¡± Wang Hao then continued talking when he saw the worried expression on their faces. ¡°Do no be afraid though. This will be top secret, and nobody else will know about it. Also, the treasure reminded me that the energy we will provide was more than enough to power up the transportation mechanism.¡±

    Everyone sighed in relief after hearing his assurances. After all, nobody wanted their energy to be stolen for nothing, especially if your energy will be drained until your body have no energy left. Losing all the energy in your body means almost death for that unlucky person. That was the reason why everyone went apprehensive when Wang Hao asked for their energy.

    After all, who knows if Wang Hao was just plotting against them.

    Good thing Wang Hao decided to make a soul oath to prove his innocence.

    ¡°Ok, time to go now!¡±

    The rings floated in front of Wang Hao, as if it was saying that it must be injected with more energy now.

    Wang Hao and hispanions saw it, and they started filling up the rings with their energy. They first touched the rings before depositing the said energy. Wang Hao was no exception, as he grasped the rings way earlier than the others.

    They used either qi or mana from their bodies to enter the rings. The ring was like a bottomless pit, swallowing all the energy that it had been fed. This may seem suspicious if it was a normal treasure, but Fang Anwei just thought that this disappearing energy was just assimted into the rings.

    There is no way that Wang Hao was conning them now right?

    Fang Anwei¡¯s thoughts halted as she remembered what Wang Hao told her about his bloodline. From what she can remember, Wang Hao¡¯s bloodline can grant him the ability to manipte and absorb energy. Him using his bloodline at situations like this will just make him gain more power.

    After all, he can just absorb some of the given energy to him, and that will strengthen his power. Coupled with the fact that this energy wille from powerful beings, Wang Hao was bound to get stronger and faster than her.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Anwei stared at the disappearing energy, as she gave Wang Hao a re. She gave him a look of warning, which trantes as,

    ¡°If my hunch was right that you were absorbing all our given energy in your body, I will not hesitate to beat you down!¡±

    Wang Hao had an indignant look on his face, as if he was angered by Fang Anwei¡¯s silent usation.

    Fang Anwei felt immense guilt from this. How could she not be guilty? Wang Hao¡¯s sudden arrival changed her life. That meeting with Wang Hao made her experience new and exciting things. Even though some parts of it were sad, she still owes Wang Hao for where she was right now.

    ¡°Fang Anwei¡¯s face had an apologetic look on her face as she gave him a silent apology. Wang Hao just winked in response.

    ....

    30 minutes have passed by, and the rings were still absorbing energy. At this point, everyone¡¯s energy reserves were at about 20% remaining. Some of them were worried, clearly afraid of its effects on their bodies.

    They were about to slow down their energy release when the rings let out a bright glow.

    They heard Wang Hao¡¯s voice as the glow covered them.

    ¡°Listen up, make sure to be covered by this glow, for only those covered in this glow can be teleported at the other ce.¡± Fang Anwei checked her body, trying to see if she was within the glow¡¯s range. She sighed in relief after seeing she had no adjustments needed to do.

    ¡°Okay, here we go!¡± Fang Anwei then felt a slight jolt around her, as if she was suddenly pushed by something. After that jolt, she felt nothing else. Her eyes widened as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me....¡±

    Before she could articte her thoughts, she saw the glow covering her disappear. Once it was all gone, what Fang Anwei saw was a foreignndscape.

    Instead of a kaleidoscopic sky, she saw a blood-red visage above her head. The air around her was stale, iparable to the fresh chaos of the Dreamworld. The ground was dry and coarse, which was way different to the soft andfy ground in the Dreamworld.

    There are no Dream Mists on this ce. Instead, there were streams of dark miasma freely crawling around her.

    Even without any prior experience, Fang Anwei already knew where she was. The environment, the feeling it exudes and the dread deep inside her gave her all the clues. She already had her guess on her current ce. It was Wang Hao¡¯s wee words though that proved that her assumption was right.

    ¡°Wee to the Underworld, the ce of the dead, where fatties aremodities!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 191: Undeniable Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 191: Undeniable Evidence</h4>

    Fang Anwei looked around her, trying to limate herself with her new environment. Surprisingly, her body which had adapted to the Dreamworld was able to survive here in the Underworld without the use of any life-saving pills.

    Fang Anwei sighed in relief realizing she will have no difficulty wandering the Underworld. She looked at Wang Hao as she was about to ask him on what they will do next. But before she could talk to him, she heard some whooshing sounds and she saw countless souls going at their ce.

    Fang Anwei tensed and was about to fight them when Roxy touched her shoulder while shaking her head. She was also smiling as if she was telling Fang Anwei that the neers are not enemies. Fang Anwei followed what Roxy implied, lowering her tension.

    Seconds passed by and Fang Anwei was able to the appearances of the neers. They wore ck armor on their bodies, and they also rode wyverns.

    Fang Anwei realized that their appearance was simr to one of Wang Hao¡¯s followers. She looked at Jin, who was exceptionally pleased upon seeing the ck-armored men¡¯s arrival.

    He approached them with a heartyugh, as he proudly said,

    ¡°Hahaha, look, I survived that damn ce! That gives me a promotion right?¡±

    Chuckles echoed among the armored men as they weed Jin back. It was obvious that they were happy upon seeing him alive. They hugged him, with some pping him on his back while congratting him for his safe arrival.

    Thergest of the armored men, who even towered over Jin, looked over Wang Hao and the others. His eyes swept over them trying to see all the survivors. His eyes stopped for a moment on Fang Anwei, before it swiveled back to Wang Hao.

    From the positions of everyone who arrived, Wang Hao¡¯s position was peculiar. He was at the front, with the others clumped behind him. This made him look like the temporary leader of the new arrivals.

    Therge armored man bowed slightly in front of Wang Hao as he said,

    ¡°I am Garu, the leader of this battalion. When we were patrolling the area earlier, we felt powerful fluctuations of energying from here. We immediately rushed here, trying to see what it was. We did not expect to see all of you here.¡±

    Wang Hao scratched his head, looking a little confused. He asked Garu,

    ¡°What do you mean by those statements? Its like you were implying something.¡±

    Garu shook his head shyly in front of Wang Hao as he said,

    ¡°Ah, sorry if I made you angry with that. It¡¯s just that I was nervous right now, and I do not know what to say. You are all stars here you know.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you tter me.¡± Wang Hao even had the gall to look embarrassed after hearing Garu¡¯s praise! Fang Anwei snorted to herself quietly as she thought that if she will be joining Wang Hao, she had to find a way to correct his crooked attitude!

    ¡°Can I have an autograph from all of you?¡± Garu had no shame as he fished out a pen and gave it to Wang Hao. ¡°You can just sign it here on my armor.¡±

    Wang Hao looked excited when he received the pen. He let his hands flourish as he dered,

    ¡°Autograph signing huh? This is one of my expertise!¡±

    The next moments were spent by everyone of the ck armored men having their autographs signed. Some of course did not sign, including Huo Huangdi and Jieshu along with her followers.

    As for Fang Anwei, she was ignored since nobody knew who she was.

    Once the signing was done, Wang Hao looked at Garu as he asked,

    ¡°How many hours have passed by now since we disappeared?¡±

    ¡°I did not check, but from what I know, there¡¯s only an hour left before the end of the trial.¡±

    This answer made Wang Hao narrow his eyes. He shot Garu a look as he asked him,

    ¡°The trial is still happening? Even with all that happened?¡±

    Garu looked apologetic as he said,

    ¡°From what I heard, the trial organizers decided that instead of those who can sit on the throne, the passers of this trial will just be those who can return from the Dreamworld right before the time limit expires. Now that you have returned, you can just inform the organizers that you¡¯re already back and all of you will be considered to have passed the trial.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Wang Hao looked happy upon hearing that. Fang Anwei on the other hand, decided to ask Wang Hao about this so-called trialter. It was obvious this was rted to their appearance in the Dreamworld.

    After saying this, Garu shot Fang Anwei a look, as if he was trying to see whether she was an enemy or not. Wang Hao saw this, so he said to Garu,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s now our acquaintance. She¡¯s with us, and I assure you with my name that she¡¯s trustworthy.¡±

    Garu nodded, epting Wang Hao¡¯s exnation. He gave one of the armored men a look, as if they were confirming something. They seemed to have a silent conversation, with Garu shooting them a look every once in a while.

    Fang Anwei was already starting to get a little nervous when Garu broke off his conversation with his subordinate. He looked at Wang Hao while saying,

    ¡°My subordinate here has informed one of the officials about your arrival. Now, we just need to wait until they arrive.¡± And so everyone waited for the arrival of this so-called official.

    Minutes passed by, and Fang Anwei saw a lone figure rushing from the distance. She immediately felt pressure at this new arrival.

    Fang Anwei was able to see clearer details of him when the figure got near.

    The figure wore ck robes, with a ck mask covering his face. More dark miasma travelled around his body as his left hand brandished the long scythe that it held.

    She then heard Garu muttering,

    ¡°What is someone from the Royal Yama bloodline doing here? Things like this were not that important to warrant their presence! ¡±

    From what she could see from everyone¡¯s reactions, Fang Anwei realized that this dark scythe-wielding person was of a high and scary status. She could see everyone tensing at his arrival.

    It did not take the scythe man a second before he started speaking.

    ¡°Where are the other survivors?¡±

    Wang Hao took this as a chance to speak up. ¡°Aside from us, nobody else survived.¡±

    The scythe man replied, ¡°Even the esteemed Siwang Wangzi?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Anwei saw Gabrielle shivering imperceptibly. Wang Hao just looked calm as he said,

    ¡°He also died, he was killed by the Dream Mist destroying him.¡±

    ¡°How about his treasures?¡± The scythe man looked calm even though he heard the news of Siwang Wangzi¡¯s death. ¡°If he really died, at least his treasures would have survived right?¡±

    Wang Hao shook his head. ¡°When he died, his treasures got swept along with his corpse. With that kind of dangerous mist, we could not retrieve his body and treasures.¡±

    Fang Anwei suddenly felt the temperature dropping as a powerful pressure engulfed them. The scythe man spoke again, but this time his voice wasced with unmistakable fury.

    ¡°If what you said was true, then why was Siwang Wangzi¡¯s Ghost Lamp in her hands?¡± The scythe man made a grasping motion with his hand, and Fang Anwei heard Roxy letting out a panicked yelp.

    She saw a spooky-lookingmping out of Roxy¡¯s eyesbrows. Roxy tried to pull it back, but it won¡¯t budge as it floated in front of Roxy.

    The scythe man sounded furious as he said,

    ¡°This is Siwang Wangzi¡¯s Ghost Lamp! Why the hell is it with her huh? Wang Hao, it seems like you and this woman right here was lying to me! Is there any truth that you have been hiding from me?¡± The scythe man glided forward as he drawled,

    ¡°Maybe you killed Siwang Wangzi and took his treasures for yourselves.¡±

    ¡°C**p!¡± That was what Fang Anwei could think when she saw the situation turn from great to worse!

 Chapter 192: Too!

    <h4>Chapter 192: Too!</h4>

    Wang Hao cursed himself silently when he realized he made a mistake. How could he have forgotten that the other Yama bloodline holders might be monitoring Siwang Wangzi¡¯s condition! Wang Hao thought that Siwang Wangzi¡¯s death in the Dreamworld will make it harder to investigate it. After all, nobody else knew about Siwang Wangzi¡¯s death except him and hispanions.

    Wang Hao was sure they will not betray him. If they did, their dao heart will sure be impeded. What Wang Hao did not expect was that Siwang Wangzi¡¯s n members seem to already know about his death!

    ¡°We just arrived, yet this scythe man was already here, about to pounce on us. This will be only possible if they knew right away that SIwang Wangzi was dead. But in order for them to know that, they must be monitoring his condition even in the Dreamworld!¡±

    Wang Hao cupped his chin as he thought more.

    ¡°With that kind of surveince, they must have known about Siwang Wangzi¡¯s time of death. What they did not know was who killed him. If they knew about that, this scythe should have arrested me already. But since he did not arrest me, they do not know the face of the killer or the killers.¡± Wang Hao looked at the man gloomily as he thought,

    ¡°This man here was sent to fish out the real culprit! And from the looks of it, he was almost sessful!¡±

    The Ghost Lamp was Wang Hao¡¯s second mistake. Because of his bacsh earlier, he was not able to sense any kind of energy. This sensory blindness rendered him unable to sense any unique energy hidden on the Ghost Lamp.

    He felt cocky with his victory as he let Roxy imprint the Ghost Lamp for herself.

    ¡°....¡±

    From the looks of it, they most likely left some divine sense on Siwang Wangzi¡¯s Ghost Lamp. This divine sense could be showing the other bloodline holders about the location of the Ghost Lamp. That could be the only exnation why the man was able to detect the Ghost Lamp hidden on Roxy¡¯s body.

    With the Ghost Lamp discovered in Roxy¡¯s possession, all evidences point out that she was rted to Siwang Wangzi¡¯s death!

    Wang Hao knew that with the killing intent released by the scythe man, they will not be imprisoned. He was sure that they will be killed swiftly, without any trial at all.

    Upon seeing the situation turning for the worse, Garu looked at the scythe man, with respect on his voice as he talked to him.

    ¡°Sir Lawrence, I think this matter cannot be just divulged by us that quickly. We need to call the proper authorities that can handle this case for us.¡± Garu did no dare to directly say to Sir Lawrence to stop what he was doing. Saying that to him will just piss him off more.

    Garu just indirectly told him that this issue was a big one, and careful steps must be taken to tackle it.

    Sir Lawrence gave Garu a calcting look as his scythe hang from his side. Garu gave a silent victory shout to himself as he thought that he sessfully convinced him.

    But expectations were always way better than reality.

    ¡°Scram! Useless hulk!¡± Sir Lawrence thought nothing of Garu¡¯s words as he sted Garu away with his scythe. He had a ridiculing expression on his face as he looked at the injured Garu. ¡°You think what I am doing now was wrong? Think again! They killed my rtive, a descendant of the Great Yama! That¡¯s a huge crime against the Underworld! With me having the Yama Bloodline too, it¡¯s my responsibility to punish those who act against the Underworld!¡±

    Sir Lawrence gave the other guards an annoyed look as he muttered to them,

    ¡°I think you should tend to your leader¡¯s injuries right now. His health is more important than a bunch of criminals here.¡± Sir Lawrence caressed his scythe slightly as he continued talking. ¡°I hope none of you stops me from enacting the justice that I deserve to administer upon these murderers. If any of you bothers me, you will be next.¡±

    Sir Lawrence¡¯s threat seems to be effective as none of the armored men tried to stand up for Wang Hao and co. As for Garu, his injuries were just too heavy. He wanted to persuade Sir Lawrence against acting on Wang Hao, but his body was in full pain right now.

    He could only lie on his left side as he watched the ¡®justice¡¯ that Sir Lawrence will show.

    ¡°Tell me miss, was it you who killed Siwang Wangzi?¡± Sir Lawrence assumed the role of awyer as he grilled Roxy for answers.

    ¡°I did not kill him, I swear!¡± Roxy¡¯s faint voiceced with panic echoed back. ¡°Even if I met him, I have no way of damaging him!¡±

    ¡°In that case, why is the Ghost Lamp with you?¡± Sir Lawrence snickered as he roared at Roxy. ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot? You did not kill Siwang Wangzi, so what? His item was with you, so I guess you were close to the killer! Now tell me who the killer is, and I think I can give you a pardonter.¡±

    ¡°I killed him. Are you happy now?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the one who spoke up. With his bent and his body trembling, Old Billy mustered the strongest voice he can to say his words. ¡°I killed him earlier, and oh it felt really good seeing scum like him dying.¡±

    ¡°Old Billy...¡± Wang Hao felt himself choking as he felt Old Billy¡¯s full sincerity. He willingly sacrificed himself just to protect Wang Hao from Sir Lawrence.

    ¡°You do not have to do this!¡± These were Wang Hao¡¯s unspoken words to Old Billy. Old Billy realized what Wang Hao was saying. Old Billy just shook his head to him, as if he was saying,

    ¡°Let me do this for you. I am your follower, and I was not able to do anything for you. At least let me be of some help to you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Sir Lawrence was visibly confused by this situation. He can clearly see that Old Billy was in no way fit to fight Siwang Wangzi. This old man must be using himself as a scapegoat.

    ¡°Old man, do not dare to lie to me. You think you can kill Siwang Wangzi with your feeble body? You are just s**tting me!¡±

    But before Siwang Wangzi couldsh out to Old Billy, another voice rang out. This one sounded scared and resolved at the same time.

    ¡°You think Old Billy had no help on killing Siwang Wangzi? He had me as an aplice!¡± Jin¡¯s preposterous words were heard by everyone in the area. He wiped the non-existent sweat on his face as he continued talking.

    ¡°Siwang Wangzi had many tempting treasures on him that I and Old Billy could not resist but want it for ourselves. Roxy wanted some too, so she joined us on attacking Siwang Wangzi.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Roxy¡¯s irritated retort was overshadowed by Sir Lawrences¡¯s boomingughter. He clutched his stomach, clearly finding the whole situation hrious. After a few minutes, he wiped some of the tears that formed on his eyes as he waved his scythe around. He looked at Old Billy, JIn and Roxy. He gave them a grin as he said,

    ¡°I do not believe that you three killed Siwang Wangzi. But since you confessed, I think killing you three will be good punishment for you.¡± Sir Lawrence was about to start destroying them when Jieshu glided forward. She had a cold look on her face as she said,

    ¡°I killed Siwang Wangzi too!¡±

    Jieshu¡¯s bold statement greatly rattled Sir Lawrence. He was still not done recovering when he heard other people confessing too.

    ¡°I killed Siwang Wangzi too!¡± Fang Anwei, Uranus, and Jieshu¡¯s followers all confessed. As for Gabrielle, she gave Wang Hao an apprehensive look as she squeaked about her killing Siwang Wangzi too.

    Huo Huangdi just kept his mouth shut the whole time it happened. It was only when Uranus shot him that ¡®look¡¯ that he started to confess on killing Siwang Wangzi too.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Sir Lawrence immediately knew that he was trapped now. With all of them confessing as Siwang Wangzi¡¯s killer, Sir Lawrence will have no choice but to punish them all. But killing them was no longer feasible, since he could not kill Jieshu or Huo Huangdi. They were simply untouchable due to their status.

    With these two implicated on Siwang Wangzi¡¯s death, their own status will also protect other confessers like Old Billy since they were all aplices of the same crime.

    ¡°D**n!¡± This was all Sir Lawrence could say as he sent a divine sense message on his superior. Now, he could only wait on what they will do next.

    It did not take him long before he received his new orders. Sir Lawrence slumped his shoulders in defeat as he heard what he should do next.

    ¡°Damn killers! My boss told me to take you all to the trial mountain for your awarding ceremony!¡± Sir Lawrence looked visibly frustrated as he called a sprit ship to fetch them.

    All of them being awarded at the trial mountain just means that they will not be punished for Siwang Wangzi¡¯s death. Sir Lawrence of course knew that the other Yama bloodline holders will not let things just slide past like this. They will still have more chances for revenge in the future.

    They only have to wait.

    Before he rode the spirit ship, Siwang Wangzi saw Wang Hao giving him a strange smile. Wang Hao gave Sir Lawrence an apologetic look as he said,

    ¡°It seems like out of all us, I am the one who has not yet confessed. Since they did it, I should do it too.¡± Wang Hao gave him a bow as he said,

    ¡°I killed Siwang Wangzi.¡±

    Wang Hao then shook his head in panic as he continued talking. ¡°Oh c**p, I forgot to add ¡®too¡¯! Let me rephrase what I said.¡± He gave Sir Lawrence a cheeky smile as he said,

    ¡°I killed Siwang Wangzi too!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 193: Prince

    <h4>Chapter 193: Prince</h4>

    ¡°You bastard...¡± It was obvious to Sir Lawrence that Wang Hao was openly mocking him. Yet, he could not do anything against him now.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± This is what Sir Lawrence thought to himself as he endured Wang Hao¡¯s taunts. His mind suddenly had a spark of realization as he realized something.

    ¡°Roxy was... Wang Hao¡¯s follower. Not only that, but Wang Hao and Siwang Wangzi were near at each other when they were brought to the Dreamworld. That means it was highly likely that Wang Hao was near Siwang Wangzi when they appeared in the Dreamworld!¡±

    Sir Lawrence¡¯s thoughts went into overdrive as he thought of more details. If Wang Hao and Siwang Wangzi were near each other, it will be highly probable that Siwang Wangzi will attack Wang Hao first, given that they have an enmity with each other.

    With Wang Hao ranking higher than Siwang Wangzi on the list, his abilities were most probably able to make him able to kill Siwang Wangzi. And because Roxy was his follower, Wang Hao gave the Ghostmp to her.

    ¡°These circumstantial evidences mean that Wang Hao most probably killed Siwang Wangzi!¡±

    Sir Lawrence had a victorious smile on his face as he entirely ignored Wang Hao¡¯spanions. He was now focused entirely on Wang Hao. ¡°You think you can just walk away from this? We will have a shot for our revenge in the future!¡±

    Wang Hao heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Sir Lawrence realized that it was Wang Hao who killed Siwang Wangzi.

    If it had been earlier, Wang Hao will be pissed that Sir Lawrence discovered that he killed SIwang Wangzi. But with people like JIeshu and Uranus standing up for him, Wang Hao felt that they might sufferter because they stood up for Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao knew that even if Sir Lawrence could not kill them now, he will surely do something in the future. Wang Hao¡¯s conscience could not allow his friends to be implicated because they stood up for him.

    That was when he decided to make Sir Lawrence realize that he was Siwang Wangzi¡¯s killer. With that, he can shift Sir Lawrence¡¯s me on him only. That means all his attempts will be focused on Wang Hao alone.

    Wang Hao was confident on his survival abilities. If he can stay alive all this time from different enemies, he can also survive the revenge tactics of the Yama Bloodline holders.

    ¡°Besides, I will be going to the Thrae after this. He ain¡¯t gonna do anything to me at that moment.¡± Wang Hao thought merrily as he entered the spirit ship.

    Once everyone was inside, the ship let out a shudder as it rushed to the trial grounds.

    Sir Lawrence did not say anything as he went straight to his room, closing it with a bang.

    As for Wang Hao and hispanions, they milled around the ship trying to stave off their boredom. Wang Hao was busy ying cards with Roxy when he felt someone standing behind him.

    He looked back, and he saw Jieshu staring at him. She looked at him for a few seconds before saying,

    ¡°You will go to the Material Universe right?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Wang Hao felt cold sweat on his back as he realized that women¡¯s instincts were actually god-like. He pursed his lips as he replied,

    ¡°You are right, I intend to do that. Why are you worried about it anyway?¡±

    JIeshu looked pensive as she replied,

    ¡°You are my friend. I am just worried about your safety.¡±

    Wang Hao felt slight pity for Jieshu. It can be inferred from her attitude that she had an isted life while she was still alive. That was obvious from the way she acted happily when Wang Hao became her first friend.

    ¡°Do not worry, I had just to do some stuff there. I will also go back here for the trial.¡±

    ¡°You will just go back here for the trial? How about me?¡± Even though she looked emotionless, Wang Hao could almost feel Jieshu¡¯s sadness emanating from her. ¡°I thought we were friends...¡±

    Wang Hao raised his hands in front of him, looking quite panicked. He realized he spoke the wrong lines to her. ¡°Ohe on, do not be sad ok? I promise you, I will visit you everytime I go here in the Underworld. We can have some fun during those visits.¡±

    ¡°You promise that?¡± Jieshu asked.

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± Wang Hao replied with conviction.

    ¡°Then swear to it with your soul.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Wang Hao now felt really sad for JIeshu. It seems like she was scared that Wang Hao will abandon herter.

    ¡°Ok, I swear with my soul.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± That was Jieshu¡¯s quick reply. She was about to walk away when Wang Hao remembered something. He then asked Jieshu,

    ¡°Hey, what happened to that mirror, the one that showed us those scenes to us?¡±

    Jieshu¡¯s reply was, ¡°While you were talking to Fang Anwei outside the ship, we and the others used the mirror to see what we want to see. After that, the mirror decided to go with me.¡± She opened her palms as the same mirror appeared on her hands.

    ¡°Congrats for that treasure! Does it have a name?¡±

    ¡°I just call him Mirror.¡± This was Jieshu¡¯s cold reply before she went to a corner and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Really cold.¡± Wang Hao could only shake his head, finding Jieshu quite adorable. While he was thinking these things, he felt a pinch on his shoulder and he saw Fang Anwei pouting at him.

    She seemed to have heard Wang Hao¡¯s conversation with Jieshu. From the looks of it, Fang Anwei was slightly jealous.

    ¡°Feeling jealous are we? Do not be jealous though, you will be going with me on my trips right?¡±

    ¡°Tch. Shut up with that delusions of yours.¡± Even though she sounded angry, Wang Hao could see Fang Anwei¡¯s expression softening from Wang Hao¡¯s answer. ¡°I was just making sure that you are fine.¡±

    ¡°Why would you think that I am not fine?¡±

    Fang Anwei just shook her head, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just felt like I should check on you. It seems like you are fine though.¡± She pinched his shoulders once more as she sauntered towards where Gabrielle was. Poor Gabrielle had to endure Fang Anwei¡¯s questions throughout the whole trip.

    ¡°Hello guys.¡± Wang Hao swiveled around, just to see a person standing in center of the ship. The person was hooded with ck robes, making his appearance unknown.

    Fang Anwei tensed and was about to attack the neer when Wang Hao stretched his hand to stop her. ¡°Do not worry, this person was just an energy projection.¡±

    With is senses, Wang Hao was able to determine that the person in front of them was just a hologram. The real body was located somewhere else.

    The man snickered, feeling quite impressed with Wang Hao. ¡°As expected from one of the new Prince of the Underworld. You really deserve the title!¡±

    ¡°Wait, a Prince?¡± Wang Hao suddenly felt confused from this. From what he knew, the passers of the first trial will get a position of a Duke. He was supposed to get the position of a Prince if he passes the second trial. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am sure.¡± The man slightly curtsied as he said, ¡°I am one of the organizers of this trial.¡±

    ¡°You still did not exin why we became Princes already.¡±

    The trial organizer then said, ¡°You were supposed to be actually be Dukes, but due to the interference of the Dreamworld, your numbers dwindled to just three. That number was the amount of participants needed for the final part of the trial. That means we do not need to conduct the second part of the trial anymore since you¡¯re already three.¡±

    ¡°So because we are now eligible for the final part of the trial, we are considered to be Princes already?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling this to us anyway?¡± Huo Huangdi interjected. ¡°Of course I feel happy that I am eligible for the final trial now. But that does not exin why you were telling this to us now.¡±

    ¡°I was told by my boss to inform you this now so that you will not be shockedter.¡± The man replied. ¡°Now that you know that you are Prince and Princess of the Underworld, you won¡¯t be surprised by itter. Bye bye.¡± The hologram was about to fade when Wang Hao raised his hands, as if he wanted to ask the trial organizer with something.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The hologram stopped fading away as the trial organizer recognized Wang Hao¡¯s gestures.

    ¡°Now that I am a Prince of the Underworld, do I have now the power to make somemands?¡± Wang Hao knew that the survival of the Thrae depends at this moment now. He had to make sure he has the power to save them.

    ¡°You as a Prince of the Underworld will be given many privileges, including the power tomand everyone with lower ranks than you. That means that you, Your Highness can virtuallymand almost anyone in the Underworld except those with higher ranks than you.¡±

    This was the answer that Wang Hao was waiting for. Wang Hao let out a smile as he said,

    ¡°Then I, Wang Hao, Prince of the Underworld, herebymand you to......¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Solstice Kingdom.

    While Wang Hao was watching FangLin(disguised asFang Xiushang) and Ling Tian fighting, both thebatants felt as if someone was watching them. Only when Fang Lin let out the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice that the voyeuristic presence disappeared.

    They felt slight relief from this disappearance. Now, they can fight it out with no worries.

    Fang Lin sped up the cirction of the origin force on his body as he faced Ling Tian¡¯s attack head-on.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

 Chapter 194: Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 194: Fight!</h4>

    Fang Lin knew that his fight with Ling Tian will be an extremely difficult one. First of all, Ling Tian was the reincarnation of the Million Hand Sword God! That means his fighting abilities were of a high level!

    From what he knew from the past records of the Million Hand Sword God, Ling Tian most probably can use the swordforce. Even though he was stuck in the First Stage, Fang Lin knew that Ling Tian¡¯s swordforce will most likely enhance his attacks.

    Aside from that, Fang Lin was also sure that his dao grade was of a high rank. It can still indirectly increase his fighting prowess.

    Fang Lin also did not forget about Ling Tian¡¯s bone swords and his other items. He knew that Ling Tian used his abundant experience to gather these items for himself.

    Fang Lin was also sure that Ling Tian was hiding more trump cards on him. As for when he will use it, that depends on whether Fang Lin can force him or not.

    Fang Lin was also wary of Ling Tian¡¯s fighting IQ. A person like him who was able to beat up Tang Luo was most likely to be a cerebral fighter.

    Mix those advantages with the fact that Ling Tian was using 100 freaking swords and Fang Lin knew what the end will be.

    He will just be decimated by Ling Tian easily.

    With his young age and inexperience, Fang Lin knew that the longer he fights Ling Tian, the easier it will be for Ling Tian find his weakness and defeat him.

    If he wants to defeat Ling Tian, Fang Lin had to win immediately in at least 1 move or at most 3 moves. Once he reached the fourth move and Ling Tian can still fight, Fang Lin would have already exhausted his reserves and will be just be thrashed easily.

    In other words, Fang Lin was f**cked right now.

    ¡°S**t, to think that I can win against him... It seems like I overestimated him.¡± Fang Lin could feel the power that Ling Tian was showing off right now. Had he been a spectator of this fight he will probably think that Ling Tian was the protagonist and not Fang Lin!

    ¡°I want to retreat, yet I have no choice but to fight now.....¡± Fang Lin realized that Ling Tian was just too overbearing for him.

    Fang Lin had no qualms about that. If you looked at it throughmon sense, Ling Tian was a Fifth Stage Powerhouse who got his cultivation regressed. No amount of talent can directly defeat this kind of people. They had experience, fighting skills and insights that allowed them to lord over those with the same Practitioner Stage as them.

    Fang Lin knew that he should not be ashamed if he lost to him, since Ling Tian¡¯s reincarnation cheat made Ling Tian definitely op. Fang Lin can beat him in the future but right now, it was Ling Tian who had the advantage.

    Now, only the system cheat was missing and all the op characters will appear already.

    Fang Lin knew that if he wanted to defeat Ling Tian in just three moves, he had to use his trump cards, the Dual Marks.

    He shook his head upon thinking that the Dual Mark for reversing genders had no use here. Ling Tian¡¯s steely determination will surely allow him to withstand the effects of this Dual Mark.

    That leaves Fang Lin with the marks ¨‘, ?(fire, ice) and ?, ¦¨(life, death)

    Fang Lin instinctively felt that he should not immediately use the marks for life and death since he was more experienced with dealing with the marks for Ice and Fire.

    Fang Lin then decided to use the ¨‘ and ? marks first before using the marks ? and ¦¨. Before his fight with Ling Tian, Fang Lin was telling to himself to only use the Dual Marks on critical moments.

    As for when those critical moments will happen, it depends whether his opponent wanted him deader than dead.

    His current fight with Ling Tian can be said to be one of those critical moments.

    Fang Lin seems to really have pissed off Ling Tian as Ling Tian sent him an attackposed of 100 swords. Not only that, but these 100 swords were arranged in a way that allowed Ling Tian to execute a powerful sword sh. Not only that, the swords were also covered with the freaking swordforce!

    Even with his body strengthened from his mutation, Fang Lin knew he will die if he let himself get hit!

    Fang Lin stared at the sword attack going towards him. He took a deep breath as he pped his palms while channeling his origin force to the marks ¨‘ and ?.

    Both of the symbols let out a glow as they transformed right before his eyes. The ¨‘ distorted and changed into a pale yellow me. Upon seeing this, Fang Lin realized what it was. It was the half-step Pure Yang Universe me!

    As for the ? on his left palm, it transformed into a white orb flickering in and out of existence. Fang Lin took a breath hitched as he realized that this orb was the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice!

    ¡°Dang, my mutation really rocks. Will I still get stronger in the future after this?¡± This was what was on Fang Lin¡¯s mind as he thought of all the cool stuff he can do with his marks.

    Aside from his ice and fire marks, he was also excited for the prowess of the life and death marks.

    ¡°....¡±

    Fang Lin then remembered that he must win against Ling Tian in just 3 moves! As for how we will be winning with just 3 moves, it depends on him and his time management.

    Right now, Fang Lin focused his attention on the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice on his palms. He knew that aside from its alchemical effects, these objects in his hand can be used in some other ways too.

    As for the special offensive ways these things can be used, it will be up to him and his imagination to know that.

    A fraction of a second passed by, and Fang Lin already had some scenarios on his mind.

    [1] Combine the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    [2] Use them separately, but position them in a way that their offensive attacks will be stacked and amplified.

    [3] Integrate the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice with his own weapons.

    [4] Ignore one of the symbols and strengthen the other.

    [5] Just throw them to Ling Tian, hoping for the best.

    Fang Lin then tensed his body as he started his payback. The half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice floated in front of Fang Lin. They started rotating around each other as if they were about to do something. Fang Lin smiled as he willed his origin force to circte faster to his symbols.

    Both the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice let out a glow as they suddenly...

 Chapter 195: Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 195: Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel</h4>

    Fang Lin knew that if he used [1], the power of his attack will be amplified. The problem with this method was that it will be extremely difficult to fuse the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    With his physique, Fang Lin can fuse them together. But he still needed to spend time to do this. Problem was, time was not at his side right now.

    As for [2], this could be the safest choice, but Fang Lin had no idea yet on how to do such things. If he had knowledge on magical formations, he could still pull this off. Too bad he only had miniscule knowledge regarding magical formations. That throws off [2] out of the window.

    As for [3], Fang Lin will throw that off too, since he needed to have knowledge about smithing to pull this off which he had none.

    As for [4], Fang Lin felt that it will not be that helpful too. Dual Marks were supposed to be used together so just using either the fire or ice mark beats the purpose of the Dual Marks.

    Regarding [5].... Only idiots will use that method.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Lin realized that if he wanted to use the fire and ice mark to their full potential, he had to apply his insights on the Yang Dao and Yin Law.

    Since he was not at the Second Stage yet, he had no way to fully emte his insights. The best he can do was to mimic it.

    After thinking of this, Fang Lin started his actions. The half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice left his palms and started rotating against each other.

    They did not stop rotating as they continued to speed up. They spun and spun around each other as they changed their shape.

    It was at this moment that Fang Lin decided to use the talismans he ¡®looted¡¯ from Mina. All her talismans were of high quality, especially the defensive ones. Of course what Mina gave to him were those talismans that can be used on Second Stage Practitioners. That means his talismans can withstand the attacks of any Second Stage Practitioners!

    And since everyone in the Solstice Kingdom were all at the First Stage, it will be extremely rare for Fang Lin to find someone who can breach his defenses.

    Since he had lots of talismans, Fang Lin was not shy to use them to block Ling Tian¡¯s attack. He threw a bunch of them towards Ling Tian¡¯s iing sword sh.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, all those talismans he used broke against Ling Tian¡¯s attack! But to his relief, Ling Tian¡¯s attack also dissipated.

    Fang Lin had a cold sweat as he realized that even though Ling Tian was also in the First Stage, his current fighting prowess wasparable to that of a peak Second Stage Practitioner!

    That was how unfair Ling Tian was!

    Fang Lin silently cursed to himself as he realized that he had to finish off Ling Tian as early as possible. With his current Origin Energy, Fang Lin can only use 3 moves against Ling Tian.

    With the talismans he held, Fang Lin was sure that he can withstand more of Ling Tian¡¯s attacks. The only problem lies on what he will do once he uses all the talismans up.

    ¡°Hahaha, Fang Xiushang, I did not expect you to get such high-quality talismans. Even I had no way to get that many talismans. Too bad most of my treasures require a higher stage before I can use it.¡± Even though he sounded regretful, Fang Lin knew that Ling Tian was inly mocking him.

    So what if you had these talismans? I have better treasures than that! You are lucky I cannot use them as of now! That was clearly Ling Tian¡¯s message for him.

    ¡°Even your talismans are powerful, they are also limited right? In that case I will just attack you until you run out of them.¡±

    ¡°This bastard..¡±

    Fang Lin now knew that Ling Tian had already seen through his talisman dilemma. Since Ling Tian now knew that Fang Lin¡¯s talismans will be used upter, he only had to continue attacking Fang Lin.

    Once Fang Lin loses all his talismans, it will be game over for him.

    Ling Tian then continued his assault while Fang Lin merrily used his talismans. While all of this was happening, the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice in front of Fang Lin started to take a form.

    Ling Tian who was watching Fang Lin¡¯s every movement saw the change. He saw a yin-yang symbol forming in front of Fang Lin.

    The half-step Pure Yang Universe me was clearly the yang part while the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice was the yin part.

    This new form of theirs radiated a powerful ice-fire aura that even Ling Tian could feel.

    Fang Lin let out augh as he saw his gamble paying off!

    Since Fang Lin could notbine the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice, the next best thing that he could do was to emte the yin-yang unity.

    With him being the Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast, using the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice to represent his Yin-Yang insight will not be that hard.

    Making them interact with each other as Yin-Yang was slightly easier than forcing them to mix.

    After all, Yin-Yang was all about the harmony between the Yin and Yang. Letting them interact with each other was better than forcing them to be together.

    Had it been other people, even though they could think of using the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice the way Fang Lin did, they will not seed since they do not have the Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast Bloodline.

    Fang Lin knew that this created move of his was not as powerfulpared to mixing the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice together. But his new move was much more stable and canst longer.

    Fang Lin was extremely delighted with his new attack. He enumerated all its benefits on his mind just to see its awesomeness.

    [1] The half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice will interact with each other following the Yin-Yang Principle of bnce and harmony.

    [2] This harmonic rtionship will make the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice sustain each other through a symbiotic rtionship. This means they will exist as long as they supply energy to each other.

    [3] This symbiotic rtionship will also make the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice to mutually strengthen each other. This strengthening was not as explosive aspared to mixing them together, but it had one advantage. This strengthening will increase over time.

    That means that in abat, thisbination of half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice will just get stronger and stronger as time passes by. This increase in strength was gradual, but it was there.

    That means the longer thebination of the half-step Pure Yang Universe me and the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice can sustain itself, the stronger it will be.

    Upon seeing these benefits, Fang Lin decided to what name he shall give this new attack of his.

    ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel!¡¯

    ¡°Even Wang Hao will surely feel shivers if he hears this cool name.¡± This was what Fang Lin thought to himself as he stared at Ling Tian, whose eyes were wide as he looked at the Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel.

    ¡°How the hell can you do that? That follows the principle of Yin-Yang! You... are not Fang Xiushang... you are Fang Lin!¡±

    ¡°Tch. So my cover was blown now huh.¡± Fang Lin knew that his identity might be discovered if he uses this technique. But for the Pan Gu Divine Tablet and his survival, he was willing to risk even his identity.

    Fang Lin then stopped using his talismans as he made his ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ meet Ling Tian¡¯s sword sh head-on.

    The ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ let out whistling sounds as it barreled towards Ling Tian¡¯s attack. The ground was covered with scorching fire and frigid ice as the ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ let out its destructive aura.

    Even the air started to feel funny, with Ling Tian feeling as if he was in a hot, humid desert and a cold, snowy in at the same time.

    Ling Tian¡¯s expression turned serious as he realized this ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ of Fang Lin was a high-caliber technique. This powering from a First Stage Practitioner was slightly unprecedented.

    The only thing he could now was to strengthen his swordforce as he made his sword sh more consolidated. Ling Tian walks the path of the Sword, so he must trust his swords. Letting himself be pushed back by Fang Lin¡¯s attack was a big no-no for him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The collision of the two attacks let out a shockwave that almost swept Fang Lin and Ling Tian off their feet. They could only stare as Ling Tian¡¯s sharp sword intent battled with Fang Lin¡¯s rotating wheel.

    To Ling Tian¡¯s delight, he could see Fang Lin¡¯s Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ being pushed back by his sword sh. From this, one could see that his strike was the one stronger. But his expression turned grim when he realized that the ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ was not dissipating at all!

    It was still being pushed back, but its essence and form was still there. Ling Tian could see it unceasingly pushing back against his attack, as if it was a water current raging against a wall.

    Then to his surprise, Ling Tian saw the ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ suddenly bing stronger. It was as if it was being supplied with something that made it gradually stronger. He could only watch as the ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ became bigger and bigger until it dwarfed Ling Tian¡¯s sword formation.

    Even though Ling Tian knew that his sword attack will be already overwhelmed, he did not retreat. His pride as a swordsman made him have fate on his own sword.

    After all, this sword sh was a part of the sword-arts that heprehended from one of the best sword manuals in the Universe. He could not just allow it to retreat against a brat¡¯s immature creation.

    Ling Tian roared, as he focused his mind and soul on reinforcing his sword. His swords responded in kind, letting out a mighty glow as its aura turned more and more destructive.

    ¡°Your new technique will not do anything against my sword that represents my beliefs!¡± Ling Tian shouted to Fang Lin.

    ¡°We shall see about that old man!¡±

    Fang Lin and Ling Tian did not dare to use other things at this sh. For them, this face-off between Fang Lin¡¯s ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel¡¯ and Ling Tian¡¯s First sh was a validation on which of their killing attacks were stronger.

    Both of them let out a shout as their attacks reached their limits.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Countless sword qicerated the ground and the air. Sword marks could be seen everywhere as the sword qi spread out. Objects that can burn burned and objects that can freeze froze.

    From this, one could say that the ending of that sh was momentous.

    The remnants of the sh brought forth a mist that reduced the visibility. Inside that mist, a figure could be seen standing up as he raised his hands in the air. The figure looked down at another figure lying face-first in the ground.

    Even though there was no visibility, the standing figure knew who the person on the ground was.

    ¡°Haha, Fang Lin, can you see it? I am standing!¡± Ling Tian let out augh as he looked at the figure on the ground.

    ¡°Even though I could not see you in this mist, I am sure that its your body down there. What¡¯s the matter huh? Can¡¯t stand up?¡±

    The mist was so thick that Ling Tian could not see the appearance of Fang Lin¡¯s body. But he was sure that Fang Lin must be on the brink of death already. After all, Ling Tian had it bad.

    Even though Ling Tian was standing up, he also was suffering from grievous injuries. His skin was scorched while his body was riddled with ice spikes. He was clearly in pain, yet he stood up to validate his power.

    ¡°You see this Fang Lin? I win!¡±

 Chapter 196: Î˜

    <h4>Chapter 196: ¦¨</h4>

    Ling Tian felt relieved upon seeing his opponent down for the count. Well, that was to be expected since it seems to be the first time Fang Lin used that new attack of his.

    Ling Tian knew that Fang Lin¡¯s expertise with his new attack was not yet at the peak. Had Fang Lin fully mastered that move of his, Ling Tian¡¯s sword sh would surely have lost. But since he still could not control it well, Fang Lin¡¯s move got overwhelmed.

    ¡°You still had a long way to go... Too bad you won¡¯t be reaching that far since I will personally end you now.¡± Ling Tian knew stories of practitioners leaving after thinking that they already killed their opponents.

    Ling Tian thought that this kind of people were idiots. Since that person was your enemy, make sure he/she waspletely dead! Do not just leave them behind!

    Ling Tian clearly wanted to be sure that Fang Lin was gone. He approached him as he drew out one of his bone swords. The sh earlier made his qi reserves at the critical level, making it impossible for him to summon many swords. Right now, he can only summon at most 10 swords.

    ¡°It was a great fight Fang Lin, too bad for you I am the winner. After I kill you and take your treasures, I will make sure to be involved on the prosperity of the Immortal God Sect.¡± This was what Ling Tian thought as he stabbed the bone sword towards the unmoving body on the ground.

    His bone sword let out whistling sounds as it sliced through the air.

    Ling Tian was about to stab the body when he suddenly felt danger approaching from his side. He tried to dodge it, but the surprise attack and the injuries on his body made it impossible for him to evade the attack.

    His eyes widened as he saw a symbol whistling through the air. He could only watch as the symbol ¦¨ entered his body. Once this symbol was inside him, he squirmed in intense pain as he felt that his body¡¯s vitality getting sucked away.

    This vitality of his was actually being sucked by the symbol ¦¨! Ling Tian used his remaining strength to look where the attack came from. What he saw made him sigh in disconstion.

    He saw Fang Yu staring at him, with her left hand outstretched towards him. Aside from her pale, flushed face, he saw no signs of injury on her.

    Ling Tian looked again on the body on the ground, which suddenly moved. When he saw who the body was, Ling Tian already knew what happened.

    ¡°So you tricked me with your special abilities huh.¡± He said as he saw the real Fang Lin staring at him. Fang Yu smiled at what he said as she replied,

    ¡°That explosion was too powerful you know. I realized I can use that to fool you.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Lin coughed out a sigh as he reminisced the details of the risky bluff that he and Fang Yu had pulled off.

    Once he saw the stalemate between his ¡®Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire¡¯ and Ling Tian¡¯s First sh, Fang Lin realized that a massive eruption will happen at this sh. With that knowledge, he formted his next step.

    Right before the explosion happened, Fang Lin and Fang Yu separated from each other, bing the separate Yin and Yang Bodies.

    Fang Lin stood in front of Fang Yu as he bore the brunt of the explosions. He survived the st, but he was critically injured. He thenid down on the ground, hoping to attract Ling Tian¡¯s attention. Luck was on their side as the visibility-reducing mist allowed their bluff to be not seen by Ling Tian easily.

    As for Fang Yu, she used the distraction of the explosion and the mist to distance herself away from Ling Tian and Fang Lin.

    She watched as Ling Tian¡¯s silhouette in the mist turning ecstatic upon seeing Fang Lin on the ground. To her surprise, she saw him letting his guard go down.

    She frowned when she heard Ling Tian saying that Fang Lin still had a long way to go.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. Look how you lowered you guard just now. I thought you were the reincarnation of the Million Hand Sword God! Look at how sloppy you are now!¡± She grumbled to herself as she ever so silently opened her left palm.

    Fang Yu could slightly understand what was happening to Ling Tian. After all, her master Wang Hao had undergone on the same thing. Wang Hao clearly lost some of his fighting edge due to his imprisonment on the stone coffin. He had to spend some time to regain his battle awareness. Coupled with the fact that he was naturally a shameless coward, Wang Hao regained his defensive sense quickly.

    As for Ling Tian, he went through a different thing. He was reincarnated after his death. That meant he had no quick ess to his abilitiespared to Wang Hao. Coupled with the fact that he was born in a mortal family, Ling Tian was not able to regain his survival edge on his childhood years.

    Only when he reentered the cultivation world that he managed to slowly regain his abilities. But maybe due to his fear of others discovering his abilities, Ling Tian might have possibly unconsciously restricted his full battle potential.

    Wang Hao was free to use all that he can since he had an understandable case. Ling Tian on the other hand had to hide the fact that he reincarnated. That means he was not able to actually go all-out yet on this new life of his.

    Fang Yu was highly confident that Ling Tian had not even faced any true life-or-death experience in his new life. He must have used his knowledge to avoid such confrontations since he was still weak. Ling Tian must have grownfortable with his new life that was made easy by his past knowledge.

    This unconsciousx behavior made Ling Tian drop his guard to Fang Yu today. Had it been him in his past life, he might have watched the surroundings warily first.

    ¡°Poor guy, he got disillusioned with his new life that he got overconfident.¡± Fang Yu knew a chance like this will probably not happen again. She had to make a move right now.

    She looked at her open palm and there she saw the symbol ¦¨ along with the other symbols on her left palm. Her right palm had no symbols in it, they were probably with Fang Lin¡¯s right palm.

    Fang Yu realized that after her separation with Fang Lin, she lost her ability to use the Dual Marks since she can only use Origin Energy to activate it. But that restriction only lies with using the marks in their dual form.

    She can use just one symbol with her mana as long as it was on her left palm. The exnation for that was because the Dual Marks will produce their whole strength only when they were used together. Using them together produces a unique technique that dramatically strengthens its user. That was the reason why it needed Origin Energy for it to activate.

    If she used just one symbol though, its effects will not be as dramatic as that of a Dual Mark. This may feel as if using one symbol was not good, but it was actually advantageous for Fang Yu. Because it was weaker than the Dual Marks, using just one symbol will not require Origin Energy. Just qi or mana will do.

    This downgrade will be of great help to Fang Yu since she can now use a symbol to sneak attack Ling Tian. She looked at the symbol ¡â(female), thinking what effect it could have if it was used by itself without the symbol ¡á(male).

    ¡°I am sure it will not change Ling Tian¡¯s gender to female. That¡¯s for its Dual Mark form. Maybe using ¡â will make him more feminine?¡± Fang Yu immediately scrapped the idea of using ¡â on Ling Tian since it was not suitable for this situation.

    As for the symbol ?(ice) Fang Yu thought it will just reveal the half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice. Fang Yu was sure it will not be of help right now too since Ling Tian just faced it earlier. If she lets out her half-step Pure Yin Cosmic Ice right now, Ling Tian¡¯s contact to it earlier might make him notice it, thus foiling Fang Yu¡¯s n to hide.

    That means Fang Yu can only use the symbol ¦¨(death). It was the symbol that she was not yet using so Ling Tian will not be able to detect its arrival.

    Fang Yu could only pray that its effects will be great as she activated it with her mana. She then threw the symbol ¦¨ to Ling Tian right before he could stab Fang Lin.

    ¡°Fwah.¡±

    Fang Yu felt an unknown sense of satisfaction as she saw the symbol ¦¨ absorbing Ling Tian¡¯s vitality. This just aggravated Ling Tian¡¯s already bad injury.

    Upon seeing this effect, Fang Yu and Fang Lin turned excited as they imagined what effect will the Dual Mark form of ? and ¦¨ will be.

    ¡°You two really are shameless.¡± That was what Ling Tian could say as his body continued to weaken.

    ¡°Hmmph, me yourself for being careless.¡± Fang Yu said as he drew out a sword. She levelled it against Ling Tian¡¯s throat as she said,

    ¡°Anyst words before I send you to the Underworld?¡±

    Ling Tian tilted his head as he said,

    ¡°Well... I will stop being careless from now on.¡±

    ¡°What do you mea-¡± Fang Yu¡¯s retort however was cut short when she saw a powerful aura emanating from Ling Tian. She stared at him as she saw a pitch-ck swording out of his back. The sword wasrge, about two meters in length. She could feel that the ck sword was trembling in happiness after it was let out of Ling Tian¡¯s body.

    Fang Yu could see Ling Tian giving her a savage grin as he said,

    ¡°Since you asked for it, then I will use my trump card against you!¡±

    ¡°This f**ker! So you had something like this! You really are protected by plot armor!¡± Fang Yu wailed as she jumped away from Ling Tian, whose aura was now filled with an evil intent.

    ¡°F**k you Ling Tian, just y with that big, ck stick of yours by yourself!¡± Fang Lin snarled as he continued talking. ¡°I did not expect that you can store something that long and hard inside you all this time!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 197: Transform

    <h4>Chapter 197: Transform</h4>

    ¡°You know, I really hate it when you talk like that.¡± Ling Tian said as he winced when the ck sword went fully out of his body.

    The sword tried to fly away but Ling Tian was faster, gripping the sword before it could even move.

    ¡°You think you can get away now? Stay here!¡± Ling Tian roared as the sword tried to fight back. More and more evil qi sprouted from the sword that tried to cover Ling Tian.

    This evil qi further intensified Ling Tian¡¯s injury. His wounds opened up as blood flowed freely from it. His remaining qi dispersed from into the air, leaving him empty.

    But instead of feeling relieved, Fang Yu and Fang Lin felt that Ling Tian was actually more dangerous now. They could barely hear him as he muttered in his now raspy voice,

    ¡°If we were at higher stages, I have more abilities and items that I can use. If we fought at those conditions, I will undoubtedly win. But here at First Stage, my abilities were still fairly limited. If we just fought at the Second Stage, I am sure I will defeat you easily.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin knew that what Ling Tian was saying was true. The First Stage just sets the foundation for the practitioners. Any defeats in this stage cannot be considered to be that important since the true power of a practitioner lies on their insights that starts to show at the Second Stage. Battles at the First Stage can be considered to be just sparring.

    Besides, even though Ling Tian was almost defeated by Fang Lin at the First Stage, Fang Lin was not sure what will happen in they both fought at the Second Stage.

    For talented cultivators like him, each increase in stage was apanied by an explosive increase in strength. Not only that, but most of the powerful treasures can be used starting at the Second Stage.

    Fang Lin was sure Ling Tian will be even more ridiculous once he reaches the Second Stage.

    ¡°Seeing your expression, I think you already know that I am right.¡± Ling Tian said with a grin. His face that was now covered by evil qi looked distorted as he said,

    ¡°Since my strength was sealed now, I could not use any powerful treasures to beat you. The only powerful item that I can use to defeat you was this ck sword¡±

    Fang Lin looked at the ck sword warily, knowing this thing was dangerous. Such amount of evil qi just shows that it had been used tomit many evil deeds. What Fang Lin could not fathom was how could Ling Tian could obtain such an evil sword.

    Actually, Fang Lin wanted to attack Ling Tian right now to stop him from doing whatever he wanted to do with the sword. But to his surprise he could not even make a step forward due to the evil qi of the sword. Fang Lin instinctively felt as if his qi and mana will be tainted once he gets exposed to the evil qi. The only thing he can just do right now was to wait for Ling Tian to fail on controlling the sword, if that was still possible.

    And with that waiting, chatting with Ling Tian was unavoidable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anymore. You can say I killed its owner and as a revenge before he died, he used a sinister technique to make me the ck sword¡¯s owner. Now, the sword was bound to my soul, and it was fairly impossible to remove it. And from what you can see, I am not actually happy about it.¡±

    Of course Fang Lin could understand what Ling Tian was talking about. From what he knew, the Million-Hand Sword God was a person who would not wantonly kill. He only kills when it was absolutely necessary.

    Having an evil sword stuck with him must have possibly put his state of mind in jeopardy.

    ¡°Luckily, I had a friend of mine use some sealing techniques to seal the sword. The sealing technique that he used wasposed of 10 smaller seals. Those seals were able to restrain the evil qi that this sword emits.¡± Ling Tian¡¯s body then trembled as more and more evil qi entered his body.

    ¡°Each small seal unlocked will release a portion of the power of the evil sword. Right now, I just unlocked one small seal. From this you can already see how strong the original sword will be right?¡±

    Fang Lin swallowed as he can see the evil sword visibly strengthening Ling Tian. All that evil qi that the sword released was now on Ling Tianpletely changing his appearance.

    Ling Tian¡¯s skin was now pitch-ck, with strange runic marks running across his body. His hair went longer as it now brushed the ground. His body became more slender with his toned muscles showing up. His injuries were now gone, with the evil qi seemingly patching them up. His left hand then grasped the evil sword which stopped trembling for now.

    All in all, Ling Tian justpleted his transformation. He looked hideous, and felt... evil.

    ¡°What have you done to yourself?¡± Fang Lin muttered as he limped towards Fang Yu. ¡°You were willing to turn yourself into that being just to beat me?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you should worry about me? I think you should be more concerned for yourself!¡± Ling Tian suddenly disappeared from Fang Lin¡¯s vision as he reappeared behind him.

    Ling Tian raised his sword nonchntly as he sent it shing down to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Blood spurted out of Fang Lin as arge gush appeared on his back. Fang Lin then shouted in agony as he felt the evil qi prating his insides. They started wreaking havoc on his organs, trying to destroy as much of them as possible. Fang Lin could only kneel in agony as he used his remaining qi to suppress it.

    ¡°Ugh. Detonate!¡± Fang Yu grimaced as she clenched her left palm. After saying this, the symbol ¦¨ exploded inside Ling Tian¡¯s body, releasing enormous amounts of death energy that spread inside him.

    With her connection to the symbol ¦¨, Fang Yu was able to determine its function after it absorbed Ling Tian¡¯s vitality.

    This symbol was able to convert a person¡¯s vitality into a death energy that was specifically made to damage the owner of the absorbed vitality.

    That means once a person¡¯s vitality was absorbed by the symbol, this vitality will be transformed into death energy. If this energy was used on other people, the effects will be weaker. The effects of the death energy will only be the greatest on the person where the vitality came from.

    Right now, Fang Yu used all the death energy she harvested from Ling Tian against him.

    Ling Tian felt this death energy damaging his insides. His body started to turn gray as the death energy prated his cells.

    He let out a roar as he used his evil qi to purge this death energy. This proved to be difficult, since his evil qi and the death energy were almost of the same attribute. This made it harder for the evil qi to remove the death energy.

    Ling Tian could only watch the slow removal of the death energy. He knew it will be removed, just that it will take much longer. Aside from that, he also had to focus most of his attention on purging the death energy.

    He used his remaining attention to look at Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s condition. Fang Lin was kneeling on the ground as he purged the evil qi inside of him. His injuries and fatigue made it harder for Fang Lin to remove the evil qi.

    As for Fang Yu, she looked exhausted now as she seemed to have depleted most of her energy. That was to be expected, since she used two powerful moves against Ling Tian that managed to injure him.

    Ling Tian was not worried that Fang Yu and Fang Lin will fuse together. He was sure that they will not do that because of his evil qi. That evil qi will affect even the original body, and Ling Tian was sure that Fang Lin and Fang Yu knows that too. But he was sure that they will fuse once Fang Linpletely removes the evil qi.

    Ling Tian could see that all three of them were at a stalemate now. The winner will depend on who recovers first, Fang Lin or Ling Tian.

    Ling Tian then urged his evil qi to remove the death energy faster.

    Ling Tian did not use any items to help him because of his current form. His current form was not suited to receive medication. His current evil attribute will just reject medicinal pills. What¡¯s worse was that the holy items that can purge this death energy will greatly damage him with his evil from.

    So Ling Tian can only rely on his body to remove the death energy.

    While he was busy on his task, Ling Tian suddenly saw something that made him go pale. He could see Fang Yu grabbing some things from her spatial pocket. What appeared out her hands were some talismans.

    These talismans were not the defensive talismans Fang Lin was using earlier. They have a different use, and that was to cleanse evil spirits!

    ¡°You know, there was an ind located at the western seas of the Immortal Continent.¡± Fang Yu said with a drawl. ¡°Aside from cultivation, the residents on that ind also practice another way to strengthen themselves. It was through the interaction with natural spirits.¡±

    Fang Yu then waved the talismans on her hand as she said, ¡°You can say purging evil spirits was one of their upations. These talismans right here were given to my friend which she then gave to me.¡± Fang Yu then let out a feral grin as he said,

    ¡°What do you think will happen if I used these talismans on the evil qi on Fang Lin¡¯s body and against you?¡±

    An evil spirit was an entity made up of either evil qi or evil mana. Since Ling Tian was filled with evil qi right now, he can be considered to be an evil spirit. That means he will be affected by Fang Yu¡¯s talismans.

    ¡°You shameless bastard!¡± That was all that Ling Tian could say as he saw Fang Yu activating her talismans. ¡°You think your weak talismans will damage me? The evil qi in my body was of no low-grade!¡± He let out a roar as he rushed towards Fang Yu, with his sword cleaving down towards her.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    In response, Fang Yu threw the talismans towards Ling Tian¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The evil qi and the talismans let out a pleasant sound as they collided against each other.

 Chapter 198: Disk

    <h4>Chapter 198: Disk</h4>

    Fang Yu closed her eyes, already aware of what will happen next. Her guess was right, as she heard Ling Tian¡¯s cry of agony.

    ¡°You damned b**ch! This is no ordinary talisman! This is a Third Grade Evil Purging Talisman!¡± Ling Tian howled as the golden glow released by the talisman continuously eroded his body that was fortified with the evil qi.

    Ling Tian could feel the domineering evil qi in his body cowering against the might of the talismans. What he could only do was curse Fang Yu as he tried to resist the effect of the talismans.

    ¡°F**k! I just unlocked one small seal, and it seems like that was not enough to resist a Third Grade Evil Purging Talisman! If I unlock the second small seal, I am sure I can resist the talisman. But...¡± Ling Tian did not dare to unlock the second small seal since his current body strength was not enough.

    The main reason why his friend sealed the evil sword was to prevent it from turning Ling Tian into an evil creature. By locking the powerpletely and releasing it little by little, Ling Tian¡¯s body will be ustomed with the evil sword.

    Ling Tian can only unlock a small seal if his bodily strength can resist it. With the sealing done by the Underworld Suppressing Formation, he can only handle one small seal. If he unlocks the second small seal right now, his body and mind will be overwhelmed by the evil qi, turning him in to a murderous creature.

    Just like any other practitioner, Ling Tian will not allow himself to be like that. The only thing he could do right now was to resist pain and agony he was feeling.

    Poor Ling Tian. His own fate was already decided when Fang Lin shamelessly asked Mina for talismans. Mina of course could not endure Fang Lin¡¯s nagging so she gave in, giving Fang Lin many defensive talismans. While she was busy sorting out her talismans, she saw some talismans letting out a glow.

    She took a look, and found that it was the Evil Purging Talismans that were glowing. These talismans will only do such thing if there was an evil presence nearby. Judging from the glow they emit, that evil presence seems to be a strong one.

    Mina realized that this evil presence might be interested in Fang Lin. So Mina gave him some Third Grade Evil Purging Talismans, while telling him all about its effects. She told him to be careful, as an evil spirit mighte and attack Fang Lin.

    Fang Linughed it off at that time, thinking that it was highly improbable for something like that to happen. Luckily for him, his rival was that unfortunate evil presence.

    While Ling Tian was writhing under the effects of the Evil Purging Talisman, Fang Yu wasted no time as she used the remaining Third Grade Evil Purging Talisman to purge the evil qi on Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    Fang Lin let out a sigh or relief as the golden aura of the talisman flowed inside his body, cleansing him of all the evil qi that invaded him.

    It took him no time to bepletely free of Ling Tian¡¯s evil qi.

    Once he was cleansed, Fang Yu and Fang Lin rbined to form the original Fang Lin. Fang Lin then reused his transformation technique to look like Fang Xiushang again.

    Once he had done this, Fang Lin used all the remaining origin energy that he had to activate the Dual Mark ? and ¦¨(life and death).

    He already knew about the effect of ¦¨ when used alone. As for the solo effects of ?, he had no time for it at all. What he was interested now was the effect of the two symbols when used together as a Dual mark.

    The two symbols let out an ancient aura as they started revolving against each other. Fang Lin was not surprised when he saw a Yin-Yang Symbol forming from the two symbols.

    ¡°Sigh, is it because I am a Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast that all my special attacks were rted to Yin-Yang? This is just too obvious.¡± Even though he was slightly unhappy with the obviousness of his attacks, Fang Lin was nheless still hyped for his current attack.

    This Yin-Yang symbol wasposed of death and life energy revolving around each other. To Fang Lin¡¯s delight, these two energies were not in conflict against each other. They were mutually assisting each other, as if one cannot exist without the other.

    ¡°Yeah, it should be just like that. Life and Death can only exist if both of them exists.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he sent his attack towards the spent Ling Tian.

    ¡°Take this!¡± His attack let out an eerie sound as it collided against Ling Tian.

    ¡°Ah no!!!!¡± Ling Tian¡¯s hoarse voice continued its agonized song as Fang Lin¡¯s attack hit him.

    Fang Lin, with his connection with the Yin-Yang symbol, could sense its effects. He saw that aside from Ling Tian¡¯s vitality, even his remaining qi was absorbed by the ck region from the Yin-Yang Symbol.

    The symbol then started to look more and more solid as it greedily absorbed everything that was keeping Ling Tian alive. It even started to absorb the evil qi from Ling Tian.

    ¡°Hiss....¡± From what he could see, Fang Lin knew that this was no yet the limit on what his new attack could absorb. From what he can sense, there wille a time in the future when this attack of his could even absorb and refine souls!

    As for the white region of the symbol, Fang Lin felt that he must use it immediately. He activated it, and to his delight, he felt his injuries disappearing. He then noticed that the yin-yang symbol looked less solid with him healing his body.

    ¡°Now I get it!¡± Fang Lin now deduced the function of his new attack.

    The dark region of the symbol most probably represents death. Its task was to absorb any type of energy that keeps a creature alive. It seems like it can also absorb other energy as long as it has a simr attribute as the death energy. Ling Tian¡¯s evil qi just falls into that category, which allowed it to be absorbed.

    This absorbed energy will then be converted by into either death or life energy. The more energy absorbed, the more realistic the symbol will look. The converted death energy can be used for offensive purposes just like what Fang Yu did with the ¦¨ symbol.

    As for the life energy, it was most probably under the control of the white region of the symbol which represents life. Fang Lin¡¯s injuries will be healed and his depleted energy will be replenished.

    Of course the extent of this healing and replenishment will depend on the amount of energy absorbed by the symbol.

    This symbol will only disperse if Fang Lin wills it or if its energy were all used up.

    ¡°This is just too OP!¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he imagined other applications of his new attack. Will it be able to absorb any kinds of energy, regardless of its attribute in the future? Can it also heal other people aside from him? Can it make him immortal?

    Fang Lin put these thoughts at the back of his mind as he relished thefortable sensation he was feeling right now. The amount of the evil qi absorbed from Ling Tian was so great that it was able to provide Fang Lin generous amounts of life energy that fully healed and restored him.

    As for Ling Tian, he nowy on the ground, devoid of anything. He had no more qi on his dantian, and all his evil qi were either extinguished by the talismans or used up by Fang Lin. His evil sword turned small as it went back inside Ling Tian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hmmm... what should I name my attack?¡± Fang Lin thought as he clenched his fist. His fist started shaking as he infused it with all the essences he could put into it. He was going to silence Ling Tian right now to get the other fragments of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet. Aside from that, Fang Lin was trying to make sure that Ling Tian will not be able to tell others about his secret bloodline.

    ¡°Ah I get it! I shall call it ¡®Yin-Yang Eternal Life and Death Disk¡¯!¡± Fang Lin said this aloud as he sent his fist crashing down at Ling Tian¡¯s exposed head.

    But before Fang Lin¡¯s fist crushed his head, Ling Tian started to use hisst bid to stay alive. He let out a shout as the two stone fragments with him let out a sound as they flew away from him. They let out a whistle as they were sent hurtling towards the city proper.

    Fang Lin panicked upon seeing this. He knew that once these fragments were seen by other practitioners, his chance to collect them all will be ruined. He had to stop that from happening.

    Fang Lin then used his maximum speed as he used a spirit sword to chase thest two fragments. With his speed, it only took him around 10 seconds to grab them both. Fang Lin sighed in relief, seeing that nobody saw what happened.

    He was about to return to Ling Tian when he saw Ling Tian clutching something. It was a small jade, around the size of a palm. Ling Tian was gripping it tightly, with his blood sttered on the jade.

    Ling Tian gave Fang Lin a defiant look as he said,

    ¡°Next time we meet will be not like this! Remember that!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyes then widened when he realized what the jade was.

    ¡®Teleportation Jade!¡¯ Fang Lin rushed towards Ling Tian, trying to stop him from leaving.

    But it was toote as Ling Tian suddenly disappeared. His aura, along with his scent disappeared. It was as if he was not at this ce anymore and was moved to another ce.

    ¡°F**k he teleported away! Dammit!¡± Fang Lin angrily roared as he kicked a nearby tree. The tree did not budge as Fang Lin felt a stinging pain on his foot. He bent over, grabbing his left foot as he howled in anger and agony.

    ¡°Argh! I hate trees!¡±

 Chapter 199: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 199: Exposed</h4>

    ¡°Tch, that damn cockroach!¡± Fang Lin muttered sullenly as he looked at the site of their match.

    He could see the remnants of a hard-fought battle. He saw the groundcerated with numerous sword shes. The trees 10 meters around him were all decimated, with their trunks either ckened from burning or covered with ice.

    Countless craters marred the ground, showing the powerful impacts of Ling Tian¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Wait? How can he teleport away? This ced was sealed by the Immortal Conve to prevent anyone from leaving. Even teleportation was covered by that!¡± Fang Lin let out a sigh as he realized that the jade that Ling Tian used was probably no ordinary one. For it to allow Ling Tian to leave while disregarding all the restrictions just shows its value.

    ¡°Ah! Now I have to worry about hiseback!¡± Fang Lin was slightly worried about what will happen in the near future. With Ling Tian¡¯s talent and character, he will surelye back stronger than before.

    Luckily for Fang Lin, Ling Tian was heavily injured now. With such injuries, it might take Ling Tian at least two years to recover to his peak state. By that time, Fang Lin surely will be at the Second Stage already.

    Even if Ling Tianes back looking for a match at that time, the Fang Lin that he will see will be a way different person. After all, two years for a genius was enough for their strength to exponentially increase.

    At that time, Fang Lin will be happy to face him with no tricks involved(possibly).

    That was the only thing he was worried about Ling Tian. As for his knowledge about Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline, Fang Lin was sure that Ling Tian will not spread it around.

    That was because Fang Lin knows that Ling Tian was the Million Hand Sword God¡¯s reincarnation. If Ling Tian dares to expose Fang Lin, Fang Lin will not hesitate Ling Tian too.

    The reverse was also true. Fang Lin cannot reveal Ling Tian¡¯s real identity with Ling Tian knowing about his bloodline.

    With their secrets at stalemate, Fang Lin only have to focus on making himself stronger.

    ¡°Speaking of being stronger... I now have all the fragments of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet!¡± Fang Lin let out a smile as he looked at the five stone fragments on his spatial pocket. Even right now, he felt like it was all a dream. He was now holding one of the important treasures of the Pan Gu Divine Empire. Such precious treasure will be of great help to his cultivation.

    ¡°Now I only have to find a quiet ce to fuse these fragments together...¡± Fang Lin does not dare to fuse these fragments right now. He was sure that this onceplete, the Pan Gu Divine Tablet will surely do something that will catch everyone¡¯s attention.

    Fang Lin of course does not want that to happen. He wants to make sure he can use the Pan Gu Divine Tablet with no strings attached.

    Unfortunately for him, unexpected things happen.

    The five stone fragments on his spatial pocket suddenly moved without any further notice. They let out booming sounds as they collided against each other. They let out a golden glow as the five fragments slowly fused together. It seemed like they melted, with their sludge form mixing together.

    To Fang Lin, it was fairly obvious what¡¯s happening.

    The fragments were clearlybining right now!

    ¡°Oh c**p!¡± Fang Lin cursed as he tried to suppress the glow and aura being let out by the fragments. He knew that he cannot let anyone see what was happening, or else he will be in another wild chase.

    His efforts were not enough though as a beam of light tore through his spatial pocket, heading straight towards the sky. It effortlessly went past the restrictions, as the light beam reached the clouds. Upon reaching the sky, the light beam exploded, showing a spectacleparable to that of a firework.

    Golden flecks of light spread out from the sky, travelling outwards. With their current speed, in just a few minutes, these golden lights would have travelled the whole sky of the Immortal Continent.

    The explosion was beautiful, managing to captivate everyone that can see it.

    ¡°....¡± It may look spectacr to Fang Lin, but Fang Lin felt the aura of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet spreading out along with the golden light. Now, everyone in the Immortal Continent will know that the Pan Gu Divine Tablet was now back.

    ¡°Oh no...¡± Fang Lin wasted no time as he left his current location. Due to the suddenness of the explosion, Fang Lin was sure that nobody will be able to determine the exact location that the Pan Gu Divine Tablet appeared in. The best they could know was that the Pan Gu Divine Tablet was in the Solstice Kingdom.

    ¡°As long as I do not do anything risky, nobody will know that the Tablet was with me!¡± Fang Lin thought as he ran towards the rebel base. As his feet trampled the fallen leaves in the forest, Fang Lin injected his divine sense on the newly formed Pan Gu Divine Tablet.

    The tablet buzzed in response, as Fang Lin¡¯s mind was filled with information. It was there that he realized that nobody can actually ¡®own¡¯ the Pan Gu Divine Tablet. The best thing that can be done with it was to use it.

    ¡°Well, as long as it helps me, I have no qualms on not owning it.¡± This cheerful thought of Fang Lin however changed when he saw an information that made him curse out in anger.

    ¡°What the hell? This tablet actually had a counterpart? What the f**k!¡± Fang Lin just realized now that this tablet actually had a twin. As for this twin, it deals with breakthrough to the Mana Cirction Stage,pared to the Pan Gu Divine Tablet that deals with breakthrough to the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    Fang Lin was pissed because he had to make the twin tablets near each other before he can activate it.

    ¡°So this is the reason why even though this was a treasure of the Pan Gu Divine Empire, nobody had ever used it. It was because they could not use it!¡± Fang Lin gnashed his teeth as he thought to himself, ¡°If they could not use it, they why are they treating it as a treasure?¡±

    After thinking of that, Fang Lin used the Pan Gu Divine Tablet to sense its twin counterpart.

    What he got made him sigh in resignation.

    ¡°Underworld huh.¡± Fang Lin¡¯s expression turned morose as he realized that he had to go to the enemy¡¯s territory just to obtain the twin tablet.

    ¡°F**k! I put myself through all that risk, and what I only got was the crappy early release? I still have to go to my enemy¡¯s ce just to get the additional content? This is basically a rip-off!¡±

    .........

    A dark room. Unknown ce.

    A portly man entered the room, with his body trembling with fear. It was clear he was not happy on entering this room. But it seemed like he had no choice but to do it.

    With his dry mouth, he managed to utter,

    ¡°Grandmaster, the Pan Gu Divine Tablet...¡±

    ¡°Yeah I know.¡± There was a person at the middle of the room, who was sitting on a chair. Due to the darkness of the room, the portly man could only see a faint silhouette of the person¡¯s body. Such observation just made the person looked scarier in the portly man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Now shoo, go away.¡± The person said nonchntly, waving its hand towards the door.

    ¡°Yes Grandmaster.¡± The terrified man wasted no time as he quickly left the ce. He swore to himself that he will do everything he can in the future to not go back in that ce again.

    ¡°...¡± The Grandmaster had no reaction after seeing the poor man getting scared. After all, many people will be really scared, since the Grandmaster¡¯s abode looks like a terrifying ce.

    The Grandmaster then leaned backwards, managing to bend the chair away from its original position. The chair creaked in protest, but the Grandmaster ignored it, letting out a sigh while muttering,

    ¡°Now that the Pan Gu Divine Tablet appeared, is it already the time to dere war against the Tian JI Empire?¡± The Grandmaster then paused, remembering a fairly obvious fact. ¡°Well, the Pa Gu Divine Tablet must be obtained first before I start worrying about those matters.¡±

    The Grandmaster then stood up and started walking towards the door.

    ¡°It seems like not many will go at the Solstice Kingdom due to the Underworld Invasion. In that case, I will go and take it by myself!¡±

    The door creaked as the Grandmaster left the room for the first time in 10 years.

    ¡°I really hate outdoor activities...¡±

 Chapter 200: Beyond the Capacity

    <h4>Chapter 200: Beyond the Capacity</h4>

    Fang Lin wasted no time as he rushed back towards the rebel camp. Even though he was still angry with what happened with the Pan Gu Divine Tablet, he had other things to worry about, like the impending arrival of the Underworld Army.

    From his estimates, there¡¯s still around 2 hours before the time eleration happens. That means Fang Lin only have 2 hours left to prepare for the arrival of the invaders.

    He knew that he had inform others about this sinister trick that the enemies deployed. However, he was currently donning Fang Xiushang¡¯s identity.

    It leaves a bad taste on Fang Lin¡¯s mouth as he imagined Fang Xiushang hailed as a hero who saved the Solstice Kingdom by informing them of the time trick that the Underworld employed.

    He does not want that prick to gain such praise.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± But Fang Lin knew that he had no choice but to plow on with his act. After all, the lives of everyone in the Solstice Kingdom was more important than to that of his petty pride.

    It took Fang Lin around half an hour before he can arrive back at the rebel camp. At the periphery, he could sense Bloodspear, Mina, Long Juo and Xue¡¯er all waiting inside the spirit ship. A vein popped on his forehead when he saw all four of them ying card games. It was as if they were not worried about his well-being.

    ¡°What the? I understand Mina, Bloodspear and Long Juo acting like that. But why is Xue¡¯er like this too?¡± As if she can hear his thoughts, Xue¡¯er¡¯s head swiveled as she looked out of the window.

    When she saw Fang Lin arriving, her lips puckered as she pouted to Fang Lin. Her expression clearly shows that she was upset. She let out a huff as he retracted her head, resuming her card game.

    Fang Lin smiled wryly upon seeing her expression. He had a basic inkling of the reason she was like that.

    ¡°She¡¯s jealous!¡±

    How could Xue¡¯er not be? Fang Lin used his identity as Fang Xiushang to dote upon Fang Xiushang¡¯s lovers. Even though she knew that he was just pretending, Xue¡¯er could not help but get upset with Fang Lin¡¯s lovey-dovey acting.

    Fang Lin scratched his head, deciding that he will make it up to Xue¡¯erter. As of now, he had to deal with other matters yet.

    He stared at the open courtyard, and there, he saw the other Immortal God Sect Disciples milling around, anxiously waiting for the arrival of Ling Tian.

    The Fang n members were the same, with their faces full of worry as they waited to see if their Young Master Fang Xiushang was fine.

    There was an invisible tension between these two groups, as if they want to vent all their pent-up emotions against each other. Fang Lin knew that his arrival will surely bring this tension to its brink.

    He had to find a way to cate the two groups before the situation could blow up.

    As for the rebels, all of them were inside the camp, busy preparing for the arrival of the enemies. They polished their weapons and applied medicine to the injured.

    Even though they knew it will be hard, they will still defend their Kingdom. After all, that was the reason the Raiders of the Night were established. They were there to free the Kingdom from the oppression of the fake Queen. Now, their focus was on repelling the army.

    Fang Lin did not dissuade them, for he knew they were a stubborn lot. The best that he could do was to help them on their endeavor.

    As for their leader, she was still in seclusion, still trying to breakthrough to the Fifth Stage. To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, the leader of the rebels was not affected by the Underworld Suppressing Formation.

    ¡°Wait, does that mean that those in a state of breakthrough will not be affected by the Underworld Suppressing Formation?¡± Fang Lin decided to inquire more of this matterter.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The ground cracked as Fang Linnded. His stupendousnding gathered the attention the everyone in the courtyard. Even hispanions stopped their games as they stared out of the spirit ship, trying to see what happened.

    Once they saw who arrived, all the Fang n members let out whoops ofughter as they realized that their Young Master returned alive and well.

    Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er, Fang Xiushang¡¯s lovers, run straight to Fang Lin, tackling him as tears trickled down their faces. They clearly knew the power of Ling Tian, and they were highly worried that the father of their children will perish. Now that he was back, all their worries went away as they thought of their future together with bliss.

    Fang Lin heard someone gnashing her teeth, and he was sure that person was Xue¡¯er. He wiped away his imaginary sweat as he imagined the difficulty of cating his wifeter.

    While the Fang n members were rejoicing, the Immortal God Sect Disciples were the opposite. They had crestfallen expression on their faces as they saw Fang Xiushang arriving with hardly no injuries at all. They knew about Ling Tian¡¯sbat prowess, so they were sure he was bound to win, especially after the fact that Fang Lin defeated Fang Xiushang in the disciple selection.

    If that Fang Lin could defeat Fang Xiushang, then it will be just a piece of cake for Ling Tian to defeat Fang Xiushang.

    But the reality they were seeing now was different.

    ¡°Hey Fang Xiushang, where is Ling Tian?¡± Li Min stepped forward as he stared intensely at Fang Lin. Even though he considers himself to be Ling Tian¡¯s rival, he still wanted to know that he was safe. ¡°You know, we are not actually happy with the situation right now. I hope you can enlighten us!¡±

    The truth was, Li Min expects that Fang Xiushang will not tell them the whole details of the match. After all, that was a private match. It will be up to Fang Xiushang to say what he wanted to say. The best thing that he could ask for was Ling Tian¡¯s current condition.

    Fang Lin gave Li Min a pensive look as he suddenly waved his hands. A small crystal ball then appeared on Fang Lin¡¯s palm. Li Min¡¯s eyes narrowed upon seeing this. He knew what this thing was. This crystal ball was an artifact that can record events!

    ¡°Did you record your fight with Ling Tian?¡± Li Min inquired slowly. He did not expect Fang Xiushang to be this narcissistic. He even had the gall to record his fight with Ling Tian? For what purpose?

    ¡°I did record my fight with him.¡± Fang Ln said with an arrogant tone on his voice. ¡°But what I will show all of you was the reason why he disappeared. He activated the crystal ball, and there, everyone in the courtyard saw what Fang Lin was talking about.

    The jaws of everyone from the Immortal God Sect dropped when they saw Ling Tian¡¯s appearance in the video. The Ling Tian that they could see right now was the one who donned the evil spirit form!

    ¡°This is....¡± Everyone knew what they saw meant. It was already amon knowledge for everyone in the Immortal Continent that those who follow in the evil path must be shunned.

    This outlook was due to the fact that many of the cmities in the Immortal Continent were due to those who treaded the evil path.

    In the current age, those who were in the evil path in the Immortal Continent will be the object of scorn. This then makes life difficult for these evil path practitioners.

    ¡°.....¡± Everyone was quiet as they realized that the glorious Ling Tian will now be the object of disdain. He actually dared to be on the evil path while he was a disciple of the Immortal God Sect? This was a p to their faces.

    Fang Lin smiled upon seeing their reaction. Now, Ling Tian will face more difficulties than he could ever imagine.

    Fang Lin was not worried about revealing this info. He knew that Ling Tian will not release his knowledge about Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline as long as his identity as a reincarnator was not released.

    ¡°Since you used that evil qi in front of me, be prepared to face the consequences!¡± Fang Lin cackled to himself as he tried to look more imposing. He was about to say something to Li Min when he felt something weird.

    He looked at the Underworld Suppressing Formation, and he saw it suddenly speeding up its energy absorption. In no time at all, Fang Lin saw the formation¡¯s energy being refilledpletely. Then to his horror, he saw the formation gathering more and more energy for itself. The formation started shaking as its absorbed energy was now beyond its capacity.

    Fang Lin had a slight inkling on what this abnormal behavior meant.

    If the fully charged formation can dte the time with a 1:3 hours ratio, what will happen if the energy used was more than that?

    The time dtion ratio will surely increase.

    ¡°Everyone, listen to me!¡± Fang Lin was about to warn everyone when suddenly, the formation activated its function.

    ¡°Woooo.¡±

    Everyone felt the weird feeling of temporal discement as the formation slowed down the time. A second passed by, and everything went back to normal.

    Fang Lin however, was not feeling appeased. He knew that all those energies absorbed by the formation was enough to fully dte the time to point where 4 and a half hours have passed in the Underworld! With that time dtion, 12 hours surely have passed in the Underworld!

    That means only one thing, the 12-hour time limit set by Siwang Wangzi had ended now!

    Sure enough, Fang Lin suddenly heard the sound of hoovesing from the portal. Countless armored men appeared, with each of them wielding a weapon.

    In front of them, a man riding a skeletal horse appeared, with his whole body covered with armor. Fang Lin could see that everyone was respectful of this man. The armored man stared at Fang Lin, and Fang Lin could feel the man¡¯s murderous intent focused on him.

    ¡°What the...¡±

    Fang Lin swallowed audibly, realizing what was happening now.

    The Underworld was resuming its invasion!

 Chapter 201: Mistaken

    <h4>Chapter 201: Mistaken</h4>

    Everyone in the courtyard were frozen as they stared at the new arrivals. They could hardly believe that the Underworld Army actually broke their 12-hour time limit promise!

    ¡°Despicable! Your leader promised that you lot will be back in 12 hours, yet you arrived way earlier than that!¡± Li Min shook his fist towards the armored man as he continued raging on. ¡°So much for you promises!¡±

    ¡°Actually...¡± Fang Lin used that moment to exin about the time trick used by Underworld Army. To his surprise, Fang Lin saw that none of the Underworld Soldiers made a move. It was as if they were waiting for the orders of the armored man.

    Upon hearing his exnation, the first thing that LI Min did was to get angry at Fang Lin.

    ¡°Hey Fang Xiushang, you should have told this to all of us earlier!¡±

    ¡°Hey! I just discovered it recently, and I was about to tell it to all of you earlier!¡± Fang Lin said as he vehemently defended himself. ¡°I think we should stop worrying about that first. What we should do now was to face the enemies.¡±

    ¡°You are right. Then I guess we will just talk about what you didter.¡± Li Min said as he faced the Underworld Army sullenly. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the army¡¯s weird behavior.

    ¡°What the hell are they doing? Why are they just there staring at us?¡± While Fang Lin was thinking of these things, he saw the armored man beckoning someone. The person the armored man was calling was a wizened old man.

    The old man¡¯s body was bent forward, as if his body was not that fit at all. But Fang Lin could sense a hidden power in the old man¡¯s body.

    The armored man whispered something on the old man¡¯s ear. Minutes of tense silence passed by as everyone saw the armored man and the old man exchanging whispers with each other.

    The old man then broke off, with his body turning around as he faced the tense crowd. He let out a toothy smile as he dered,

    ¡°Greetings to all of you, residents of this Kingdom. My master, an esteemed Prince of the Underworld, was pleased with this ce, thus he decided to make this his own territory. Rejoice! For the best ruler for this world has nowe!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡± After seeing the mannerisms of the armored man and the new old man, Fang Lin was now sure that this armored man was different from Siwang Wangzi. This fact alone made him worried for Wang Hao.

    Siwang Wangzi was supposed to be the one to conquer this. Seeing a different personing here made Fang Lin think that something must have happened to Siwang Wangzi. And if something happened to him, then Wang Hao was surely implicated too.

    Before anyone could raise theirint, Fang Lin saw the armored man alighting off his horse. With his armor covering his face and his whole body, nobody knew what his expression was right now. Was it disdain? Arrogance? Or pity?¡±

    As his feet touched the ground, everyone suddenly felt a powerful pressure emanating from the armored man.

    Almost everyone near the armored man were forced to kneel by that powerful pressure, including the Underworld Soldiers and the old man. The Fang n members, Immortal God Sect Disciples and the rebels were all kneeling now. Only those with great talents like Xue¡¯er and Li Min were still standing, albeit barely.

    As for Fang Lin, he forced his body to stand straight as he resisted that pressure. But what mostly preupied his mind now was not the eagerness to resist such pressure. He was stunned as he knew the only person who can let out such pressure in this kind of situations.

    That person was his master, Wang Hao!

    ¡°What the hell happened to you master?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he realized that something worse was happening now.

    From the looks of it, Wang Hao was now a bigshot in the Underworld. As for how he achieved that in just 12 hours, Fang Lin does not know. Aside from that, it was also possible that he was now friends with Siwang Wangzi! That was possible since Siwang Wangzi seems to like Wang Hao. The two of them in cooperation to conquer the Thrae will be no surprise at all.

    As for why Wang Hao was invading the Thrae, Fang Lin was not sure of the reason yet. But the only thing that he was sure was that Wang Hao was with the enemy right now!

    ¡°Oh? So you dare defy me huh?¡± A garbled voice rang from inside of the man¡¯s armor. Even though that voice was distorted, Fang Lin was sure that it was Wang Hao¡¯s voice! ¡°You know, you have been irritating me earlier. I think its time I knock some discipline on people like you.¡±

    To Fang Lin¡¯s shock, he saw his master¡¯s killing intent locking in on him!

    ¡°What the hell master? Can¡¯t you even recognize that I am your disciple?¡± Fang Lin cried inwardly as he saw Wang Hao casually walking towards him.

    Due to the pressure emitted by Wang Hao, Fang Lin found it difficult to even take a step. With that pressure in ce, Fang Lin had no way to escape Wang Hao¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°This is a prank, right master?¡± But Fang Lin¡¯s hopes were dashed as he saw Wang Hao conjuring a sword on both of his hands. Both swords were made up of bones, and they were filed in such a way that their edges were serrated, like the teeth of a shark.

    Fang Lin knew getting hit by these swords will be pure agony.

    As Fang Lin stared at the murderous Wang Hao approaching towards him, he realized one thing.

    Aside from his body disguising as Fang Xiushang, his aura was also simr to Fang Xiushang!

    Since Fang Lin had Fang Xiushang on his space pocket, it was just easy for Fang Lin to project Fang Xiushang¡¯s aura as his own.

    From the looks of it, his appearance and aura as Fang Xiushang were even able to fool his master! That must be the reason why he was attacking Fang Lin now. Since Wang Hao knows about Fang Lin¡¯s enmity with Fang Xiushang, he must have been using this moment to teach ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ a lesson.

    ¡°This is bad...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he realized that he must do something now, or else he will be a victim of mistaken assault. That will not be good for him.

    Fang Lin¡¯s mind went into an overdrive as he thought of the best solution to show Wang Hao that he was Fang Lin.

    He scratched off the option to retract Fang Xiushang¡¯s aura. It was because once he does this, everyone in the courtyard will discover that Fang Lin was faking himself as Fang Xiushang.

    Fang Lin cannot also just say that he was Fang Lin to Wang Hao. It sounds ridiculous, and it might just serve to piss Wang Hao more.

    The only thing that Fang Lin thinks will work was by using a statement that only he and Wang Hao knows. Since only he and Wang Hao knows that statement, that will serve as evidence on Fang Lin¡¯s identity.

    By using that way, Fang Lin can tell Wang Hao that he was Fang Lin without alerting others of his identity.

    ¡°Ok here goes..¡± Fang Lin took a deep breath as he said to Wang Hao,

    ¡°From what I can see, you¡¯re a master of the Dao of Harem. As a fellow man, why don¡¯t we talk about your Dao?¡± Fang Lin clearly remembered Wang Hao boasting about the Dao of Harem on one of their ¡®private¡¯ talks.

    Fang Lin was sure that Wang Hao remembered talking about the Dao of Harem with Fang Lin.

    Now that Fang Xiushang was saying something that must only be known by Fang Lin, that will just indicate to Wang Hao that the Fang Xiushang in front of him was actually Fang Lin!

    Fang Lin hummed happily to himself as he saw Wang Hao pausing on his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Master, I do not me you for being mistaken in my identity. After all, my disguise skills were just that good. I can still forgive you as long as you do not repeat that fiasco.¡± He envisioned his Master¡¯s pained expression while he was asking for Fang Lin¡¯s forgiveness.

    ¡°Come now master, let¡¯s end this skit now!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s thoughts were in jumble as he waited for Wang Hao¡¯s reply.

    But instead of seeing a relieved or even an embarrassed Wang Hao, what Fang Lin saw was Wang Hao¡¯s killing intent skyrocketing.

    If his killing intent earlier was corporeal, the one he was releasing right now was so solid that it even stirred the rocks scattered on his feet.

    Fang Lin gulped, clearly aware that Wang Hao was way more pissed right now, much angrier than what Fang Lin could remember.

    All these killing intent were entirely focused on Fang Lin. Fang Lin froze in ce, not knowing what to do next.

    Wang Hao then spoke up, with his distorted voice failing to hide his rage.

    ¡°Young man, how do you want to die?¡± A sliver of light shed as both of Wang Hao¡¯s sword went shing down towards Fang Lin!

 Chapter 202: Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 202: Misunderstanding</h4>

    Underworld, one hour before the invasion.

    ¡°Then I, Wang Hao, Prince of the Underworld,mands you to stop the invasion on the Thrae.¡± Obviously, this was the first thing that Wang Hao had asked. After all, that was the reason he agreed to be brought to the Underworld.

    The hologram of the trial organizer shook his head slightly as he apologetically said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think we could not revoke the invasion Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s expression turned grim as he looked at the trial organizer angrily. ¡°I thought mymands could not be ignored by anyone with a rank lower than mine. What does this mean then?¡±

    The trial organizer had a wry smile on his face as he replied,

    ¡°Your Highness, you should remember that it was the Yama who authorized the expansion of the Underworld. That means all the invasions on thes by the Underworld were done under the Yama¡¯smand.¡± He gave Wang Hao a stare as he continued talking.

    ¡°I think your rank as Prince was lower than the Yama itself. That means, you could not stop this invasion.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± From what Wang Hao can see, this trial organizer already knew about Wang Hao¡¯s connection with the Thrae. And from the looks of it, this man was making things difficult for Wang Hao. He then looked at Sir Lawrence, who was giving Wang Hao a smug look.

    Wang Hao¡¯s heart clenched as he realized that the trial organizer was on secretly on Sir Lawrence¡¯s side!

    With his status as a Prince, the trial organizer and Sir Lawrence could not kill Wang Hao yet. The best they can do was to punish Wang Hao in some other way.

    And the rejection of his request for the cancetion of the invasion was part of that ¡®punishment¡¯.

    ¡°What a hypocrite!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he gave a smile to the trial organizer. ¡°You looked like you were protecting me from Sir Lawrence, yet you are the one gunning on to me!¡±

    He took a deep breath as he thought to himself, ¡°Fine, you want to y a game? Then let me join in!¡±

    Wang Hao then tilted his head as he asked the trial organizer.

    ¡°Wait, now that Siwang Wangzi was dead, doesn¡¯t that mean that the invasion will be cancelled too?¡±

    ¡°I think you are thinking this was just a simple matter your Highness.¡± Right now, Wang Hao could see slight traces of gloating on the trial organizer¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no way we will cancel the invasion because of the death of theirmander. We can just simply rece Siwang Wangzi with another capable leader.¡±

    Sir Lawrence tried to hide his schadenfreude as he saw Wang Hao being shot down by the trial organizer. He snickered a little as he thought to himself, ¡°Your home being destroyed will be just the first part of our revenge! You will get more of it in the future!¡±

    Wang Hao however, does not seem to be bothered by the reply of the trial organizer. Wang Hao¡¯s face even lit up after hearing that answer. Sir Lawrence and the trial organizer started to feel that something was off when Wang Hao suddenly said,

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you make me lead the invasion then?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± The trial organizer had a confused expression on his face as he heard what Wang Hao said. ¡°I think...¡±

    ¡°You think this is not allowable?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s voice boomed as he loomed over the hologram of the trial organizer. ¡°As a Prince of the Underworld, I have the obligation to conquer worlds for the Yama! That means you cannot stop me from following that obligation. Besides, with me being a Prince of the Underworld, I think there is no better choice than me to lead that invasion.

    ¡°......Yourmand shall be followed your Highness.¡± Wang Hao resisted the urge tough as he saw the sour looks on the faces of Sir Lawrence and the trial organizer.

    Since he could not stop the invasion, then he will supervise it!

    Wang Hao of course does not want to actually conquer the whole Thrae. He was nning to just acquire the Solstice Kingdom. Once he does that, he will use every tricks that he can do to make the advancement of the army to be stuck in the Solstice Kingdom. That means only the Solstice Kingdom will be the actual territory of the Underworld. He will be secretly hindering the Underworld Army to stop them from expanding their territory from the Solstice Kingdom.

    That way, he can show to the Underworld that he was doing something while at the same time, save the Thrae from being conquered.

    Wang Hao of course knew that this n of his will eventually be discovered. But by that time, he was sure that he will already have another way to save the Thrae. In the meantime, he just needed to be the best actor there is.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s what you get for messing with me!¡± Wang Hao raised two of his fingers as he said,

    ¡°As for my secondmand, give me that tablet located in the Deathswamp Prefecture Hall.¡± Wang Hao knew that that mana tablet will be of a massive help for Fang Yu on her breakthrough to the Mana Cirction Stage. Him giving that tablet to Fang Yu was his obligation as her master.(How about Fang Lin?)

    ¡°Your Highness, you mean that tablet for breakthrough to the Mana Cirction Stage?¡± The trial organizer frowned as he interjected. ¡°That tablet will be useless for us souls since we cultivate our soul bodies. I think that it will be of no use to you, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°So that was the reason why the tablet despite its abilities, was not stolen from that ce. After all, nobody in the Underworld can use that tablet due to the difference in their cultivation techniques.¡± Wang Hao thought as he began giving the trial organizer a reply.

    ¡°So what if it was useless? I want to take it, since that was the first treasure I saw since I arrived here in the Underworld. I want to take that as my memorabilia.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The trial organizer then seemed to talk to another person, clearly giving that other person some instructions regarding that mana tablet.

    Minutes passed by, and Wang Hao saw a skeletal bird approaching their sprit ship. The bird was twice the ship in size, with its wingspan long enough to cover the whole body of the ship. On its beak, Wang Hao could see the mana tablet.

    Wang Hao smiled, quite happy that he can now give Fang Yu something useful. ¡°Take that, Xiao Ya!¡± He thought smugly.

    Wang Hao then gave the trial organizer an impressed look as he put the mana tablet on his spatial pocket.

    ¡°That was quick.¡±

    ¡°We were just lucky that the Deathswamp Prefecture Hall was near us right now. That made it possible for the tablet to be carried here.¡±

    ¡°That near? Then drop me and Old Billy off at the portal for the invasion to the Thrae. From what know, its just also nearby. With the speed of this ship, it might take around 10 minutes for us to arrive there.¡± Wang Hao abruptly said.

    ¡°Wait Your Highness, does that mean you want to start the invasion now?¡± The trial organizer trembled as he tried to stop Wang Hao. ¡°But you still have to attend the awarding ceremony!¡±

    ¡°In case you do not know, Siwang Wangzi promised that he and the 13th Batallion will be going back there after 12 hours. Now, there¡¯s only around 30 minutes before that time limit. If the army does not arrive at that time, I think Siwang Wangzi¡¯s name will bepromised. Me invading for his sake will be for the best. Consider this as my way to maintain his honor after his death.¡±

    ¡°..... Fine.¡± The ship steered as it went to the portal. Old Billy looked nervous as he gave Wang Hao a doubtful look. ¡°Your Highness, what am I going to do there?¡±

    ¡°Old Billy, you just have to be my advisor in there. Do not worry, the invasion will be quick, and you will not be in any danger.¡±

    Old Billy sighed in relief after hearing Wang Hao¡¯s exnation. ¡°Then I will do my best.¡±

    Wang Hao nodded, and then his face perked up as he seemed to remember something. ¡°Oh, now that I am a Prince of the Underworld, I want to be called in a different name. I want my name to be known as Prince Reaper.¡±

    ¡°Prince Reaper?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, from now on, I want to be called like that everywhere I go.¡± Wang Hao said with a nonchnt look on his face. Since Wang Hao will be going to the Thrae as an enemy, he had to make sure his identity as Wang Hao there will not be discovered. That was the reason why he was donning the name of Prince Reaper.

    ¡°We have arrived now.¡± Wang Hao looked outside, and he saw the swirling portal. He and Old Billy was about to leave the ship when he heard someone calling out to him. He looked back, and he saw Jieshu looking at him. He then heard her asking him,

    ¡°Do you have time to visit my ceter after your invasion? I will appreciate your arrival.¡± She ignored Fang Anwei¡¯s angry expression as she awaited Wang Hao¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Um.. okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jieshu said as Wang Hao quickly jumped off the ship with Old Billy. She gave a gloating look to Fang Anwei, who just red in reply.

    Huo Huangdi shook his head, muttering,

    ¡°That lucky guy!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s transition as themander of the 13th Battalion was smooth. He used his status as a Prince to quell any disagreement for his arrival. As for Merlick, Siwang Wangzi¡¯s advisor, Wang Hao had his clothes stripped, with Merlick being thrown into the prison. He gave these clothes to Old Billy, who suddenly looked more dashing and respectable.

    Once all of these were done, he and his army marched towards the Solstice Kingdom.

    As they went out the portal, they saw the majority of the able-bodied fighters all gathered in one ce. He saw Fang Lin¡¯s fellow disciples, along with the rebels and the Fang n members.

    He suddenly felt his bacsh disappearing, which means he can now use all his abilities again.

    Wang Hao then wasted no time he used his energy sense to look for Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s aura. He frowned as he felt that their auras were weak.

    He looked at where their auras came from and he saw that it wasing from Fang Xiushang! With his energy sense, Wang Hao felt Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s auras being suppressed by Fang Xiushang¡¯s overflowing aura.

    That just proves Wang Hao¡¯s suspicion that Fang Xiushang kidnapped Fang Yu and Fang Lin!

    ¡°This bastard! You think hiding my disciples in your spatial pocket will keep them hidden? With my energy sense, I could feel their weak auras from you! Damn you Fang Xiushang! I will make you pay for what you did to my disciples!¡± Wang Hao was not able to stop his killing intent from focusing on Fang Xiushang. That was how angry Wang Hao was right now.

    Moments passed by, and he realized he could not take it anymore. He used some of the gravitational energy he absorbed from the trial mountain and used it here. With his power at the Second Stage, Wang Hao¡¯s pressure field was able to restrain almost everyone, since their strengths were all at the First Stage, except for those with great talent.

    Wang Hao then used this chance to attack Fang Xiushang. He used his torture swords, nning to torment this bastard to make him release his disciples. As for killing him, Wang Hao will leave that to his disciples in the future.

    But as he was about to attack, Wang Hao heard Fang Xiushang muttering about the Dao of Harem.

    Wang Hao knew that the only one he talked about the Dao of Harem with was with his disciple Fang Lin. He stilled, realizing that this Fang Xiushang might have actually tortured Fang Lin and Fang Yu for all the information they can give!

    Wang Hao could just imagine the agony and pain that Fang Lin and Fang Yu underwent that forced them to give up even the minute details of their conversation with Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao¡¯s vision turned ck as the only thing on his mind right now was the unstoppable urge to kill Fang Xiushang. Forget torturing him, Wang Hao wants to eradicate Fang Xiushang¡¯s soul into nothingness!

    He then focused all the energy he can on his swords as he muttered,

    ¡°Young man, how do you want to die?¡±

    He let out a silent roar as he sent both of his swords shing towards Fang Xiushang!

 Chapter 203: Shield

    <h4>Chapter 203: Shield</h4>

    It was at that moment of Wang Hao¡¯s fatal attack that Fang Lin felt something stirring inside his body. Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened when he felt his bloodline suddenly boiling with excitement!

    With his bloodline memories, Fang Lin knew what this meant. The boiling of his bloodline indicates that he was now facing against another Godly Divine Beast Bloodline Holder!

    It had always been like this in the past. When two Godly Divine Beast Bloodline holders face each other, their bodies will tremble in delight while their bloodlines boil in excitement. When this happens, both thebatants will feel their opponent¡¯s excited bloodline.

    As for why this happens, nobody knows the reason yet. But what everyone was sure was that it¡¯s perfectly fine for their bloodlines to be excited, since two Godly Divine Beast Bloodline Holders facing off against each other was a rarity.

    Right now, Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline was screaming to him that the man in front of him must be defeated at all costs. His bloodline¡¯s pride was triggered when Wang Hao, another Godly Divine Beast Bloodline Holder, suddenly attacked Fang Lin.

    In the past, Wang Hao was Fang Lin¡¯s master, and he took care of Fang Lin. With that kind of treatment, Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline will not act hostile with Wang Hao.

    But now that Wang Hao was attacking Fang Lin with the intent to kill, Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline immediately forgot all pretenses as it urged Fang Lin to fight back.

    If Fang Lin was feeling this, Wang Hao of course felt it too. His own bloodline hummed right before Wang Hao¡¯s sword couldnd on Fang Lin. Wang Hao knew what this humming meant. His bloodline acting like this just meant that the person he was attacking right now was a Godly Divine Beast Bloodline Holder too!

    With his quick mind, Wang Hao was able to piece all the clues he saw earlier.

    The ims of ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ that was rted to Wang Hao¡¯s secret talks with Fang Lin.

    The existence of the auras of Fang Lin and Fang Yu on Fang Xiushang.

    All of Fang Xiushang¡¯s weird behaviors when he saw facing off against Ling Tian.

    And of course, the biggest clue that Wang Hao remembered was the fact that ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ used a half-step Universe me and a half-step Cosmic Ice.

    All these clues might mean that Fang Xiushang kidnapped Fang Yu and Fang Lin.

    But with his bloodline reacting this way now, Wang Hao¡¯s mind wandered as he realized that there was actually another answer for those things that ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ did.

    And the reason was that Fang Lin and Fang Yu were impersonating as Fang Xiushang!

    ¡°.....¡±It took only a moment for Wang Hao to realize that Fang Lin was disguising as Fang Xiushang. But even with that discovery, Wang Hao knew that he still had to make his attacknd on Fang Lin for publicity reasons. With his abilities, he can stillnd his attack on Fang Lin without inflicting damage on him.

    ¡°Fang Lin, don¡¯t dodge!¡± Wang Hao sent this message via their bloodlines. Upon hearing this, Fang Lin felt relief, knowing that their reacting bloodlines must have clued Wang Hao that he was disguising as Fang Xiushang.

    Even though the swords were still about tond on him, Fang Lin knew that his master will just use his energy abilities to remove the damage. He stayed still, adapting a scared look on his face as Wang Hao was bearing down on him.

    As for why his master was still about to attack him, Fang Lin knew that this was due to aplicated matter. He will just ask about it to his masterter in a private ce.

    But just before Wang Hao¡¯s swords could hit Fang Lin, the two of them suddenly felt their bloodlines boiling once more. This time however, neither the two of them was the reason for the reaction.

    A transparent shield suddenly appeared in front of Fang Lin, effectively nullifying Wang Hao¡¯s attack. The shield did not even budge after absorbing such powerful attack.

    Ripples suddenly appeared on the shield right after Wang Hao¡¯s attack was nullified. These ripples gathered at the spot where Wang Hao struck the shield.

    Once all the ripples have converged at that spot, Wang Hao and Fang Lin saw two objects sprouting out of it.

    There were two swords that went out of the shield!

    These two swords looked exactly like Wang Hao¡¯s sword. Everything, including their appearance and smell were identical to Wang Hao¡¯s. But that¡¯s not the only thing simr.

    With his energy sense, Wang Hao also felt that swords that sprouted from the shield contains the same energies that Wang Hao used to attack!

    It was as if this transparent shield received an attack, sessfully dispersed it, and returned this attack exactly the way it should have been!

    If it was him before, Wang Hao will forcefully receive this attack head-on. But since he was hiding his identity as Wang Hao right now, he had no choice but to dodge it.

    Wang Hao channeled some kic energy on his legs, and he released it from the soles of his feet. This release of energy on the soles of his feet resulted in Wang Hao being catapulted away from Fang Lin.

    With the speed he was sted back, Wang Hao was sure that the reflected attack will miss. But to his surprise, the reflected attack changed its path and was now headed towards Wang Hao again!

    ¡°The f**k! This reflected attack must have a homing mechanism!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he tried to dodge it. He had no choice but to do it since his current identity does not allow him to just absorb it.

    He swore to himself that once this reflected attack dissipates, he will give its caster a payback.

    While Wang Hao was busy dodging the reflected attack, Fang Lin was doing something else.

    He jumped back, rushing towards his spirit ship. In the eyes of others, Fang Lin was just going to his spirit ship to acquire some weapons and talismans. After all, the armored man was now preupied with some weird spell. Fang Lin will surely use this moment to get some things to assist him.

    But Fang Lin¡¯s motives were actually different. He had an anxious expression on his face as he entered the spirit ship. Once inside, what he saw confirmed his suspicions.

    Right by the window, he could see Xue¡¯er¡¯s paleplexion. Her hair looked even paler than before while her skin was now beaded with sweat. She was taking someborious breaths as she clutched her chest tightly. She had a pained expression her face as she tried to give Fang Lin a smile.

    Whatever she did clearly took a toll on her.

    ¡°So you used one of your heavenly-defying spells.¡± Wang Hao stated this as if it was a fact.

    When Fang Lin and Wang Hao felt their bloodline stirring once more earlier, they knew that this means that one more Godly Divine Beast Bloodline Holder joined in the fight. Wang Hao had no knowledge who this intruder might be.

    But Fang Lin had a suspicion who it was.

    This suspicion was further heightened when he saw the transparent shield protecting him. The intruder did not attack both of them. Instead, the intruder chose to protect Fang Lin while using the reflected attack to damage Wang Hao.

    Fang Lin knew only one person that will do that.

    To prove his suspicion, he went back to his ship, trying to see her condition.

    He indeed was right.

    He could see that Xue¡¯er, the Nine-Tailed Wolf, was spent as if she did something strenuous. The only usible reason for her condition right now was that she used one of her heavenly-defying spells to save Fang Lin!

    ¡°I have to save you, because you are my husband.¡± Xue¡¯er said softly. Mina stood by her side, trying to feed her with some medicinal pills.

    Fang Lin gave her a smile as he replied, ¡°That spell you used... was very cool.¡± Of course it would be cool! A spell that could nullify any powerful attacks was already strong on its own. But having the ability to return a received attack with homing mechanisms just makes this spell way too overpowered!

    ¡°Cool? I¡¯m d....¡± Xue¡¯er muttered before her eyes rolled up on its sockets as she fell face-first. There was a thudding sound as she hit the floor, with her whole body suddenly turning limp. Fang Lin felt her vitality fading away, as if it was being sucked by something else.

    His face paled, as he called out to her in a pained fashion.

    ¡°Wifey!¡±

 Chapter 204: Sudden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 204: Sudden Danger</h4>

    Fang Lin rushed forward as he ced his palms on Xue¡¯er¡¯s back. His face darkened when he realized that even now that she was unconscious, her vitality was still being sucked away.

    Using his senses, Fang Lin was able to identify where all of Xue¡¯er¡¯s vitality went. All of it were absorbed by the reflected attack that was hounding Wang Hao right now.

    From what Fang Lin can see, Xue¡¯er¡¯s vitality must have been the fuel needed to keep her current spell working. And she did not stop on giving up more of her vitality even when she was now out. That just shows how badly she wanted Fang Lin to be safe.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er....¡± Fang Lin was deeply touched by what Xue¡¯er did. But he also knew that what she was doing right now might possibly kill her. He had to find a way to recover her vitality and stop her from what she was doing.

    As for her lost vitality, Fang Lin already knew what to do. He ced both of his palms on Xue¡¯er¡¯s back as he activated his Yin-Yang Eternal Life and Death Disk.

    Since he was not keen on anyone seeing this spell of his, Fang Lin decided to materialize the Yin-Yang Eternal Life and Death Disk inside Xue¡¯er¡¯s body.

    Once inside, the Yin-Yang Eternal Life and Death Disk started supplying Xue¡¯er with life energy. Fang Lin¡¯s Yin-Yang Eternal Life and Death Disk absorbed too much evil qi from Ling Tian that it still had excess life energy even after Fang Lin used it to recover from his injuries.

    Fang Lin was now using this excess life energy to rejuvenate Xue¡¯er. He knew that in theory, he can use the Yin-Yang Eternal Life and Death Disk to heal another person. But he was unwilling to try it since he was not sure if that person he will help can be trusted.

    But he had no issue on using it on Xue¡¯er, since he knew about her trustworthiness.

    Xue¡¯er¡¯s paleplexion lightened up as her vitality was being replenished. Her breathing became even and her heart started to beat regrly. Fang Lin¡¯s infusion of life energy to Xue¡¯er was a sess!

    Mina, Bloodspear and Long Juo¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing this. Even though they did not see the Yin-Yang Eternal Life and Death Disk, they knew that Fang Lin did something to help Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Is this rted to the weird symbols on his palms?¡± Long Juo thought as he shivered uncontrobly. He personally experienced the effects of these symbols, and he can say that his experience with it was not pleasant.

    Even though they were all curious, they did not dare ask Fang Lin on what he did, upon seeing that he wanted it to stay secret. They just stood guard around the two, trying to protect them from any obstructions that may appear.

    After a minute of life energy infusion, Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes fluttered as she regained her consciousness. Upon seeing what Fang Lin was doing, she tried to stop him from continuing it.

    ¡°Fang Lin, let it go ok? I feel fine now.¡± Xue¡¯er told Fang Lin through their bloodline connection. Only Fang Lin heard what she said. Mina, Bloodspear and Long Juo were not hearing their conversation right now. ¡°See? I can stand up now.¡± She tried to stand up, but Fang Lin suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed one of her tails.

    ¡°Hiya!?¡± Xue¡¯er¡¯s shy gasp echoed on their bloodline connection. She slumped forward, as if the stimtion on her tail robbed her off strength. She tried to move, but Fang Lin grip on her sensitive tail prevented her from doing so.

    Fang Lin let gave her a naughty smile, as if he caught Xue¡¯er doing something bad.

    ¡°Seems like you are still weak right now.¡± Fang Lin said as he caressed her tail gently.

    ¡°Hiiii!!! I am just like this because you are ying with my tail!¡± Xue¡¯er replied bashfully on their bloodline connection. ¡°I really am fine!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Then stop using your spell now.¡± Fang Lin replied sternly. He clearly was not happy right now. ¡°That spell was still eating your vitality even you were unconscious. Even right now, when I am healing you, that spell was still absorbing your vitality! Good thing the life energy I gave to you was of a high quality. If not, then you might have been a mummy right now!¡±

    ¡°But I need to chase off that armored guy...¡± This excuse of Xue¡¯er however was quickly shot down by Fang Lin.

    ¡°Oh that one who attacked me?¡± Actually.. he¡¯s my Master Wang Hao that I was telling to you earlier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your master? Then why is he with the Underworld and why did he just attack you earlier?¡± Xue¡¯er asked doubtfully. ¡°Are you sure you were not hypnotized?¡±

    ¡°I am sure that its my master.¡± Fang Lin replied. ¡°As for why he was doing this, I am sure he had a special n that even I could not fathom.¡±

    ¡°Stare....¡± Xue¡¯er gave Fang Lin a stern re as if she was trying to see if he was befuddled or crazy. Upon seeing that he looked fine, she sighed as she willed her spell to dissipate.

    Fang Lin looked outside, and he saw the two swords chasing Wang Hao suddenly disappearing. He slumped on a chair as his body sagged in relief. He was able to stop Xue¡¯er from sacrificing herself, and he was able to help his master out too.

    ¡°Fang Lin, are you okay...¡± Bloodspear asked worriedly when he saw the pale look on Fang Lin¡¯s face. ¡°It seems like whatever that thing that you did took something out of you.¡± Long Juo and Mina just gave a snort, as if they were not worried about Fang Lin at all.

    Fang Lin waved his hands, clearly indicating that he was fine. As for Xue¡¯er, she was now sitting beside Fang Lin, with her head resting on his right shoulder. Fang Lin tried to move, but Xue¡¯er gripped him tightly as she whispered,

    ¡°Those two girls must be that lovely huh.¡±

    ¡°You know I am not like that Xue¡¯er.¡± Fang Lin wryly replied in their bloodline connection. ¡°I cannot afford to do that, since I do not have feelings for them.¡±

    ¡°So if you had feelings for another girl other than me, you will start pursuing them too?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Fang Lin was about to answer this question of Xue¡¯er when he suddenly felt the presence of his master just outside the spirit ship. Fang Lin looked out the window, and what he saw was an entirely unfathomable event.

    He saw the Underworld Soldiers on standby while Wang Hao was waiting outside the ship. As for the other people in the courtayard, they did not dare to make a move, since they also felt that something really weird was happening right now.

    It will be better for them to just watch how the events will unfold.

    Wang Hao took everyone¡¯s silence as a cue as he started speaking in garbled voice.

    ¡°Splendid! I did not expect to see such talented practitioners here! Too bad that even with your talents, it will still be not enough for all of you to stop my invasion.¡± Electricity crackled from his palms as he continued talking. ¡°I do not want to waste any lives here, so please just surrender peacefully. That way, nobody will be hurt.¡±

    Silence prevailed once more after everyone heard Wang Hao¡¯s request. Secondster, and everyone was shouting angrily at Wang Hao.

    ¡°Screw you! We do not need your mercy! Just scram back from where you came from!¡±

    ¡°F**k you!¡±

    ¡°Move you ugly-ass face here! That must be the reason why you wear that armor, just to hide your unsightly appearance!¡±

    Even though Wang Hao was wearing an armor on, Fang Lin knew that Wang Hao¡¯s face was twitching from all of that insults. Xue¡¯er who sat beside him pensively said on their bloodline connection,

    ¡°Your master seems to be really good at pissing people off.¡±

    ¡°That he really was good at.¡± Fang Lin replied merrily. He and Xue¡¯er were about to continue exchanging jokes about Wang Hao when they suddenly felt a massive surge of energy.

    That massive surge of energy came from where the leader of the rebels was cultivating!

    Fang Lin knew that the leader was having her breakthrough towards the Dao Domain Stage. From the looks of it, she had reached her critical juncture.

    Fang Lin¡¯s face suddenly paled, as he realized that something good might not happen. Even though it seems like anyone in the middle of their breakthrough were not affected by the Underworld Suppressing Formation, it might be an entirely different matter once they finished their breakthrough.

    As for why Fang Lin was worried about that, it was because he was sure that something catastrophic might happen if the leader of the rebels finishes her breakthrough right now. After all, the environment created by the Underworld Suppressing Formation was extremely ill-suited to higher stage cultivators.

    Her breaking through right now was an unknown factor, which might bring unexpected danger.

    His suspicion was further proven when he heard Wang Hao shouting, ¡°Everyone, run away! What happens next will not be good!¡±

    At first, everyone ignored what Wang Hao said. But suddenly, all of them felt as if their bodies were vibrating uncontrobly. It was as if their cells were about to be separated from each other due to the intense vibrations.

    They then realized that what Wang Hao was saying was not a joke. They employed all the spells and abilities they can to get away as far as possible from the rebel leader¡¯s ce. Even Fang Lin was no exception, as he used the spirit ship to flee. He did not forget to put Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er inside his ship.

    As for Wang Hao, Fang Lin saw him staying at the courtyard. It seems like he stayed behind to deal with the danger by himself. As for the Underworld Soldiers, they were all running away too, clearly aware of the impending danger.

    Fang Lin then heard a female voice echoing throughout the whole Solstice Kingdom. This voice was pissed, and some signs of shock and anger could also be heard from it. The words that were uttered were,

    ¡°What the f**k is happening right now!¡±

    Fang Lin grimaced, realizing that it was the rebel leader who said this!

    ¡°If even she was this surprised, then that means something bad will really happen...¡±

 Chapter 205: Newcomers!

    <h4>Chapter 205: Neers!</h4>

    Fang Lin continued rushing away from the danger zone as he consoled the scared Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er.

    Both of them were shivering slightly as they also felt the danger at that area. Their eyes were teary as they gave Fang Lin a look of gratitude. But this look changed into irritation as both of them red at Fang Lin while pouting at him. Fang Lin smiled wryly, clearly aware of the reason they were angry.

    ¡°Fang Xiushang! You almost died there earlier! Why did you not dodge? Instead you tried to reason out with that invader!¡± Rou¡¯er grumbled. ¡°I know that you are strong, but what you did earlier almost borders on stupidity.¡±

    Fang Lin just sheepishly replied, ¡°I actually have a good n that I was about to execute earlier...¡±

    ¡°Then do tell that n to us.¡± Xu¡¯er quickly replied.

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin shook his head, as he tried to make himself look mysterious. ¡°Matters like this must only be touched by those who were enlightened like me.¡±

    ¡°Enlightened my ass! You are just making that s**t up!¡± Rou¡¯er sneered in reply. ¡°But because you are the father of our child, I will forgive you for this time Fang Xiushang.¡±

    Fang Lin sighed in relief and was about to sit when he heard another query from Rou¡¯er.

    ¡°Now that we were done about that, its time for the next question.¡±

    ¡°You still have more questions?¡±

    ¡°Of course we do.¡± Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er then gave Xue¡¯er an appraising look. Their eyes roved all over her pale white skin, her long white hair and her angelic face. Their gazes though were almost concentrated on her fluffy tails that were swishing behind her.

    Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er gave Fang Lin a smile that was also not a smile as they asked him,

    ¡°Care to introduce us to your WIFEY?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ...........

    Wang Hao looked pensively at the tremors emanating from the rebel leader¡¯s hideout. With him being the leader of the invasion, the control of the Underworld Suppressing Formation was passed to him. With that, he already knew all the effects and shortings of the formation.

    One weakness of the formation was that it cannot affect those who were in the middle of the breakthrough. The reason for that was because people at that state will have their practitioner stage in limbo, where they seem to have not stage at all. That was to be expected, since they were at the midst of changing their stages.

    This state of limbo will make the formation ignore them since they have no stage that can be suppressed. This was the reason why the rebel leader, Nathalia was not affected by the suppression.

    Another problem that arises from these breakthroughs was that once the practitioner sessfully steps on the next stage, the formation will be extremely confused with the sudden appearance of a higher stage on its domain where no higher stage should exist.

    This confusion prompts the formation to change into extermination mode, which makes it an attacking formation. In the extermination mode, the formation will wantonly attack everything inside its domain. This killing move was extremely effective, with about 99.99% effectivity.

    But the extermination mode of the formation should only be used as a trump card. It was because the formation will lose its suppressing abilities for a day after using the extermination mode. A day was enough for a to recover the areas affected by the formation.

    Aside from that, even the Underworld Soldiers inside the formation will be attacked during the extermination mode. Their lives were much more importantpared to the lives of the worlds they invade. As such, the extermination mode was only used if it¡¯s absolutely necessary.

    Of course the formation masters of the Underworld tried to resolve this but to their dismay, none of the remedies that they used had any effect. It was as if the universe itself dictated that the Underworld Suppressing Formation will have no chance to affect the breakthrough of any practitioeners.

    In Wang Hao¡¯s case, the extermination mode being activated right now means a big trouble for him. After all, he wanted to conquer the Solstice Kingdom with at the very best, no casualties. The extermination mode being activated means many people will die needlessly.

    As for the vibrations everyone felt earlier, it was Nathalia¡¯s instinctive reaction to the triggering of the extermination mode. She felt that she will die if she does not do anything to resist it.

    As for her words of surprise, the reason for that was the current condition of the Underworld that she saw with her divine sense. Nathalia saw the weird portal in the castle, the fleeing people, the strange formations covering the whole Kingdom and the creepy armored men roaming the Kingdom.

    It was no wonder she shouted in surprise after seeing these changes.

    Wang Hao knew that with his control of the Underworld Suppressing Formation, he can easily stop it from achieving the extermination form, wherever he is. That means he can deactivate the extermination mode even if he was not at the formation itself. The only reason he stayed in the courtyard was because he wanted to make himself look cool in front of Fang Lin. After all, a master must always look cool in front of his disciples.

    He smiled and was about to activate his connection when he felt something approaching their area quickly. His eyes widened when he realized where this iing object came from.

    Instead of looking on his cardinal directions, Wang Hao looked up, and there, he saw something at the outer space. He used his energy maniption abilities to hit that object with small streams of light that reflected back to his eyes. With that technique, he was able to see the ship¡¯s appearance even with therge distance between them.

    That ¡®something¡¯ was arge space ship. Not a spirit ship, but a space ship. It was ced precariously just at the spot before the¡¯s atmosphere.

    Looking up from below, Wang Hao saw that this space ship¡¯s length wasparable to that of the Solstice Kingdom. Its body was studded with high-ss weapons, ranging from small artilleryunchers torge sma cannons. Its body was made from countless rare metals that were seamlessly welded together.

    Jets of dark energy pulsed out from its boosters, which helped the space ship to stabilize its position. Wang Hao also felt electricity crackling around it, forming a seemingly imprable defensive barrier.

    Its appearance and aura indicates that this space ship was meant forbat.

    Wang Hao knew from looking at its parts that this space ship was made from technology. That means this ship will not work once it was inside Thrae¡¯s area. That must be the reason why this space ship did not enter the¡¯s atmosphere.

    Wang Hao immediately had a bad feeling when this space ship arrived. This feeling of his intensified when he saw with his enhanced vision that all the sma cannons of the ship were lighting up.

    The sma cannons started to glow red as violet orbs of light appeared at their tips.

    These violet orbs grew bigger and bigger until they were around 1 kilometer in diameter! Even here on the ground, Wang Hao could feel the powerful energy fluctuations emanating from the sma cannons.

    What made him frown was the fact that all the sma cannons were pointing at the Solstice Kingdom!

    Wang Hao gritted his teeth as he realized these neers were targeting either the Solstice Kingdom or the Underworld Army! This was bad news to him, since both the Solstice Kingdom and the Underworld Army were important for his ns.

    With his factual memories not sealed, Wang Hao was able to recognize what kind of people could do things like this. He stared at the space ship he angrily muttered,

    ¡°What the f**k are Spacefarers doing here?¡±

 Chapter 206: Space

    <h4>Chapter 206: Space</h4>

    With his factual memories, Wang Hao was able to remember the origins of the Spacefarers.

    A long time ago, space travel was only used as a means travel from one to another. Those who participated in space travel were usually those who wanted to go to another. Most of them were usually practitioners whose stage forces them to go to a higher staged.

    But all of those views on space travel changed when one day, a powerful practitioner decided to use the space as a mean for business.

    This practitioner acquired a powerful ship which he/she then used to visit differents. For every this practitioner visits, a trading transaction will happen.

    This wandering practitioner usually offers something to the residents of that in exchange for their treasures. The practitioner continued doing this on differents until it reached the point where the practitioner¡¯s riches were overflowing.

    This sess in wealth was enough to entice anyone to follow this practitioner¡¯s footsteps. But this was not the only reason many yearn to be like him/her.

    ording to historical records, this practitioner had countless thrilling adventures on the vast wide outer space. Unique creatures, mysterious phenomenon and countless dangers were all encountered by this practitioner. Each chronicles of this practitioner¡¯s adventures were enough to thrill anyone who reads it.

    The exciting life led by this practitioner¡¯s carefree journey led others to follow his/her footsteps. In no time at all, countless aspiring practitioners ventured the outer space, hoping to capture the same glory and riches that the famed practitioner had acquired.

    This boom in space travelers was dubbed to be the birth of the spacefarers. Each one of these spacefarers had one goal, that is to reach or even surpass the achievements of the first spacefarer.

    The spacefarers either travelled alone or ventured as a group. Their usual business n was to sell or trade items to every new they visit. They also attempt to seek new adventures that will make them famous.

    The sudden influx of the spacefarers brought confusion and chaos at the whole universe. After all, there were now countless new space travelers that roam the Universe, each one seeking new treasures and adventures.

    Events like several spacefarers fighting each other because of conflict of interests weremonce at that time. These fights of course brought headaches to countless star systems.

    Eventually, the chaos reached an all-time high that preventive measures have to be taken. This led to the creation of the League of Spacefarers.

    The League of Spacefarers wereposed of experienced and powerful spacefarers whose role was to impose rules and regtions on all the existing spacefarers.

    The creation of the League of Spacefarers led to the implementation of approved trade routes, regtions on where to do adventures. They even implemented a ranking system for all the spacefarers.

    This then led to a period of order and calm with the spacefarers following order as they ventured out.

    But this changed once more when another sinister type of space travelers appeared.

    It was the Space Pirates.

    Just like the pirate of the seas, the space pirates had only one goal, that was to loot and ransack unfortunate spacefarers that they encounter.

    This line of ¡®business¡¯ proved sessful since it was easy to attack an unsuspecting space ship. This then led to countless spacefarers losing their treasures and sometimes their lives to these insidious groups.

    Luckily for the spacefarers, the space pirates did not create a supervising organizationparable to the Leageu of Spacefarers. This was to be expected since being a space pirate means one was willing to loot and ransack other space travelers. It will be difficult to trust people like them.

    This boom of these shameless people was deemed as the birth of space pirates. It was an age of chaos, where everyone in space were distrustful of each other. Countless betrayals happened everyday with oaths for revenge uttered constantly.

    Of course, the League of Spacefarers did not take this matter lightly. They used countless strategies to fight back against the space pirates. As for the space pirates, they employed new techniques to attack the spacefarers.

    This back-and-forth battle continued until now. The constant vignce and rules by the spacefarers actually managed to lessen the confrontations between the two. But the spacefarers of the current times still have to be wary of the space pirates everytime they travel.

    ¡°....¡± Wang Hao had to admit he was impressed by the information he received about the spacefarers and space pirates. But he knew that now was not the right time to be impressed. He had more pressing matters to be worried about right now.

    Such as numerous gigantic sma cannons aimed at your spot.

    Wang Hao knew that once this sma beam hits the Underworld Suppressing Formation, there is a high possibility that the formation will shatter.

    Wang Hao of course was not enthusiastic with that.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡± But even without anyone answering him, Wang Hao already knew the reason why. These spacefarers must have set the Thrae as their next destination for their trade route.

    It was just a pure coincidence that they arrived during the invasion of the Underworld. Such bad luck brings a bad taste on Wang Hao¡¯s mouth.

    But what¡¯s worse was that Wang Hao knew that all the spacefarers were not happy with the way the Underworld was doing things.

    After all, it was thes that were the spacefarer¡¯s main source of ie. The Underworld conquerings reduces to potential customers for the spacefarers. As such, it was logical for them to stop the Underworld¡¯s attempts on invasion whenever it was possible.

    Wang Hao tensed as he knew that the attack of the sma cannons was about toe. He knew that he can only do one thing to counteract this.

    He focused his mind, and he entered a deep connection with the Underworld Suppressing Formation. At this state, Wang Hao can freely see all theponents that made the Underworld Suppressing Formation. With this connection, Wang Hao can freely manipte theponents of the formation.

    Wang Hao knew that the sess of the invasion depends entirely on the existence of the Underworld Suppressing Formation. Powerful attacks cannot damage it that easily. But with Wang Hao¡¯s energy senses, he knew that the power emanating from that space ship can damage or even destroy the Underworld Suppressing Formation.

    Thus, he decided to make the formation stronger by adding something on its formationponents. It was fortunate for Wang Hao that his memories held some knowledge about formation making.

    Of course, the Underworld Suppressing Formation was an extremelyplicated formation that was the culmination of years of research. Wang Hao¡¯s formations knowledge was not enough to unravel its mysteries.

    But his current knowledge and his abilities gave him a way to improve the formation.

    He created a small formation, which he then wedged in one of the empty spaces in the formation. He then fueled this small formation with his energy-absorbing ability. With this, the Underworld Suppressing Formation gained the ability to absorb all types of energy.

    Of cours,e the one doing the absorbing was the small formation that Wang Hao created. This small formation, unlike Wang Hao can only absorb limited amounts of energy. But with his calctions, Wang Hao was sure that this small formation was enough to absorb the iing attack of the space ship.

    Wang Hao chose to do it this way since he does not want anyone seeing absorbing the energy with his body. With the formation maniption, Wang Hao can just attribute the absorption to the formation itself.

    He then deactivated the extermination mode to make sure that there are no problems with it anymore.

    It was fortunate that Wang Hao immediately manipted the formation, since right after he finished doing it, the sma cannons started its st.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sma beams tore a path in the sky as it rushed downwards to the Underworld Suppressing Formation. Whistling sounds echoed out as even the air particles were charged by the beams. To nobody¡¯s surprise, the sma beams were not affected by the restriction on technology.

    The restriction of technology only restricts the activation of objects created with technology. Its byproducts will not be affected by the restriction.

    That means as long as a technological weapon was out of a¡¯s territory it can fire freely, with its attack free to hit that.

    That was the case here, with the sma beams facing no obstructions. As for the Fifth Stage Residents of the Immortal Continent, they did nothing to stop the beams.

    They knew the reason for this attack, and they wholeheartedly support it. After all, this space ship was helping them to eliminate their enemy. Not obstructing it was the best course of action.

    Everyone watched with bated eyes as the purple beams hit the formation. Instead of seeing it shattering into pieces, what they saw was different.

    They saw the beams being absorbed by the formation. The sma beams did not even seem to damage the formation at all. The formation just absorbed it freely until nothing else remained.

    All the old fogeys were stunned by this. They did not expect that such powerful attack can actually be withstood by that damned formation.

    If they were surprised, then the spacefarers were certainly surprised too.

    Wang Hao could see the space ship emitting rumbling sounds as its internal mechanisms activated.

    The doors of the space ship opened, and Wang Hao saw someoneing out of it. This person¡¯s appearance could not be discerned as he/she was wearing a suit which covered his/her whole body. Wang Hao knew that this suit must be a life support used by spacefarers that were not at the Sixth Stage.

    Only those at the Sixth Stage can travel the space without any kind of life support. Those at the stages lower than that have to wear a life support suit everytime they were at the regions of outer space.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this person still had the gall to visit this after what he/she did?¡±

 Chapter 207: Current Characters

    <h4>Chapter 207: Current Characters</h4>

    Since I just passed 200 chaps and the characters in my book have reached a high count, I decided to make a summary about the relevant characters in the current arc, in case some of you forgot them.

    [Immortal God Sect]

    >Fang Lin ¨C the main character in the story. Even though he was giving his best effort, he was still leagues away from being the perfect character he aspires to be. He still needed some experience if he wants to be an unstoppable, mighty character.

    >Fang Yu ¨C the female identity of Fang Lin. She was an extremely attractive vixen, managing to gain affection from some of the females that she meets along the way. Her hidden desire was to create her own yuritopia.

    >Wang Hao ¨C the sleazy master of Fang Lin. He just loves to scheme and y pranks against other people. Even though he allegedly had a wife, Wang Hao had some dangerously close flirtations with other women. He must be restrained to prevent more troubles from happening.

    >Tang Ya ¨C noment.

    >Li Min ¨C the spear-wielding disciple who became Fang Lin¡¯s friend. His actions and words indicate that he was an honest and straightforward person. In other words, someone that can be easily led around.

    >Long Juo ¨C An ice attribute practitioner unwillingly turned into a masculine beauty by Fang Lin(Trap!). Don¡¯t ask me how. Its just so.... weird.

    >Ling Tian ¨C a cockroach. That¡¯s it. No other exnations needed.

    >Tang Li ¨C the innocent, cute, angelic, yful and weird talking baby. She¡¯s my mascot character here ok?

    [Forest of Death]

    >Mina ¨C a run-away girl who seems to be suspiciously rich. She¡¯s an expert on talismans. She seems to be bothfortable and angry at Fang Lin at the same time.(Tsundere?)

    >Bloodspear ¨C another spear-wielder who became Fang Lin¡¯s guide as a mercenary. He¡¯s in a rush to go back since he still owed that pretty receptionist a date. What a lucky guy.

    >The brat and his old guardian ¨C these two just pisses me off for no reason at all.

    >Wolf King ¨C a Fifth Stage Undead that stood up for Fang Lin when he needed help the most. Had a will they or won¡¯t they rtionship with the Undead Deer.

    >Xue¡¯er ¨C Another Godly Divine Beast Bloodline Holder who became Fang Lin¡¯s love interest. And when I say love interest, I mean that these two were married already. Pretty fast huh.

    [Fang n]

    >No.5 ¨C One of the Punishers whose current goal was to bring Fang Yu and Fang Lin back to the Fang n. His real motives were still not clear as of now.

    >Fang Jia ¨C Fang Lin¡¯s grandmother. She dotes on him so much that she facilitated the operation to kidnap him. She also wanted to turn Fang Yu into Fang Lin¡¯s bride. That¡¯s pretty messed up.

    >Fang Xiushang ¨C the prick, the asshole, the rotten apple in this story.

    >Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er ¨C two women who were unfortunately intimately rted to Fang Xiushang.

    [Tian Ji Empire]

    >Empyrea ¨C the current Tian Ji Emperor. She was so tired of her job that she ditched it for a chance to join Fang Yu on her exploits. Currently missing.

    >Eleanor ¨C princess of the Watercloud Family. The disaster that struck her forced her to be stuck with the gutsy Wang Hao.

    >Nathalia ¨C leader of the Raiders of the Night. She¡¯s currently in the midst of her breakthrough, that almost brought the Solstice Kingdom in danger.

    >King William ¨C the King of the Solstice Kingdom. His obsession to help his wife brought down sufferings on his innocent citizens.

    >Queen Ruby ¨C she¡¯s clearly the victim here okay?

    [Underworld Realm]

    >Siwang Wangzi ¨C since he¡¯s already deader than dead, there¡¯s no need to talk about him.

    >Old Billy ¨C a washed-up old man who became Wang Hao¡¯s trusted advisor.

    >Jin ¨C the hot-headed buff man who became Wang Hao¡¯s errand boy.

    >Roxy ¨C the busty receptionist who was one of Wang Hao¡¯s earliest friends in the Underworld. Is she a possible love interest? I don¡¯t know.

    >Gabrielle ¨C poor talk show host. She¡¯s just doing her job, but now, she had to be careful to not offend Wang Hao. Is she a possible love interest? I personally want her to be as far away from Wang Hao as possible.

    >Huo Huangdi ¨C no way this guy can be a love interest.

    >Uranus -this one¡¯s taken already.

    >Fang Anwei ¨C she¡¯s the Multi-Headed Hydra. Wang Hao¡¯s eagerness to help her made her feel safe and content with him. She also have multiple personalities, the type that can overwhelm even someone like Wang Hao.

    >Jieshu ¨C she¡¯s beautiful, powerful, mysterious and innocent. A top-tier waifu.

 Chapter 208: Soul

    <h4>Chapter 208: Soul</h4>

    Wang Hao had a solemn look on his face as he watched the spacefarer that was about to approach the. He knew that the situation will turn moreplicated once this person was in the Thrae already.

    Aside from Wang Hao, the strongest practitioners in the Immortal Continent were all thinking of the same thing. Even Fang Yu and the Fang n Patriarch stopped ying as they stared at the iing spacefarer.

    As for the practitioners in the God Continent, they appeared to be ignoring the whole situation altogether. Nobody at that continent even tried observing the spacefarer. What was more fishy was that the God Continent did not even try tomunicate with the Immortal Continent regarding the Underworld invasion. It was as if they do not want to help at all.

    But before the spacefarer could enter the atmosphere, he/she paused, as the spacefarer touched its left ear. Wang Hao had enough encounters with technology before to know what it was.

    ¡°This person must bemunication with another someone else right now.¡± Wang Hao thought as he watched the spacefarer engrossed in a conversation.

    He saw the spacefarer¡¯s body straightening, as if he/she received a great shock. He saw the spacefarer ncing at the whole Thrae then back to the ship then back to the again, as if there was something new in the that made the spacefarer wary of it.

    Then to Wang Hao¡¯s surprise, he saw the spacefarer backtracking as he/she reentered the space ship. Once inside, the ship¡¯s mechanisms suddenly changed. The ship¡¯s attacking weapons disappeared as they all retracted back to the ship.

    The defensive around the ship suddenly increased, as more and more types of defensive mechanisms covered this shippletely. Aside from that, the only thing left working were the jet propulsions that kept the ship afloat.

    The ship then stayed stationary, with no indication that it will move at all.

    ¡°....¡¯ The sudden turn of events made Wang Hao¡¯s worry increase. This spacefarer was brave enough to enter the even with the threat of the Underworld Invasion. But suddenly, this person received a message that sent it scampering back to his/her spaceship.

    Wang Hao then saw the ship suddenly turning itself into a highly defensive fortress. It was as if the message this spacefarer received was enough to make him/her turn tails and cower back into the ship.

    As for why the ship did not leave at all, Wang Hao was still not sure for the reason of that.

    The only thing he was sure of was that this spacefarer discovered something in the Thrae that warranted a high state of vignce. What was worse was that the residents of the Thrae was not even aware of what this thing was!

    As Wang Hao was pondering about these things, he suddenly felt the arrival of the Underworld Soldiers. They must have decided to return when they felt the danger suddenly reducing. As for the sma beams that almost hit the Solstice Kingdom, nobody inside the Solstice Kingdom detected it because of the formations put by the Immortal Conve.

    ¡°Prince Reaper, is everything fine now?¡± Old Billy asked worriedly. Wang Hao knew what Old Billy was feeling now. Wang Hao promised to Old Billy that this invasion will proceed smoothly without any dangerous factors on the way.

    But just after their arrival, all of them suddenly faced the danger of dying immediately! Old Billy was of course not happy with that. But the best thing he can do was to just keep his grievances hidden as he low-keyined to Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao just gave Old Billy a wry smile as he said nothing. This was his silent confirmation that even he does not know what will happen next.

    ¡°.....¡± Old Billy could only tremble as he realized that meeting Wang Hao was bot the luckiest and most unfortunate part of his life.

    Wang Hao shook his head, clearly amused with the antics of Old Billy. He then looked towards where Nathalia was cultivating. Since Wang Hao had already stopped the extermination form, Nathalia was now in no danger of being annihted.

    Her problem right now was that because she had stepped on the Fifth Stage already, the Underworld Suppressing Formation¡¯s effects were now effective on her.

    Her cultivation base, which just stepped recently on the Dao Domain Stage, was forcefully repressed back to the First Stage. This sudden restriction, coupled with her currently unstable condition brought a massive bacsh on her.

    Nathalia was currently unconscious now, as her body shut down due it prioritizing healing itself.

    Wang Hao¡¯s mind wandered as he imagined entering Nathalia¡¯s ce and ying some pranks on her. He was about to actually go there when he felt the ground trembling. This trembling was not only felt by Wang Hao. Everyone in the Immortal Continent felt this, even those at the Forbidden Continent and the God Continent.

    It was safe to say that everyone living in the Thrae felt these trembles.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The floor cracked as Xiao Ya and the Fang n Patriarch stood up. Shock was evident in their eyes as they realized what was happening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.... it¡¯s currently at that stage already? Isn¡¯t this too early?¡± Xiao Ya muttered as she gave the Fang n Patriarch a decisive gaze. ¡°Sorry, but ytime¡¯s over now. What¡¯s happening right now was way more important than your family matters.¡±

    ¡°I guess you are right.¡± The Fang n patriarch sighed as he prepared to leave. He then gave Xiao Ya onest look before he said,

    ¡°So should we convene the Immortal Conve first before doing any actions?¡±

    Xiao Ya nodded while saying, ¡°That¡¯s the best thing we can do for now, as for that soul was just awakening now. It will still take a long time before its full potential can be achieved.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall start contacting those fogeys.¡± The Fang n Patriarch gave Xiao Ya a bow as he left the Immortal God Sect.

    Xiao Ya sighed deeply as she prepared her weapons. She knew that with the appearance of that soul, a big fight was about tomence, that will include even the strongest of the strongest of the Thrae. Before she left, she sent Tang Luo a message regarding the current events.

    She then rushed towards the Central Divine Empire leaving behind clouds of dust at the Immortal God Sect.

    ..........

    Wang Haoughed uproariously as he realized what was happening. He had read things like this before, and he even personally met some of them. With his energy senses, he knew who exactly was the culprit of the¡¯s tremblings.

    He looked at the direction of Fang Lin¡¯s spirit ship as he muttered to himself,

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why you can talk huh.¡±

    ........

    Inside Fang Lin¡¯s spirit ship.

    Fang Lin was still busy finding an appropriate excuse for Xue¡¯er¡¯s appearance. He floundered as he talked, clearly showing that he had no sess in doing so. Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er¡¯s face were both dark as they thought that Fang Xiushang might have a rtionship with Xue¡¯er.

    They were about to berate him when a sudden glow engulfed the spirit ship. This was then apanied by loud rumblings from the outside. Once Fang Lin¡¯s vision cleared up from the sudden re, he saw where the glow wasing from.

    He saw the slumbering Tang Li floating, as her body emitted halos of multi-colored light. This disy was both fascinating and unfathomable to Fang Lin.

    While the others were awed by the beautiful sight, Long Juo who saw Tang Li like this, suddenly paled as he stepped backwards. His eyes then widened as he looked outside. There, he saw the non-stop trembling of the ground. Long Juo sighed as if he already discovered the reason for the strange events.

    Fang Lin of course noticed Long Juo¡¯s strange actions so he asked him,

    ¡°Do you know anything about what was happening right now?¡±

    Long Juo sighed once more as he gave Tang Li aplicated look. His features softened a little upon seeing her cute pout. But Fang Lin could also see a hint of caution on Long Juo¡¯s eyes as he looked at Tang Li.

    Long Juo then looked at Fang Lin as he asked him,

    ¡°Did you even wonder why this baby can talk at her age? That¡¯s definitely weird.¡±

    For this question, Fang Lin¡¯s only reply was that Tang Li was special.

    ¡°Special?¡± Long Juo snorted, as if he found it quite funny. He gave Fang Lin as stern look as he said,

    ¡°You see her glowing with multiple colors right now? Do you see the tremblings outside? Those two were rted!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± That was Fang Lin¡¯s reply to Long Juo¡¯s excited tirade. ¡°How does that exin what was happening to Tang Li?¡±

    Long Juo rubbed both his arms as he said,

    ¡°These two phenomena happening at the same time only indicates one thing. And if we factor in Tang Li¡¯s abnormally advanced intelligence and behavior, my guess will be certainly right.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s breath hitched as he awaited for Long Juo¡¯s guess. Even the others inside the spirit ship stared at Long Juo intensely.

    Long Juo¡¯s solemn look only made his answer more chilling.

    ¡°I think Tang Li is the soul of Thrae.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 209: Reincarnation State

    <h4>Chapter 209: Reincarnation State</h4>

    ¡°Soul of the Thrae?¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyebrows raised as he heard this absurd im from Long Juo. ¡°You sure you are not high on something!¡±

    ¡°I am not high!¡± Long Juoined as he stomped the ground angrily. This sight must have been endearing when he was a girl, but now it just looked like he was a bratty person. He gave Fang Lin an angry look as he asked him,

    ¡°Do you even know thats can cultivate?¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyebrows raised after hearing that. ¡°Of course I know that!¡± Pretty much everyone who follows the practitioner path knows about the fact thats can also get stronger.

    Of course because thes were different from living creatures, their way of cultivation was different too.

    The First to Sixth Stages on a¡¯s cultivation focus on the creation of the¡¯s Nascent Soul.

    When aes into being, it will have no soul at all. It will be justparable to a piece of rock floating in space, empty and cold. Only when living beings start to upy a that it can start to cultivate.

    Of course since it was originally a soulless object, the cultivation of a depends entirely on the creatures living on it.

    It was the strength of a¡¯s soul that determines the living conditions that it can give to its residents.

    The environment, the qi and mana in it, the power of the creatures that can live in it all depends on the¡¯s soul.

    The soul developed by the at the early stages however, were not that intelligent. Once can say that it just... exists there. It will react instinctively, but it will not proactively make an action and it cannot think rationally yet. Only once the¡¯s soul power reaches the boundary of the Fifth and Sixth Stage that it can start behaving like an intelligent life form.

    There were distinct boundaries for each stage of the soul cultivation of a.

    A can only step on the First Stage once its soul can sense all the objects residing on it. At this stage, the¡¯s soul was not yet concentrated. It was spread throughout its whole body, which made it possible for it to sense everything on it.

    At the Second Stage, the¡¯s soul will be powerful enough to start releasing more qi and mana. It was also at this stage that it can feel the instinctive yearning to produce more living creatures.

    At the Third Stage, the¡¯s originals spread-out soul starts to converge into a smaller shape. At this stage, the soul was powerful enough to subconsciously manipte its physical conditions like weather and natural disasters.

    The can only step on the Fourth Stage once its soul was small enough to fit its core. At this stage, the can start to sense the daos andws of the universe. With the support of its resident practitioners and the almost unlimited time it had, the will start to subconsciouslyprehend a dao or aw.

    Of course the way itprehends was different from a practitioner. Itsprehension depends on theprehensions obtained by the practitioners living on it. And because the was originally a non-living object, itsprehension of the dao orw of the Universe was way, way, way too slow.

    That slowprehension speed was the reason the mostmons in the Universe were at the First until the Fourth Stage.

    Only when the canprehend a dao or aw that it can be considered in the Fifth Stage. That was the current stage of Fang Lin¡¯s. Once a was in the Fifth Stage, the living conditions in that improves dramatically.

    But even with thisprehension, the soul of the could still not think intelligently. It will still act on its instincts.

    The will only start developing intelligence once it was at the state between the Fifth and Sixth Stage, the reincarnation state.

    The way a can advance into the Sixth Stage was full of risks and dangers. One slight misstep and the can lose its soul entirely, leading to its death.

    At this point though, even if the¡¯s soul dies, the body of the can still support its residents. The will just have a new soul be developed on it. This new soul can then attempt to step on the Sixth Stage once it was strong enough to do it.

    As for why the breakthrough to the Sixth Stage was risky, it was because the had to reincarnate its soul as a living being.

    Once the instinctively feels the need to break through the Sixth Stage, it will send its soul into the cycle of reincarnation, and it will be reborn as a living creature. At this point, the soul of that living creature was still in its essence, the soul of the.

    Now, the goal of the reincarnated was to make its living body reach the Sixth Stage in the cultivation of the living creatures.

    Once that living body bes an Immortal or a God, the will use this living body as the foundation so that it¡¯s original, non-living body can break through to the Sixth Stage.

    At this point and beyond, the was already a sentient being.

    As for the steps to reach the Seventh, Eighth and Ninth Stage, Fang Lin had no idea of it, since they were treated as very restricted information.

    As he remembered these facts, he gave Long Juo another doubting look as he asked him,

    ¡°So how are you sure that Tang Li was the reincarnated form of the Thrae?¡±

    Long Juo gave scoffed as he said,

    ¡°From where I came from, there were records of individuals who were reincarnateds. ording to those records, a reincarnated, once born, have a high intelligence. But since their living vessel was still young, it still had to seal itself to prevent its living body from being destroyed by its powerful soul.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.... So that means that once the body of the living vessel had already limated enough, the soul of the will unseal itself or in what you said earlier, awaken?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Long Juo nodded. He then tilted his head as he recalled something. ¡°The records also stated that once the soul of the fully awakens, two phenomena will happen. One is that the entirety of the will tremble, celebrating the full awakening of its soul. Second is that the living vessel will emit a multi-colored light, signifying theplete integration of the¡¯s soul into a living body.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin had no choice but to ept what Long Juo was saying. He nced at Tang Li, who was still in the midst of her awakening. From time to time, she will sleeptalk, muttering about mwilk and pwaying.

    ¡°Wait, if you know that, then other practitioners must know about it too right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Long Juo replied grimly. ¡°And I am sure they will rush here to do something with Tang Li. After all, obtaining the soul of Thrae will be highly beneficial to any practitioner.

    ¡°Crap!¡± Fang Lin cursed as he looked outside the window. He knew that any moment now, somebody mighte to obtain Tang Li.

    ¡°Having difficulties here, I presume?¡± Fang Lin looked outside, and a relieved expression appeared on his face. As long as this man was here, Fang Lin knew they can survive this situation!

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have chosen a better timing master.¡± Fang Lin said as he gave a toothy grin to Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao, who was now on his original form and was not donning any armor, gave Fang Lin a thumbs-up as he said

    ¡°So you have a wife and two children now. You really are diligent!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 210: Completion

    <h4>Chapter 210: Completion</h4>

    ¡°Wait master, what happened to that army you were leading?¡±

    ¡°Ah them? You do not need to worry about that. I have everything under control.¡± Wang Hao replied quickly.

    ¡°.........¡± Fang Lin looked at his master, as he wanted Wang Hao to exin more.

    Wang Hao shook his head while saying,

    ¡°We do not have the time right now to do that. I will exin everything to youter after all this fiasco. As for now, let me give you this treasure first.¡±

    ¡°Sparkle....¡±

    Wan Hao gave azy smile to Fang Lin as he stared at his disciple¡¯s excited expression. He really liked it when his disciple acts like this.

    He clutched the air, and a tablet appeared on his right hand. It pulsed with power, as traces of mana flowed on its body. Fang Lin¡¯ eyes widened upon seeing this. With his connection with the Pan Gu Divine Tablet, he recognized what this tablet was.

    It was the twin tablet that he was supposed to get!

    ¡°Haha Fang Lin, this tablet can help your breakthrough to the Mana Cirction Stage! Isn¡¯t that great¡± Wang Hao currently had set up a force field that negated all sound wave from reaching Fang Lin¡¯spanions. ¡°Now you only need to obtain a Foundation Establishment Scripture, and you are almost halfway there!¡±

    To Wang Hao¡¯s surprise, he saw Fang Lin looking at the Mana Tablet strangely.

    ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s attention was perked by Fang Lin.

    ¡°Well...¡± Fang Lin looked around as he gave Wang Hao a pleading look. ¡°Can you block the light waves first?¡±

    Wang Hao immediately realized what Fang Lin was after. He waved his hands as he slowed down the light flow around him and Fang Lin at around 10 km/h. At this speed, he was able to prevent the light waves from reaching other people.This then turned the area around him and his disciple a ck zone. (Read The Death¡¯s End for more exnation of this concept.)

    Once he saw that they were unseen now, Fang Lin activated his spatial ring. A tablet appeared on his hand, which exuded an auraparable to that of Wang Hao¡¯s mana tablet.

    ¡°Exin this right now.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s expression was solemn as he gazed at Fan Lin deeply. ¡°Tell me how you got this thing. ¡°Do not leave any details unsaid!¡±

    Fang Lin then took a deep breath as he started retelling his adventures before they met. Wang Hao intently listened, with his expression slightly changing at the mention of the Dreamworld and the attempted kidnapping led by Long Juo and the whip women.

    Wang Hao nodded his head while muttering ¡°I see, I see.¡± He then gave Fang Lin a look as he said,

    ¡°As for what I am thinking right now, I cannot tel you yet. What I can rmend though was that you should fuse these two tablets together.¡± He gave the two tablets a look as he continued talking.

    ¡°Both these tablets contain a high-grade Foundation Establishment Scripture and a Core Spell. If you fuse these two together, I reckon that something amazing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Wait, should I do this now?¡± Fang Lin asked worriedly. ¡°Won¡¯t this bring up some crazy phenomenon or something? I think that will just be more disadvantageous fo us.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry!¡± Wang Hao said as he patted his chest proudly. Just do it inside my Space-Time Gyroscope. As you do that, I will be taking care of yourpanions¡±

    Instead of looking relieved, Fang Lin looked at his master doubtfully. ¡°You sure you will not y some pranks on them?¡±

    ¡°Is that how you view your master?¡±

    ¡°Truthfully? Yes!¡±

    ¡°Uhk!¡± Wang Hao clutched his heart, as if he was in pain. ¡°Just go in here you brat!¡± He sucked Fang Lin into the spatial pocket of his Space-Time Gyroscope. With Fang Lin inside a Universe Treasure, he was sure that no signs of the fusion between the two tablets will be noticed.

    Once Fang Lin wa snug inside his storage, Wang Hao strode confidently towards Fang Lin¡¯s spirit ship.

    ¡°Time to meet some beauties.....¡±

    .........

    While his master was out perving, Fang Lin was busy staring at wonder at his current ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s so neat.....¡± Fang Lin saw all kinds of objects neatly stacked in this space. He saw countless scrolls neatly piled on many shelves. Potions, artifacts and items were all stacked perfectly on rows and columns.

    ¡°I thought this ce will be messy....¡± Fang Lin knew that his master was a sloppy person. Seeing his storage like this made him reconsider his life choices.

    He pped his cheeks as he shook his head. ¡°Let me focus on the important stuff first.¡±

    He gave an excited look at the two tablets on his palms. They were both trembling, as if their proximity with each other was signalling something important.

    Fang Lin then adapted a resolute look on his face as he physically melded the two tablets together.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The fusing went smoother than what he could expect. There as no glowing lights or powerful auras that were released at their fusion. They just fused together normally until they turned into one, in-looking tablet.

    By just giving it a look, Fang Lin felt nothing special from the new tablet. But when he touched it, his body tightened as an image appeared on the tablet¡¯s surface....

    Fang Lin¡¯s face darkened slightly as he saw this image.. There he saw a male and female practitioners in close proximity with each other. Even though this was just an image, he could feel that the male had an aura of that of an immortal cultivator while the female had an aura of a godly ascender.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these tablets were meant for a couple? Drats!¡± From what Fang Lin can see from the image, this tablet was for an exclusive use for a couple.

    Right after Fan Lin thought of this, he saw words appearing underneath the image. It read,

    ¡°Only when a male and femaleposed of an immortal cultivator and a godly ascender bes one can this tablet¡¯s real power can be maximized¡±.

    Fang Lin: ¡± #&@%$&@[emailprotected]</a>!!!¡±

    It was obvious to him what the tablet was implying. A male and a female must be ¡®one¡¯ to fully use the tablet. Being ¡®one¡¯ means that the male and female must have an intercourse with each other.

    No wonder Fan Lin was pissed. His Yang Body and Yin Body getting hot and bothered together was still a big no-no for him.

    While he was still raging about the tablet¡¯s absurd requirement, he suddenly recalled something important.

    ¡°The tablet said that the female and male must be together as one. Hang on, technically, since I am thebination of the Yin and Yang Body, my original body can be considered as a male and female together as one!¡±

    Fang Lin sighed in relief as he realized that there was no need to delve with the sensitive stuff for now. His special bloodline allowed him to already fulfill the tablet¡¯s requirement!

    ¡°Hmm.. Maybe I need to infuse Origin Energy into the tablet, since that was the result of my male and female bodybining.¡± Fan Lin felt nothing wrong as he infused a sliver of Origin Energy on the tablet.

    To his delight, he saw the image and words disappearing from the tablet. The tablet trembled a little, and Fang Lin saw two objects appearing, ced right above the tablet.

    When he saw what the two objects were, his heartbeat quickened as he realized that he hit the jackpot.

    He saw a pale white pill which exuded a powerful Foundation Establishment Aura. The second object was a golden-colored stone which was exuding monstrous amounts of mana.

    Even an idiot will realize what these two things were.

    They are the Foundation Establishment Pill and Mana Catalyst!

    ¡°Hahaha! Now I have all the items needed for my breakthrough!¡± Fang Lin said while rubbing his hands excitedly.

    .......

    ¡°Since you bore my disciple¡¯s son, you must call me father! These babies will then be my grandchildren!¡± Wang Hao said as he gave Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er a satisfied look. ¡°Fang Xiushang¡¯s attitude might be bad, but he still had something good inside of him.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er gave him a doubtful look while Long Juo, Bloodspear and Mina were also skeptical of him. Xue¡¯er on the other hand was busy giving Wang Hao some ¡®I¡¯ll kill you look¡¯.

    Wang Hao was about to ask Xue¡¯er why she acts like this when he suddenly felt a massive stirring on his storage.

    He cast a look on it, and what he saw made some veins pop up on his forehead.

    His eyes were twitching as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Fang Lin, I just told you to fuse the tablets together. Why did you decide to break through the Second Stage right now!!!¡±

 Chapter 211: Duality (1)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Duality (1)</h4>

    Wang Hao peered at his disciple, and he saw that besides from thepleted tablet, there were also two other thingsid out in front of him.

    With his experience, he knew that these two things were a Foundation Establishment Scripture and a Mana Catalyst!

    ¡°This brat... where did he get these things? Did ite from the tablet?¡± With his control of the Space-Time Gyroscope, Wang Hao has the ability to yback everything that happened inside his storage. With this, he was able to see the things that Fang Lin did to obtain the two objects.

    ¡°Fang Lin... everything depends on you now. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you.¡±

    Wang Hao knew that Fang Lin will be fine from the effects of the Underworld Suppressing Formation. The space inside the Space-Time Gyroscope can be considered to be an independent world. It was free and separate from the Universe. With that, it was able to be exempted from the effects of the formation.

    But even with that separation, Fang Lin will still be able to sense the daos andws of the universe since they were all-epassing.

    Now Wang Hao just have to deal with the external factors, like a certain group of practitioners that were now rushing towards their location. They were clearly aiming for Tang Li.

    ¡°Juste here bastards, Uncle Wang will crush you all!¡±

    ......

    Fang Lin knew this moment was now perfect for him to break through the Second Stage. His foundation for both of his bodies were already firm. He already had reached the peak of the First Stage for both of his bodies already.

    Aside from that, he was also able to acquire powerful techniques for his disposal. The Twelve Essences Martial Arts, Origin Energy and his Dual Marks further consolidated his already stable foundation.

    And with all the items he needed for the breakthrough already present, Fang Lin can already proceed into the Second Stage.

    The only thing he had to focus on was his insights.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s delight, he realized one more important feature of this tablet.

    A normal Foundation Establishment Scripture already had a dao insight on it while a Core Spell already had thew insight on it.

    But the tablet that Fang Lin had right now was different from that. The dao andw insights on the tablet were non-existent. These insights will only appear once a practitioner decides to break through. The insights that will appear depends on what the practitioner wants toprehend.

    That means if Fang Lin wants it, he canprehend a different dao andwpared to his current Yin-Yang insights.

    ¡°...¡±

    Before he got his bloodline mutation, Fang Lin was thinking that he will just proceed into the Second Stage with the Yin Law and Yang Dao. After all, he already had insights on it at the First Stage. Improving them to the Earth Grade will be the best thing that Fang Lin can do.

    But now that he experienced the power of Duality, Fang Lin was hesitating on whether he should continue with the Yin-Yang insights that he had or will he dare to seek a higher stage of insights.

    ¡°Do I follow the traditional method, or should I pave a new path for myself?¡±

    Fang Lin then shook his head, clearly aware that being indecisive right now would not help him at all. The best thing that he can do was to proceed with his breakthrough and leave to it his final results.

    From what Xiao Ya had taught to Fang Yu, Fang Lin knew that the first things that must be done was to use the Foundation Establishment Scripture and the Core Spell to establish the insights. Only after that that the Foundation Establishment Pill and the Mana Catalyst will be used.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s use this tablet now...¡± Fang Lin meditated until his mind and concentration reached its peak state. His eyes, which were how sharp and full of vitality looked at the tablet in front of him. He grabbed it with both of his palms and he sent his awareness inside of it.

    ¡°Hoooonggg....¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s mind shook, and then he looked around his surroundings in wonder. What he was seeing now was a vision, clearly influenced by his insights. The vision that he sees will depend on his insights.

    He tried to separate his bodies, but to his surprise, he found out that he could not do it.

    ¡°Does that mean a male and female partners were supposed toprehend the insights at the same time?¡± Fang Lin thought that this was highly probable, yet he could not imagine how other could pull it off.

    Since Fang Lin had the Yin-Yang insights, there will be no problem onprehending them together.

    His vision changed, and now he saw himself floating upon the vast void of the Universe. There, he could see all the workings of the Universe.

    He could see the flow of life of all the beings in the Universe. He saw that all of them follow a certain bnce.

    He saw wicked creatures wantonly killing life and he also saw beings that save lives.

    ¡°This is Yin-Yang.¡± A voice sounded on his mind, as if it was the only right thing in the world.

    He then saw the beautiful ces in the Universe, and also deplorable sceneries.

    ¡°This is Yin-Yang.¡± The voice sounded once more, this time a little bit louder than the former.

    Fang Lin saw the good deeds and the bad deedsmitted by everyone the Universe.

    ¡°This is Yin-Yang!¡± The voice started to get louder and louder after that.

    He saw the start of the Universe, and also the end of it.

    ¡°THIS IS YIN-YANG!!!¡±

    If it were before, Fang Lin would immediately believe on it. But right now, he was actually hesitating on epting this fact.

    ¡°....¡±

    Minutes passed by with Fang Lin just staring at the visions listlessly. Suddenly he grit his teeth as he erased the Yin-Yang Insights that he had.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Blood spilled from his mouth, showing that he was clearly affected by what he did. After all, he abandoned the pathid out for him by his bloodline. This abandonment of his insights led to his body being wracked with pain, with his meridians and his dantian on the verge of destruction.

    But Fang Lin was not discouraged by this. After his mutation, his view of things have changed already.

    What he thought was right before was not enough right now.

    Fang Lin ignored the pain on his body as the willed a new vision to appear.

    The wide, epassing universe changed into a view of a simple hut. There, he saw an old manid on his bed, with thest traces of his life about to fade away. He gave a smile to his grieving family as he closed his eyes forever, not waking up.

    As his family grieved for him, another scene was happening in a different ce.

    The house this time was a mansion, with countless servants working on it. In one of the most luxurious part of the mansion, a middle-aged man could be seen pacing back and forth endlessly. He looked anxiously to another room, were slight shouts of pain could be heard.

    Minutes passed by, and the middle-aged man heard some criesing from the room. He immediately rushed in, and there he saw a newborn baby. He cradled the baby in joy as his friends cheered for him.

    Fang Lin who saw all this thought to himself,

    ¡°This contrast between the sad death of the old man and the joyous arrival of a newborn was part of the cycle of life and death. If it were me before, I will think that the old man¡¯s death was the Yin and the birth of the child was the Yang. I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°It was universally considered that Yin-Yang was the symbol of duality. But that is not always the case! You cannot just randomly assign a part of duality to be either Yin or Yang. After all, each dualities were different from other dualities!

    Fang Lin¡¯s vision changed into a view of a war between two nations. On the other side of that, he saw two nations helping each other, bing mutual allies.

    Love and Hate. ¡°This is not Yin-Yang!¡±

    He then saw the destruction of a star that led to the creation of a ck hole.

    Creation and Destruction. ¡°This is not Yin-Yang!¡±

    What he saw next was the darkness of the night being swallowed by the appearance of the sun.

    Light and Darkness. ¡°This is not Yin-Yang!¡±

    Fang Lin then saw more and more visions that further solidified his beliefs.

    ¡°There are countless dualities in the Universe. Some of them are close to the Yin-Yang Duality like the Male-Female and the Ice-Fire Duality. But there were countless dualities that cannot be justbelled as a Yin-Yang Duality! After all, Yin-Yang was also just a type of duality!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes brightened as he continued his thoughts.

    ¡°Before my mutation, I thought my Yin-Yang insights can represent all the dualities in the Universe. Turns out I was too narrow-minded!¡±

    Fang Lin took a deep breath as he dered,

    ¡°What I should seek was not the insights of the Yin-Yang. Instead I must focus on the concept of the Duality itself!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast Bloodline seemed to boil in excitement with Fang Lin¡¯s deration. He felt like every part of his body was singing in happiness, as if they were now free of some invisible shackles.

    This just heightened Fang Lin¡¯s determination to proceed on the new path he created.

    ¡°I shallprehend Duality itself!¡±

 Chapter 212: Duality (2)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Duality (2)</h4>

    Fang Lin knew that attempting to abandon his Yin-Yang insights andprehend Duality itself will be difficult.

    But he knew that he had to do this, since he was sure this was what his bloodline wanted him to do.

    He realized that his bloodline mutation was actually iplete. It only showed Fang Lin different concepts of Duality. Fang Lin originally thought they represent Yin-Yang, but he realized with more use of the Dual Marks that they were actually different from Yin-Yang!

    This made Fang Lin think that his bloodline must have been steering him toprehend Duality itself. Only when heprehends it that his bloodline mutation will beplete.

    Fang Lin then decided to not just watch the visions appearing in front of him. He decided to be in the visions itself.

    His mind shook as he saw himself inside a body of a young boy. In this body he experienced the fortune of being born in a rich family and the misfortune of being a mute. He had the luck of loving parents and abundant resources. But he was also unlucky with his love life and his social life.

    This version of his life ended at his death.

    After this, Fang Lin was born as a girl raised in an impoverished neighbourhood. She experienced countless prejudice and abuse. But this only made her more diligent. This effort of hers bore fruit as she died happily with her family livingfortably.

    He continued living more lives, sometimes even as an animal, nt or a foreign race.

    There were also times that he became an inanimate object.

    These visions of his continued for countless times.

    After a seemingly endless amount of visions, Fang Lin¡¯s body shook as he opened his eyes. His eyes looked unsteady, as if he was still affected by his visions.

    A few minutes passed by with Fang Lin steadying his breathing. Once he felt that his body was back to normal, he slowly raised his arms as he said,

    ¡°Everything in the Universe has its own counterpart. No matter what it is, nothing¡¯s alone in the Universe. They will have something fundamentally attached and opposed to them. Yin and Yang, Life and Death, Creation and Destruction, In and Out.¡±

    ¡°All of these cannot be just represented by Yin-Yang. They all are of the same kind, which I will call as Duality!¡± His voice rippled along the all directions. His body suddenly trembled as he dered,

    ¡°This is my dao and myw! Duality!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Lin felt an unfathomable power erupting inside of him. He knew that this was the insight that he gained from Duality.

    Since Duality itself was a duality, he canprehend it as both a dao andw. He then smiled when he felt that the grade of his insight into the Duality was actually at the Earth Grade!

    Fang Lin then felt his body separating into the male and female bodies. When Fang Lin finished the separation, he realized something new.

    He felt that his Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast Bloodline haspleted its mutation!

    Now, his bloodline was not just representing Yin and Yang. It was now representing Duality itself.

    Fang Lin knew that him abandoning his Yin-Yang insight and epting Duality fundamentally changed his bloodline.

    Now, his bloodline¡¯s focus was on Duality, not just Yin and Yang,

    That means Fang Lin can use the power of anything rted to Duality, as long as he canprehend it. That includes life and death, creation and destruction, light and darkness, etc. Of course the prerequisite was that he has to have some understanding of them first.

    Even after the mutation, he can still split himself into a male and female body. But now, the way his power works were different.

    Before, his male body can only focus on Yang Dao while his female body was on Yin Law.

    But after hisplete mutation, things were different.

    Fang Lin did notprehend Yin-Yang. Instead, heprehended the Duality as both a dao and aw.

    That means his male body was now focused on the Dao of Duality while his female body was focused on the Law of Duality.

    That indicates that the way Fang Lin will fight with his bodies in the future will be entirely different.

    His male body that should have been fighting with Yang Dao will now use the dao of Duality as a reference. That mean his male body can use the dao of life and death or the dao of light and darkness as long as heprehends it.

    The same goes for his female body. Now, she can use spells on life and death, spells for light and darkness and spells for ice and fire provided that she understood those concepts in the first ce.

    ¡°Hahaha! I really made the right choice when I abandoned my previous insight!¡± Fang Lin then licked his lips as he thought of something.

    ¡°Now that the way my bloodline works was different, maybe I should change its name? Ok! I shall call my mutated bloodline as Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline!¡±

    Even though the name sounds generic, Fang Lin thought that this was the best fit name for his new bloodline.

    Now that he finished having his insights on the dao andw of Duality, it was time for the next step.

    Now, he had to create a foundation establishment pir andbine his dao insight on it for his male body. As for the female body, he had to create a core spell that fits her and use the mana catalyst to start materializing her mana.

    Only when he finishes that step that he can be considered to be fully on the Second Stage.

    Fang Lin and Fang Yu closed both their eyes as they started the final part of their breakthrough.

    Fang Lin opened his mouth as he sucked the Foundation Establishment Pill. It turned into a formless mist inside his body, which then started to coalesce on his dantian. Fang Lin gritted his teeth as he mixed his dao insight and his qi together to create his foundation establishment pir.

    This part was extremely difficult, since he had to use most of the energy of the pill to create his first pir. The problem was that most of the energy was being used to mix his dao insight and his qi together. And with his dao grade at the Earth Grade, Fang Lin will have higher difficulty on mixing them together.

    He had to make sure that the foundation establishment pir that he creates will beplete, with the highest quality possible. Fang Lin heard stories of practitioners creating an iplete pir. Cultivators who ended up at this state effectively terminated their cultivation path as they stayed at one iplete pir their whole life.

    It will be highly embarrassing to Fang Lin if he fails at creating a pir just after his awesome transformation.

    While Fang Lin was doing this, Fang Yu was busy on her own too. She clutched the tablet once more as she tried toprehend her core spell. The tablet has no core spell on its own. It will only create a core spell from Fang Yu¡¯s insights.

    While Fang Yu was creating her core spell, she tightened her grip on the mana catalyst. She then poured her mana into it, which provoked a reaction from the catalyst.

    It produced a formless energy that entered her body. This formless energy turned the mana inside her body berserk. Fang Yu paled, knowing that she must regte the berserk behaviour of her mana. If she allows too much of her mana to turn berserk, it will lead to most of her mana dissipating into nothingness. If she restricted the berserk mana into miniscule amounts, her mana might not materialize at all. She must find the perfect bnce to materialize her mana.

    The difficulty in Fang Yu¡¯s situation was that she mustprehend her core spell and materialize her mana at the same time. Had she had done each of this by its own, she was sure she can seed. But doing them both increases the difficulty exponentially.

    What was worse was that she cannot fail at either one of the steps or else her body will suffer massive bacsh and injuries.

    Fang Lin and Fang Yu grit their teeth as they focused on finishing their tasks.

    ¡°We will seed!¡±

    .........

    Wang Hao¡¯s body stiffened as he clearly felt Fang Lin¡¯s transformation. He had the urge to look, but he knew that Fang Lin was currently at the critical part of his cultivation. He knew that he must not disturb Fang Lin right now. So he suppressed his curiosity as he returned his attention to the current dilemma that Tang Li had.

    He gave a look to everyone inside the spirit ship. Once they saw his gaze, they stopped what they were doing as they waited for him to speak up.

    Wang Hao pped his hands as he dered,

    ¡°Prepare your storage pockets, for we shall have a good harvestter!¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 213: Eternal Blazing Flame

    <h4>Chapter 213: Eternal zing me</h4>

    Wang Hao gave an impassive stare at Fang Lin¡¯s confusedpanions. He let out a sigh as he said,

    ¡°Did you not hear what Bro Long Juo said earlier?¡± Long Juo winced upon hearing this. ¡°Bro Long Juo said that with the important status Tang Li have right now, there will be bound to be practitionersing here with wicked intentions. ¡±

    Bloodspear¡¯s face paled as he said,

    ¡°Does that mean that there are some of theming here right now?¡¯

    ¡°There is.¡± Wang Hao said impassively as he once again used his energy sense to scan the opponents. There were around 30 of them, each armed with unique set of weapons. From what he can infer, this group must havee outside the Solstice Kingdom.

    That means this new group came from outside the Solstice Kingdom and just entered the Underworld Suppressing Formation currently. Regardless of their cultivation base, they all fell back to the First Stage. With that strength, what Wang Hao tried to sense was their battle prowess.

    ¡°Just the average....¡± Wang Hao sensed that none of the neers were geniuses inbat. They were all just normal practitioners. Out of all of them, only one of them had a powerful fighting ability. This person was an extremely muscr man. This man was obviously the leader. This man was busy hugging a beautiful woman that can be considered to be his lover.

    This kind of practitioners only mean one thing.

    They were sent here to probe the security around Tang Li.

    Wang Hao knew that those who coveted the soul of Thrae will not recklesslye here to obtain her. They were all used to scheming already, so their best choice was to send some small fries.

    Wang Hao of course was not happy with this. He snorted as the thought to himself,

    ¡°Fine, you want to probe our strength? Then eat this!¡±

    With Fang Lin at the Half-Step of the Second Stage, Wang Hao¡¯s third petal on the seal was half-unsealed now. That means Wang Hao could wield the power of a Half-Step Third Stage Practitioner!

    With his power not reliant on the cultivation base but instead on the energy itself, his power as a Half-Step Third Stage Practitioner was not repressed here!

    That means nobody currently in the Solstice Kingdom, even absolute geniuses can withstand any of Wang Hao¡¯s attacks!

    Wang Hao waved his handszily, as a red me appeared on front of him. It flickered gracefully, as it sent out suffocating amounts of heat.

    Everyone in the spirit ship felt an unseen pressure bearing down on them at the appearance of this me. Even Mina who was silent the whole time Wang Hao was present could not help but say,

    ¡°What kind of me is that?¡±

    Wang Hao gave her a curtsy as he said,

    ¡°This, pretty miss, is one the Universe mes, the Eternal zing me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Everyone could only stare at wonder at the me that was in front of Wang Hao right now. Even though he did not give them any evidence, they knew deep in their hearts that Wang Hao was not lying.

    The Eternal zing me was recorded as a red me that perpetually burns.

    What its name means literally what it is. The Eternal zing me will continue burning for eternity even without a fuel source.

    One weakness of most of the Universe mes was that they need a powerful fuel source so that they can be used. Once the Universe mes¡¯ wielder runs out of the fuel source, the Universe me he/she uses will be dormant and can only be used once the fuel source was back.

    But the Eternal zing me had no such weakness. Its wielder can just whip it out, and it will burn there without any need for anything!

    Of course, this special characteristic of the Eternal zing me limited some of its firepower.

    Aside from the Pure Yin and the Ice Emperor me, the Eternal zing me has the lowest temperature among all the Universe mes. Of course this temperature was hotter than normal mes, but it was lowpared to its peers.

    But in exchange for this limitation, the eternal zing ability of the Eternal zing me can be quite useful if used well.

    Since it burns forever, there is no way to extinguish it. No spells, special abilities or even extreme conditions can extinguish this me. That means that as long as the person hit by the Eternal zing me does not have a high heat resistance, they will be bound to die from the Eternal zing me.

    The Eternal zing me will burn endlessly until all of the poor victim¡¯s body were ¡®consumed¡¯.

    That was how scary this me was!

    As for Wang Hao, there is no way this me can affect him with his bloodline. As for how he got this me, his memories about that were still sealed. The only thing that he can remember was that he wanted this me because he thought it was cool to have a me that can be used as an essory without any maintenance.

    Wang Hao shook his head wryly, wondering why he thought like that before. He then applied his control on the Eternal zing me as he sent it towards the iing baddies.

    ......

    Grandreaper was a captain of a group of bandits that plunder unlucky merchant convoys. They had been at this ¡®business¡¯ for years and they almost seed everytime.

    Grandreaper, with his power at the peak of the Dao Core Stage, was the undisputed leader of the bandits. His power and might allowed the bandit group to stay together for almost a decade.

    Helping him with his business was his wife Thea. She was a 28-year old woman that had a beautyparable to that of a goddess. Her shapely body showed her seductive curves that never fails to turn Grandreaper on.

    It was not her beauty however that made Grandreaper value her the most.

    Thea was an extremely intelligent woman, with an unparalleled ability to n out ways to seed in their raids. Almost none of bandit raids nned by her fails.

    With Grandreaper¡¯s powerbined with Thea¡¯s nning, their bandit group were one of the most sessful in the Tian Ji Empire.

    One day, just after Grandreaper and Thea had one of their ¡®intimate moments¡¯, they felt a powerful presence arriving.

    The pressure emitted by the presence was so great that even Grandreaper had no choice but to yield. Just as Grandreaper and Thea thought that they will die, the neer suddenly said in a deep gravelly voice,

    ¡°On the next six months, there will be two events that will happen simultaneously. Thend will tremble, and a multi-colored light will appear at the Tian Ji Empire. I want your group to investigate the source of the multi-colored light. It will be better if you can obtain its source.¡±

    A tense period of silence passed by as the neer continued.

    ¡°As long as you manage to follow my instructions, you will be rewarded GREATLY. If however, you fail the mission or not try it at all, your deaths will be in my hands!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A booming sound echoed out as the man disappeared as fast as he appeared.

    Thea, who had the weakest cultivation among all of them, was the one affected by the pressure the most. Once the man was gone, she hugged her husband while she trembled greatly.

    Grandreaper could only wryly smile as he consoled her. When he was sure that she¡¯s calm, he asked her,

    ¡°My love, we have no choice but to follow him right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed we have no choice but to do it,¡± Thea replied grimly. ¡°If we fail, we will all die. With the strength he showed us earlier, we have no way to resist that. The only thing we can do is to seed!¡±

    Grandreaper hugged his lovely wife tightly as he said,

    ¡°Well, with you here, I am sure we will not fail.¡±

    ¡°Of course my love, everything I do is for you.¡± Thea purred as she caressed Grandreaper¡¯s abs. Her seductive but innocent expression managed to lit the fires on Grandreaper¡¯s loins once more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have one more round first before we n our actions!¡±

    Thea blushed deeply when she heard that. In the end she could only meekly nod that prompted Grandreaper to ¡®devour¡¯ her.

    ........

    Six months have passed by, and the events predicted by the powerful man had already happened. Grandreaper¡¯s bandit group wasted no time as they rushed towards the source of the multi-colored light.

    They have no worries of any strong opponents appearing due to the presence of the Underworld Suppressing Formation. Thea¡¯s unparalleled deduction and informationwork managed to let her know about the suppression of cultivation bases in the Solstice Kingdom.

    With that informationbined with all the back-up ns that Thea made, Grandreaper was sure that they will certainly seed today.

    Grandreaper along with Thea led the 30 strongest fighters in the group as they rushed towards the source of the multi-colored light. Along the way, Grandreaper could not help but squeeze Thea¡¯s perky buttocks. Thea could not help but blush at her husband¡¯s actions. But she seemed to enjoy this as she let Grandreaper continue his y.

    Their fun time however was cut short when they felt an extremely hot object approaching their location. All of them looked at it, and what they saw was a red projectile plunging towards them.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Everyone in the bandit group shouted in agony as the projectile hit them. All of them were now burning, with their bodies slowly being devoured by the mes.

    They tried everything they could to extinguish the mes, including artifacts and spells. But they did no help as the mes zed brighter.

    In the end, most of the bandits sumbed to the heat as they turned into ashes that spread into the air.

    Only Grandreaper, with his tough body was left barely alive. He looked around him trying to look for his wife. In the end, he could not find her.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Grandreaperughed maniacally as tears covered his face. These tears evaporated immediately as it went in contact with the mes.

    Grandreaper continuedughing until he turned into ashes.

    That was the end of the bandit group who wreaked chaos in the Tian Ji Empire.

    But not all of them were dead.

    In a certain spirit ship, Grandreaper¡¯s wife Thea was currently unconscious. Her beautiful face and perfect body was emphasized by therge bed she was sleeping on. She slept soundly, as if something robbed her of the ability to be awake.

    The door to her room opened, and a man entered her room. This man stared at Thea as he rubbed his forehead slightly. His forehead, which was sporting an 8 and ?-petaled flower, was glowing so brightly that it casted shadows inside the already lit room.

    He gave Thea an appraising look as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Well, this is unexpected, but I guess she can still be called a loot!¡±

 Chapter 214: Thea

    <h4>Chapter 214: Thea</h4>

    When Wang Hao saw the iing bandits, his attention was immediately focused on Thea.

    Half of it was because of Thea¡¯s beauty. Even Wang Hao, who had seen beauties at the calibre of Fang Yu and Jieshu could not help but salivate at the sight of someone like Thea.

    His expression slightly soured when he saw the supposedly leader of the bandits having his fun with Thea.

    ¡°Lucky bastard....¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he saw the infatuated look on Thea¡¯s face.

    As for the other half, it was because when Wang Hao¡¯s senses detected Thea, the seal imprinted on his forehead, suddenly acted up.

    That seal on his forehead which was usually dormant and will only react when Fang Lin breaks through, suddenly had an intense reaction with Thea.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed at this. His heartbeat sped up when he realized that this Thea had a connection with the seal on his forehead!

    ¡°I must leave her alive!¡± Wang Hao was not inclined to spare the other bandits. He knew with the aura he felt from them that they allmitted various crimes. Even Thea herself had sin on her hands.

    But with Thea seemingly having an important connection with Wang Hao¡¯s seal, Wang Hao had no choice but to spare her.

    Wang Hao then unleashed his Eternal zing mes on the poor bandits.

    He manipted the mes so that none of it will affect Thea. Once everyone was distracted by the pain by the mes, Wang Hao used consecutive teleportations to appear in front of Thea. He then knocked her out with potent medicines. Once she was out, he carried her by his shoulders and he rushed back to the spirit ship.

    He wanted to store her in his spatial pocket, but he could not afford to distract Fang Lin on his breakthrough. With his observation, it will take Fang Lin at least around 5 days to finish his breakthrough. Putting Thea in there might distract his disciple.

    While he was hoisting Thea on his shoulders, Wang Hao decided to manipte the time flow on his spatial pocket. Wang Hao¡¯s time flow abil5ity on his spatial pocket depends on his current unsealed power.

    One seal unlocked has a ratio of 1:20 on the spatial pocket, two seals has a ratio of 1:40 and three seals has a ratio of 1:80. This doubling up pattern continues until the unlocking of the tenth seal. With this current capabilities, he was able to do it at a ratio of 1:60, which means 1 second outside will be 60 seconds or 1 minute inside.

    Wang Hao was already bored of waiting for his disciple, so he used the time flow to make his wait shorter.

    Of course with the current suppression of the seal, Wang Hao can only use the time flow ability on his spatial pocket. He can only use this ability onbat once more seals were unlocked.

    While he was thinking of this, Wang Hao saw that he already arrived back at the spirit ship. He gave a satisfied smirk to Long Juo as he said,

    ¡°Did you see that bro? I, Wang Hao wiped them away with a flick of my arm!¡±

    ¡°Did you really wipe them all out?¡± Long Juo replied with his eyes twitching from anger. His gaze was focused on the unconscious Thea. ¡°It seems like you left one though.¡±

    ¡°She still have a use for me.¡± Wang Hao replied quickly.

    The temperature in the room dropped quickly after he said that. Wang Hao could only look bewilderedly as he saw all the females in the spirit ship, including Long Juo giving Wang Hao a murderous look.

    ¡°Umm.... did I say something wrong?¡± Wang Hao asked with as he bore the brunt of countless killing intent on him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± Xue¡¯er said as she gave Thea a sympathetic look. She then red at Wang Hao as she dered,

    ¡°With all of us here, do not even think of touching even a hair from her!¡± Bloodspear took this as an opportunity to snatch Thea from Wang Hao¡¯s clutches. He then rushed and entered the most luxurious of the rooms in the spirit ship.

    Heid Thea there while the other girls peppered Wang Hao with their res. Bloodspear then left the room as he rejoined the other girls.

    ¡°Wait! Are you really thinking I spared her because I wanted to ¡®y¡¯ with her?¡± Wang Haoined to them.

    ¡°Yes we think that you will do that!¡± That was their unanimous reply.

    ¡°Do you think I am that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It took Wang Hao half an hour for him to present some convoluted reasons on why he saved Thea. In the end he even swore an oath saying that he had no ns to force himself on Thea.

    Only when he did that that he was allowed to approach her.

    Wang Hao entered the room that Thea was in. He admired her beautiful visage as he said to himself that she was a good loot.

    After feasting his eyes on her for a minute, Wang Hao decided to dispel the effects of the medicine.

    He clicked his fingers as a formless gas was released on the vial that he held. It crept up to Thea¡¯s nose that which then dispersed the effects of the medicine that put her to sleep.

    Minutes passed by and Thea stirred as she started to be awake. She raised her upper body as she looked around her. She then paused as she clutched her head in pain. She let out a wail as she shouted in agony.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!!!!¡±

    Her eyes then rolled back on her head as she lost unconsciousness again.

    ¡°...¡±

    Wang Hao could only stare wide-eyed at what happened.

    ¡°I just woke you up, and then you pass out again?¡±

    He then heard sounds of footsteps as the door to the room opened once more. More people filled the room, clearly attracted by the shout made by Thea earlier.

    Xue¡¯er, who was among the first one to enter the room, gave Wang Hao her killer re as she uttered,

    ¡°Once a pervert, always a pervert.¡±

    Now, it took Wang Hao 2 hours to prove his innocence. Only when he promised to meet Thea with them that they let him off.

    Now, Wang Hao and the others waited for Thea to wake up. Wang Hao did not dare to use any medicine to wake her up, as he suspected that it may be the one that put her in pain.

    Minutes passed by, and Wang Hao and the others saw signs of Thea waking up on her own.

    This time, Thea woke up normally without any weird events.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    Wang Hao suddenly felt something was off with Thea. If it were Xue¡¯er and Mina, they would have not noticed it. But Wang Hao who saw how Thea acted before she was kidnapped saw what was wrong.

    The attitude of Thea in front of him was way different that the Thea he saw earlier.

    The Thea that he saw earlier was a woman who was full of passion and vigor. She was glowing, and she was full of smiles as if her life was a great one.

    The Thea in front of him now was looking at them with cool, indifferent eyes. Her movements looked methodical, as if she regarded everything around her with caution.

    It was as if Thea became a different person.

    What made Wang Hao more surprised was this cold version of Thea onlysted for around 5 seconds. After that time interval, she was back to her passionate personality.

    After seeing this, Wang Hao thought to himself,

    ¡°Maybe it was just the shock of waking up....¡±

    Wang Hao then decided to scan Thea with his energy sense. He does not know why, but he felt like he must do it.

    Before he attacked the bandits earlier, Wang Hao scanned them with his energy sense. With that scan, he was able to memorize everything energy-rted to them.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed after scanning the current Thea with this energy sense.

    Now he was sure something was wrong.

    The soul aura of the current Thea was entirely different from the Thea earlier. No, different was the wrong term. Calling it modified was the proper term.

    Wang Hao could still feel the former Thea¡¯s aura, but it was faint as it was covered by the current Thea¡¯s soul aura.

    It was as if Thea¡¯s soul was changed fundamentally, like it was mixed with something else.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Thea¡¯s bizarre attitude after waking upbined with the change in her soul brought only one conclusion to Wang Hao.

    ¡°A person from other ce died and woke up in this woman¡¯s body! In other words, she¡¯s a transmigrator![1]¡±

    [1] A person who died and woke up in a different body.

 Chapter 215: Silver

    <h4>Chapter 215: Silver</h4>

    Aside from the reincarnators, the one thing the Underworld hates the most were the transmigrators. One can even say they hate the transmigrators more.

    After all, reincarnators will be reborn as new being. Transmigrators on the other hand ¡®possesses¡¯ the body of another person, identally or intentionally!

    Not only did the transmigrators skip the Underworld Realm, they even stole the body of another person! Even those in odds with the Underworld agree with them that Transmigrators are an oddity that must not be tolerated.

    As for how transmigration happens, nobody else was sure. The only thing everyone knew was that it has to do with the host body being unconscious, which happened in Thea¡¯s case.

    Wang Lin knew that he was indirectly rted to what happened to Thea.

    Thea was the real her before Wang Hao kidnapped her. Only after she was knocked out that the transmigration happened.

    Thea clutching her head in pain and passing out after she woke up must be because the transmigrator received all of Thea¡¯s memories in one burst.

    It took the transmigrator two hours to recover from that mental trauma. And now that she woke up, she was not Thea anymore, but the transmigrator that took over her body.

    Wang Hao does not share the same sentiment with others. He had no ill will on those who transmigrated. After all, it¡¯s not their fault that it happens.

    But even with thatckadaisical attitude, Wang Hao could not help but be wary of Thea. The attitude she had shown earlier must be her real personality. Wang Hao smiled wryly, realizing that the transmigrator might be a cold-blooded killer!

    Wang Hao then zipped his mouth shut as he tried to look calm. What he had to do now was to observe Thea to see if she tries anything fishy. Aside from that, he still had to investigate her connection with the seal on his forehead.

    But now that Thea was a different person, Wang Hao might find it harder to get what he wanted.

    ¡°Tch. Then I will just get into her good graces then.¡± Wang Hao thought to himself.

    Bloodspear was about to talk to Thea when Thea suddenly turned pale. She gave a pleading look to Long Juo who realized what she wanted. She pointed where the bathroom was, and Thea immediately rushed to it.

    They heard the locking of the bathroom door followed by sounds of retching. Everyone stared awkwardly at each other, wondering what might have happened to her.

    ¡°Hey Wang Hao! Did you put something bad in your medicine earlier?¡± Long Juo asked as he red at Wang Hao with suspicion. ¡°Since you are Fang Lin¡¯s master, you might have done those things!¡±

    ¡°Of course I did no such thing!¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes twitched as he realized what made Thea sick.

    From what he saw earlier, the leader of the invaders and Thea must have been a pair of lovers. Lovers that might have ¡®yed¡¯ with each other quite rigorously. The only thing off in that rtionship was that Thea¡¯s lover was b**ch-ass ugly!

    The transmigrated Thea might have seen the memories of the former Thea ¡®ying¡¯ with her ugly lover. Those memories with that ugly person might be enough to make any person sick. Especially someone who was seeing those memories at first person.

    Of course Wang Hao was not sure if that was right. His mind just brought that as the most likely conclusion.

    Once Thea was done with her business, the door opened as she walked out, still pale-faced. She plopped down on the sofa as she let out a deep sigh.

    Long Juo approached her cautiously as he asked her,

    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±

    When she heard this, Thea¡¯s response was to look scared as she nodded her head meekly. Her voice was weak as she muttered,

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me....¡±

    Mina approached her and patted her back. Thea let out a light squeak from this. Mina then said in a soothing voice,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s all right....¡±

    ¡°Where is my.. hu-hu-hu-husband?¡± Thea asked in a quivering voice. It looked like it took her a quite a lot as she said her piece. ¡°Is he safe?¡±

    Everyone in the ship looked at Wang Hao, asking for an exnation. Wang Hao sighed and gave them a grim smile in reply. He waved his hands, indicating that they leave him alone with Thea. Upon seeing Wang Hao¡¯s grave look, the others have no choice but to listen to his request.

    They filed out of the room, leaving Thea with Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao then used his abilities to seal all the sound waves in the room. Once he was sure that no one will be able to eavesdrop on them, he gave Thea a smile that not was a smile as he said,

    ¡°Now tell me, who are you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thea¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Wang Hao innocently. ¡°I am Thea, the leader of the Cloud Bandits!¡±

    Wang Hao just sneered and replied,

    ¡°Your acting skills are really good, TRANSMIGRATOR.¡±

    ¡°...¡¯

    Thea¡¯s scared expression changed into a cautious one as she regarded Wang Hao with seriousness.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Wang Hao shrugged as he asked Thea, ¡°So who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Thea.¡±

    ¡°So you will retain on using her name.¡± Wang Hao said impassively. He then quirked his eyebrows as he asked her ¡°Then what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to kill me?¡± Thea asked cautiously. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a transmigrator, a freak that must be exterminated.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass up on that.¡± Wang Hao replied with disinterest. ¡°I bear no ill-will on people like you. If you want, I can swear an oath now.¡±

    Wang Hao then swore on oath to never divulge Thea¡¯s identity as a transmigrator to anyone else. He will also not attempt to harm her, physically, emotionally and mentally at any moment. If he does, his soul will be exterminated into nothingness.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Thea nodded, seemingly impressed with what Wang Hao did. Her guard visibly dropped, a clear indication that she trusts Wang Hao now.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± Wang Hao asked her once more.

    Thea looked at Wang Hao as she said,

    ¡°Will you allow me to join your group?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Even though Wang Hao sounded doubtful, deep in his heart he was doing a Yes! pose. His kind actions earlierbined with his oath were all made by him to make Thea trust him. After all, Wang Hao needs her because of her connection with the seal.

    And the fact that she¡¯s a transmigrator makes him want to be closer to her.

    ¡°I am sure.¡± Thea stated confidently.

    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re with us now.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes narrowed after Wang Hao¡¯s quick reply. Even though she felt that it was suspicious, she had no say now since she¡¯s already with them.

    While Wang Hao was whooping silently, Thea inspected her body as she muttered,

    ¡°This body is quite... unique.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Even with Thea¡¯s soul changing, the reaction of his seal was still there. That means it was Thea¡¯s body that must be provoking the seal to react.

    Thea caressed her arms slowly as she said,

    ¡°She had a unique constitution that even I cannot fathom.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Wang Hao re-scanned Thea once more, but he could not find anything unique on Thea. His eyes lit up as he thought to himself,

    ¡°This unique constitution must be rted to my seal!¡± He was about to inquire Thea more about her discovery when he felt something in his spatial pocket.

    Wang Hao felt massive stirrings on his spatial pocket. Such powerful energy fluctuations only means one thing.

    ¡°My disciple just broke through the Second Stage!¡±

    In order to make his breakthrough as smooth as possible right now, Wang Hap immediately removed the time flow, adjusting Fang Lin¡¯s time to be equivalent to the real time.

    Inside the spatial pocket, he could see Fang Lin and Fang Yu letting out a bright glow as they floated in the air. Wang Hao could feel the power of Foundation Establishment and Mana Materialization from the two.

    His expression suddenly changed when he felt Fang Lin¡¯s bloodline having a massive change. This change clearly influenced the sudden power surge that Fang Lin experienced.

    ¡°What did you do to achieve such thing?¡± Even Wang Hao was slightly jealous of his disciple.

    That envy of his changed when his third petal was now fully unlocked.

    ¡°Hahaha! Just six more!¡± Wang Hoaughed happily as he felt some of his strength returning. With his powerparable to that of a Third Stage, he will have easier time protecting his disciples in the future.

    While he was celebrating, he saw something happening to Thea.

    Thea, who was looking at Wang Hao with an intrigued expression on her face, suddenly let out a yelp as her body let out a silver glow. This glow appeared when Wang Hao¡¯s third seal was unlocked. This silver glow covered her whole body, making Thea appear as if she was a silver-d deity.

    To Wang Hao and Thea¡¯s surprise, this silver glow suddenly left Thea¡¯s body. The silver glow changed its shape as it turned into a de that hacked down to Wang Hao!

 Chapter 216: Needle

    <h4>Chapter 216: Needle</h4>

    Wang Hao let out a shout as he attempted to dodge the silver de. Even with his bloodline ability, he felt as if this de can actually damage him!

    He wasted no time as he channelled kic energy on his legs. But no matter what he did, he found himself unable to move.

    ¡°Is this how I will die?¡± Wang Hao thought as he closed his eyes in resignation. He tried to use the moment before he was struck by the de to remove his bindings on the Space-Time Gyroscope.

    That way, his disciple will not be affected by the silver de.

    But before Wang Hao could do this selfless deed, he felt the silver de suddenly disappearing.

    He looked at Thea, who was now deathly pale. She clearly did something to stop that silver de from reaching Wang Hao. And what she did it clearly took a lot out of her.

    She only managed to give Wang Hao a look that means ¡®You owe me one¡¯ before she slumped back to the floor, once again unconscious.

    ¡°This is the third time you were out cold...¡± Wang Hao smiled as he gave the slumbering Thea a bow. They just met for about 5 minutes and yet she did her best to save Wang Hao.

    That kind of dedication means this woman fully trusts Wang Hao.

    But the others were clearly not as trusting as her.

    The door to the room opened once more, and in poured the other ship¡¯s inhabitants. When they saw a sweaty Wang Hao and a sleeping Thea on the floor, their imaginations run wild once again as they gave Wang Hao suspicious looks once more.

    ¡°I did not do anything to her I swear..¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that since earlier but look what happened to her?¡± Bloodspear replied coldly. ¡°You know what, why don¡¯t you wait outside first.¡±

    Wang Hao was unceremoniously kicked out of the room. The others were clearly leery of Wang Hao already. They told him that they will be the one to do the talking to Thea. As for Wang Hao, he was tasked on guarding the still glowing Tang Li in the living room.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s morose feelings were wiped away by the adorable Tang Li. Even while she was in the midst of awakening, her cuteness never failed to make Wang Hao feel fluffy.

    But even her adorable ilings failed to remove Wang Hao¡¯s worries about the silver glow that appeared on Thea¡¯s body.

    ¡°What the hell was that thing?¡± Wang Hao was visibly frustrated by the turn of the events. ¡°From what I see, her body was definitely rted to the seal. But why did that glow attack me?¡±

    Wang Hao then remembered the reaction of the silver glow when his third petal was unlocked. ¡°From the looks of it, that silver glow only attacked me after my third petal was unlocked. Does that mean everytime I unlock the seal, that silver glow will appear to exterminate me?¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s expression then turned for the worse as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me her unique constitution was meant to deal with me?¡±

    Wang Hao gritted his teeth as he realized that even now, the person who sealed him wanted to be sure to hinder Wang Hao.

    He does not know how, but he was sure the person who sealed Wang Hao was the reason for Thea¡¯s unique constitution.

    ¡°That unknown bastard still messes with me even now.....¡± Wang Hao gritted his teeth, visibly pissed with that person. What made him more confused was the illogical way that person managed things.

    ¡°If that person just sealed me and even gave me a chance to unseal the seal, then why did he/she create a constitution like Tang Ya¡¯s that will actually kill me when I unlock a part of the seal?¡±

    These actions were clearly self-contradictory. Upon knowing this, Wang Hao realized that this matter was actually way moreplicated than what he thought before.

    ¡°.....¡¯ Wang Hao¡¯s brooding thoughts were then disturbed by an enthusiastic shout from his spatial pocket.

    ¡°Master! I broke through!¡± Wang Hao heard Fang Lin shouting happily from his spatial pocket. Despite his worrying discoveries, Wang Hao was ted by Fang Lin¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! How do you feel right now?¡±

    Fang Lin, who was inside in the spatial pocket, clenched his fists tightly as he said,

    ¡°I feel like power was flowing through my whole body.¡±

    Wang Hao sighed as he replied,

    ¡°That¡¯s a very clich¨¦ answer you know.¡±

    ¡°Master, can you please cut me some ck?¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡± Wang Hao said dismissively. His look suddenly turned stern as he asked him,

    ¡°What is the grade of your insights, the quality of your foundation, and mana conversion?

    ¡°Earth Grade, 60% and 15% respectively master.¡± Fang Lin replied quickly

    ¡°Hahaha! As expected from my disciple!¡± With him not able to cultivate, Wang Hao was not sure if Fang Lin¡¯s answer represents that he was a genius. But he still have to praise him since that¡¯s what a master should do.

    As for his new abilities, Wang Hao did not ask of it. Right now was the moment to talk about it, since they will still have time to do thatter. Besides, he had a more important matter to tackle.

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin, care to tell me what happened to your bloodline?¡±

    Fang Lin then exined to Wang Hao on how he decisively abandoned his Yin-Yang insights and reced it with the insights of Duality.

    ¡°......¡± Wang Hao does not know whether he shouldugh or cry from the reckless action of his disciple. Fang Lin surely loves surprising anyone.

    ¡°Well, at least what he did helped him a lot.¡± Wang Hao thought wryly to himself.

    ¡°Hey master, why is my cultivation still at the Second Stage? I thought it will be suppressed.¡±

    Wang Hao then exined about the independence of his spatial pocket. After hearing this, Fang Lin¡¯s expression turned dim as he said,

    ¡°Does that mean I will be suppressed at the First Stage if I go out? I would rather just stay here first then.¡±

    Wang Hao then manipted the spatial pocket to flick Fang Lin on his forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that Fang Lin. This Underworld Suppressing Formation will disappearter. Once that happens, I can bring you out and you will not be suppressed.¡±

    ¡°How are you sure about that master?¡±

    Wang Hao sighed as he started to tell Fang Lin about his adventures on the Underworld.

    Once Wang Hao was done telling about his story, he awaited for Fang Lin¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Yeah, that was cool master. But if you are spearheading the invasion, then why are you removing the Underworld Suppressing Formation? Won¡¯t that hinder the invasion?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was because of Tang Li.¡±

    ¡°Tang Li?¡±

    ¡°You might not know it, but because of their sentience, the Underworld usually avoids to invade Sixth to Ninth Grades. Thus, they focus their attention on First to Fifth Stages. With this nearing the Sixth Stage, there is no more sense to upy it. So I ordered this invasion to be called off.¡±

    ¡°You can do that master?¡± Fang Lin asked incredulously.

    ¡°Of course I can, I am a Prince of the Underworld you know.¡± Wang Hao replied smugly. ¡°Since I have a good reason to call off the invasion, they will have no problems with me. Right now, it was only me from the Underworld that¡¯s here. Imanded my army to go back to the Underworld. Now that they were gone, the next thing that I will do was to remove this formation.¡±

    ¡°Then do it now master! I want to go out already.¡±

    ¡°Ok ok.¡± Wang Hao clicked his fingers, and the Underworld Suppressing Formation disappeared entirely.

    Once he did this, everyone in the Solstice Kingdom felt their cultivation bases returning, Shouts could be heard in Fang Lin¡¯s spirit ship as everyone there regained their cultivation.

    Once he did this, Wang Hao immediately brought Fang Lin out. Fang Lin¡¯s footnded on the floor of the spirit ship as he looked at Wang Hao with a grateful expression.

    Words were not enough to express the gratitude that Fang Lin was feeling right now. Fang Lin knew that he would not have reached this stage if it were not for Wang Hao. It was him who changed Fang Lin¡¯s life for the better.

    ¡°Master....¡±

    Fang Lin was about to say something to Wang Hao when he saw Wang Hao¡¯s face turning pale.

    Wang Hao was like this because of what he saw.

    The formationsid down by the Immortal Conve on the Solstice Kingdom suddenly changed after Wang Hao removed the Underworld Suppressing Formation.

    They turned into a beam of light that suddenly plunged down towards Fang Lin¡¯s spirit ship! The attack was so sudden that Wang Hao was barely able to absorb the attack.

    However, that attack was so fast that Wang Hao was not able to absorb it all. An extremely small part of the beam, about the size of a thin needle was able to hit its intended target.

    ¡°Puchii!¡±

    Now, even Fang Lin turned pale. He and Wang Hao rushed towards the victim, who was now starting to bleed from the strike of the needle-sized attack.

    ¡°Tang Li!¡±

 Chapter 217: Tears

    <h4>Chapter 217: Tears</h4>

    ¡°Tang Li!¡± Fang Lin called out hoarsely. He can only stare at Tang Li, who was currently convulsing from the effects of the attack.

    Blood flowed freely from her stomach which has been pierced by the needle-sized light beam. Tang Li, who was asleep earlier was now awake and whimpering in pain.

    ¡°It hurtsh...... Mom.....Sis......¡± Tang Li cried out as she clutched her tummy miserably. Tears pooled from her eyes as she tried to call out her beloved and sister. But even this was interrupted as she began to cough up blood.

    ¡°Kehoff kehoff. Mom..... Sis........¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s heart was broken upon seeing Tang Li in such a tragic state. He immediately split himself into Fang Lin and Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu rushed in and cradled the trembling Tang Li. She caressed her back with her left hand as she consoled the scared Tang Li.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright Tang Li... You are a strong baby right?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu it hurts Sis...¡±

    At that moment Fang Yu disregarded secrecy as she used the life seal on her left hand. With her breakthrough to the Second Stage, her abilities rted to her Marks have skyrocketed too. The amount of life energy she had on her life symbol was now exponentially higher than before. She infused this monstrous amounts of life energy that she had in to Tang Li¡¯s damaged body.

    Fang Yu sighed in relief when she saw Tang Li¡¯s body starting to recover. Even Tang Li who was crying from the pain had her expression cleared now. The life energy given by Fang Yu clearly acted as an anaesthetic that removed the pain from Tang Li¡¯s injuries.

    Just a minute passed by, and Tang Li¡¯s injuries were already half-way on healing. Determination shed on Fang Yu¡¯s eyes as she infused more life energy on Tang Li¡¯s body.

    Wang Hao, who was relegated as a watcher, watched with wide eyes when he saw the life energy used by Fang Yu. He scratched his nose while thinking,

    ¡°I think I must have a good spar with my discipleter...¡±

    ¡°Sis... Ish Tang Li okay now?¡± Tang Li asked as she stared at Fang Yu with her innocent eyes. ¡°It doeshn¡¯t hurt now.....¡±

    Fang Yu smiled and was about to say that Tang Li was fine now when she saw something worrying.

    Even though Tang Li¡¯s injuries were about to be healed, Fang Yu could still feel Tang Li¡¯s life slowly fading away! It was as if Fang Yu¡¯s given life energy was not able to stop her from dying! Fang Yu¡¯s life energy was able to slow down Tang Li¡¯s detoriation, but it will only be a matter of time until Tang Li dies!

    ¡°What is happening Master?¡± Fang Yu asked as she looked at Wang Hao with a panicked expression on her face. She already gave Tang Li so much life energy that healed her injuries, yet she was still dying? This makes no sense!

    ¡°Sis.... Where are you.... I can¡¯t shee you....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s expression turned worse when she heard what Tang Li said. Tang Li slowly losing her senses was an indicator that she was nearing her death!

    Wang Hao frowned and used his energy sense to scan Tang Li. His face then crumpled when he discovered the reason for Tang Li¡¯s fading life force.

    ¡°That light beam was a double-pronged attack!¡±

    Wang Hao realized that whoever created that attack was quite a meticulous person. At first look that light beam was only a physical attack. But it was also a soul attack!

    As long as this light beam hits its target, not only the target¡¯s body will be destroyed, even their soul will be damaged!

    These twoplementing attacks were sure-kill attack!

    Tang Li was surely a dead person if that entirety of the light beam hit her. Fortunately with Wang Hao¡¯s intervention, only a needle-sized light beam hit her.

    But even that was about to kill Tang Li now!

    ¡°Tang Li¡¯s soul was also damaged by that attack. The life force you gave her might help her body, but it can¡¯t help her soul to recover.¡± Wang Hao said curtly to Fang Yu. ¡°That means what you are doing now was of no help at all. You have no way to heal her soul.........¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying that master!¡± Fang Yu could not stop her tears as it flowed down from her eyes. She found it harder to speak as she became choked with emotions. ¡°You can manipte soul because it¡¯s a type of energy right? Then help Tang Li!¡±

    Her pleas were exemplified by Tang Li weakly grasping Fang Yu as she her breathing turned shallower and shallower. This only made the panic in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes more prominent.

    ¡°I can manipte souls, but you must know that each soul was aplicated structure! Modify one part, and it can affect everything! I can repair the damage in Tang Li¡¯s soul, but I cannot assure that her soul will be the same after that! At best, she survives with an iplete soul. At worst, her soul disintegrates into nothingness!¡±

    ¡°Master, how about your storage? You have strong medicines there right? Use it on Tang Li!¡± Fang Yu shouted desperately. ¡°You said you are the best right? Please help her!¡±

    ¡°I have some that can help her, but it¡¯s sealed.....¡±

    ¡°Thud.¡± Fang Yu sat back, clearly stunned of what Wang Hao said. She looked at him desperately as he asked him,

    ¡°Does that mean that even you could not help her?¡±

    Wang Hao could only grit his teeth as he bowed his head down sadly. It was clear from his expression that even he was hurt from what was happening to Tang Li. In the end he could only say,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.....¡±

    ¡°Noooo!!!!¡± Fang Yu said as she hugged Tang Li¡¯s body that was turning cold now. She could feel Tang Li¡¯s heartbeat slowly disappearing, with each beating longer than the one preceding it..... Even her bright, vibrant face was now deathly pale. It was only a matter of seconds until her timees.

    Tang Li slowly caressed Fang Yu¡¯s tear-stricken face. Even though she could not see her face, Tang Li still did her best to feel her Sis.

    Tang Li then used thest of her strength to mutter,

    ¡°Sis.... Milk...¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Upon seeing the devastated expression on Fang Yu¡¯s face, Wang Hao could not help but to be emotional too. Tang Li was clearly someone who does not deserve to be treated like this. But because of his carelessness, Tang Li¡¯s life was jeopardized!

    ¡°Sigh.... so ites to this then...¡± Fang Yu and Wang Hao heard a sigh echoing beside them. They looked towards the source of the sound, but they saw nothing. Suddenly that spot started to form ripples that turnedrger until it was a size of person.

    A woman then stepped out of the ripples, who gave a tight smile to Wang Hao and Fang Yu.

    Her beauty, washboard chest and perky butt clearly indicated who she was.

    She was Empyrea, who was missing in action after Fang Yu was kidnapped!

    She gave the stunned Fang Yu and Wang Hao a determined look as she said,

    ¡°I might have a way to save this baby.¡±

 Chapter 218: Rebirth Restoration

    <h4>Chapter 218: Rebirth Restoration</h4>

    ¡°Empyrea?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes glowed with hope as she gazed at Empyrea fervently. ¡°You can really help Tang Li?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡± Empyrea said slowly. ¡°But why should I help her?¡±

    ¡°Why you should help her? She¡¯s dying for god¡¯s sake!¡± Fang Yu said shrilly. She started to panic more as time dragged on. The longer Tang Li was left on her own, the faster her deathes. Whatever Empyrea will do must be done on Tang Li immediately.

    ¡°Just for that reason?¡± The former Empyrea who was greeting Fang Yu with a smile was now gone. Her smile disappeared her face changed into a serious once. Now, in front of Fang Yu was the empress who led one of the three Great Empires in the Immortal Continent.

    Empyrea¡¯s voice was sharp as she rebuked Fang Yu harshly.

    ¡°The technique that I will use will cost me greatly! I could not just use it on anyone wantonly! So what if this baby was the soul of this? Even if she dies, this will just have a new soul. That means I do not need to save her, since nothing will be lost!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Fang Yu stood up and was about to approach Empyrea when her legs buckled under a great pressure. She found it impossible to stand up, as her body could not resist the pressure directed at her. Fang Yu knew what this pressure was.

    This pressure came from the power of Empyrea¡¯s Fifth Stage Cultivation!

    ¡°Now tell me, why should I save her?¡± EMpyrea asked for the second time.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Fang Yu suddenly kneeled in front of Empyrea. With her left hand cradling the bloodied Tang Li, she used the right to support herself as he bowed with her forehead pressed to the ground.

    Her voice was emotional as she pleaded to Empyrea.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you... please save her! I will do anything just for Tang Li to be saved!¡±

    ¡°Sigh. So you can also let go of your pride.¡± Empyrea said as a relieved expression appeared on her face. ¡°With this, I have no worries on trusting you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fang Yu asked confusedly. She could only stare at Empyrea who had her hands stretched towards Tang Li.

    ¡°Give the baby to me. I will help her now.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡± Fang Yu passed the vulnerable looking Tang Li to Empyrea¡¯s waiting arms. Instead of her life declining faster, Tang Li¡¯s body condition stopped on detoriating. It did not worsen, nor it improved. It was as if she was in a... stasis.

    While the two were watching what Empyrea will do, Fang Yu wiped her tears and snot as she asked Wang Hao,

    ¡°Master, what did Empyrea mean when she did that arrogant thing with me earlier?¡±

    ¡°She just wanted to see if you can let go of your pride for someone in danger.¡± Wang Hao replied wryly. ¡°You showing her that you will protect your loved ones at the cost of even yourself must have passed her hidden test. If you just gave up on the spot, I doubt she will help you right now.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu did not expect that even at the life-and-death situation of Tang Li, Fang Yu was still put into the test!

    Both Fang Yu and Wang Hao stared at Empyrea as they waited to see her special technique. Upon seeing the gazes given to her, Empyrea sighed as she pointed her finger to Fang Yu and Wang Hao.

    ¡°Woosh.¡±

    A thick beam of divine sense entered the minds of Fang Yu and Fang Lin, which gave them the information on what Empyrea will do.

    They could only gape their mouths open in shock when they deciphered the divine sense.

    At that moment, what Fang Yu could only think was,

    ¡°Holy s**t!¡± The prediction of the Grand Elder about Empyrea was right!

    When the Grand Elder and Fang Yu met with the Eight Patriarchs and Empyrea, he dered that he had a prophecy regarding Empyrea.

    The Grand Elder prophesized that Empyrea has to be pregnant within a week from that day to save the Tian Ji Empire from destruction!

    As for what disaster that was, Fang Yu was not sure yet. But he was damn sure that the information given to her and Wang Hao by Empyrea talks about the pregnancy part.

    ording to the information given to her, there was a heavenly defying ability that came from Empyrea¡¯s n. Because of its strict requirements, only Empyrea can use this ability as of now.

    This ability was called Rebirth Restoration!

    The use of this ability was actually simple. Empyrea can use Rebirth Restoration to anyone gravely injured or those about to die and help them recover perfectly!

    But there¡¯s a catch in that recovery.

    Those who were helped by Rebirth Restoration will actually be babies!

    The reason for that were the steps that will be used by Empyrea to perform Rebirth Restoration.

    Once Empyrea has her target for the ability, she will immediately apply the ability on that person. The first thing that will happen was that the person¡¯s age and body will regresss back to that of an embryo. Once this was done, the embryo will be nted inside Empyrea¡¯s womb and will be grown there.

    In short, Empyrea will be pregnant of the person she will help.

    With the power of the ability, instead of nine months, the embryo inside Empyrea will turn into a nine-month fetus in just seconds! Part of that speedy growth was the fact that that person had been a child before. There was no problem speeding up that process since it already happened before.

    Once the embryo was already a nine-month fetus, what happens naturally next was the childbirth. After the childbirth, the remaining energy from Empyrea will elerate the aging of the child until the child bes a 2-year old baby.

    This marks the end of the ability.

    A person that was at the brink of death will be a perfectly fine, healthy baby once applied with the Restoration Rebirth!

    This method of course has some serious drawbacks.

    It can only be used once.

    Can only be used on a gravely injured or a dying person.

    The life energy needed for Rebirth Restoration was of massive amounts. If it was insufficient, the caster of the ability and the target will die.

    Once the target became a 2-year old baby, all their abilities and memories will be sealed. Only when that baby reaches the original age of its original form that they will be unsealed.

    From these restrictions, once can see that this ability must only be used when it was extremely necessary! And the older the target, the more disadvantaged they will be since they will need longer time to recover their lost memories and skills!

    That period between the birth and the original age will be an uncertain one that might even change the personality of the target!

    But Tang Li had no problems with these restrictions! Since she was around 2 years-old, once she was reborn by Empyrea, she will easily regain her skills and memories!

    Now, Empyrea¡¯s only worry was the life energy consumption.

    Empyrea gave a look to Fang Yu and Wang Hao, who immediately understood what she wanted. Both of them supplied Empyrea with the life energy that she badly needed.

    Minutes passed by, and Empyrea took a deep breath as she activated Rebirth Restoration.

    Tang Li was suddenly covered by a green cocoon that shrinked in size. It continued shrinking until it was about the size of a singr cell. Of course, only Wang Hao and Empyrea can see it. Fang Yu just stood there as she waited for the results.

    The green cocoon then let out a glow that even Fang Yu can see as it collided against Empyrea¡¯s lower abdomen. It went past her clothes and skin, only stopping once it was inside her reproductive organs.

    Empyrea then grimaced as her stomach suddenly ballooned in size, reaching itsrgest state after just 9 seconds. Once this was done, she gave an angry, embarrassed look to Fang Yu and Wang Hao.

    Once the two idiots realized what will happen next, they turned around with their backs facing Empyrea.

    They could only use their ears to ¡®see¡¯ what was happening behind them.

    They could hear Empyrea¡¯s deep grunts as she heaved for air. They could hear her sharp exhales as her hands squirmed on the floor. They could even hear the spasming of her abdominal muscles as she released the baggage stored inside her.

    This ufortable scenested for a minute before they heard the crying of a child.

    They turned around, and they saw Empyrea, with her attire fully fixed, cradling the newborn Tang Li.

    The newborn Tang LI¡¯s cries did notst as the remaining life energy elerated her until her original age.

    ¡°...''¡± Silence prevailed the room as they awaited on Tang Li¡¯s condition. They stared at Tang Li, who suddenly opened her eyes.

    When she saw Fang Yu, she immediately flew to her as she shouted,

    ¡°Sis!¡±

    ¡°Tang Li!¡± Fang Yu and Fang Lin cried once more when they saw that Tang Li was back to her vibrant self. Fang Yu hugged her tightly, and she even allowed Tang Li to y with her twin peaks.

    Empyrea leaned weakly against the wall, taking deep breaths as she tried to meditate to recover herself. She then saw Wang Hao giving her a thumb-up sign as he said,

    ¡°Out of all the things I have seen in my life, this is definitely the weirdest one.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 219: Little Sisterâ€™s Delivery Service

    <h4>Chapter 219: Little Sister¡¯s Delivery Service</h4>

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Did I do something?¡± Even though she was weakened by what she did, Empyrea did her best to give Wang Hao an innocent look. ¡°Didn¡¯t a treasure just passed by and healed Tang Li?¡±

    ¡°Make a better excuse damnit!¡± Wang Hao, Fang Yu and Fang Lin thought at the same time. They could not believe that Empyrea could just nonchntly make such a bad excuse.

    ¡°Well, a treasure reeeeeaaally passed by right?? Empyrea reiterated, this time with a threatening hint on her voice.

    ¡°Yes, yes a treasure passed by.¡± The other 3 replied. As for Tang Li, she was busy recharging herself. At the end, she could not take it anymore as she pouted andined,

    ¡°Sis! I¡¯m hungwy! Milk!¡±

    ¡°Err... Not this time Tang Li.¡± Fang Yu replied with a flushed expression. Does she dare to do it in this ship?

    Hell no!

    Fang Yu gave Tang Li her radiant smile as she said,

    ¡°Once we are alone, I will give you lots of it.¡±

    ¡°Muuu.....¡± Tang Li said miserably. She then grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s clothes as she said,

    ¡°Pwomish?¡±

    ¡°Promise!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m dying of diabetes here!¡± Wang Haoined to nobody. He removed his eyes from the heartwarming scene. He held out his hand to Empyrea, indicating his intention to help her up.

    Empyrea shook her head, indicating that she does not need it. Both of them watched as Fang Yu rejoiced at Tang Li¡¯s recovery. Fang Lin, who was watching from the sides approached Empyrea. He looked at Empyrea with gratitude but also with a hint of inquiry.

    ¡°You want to know where I went after I disappeared when Fang Yu was kidnapped?¡± Empyrea said before Fang Lin could speak. ¡°You must be deathly curious by that right? Fang Yu¡¯s other body!¡±

    Fang Lin scratched his head, realizing that even Empyrea now knew about his bloodline. She must have seen what happened when he split himself to heal Tang Li.

    ¡°Well, I waspelled to do that after I heard that prophecy of that Grand Elder.¡± Empyrea ignored Fang Lin¡¯s bemused expression as she spoke of her reasons. ¡°When I heard his prophecy, I realized that I have to use Rebirth Restoration on someone important.¡±

    ¡°What made me more curious was the fact that he looked at Fang Yu when he gave his prophecy. It was as if he was telling me that Fang Yu must be the one I should save. So I decided to follow Fang Yu around her adventures, trying to see if she was worthy to be saved.¡±

    ¡°Then Fang Yu was suddenly kidnapped. At that moment I decided to hide myself. I did that because I need to be in my peak state to perform Rebirth Restoration. I have to be mentally and physically prepared to perform it.¡±

    ¡°With my cultivation base, I can help Fang Yu if she gets gravely injured. But it was at that moment that the Underworld Suppressing Formation was initiated. With that, my cultivation base was suppressed to the First Stage. Because I¡¯m already at the state of conditioning myself, I have no choice but to stay at that state until the formation disappears.¡±

    ¡°After hours of waiting, I saw the signs of the awakening of the soul of this. Because of my limited divine sense, I was not able to see who was the soul of this. Then I saw some people entering the Solstice Kingdom. I secretly followed them, and I realized they were going towards the source of the multi-colored light. It was then that I saw their annihtion.¡±

    ¡°Wang Hao, who was there at that time, certainly saw me. To my surprise, he did not call me out. Instead, his gestures seemed to be telling me to follow him. I followed him, and I stayed outside the ship.¡±

    ¡°After some hours of waiting, I saw you, Fang Lin appearing. I then saw Wang Hao dissipating the Underworld Suppressing Formation that led to the attack that hit that baby. I then saw you splitting into Fang Yu and Fang Lin that clued me about you bloodline.¡±

    ¡°It was then that I realized that the one I must save was Tang Li. That old fogey must have used Fang Yu as a marker for me. After all, Tang Li was always with Fang Yu.¡±

    ¡°You already know what happened after that.¡± Empyrea ended her exnation with a sigh. Fang Lin immediately bowed once more to Empyrea, expressing his gratitude.

    ¡°Many thanks, Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, as a return, you and Fang Yu must give me more massages in the future!¡± Empyrea said with a slight flush on her cheeks. ¡°You must do you best!¡±

    ¡°Massage?¡± Wang Hao smiled as he looked at Fang Lin. ¡°Seems like you forgot to mention some things to me.¡±

    ¡°Hey master! What are you nning to do now?¡± Fang Lin immediately steered away from the topic. Wang Hao shook his head wryly as he replied,

    ¡°Since the soul of this was already at the state of awakening, I will cancel the invasion in the. As for what happens after that, let the circumstances decide it.¡±

    After hearing that answer, Fang Lin¡¯s gave moved towards the room where hispanions were. Suprisingly, none of them came out even after the formation disappeared.

    Wang Hao seemed to have seen where Fang Lin was looking as he said,

    ¡°Oh them? Since I want to talk to you earlier, I barred the door and told them to not disturb us. That was the reason they were noting here.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they hear what happened to Tang Li?¡±

    ¡°That room¡¯s soundproof right?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Wang Hao was about to begin teasing Fang Lin when he suddenly felt the thing he was observing earlier suddenly stirring.

    The space ship located just outside the Thrae shook as its defensive walls disappeared. It opened, and the same spacefarer that went out earlier was now back. The space farer immediately rushed towards the atmosphere, using the boosters on his/her suit to elerate further.

    Once inside the atmosphere, the suit worn by the spacefarer let out a bright light as its boosters roared, producing jets of mes. This increased the speed of the already free-falling spacefarer.

    Wang Hao immediately narrowed his eyes upon seeing this.

    ¡°What the hell? How can this person use technology on this cultivation? This is impossible!¡±

    He can only watch as the spacefarer approached their ship. Wang Hao, Fang Lin and Fang Yu tensed, ready to use their killing techniques if needed. As for Empyrea, she narrowed her eyes as she started to establish her connection with the Tian Ji Divine Spear.

    If this spacefarer has evil intentions on them, Empyrea will not hesitate to use the Tian Ji Divine Spear to annihte him/her!

    As for the other powerhouses in the Immortal Continent, they only watched the unfolding situation. All of them had some hidden agenda with the soul of the Thrae. But due to them being wary of each other, they refrained from making their moves.

    They wanted to see what the spacefarer will do with the soul of the Thrae. Will he/she kill the soul? Or enve it? What they will do next depends on the spacefarer¡¯s actions.

    Seconds passed by and the boosters died down as the spacefarer approached the ship. Wang Hao could see small thrusters at the spacefarer¡¯s back that allowed him/her to float. Once the spacefarer was in front of the ship, he/she removed the helmet of the suit. What Fang Lin saw made his heartbeat elerate.

    The person inside the suit was a 16-year old girl. Her stern expression and glinting eyes reminded Fang Lin of one person.

    Venomshade!

    Upon remembering Venomshade¡¯sst request and the picture that he gave, Fang Lin knew who the spacefarer was.

    This spacefarer was Venomshade¡¯s sister!

    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± Venomshade¡¯s sister said in a t voice. ¡°Under the request of the Grand Elder of the Immortal God Sect, I am here to bring his daughter Tang Li with me to the outer space.¡±

 Chapter 220: Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 220: Goodbye</h4>

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin chose to be quiet at that moment. Even though he had countless questions for the spacefarer, like if she was actually Venomshade¡¯s missing sister or how can she use technology in a cultivation, he knew that they had a more important matter to discuss.

    Like on her demand to bring Tang Li with her.

    ¡°Are you qualified to do that?¡± Fang Yu snarled as she hugged Tang Li tighter. Tang Li giggled as she used this opportunity to grope her Sis more. Fang Yu ignored this as she concentrated her gaze to the spacefarer.

    The spacefarer was unperturbed by Fang Yu¡¯s pointed gaze as she replied fluently. ¡°You can say the reason I am doing this was rted to my backstory.¡±

    ¡°Your backstory? Hmph, do tell us that then.¡± Fang Yu replied challengingly. ¡°Then we will see if your so called ¡®reason¡¯ holds water in here.¡±

    The spacefarer showed no sign of assent as she started to speak. ¡°You can say I was originally an inhabitant of this. One day, I discovered an extremely powerful inheritance that allowed me to travel the deep vast space. I met varying creatures and new adventures at my travels.¡±

    Fang Yu and the others stared at the spacefarer as she continued talking. ¡°Due to my connections in this, there were some individuals that canmunicate with me even when I was in space. The Grand Elder was one of those people. As for how I received his message, I received it one year ago during one of my swing-by with a ck hole.¡±

    ¡°In that message, the Grand Elder told me of his request. He wanted me to go to this at this day and fetch a person named Tang Li. He also told me that this Tang Li was his daughter and was the soul of this. He promised to give me some good stuff in return for my service. The offers he gave me were so good that I had no choice but toply with his requests.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Fang Yu raised her eyebrows as she shielded Tang Li from the spacefarer¡¯s intrusive gaze.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Wang Hao and hispanions stared at each other as they thought to themselves, ¡°That exnation was way too short!¡±

    ¡°Ehem.¡± Wang Hao coughed as he tried to talk to the spacefarer. ¡°You know, astrogirl, we cannot just allow you to do that. Who knows, you might just be coveting Tang Li right now. Even though you might actually know the Grand Elder, you could have just been using his name to make you ims more credible.¡±

    ¡°Astrogirl?¡± Fang Yu cringed as he heard that name. The spacefarer seemed to share the same sentiments with Fang Yu as she disyed an expression of displeasure. That name clearly struck a chord with her.

    She gave Wang Hao an annoyed look as she gave her reply.

    ¡°First, my name is not astrogirl. You should call me by my Cosmic Title, which is Andromeda. Please refrain from calling me with that sted nickname or yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Wang Hao readily nodded, looking quite insincere. Andromeda¡¯s eyes twitched upon seeing this. Fang Yu praised her ability to control her emotions as Andromeda¡¯s tone stayed t as she continued talking.

    ¡°If you want proof on the credibility of my demand, thene see this.¡± Andromeda opened her right palm, and a figure made of light, about 6 inches in height appeared.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed upon seeing this. He knew that this thing in front of him was.

    ¡°Hologram!¡±

    Fang Lin and the others became more confused when they saw the hologram. First, Andromeda¡¯s high-tech suit. Now, she can even create a hologram in this cultivation! This really is a mystery.

    ¡°As I said, I can do this because of an inheritance.¡± Andromeda said as the figure in the hologram started to move. Fang Yu knew fully well who the figure in the hologram was. It was the Grand Elder.

    ¡°Hello everyone!¡± The hologram Grand Elder said merrily. His hologram form was slightly flickering as he continued talking. ¡°The hologram you are seeing right now was actually a recorded message that I sent a year ago with respect to your time along with my request to Andromeda. I sent it here as a way to convince you, Fang Yu, that Andromeda can be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Hiss....¡± Wang Hao could hardly conceal his surprise upon hearing what the hologram Grand Elder said.

    oding to the Grand Elder, this hologram message was made a year ago. At that time, Fang Lin had not even met Wang Hao, let alone brought at the Immortal God Sect! Even his other body Fang Yu was not yet existing at that time!

    Then how can this hologram from a year ago talk as if Fang Yu already exists?

    ¡°Hahaha, if you are thinking on how I can say the name Fang Yu, it was because of my high-ss skills to see the future!¡±

    ¡°You old fogey, most of your predictions came from your acid trips!¡± Fang Yu thought as she waited for hologram Grand Elder to continue talking.

    ¡°If you received this message, then that means Tang Li had already awakened as the soul of Thrae. I..... do not actually know what will happen at this moment. So I do not know any of the circumstances that will happen one year after I send this message.¡±

    ¡°The only thing that I knew that after Tang Li awakens her soul, most of the powerhouses at this will chase after her. No matter where she is when she awakens, whether at the Immortal God Sect or any other parts of this, somebody wille to my daughter with evil intentions.¡±

    The hologram Grand Elder¡¯s face turned emotional as he said,

    ¡°Based on my predictions, the only way that Tang Li will be safe was if she leaves this. It was then that I remembered that I have amunication with Andromeda. I used that connection to request her to fetch Tang Li into the outer space.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Maybe you are thinking, why don¡¯t I or my wife bring Tang Li to leave this? It was because I found out that if Tang Li was brought away by someone from the older generation, she will be doomed to die. That means..... I or my wife could not apany her.¡± It was in obvious that the Grand Elder was pissed at this moment.

    After all, the only way for his lovely daughter to survive was to leave this. Not only that, but her own parents could not apany her since it will just bring her into more danger!

    The Grand Elder gritted his teeth as he said,

    ¡°Only those at the current generation are allowed to join Tang Li. But from all of them, those that I can trust with my daughter¡¯s safety can be counted with my right hand. Andromeda is one of them. That was the main reason that I chose her to fetch my daughter.¡±

    ¡°And you, Fang Yu, was the second person that I trust.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, the hologram of the Grand Elder, one of the most respected leader in the Immortal God Sect, someone that can be called as powerhouse actually bowed in front of Fang Yu! His voice was trembling as he said,

    ¡°Miss Fang Yu, please join my daughter Tang Li on her voyage into the cosmos! I knew that Tang Li will be extremely attached to you in the future. As such, she needs someone like you to be with her and Andromeda. Only you can save Tang Li from the possible loneliness at the outer space.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± The Grand Elder said with a wink, ¡°I saw you giving Tang Li some high quality milk.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s all that I can say for now. Once you received this message, immediately go with Andromeda to her space ship. I reckon that some of those who covet Tang Li will be arriving any moment now. You must hurry! Bye!¡± The hologram died out as the smiling, but tear-stricken face of the Grand Elder remained imprinted on their minds.

    ¡°So that old fogey can actually cry for his daughter huh? How cute.¡± Fang Yu mumbled as pinched Tang Li¡¯s cheeks. Tang Li, who heard everything that the Grand Elder said, pouted sadly as she said,

    ¡°Sis, are we going bye-bye?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Muuuu... Tang Li doesh not want to leave!¡± Tang Li said with tears spilling out of her eyes. ¡°She gave Fang Yu the cutest look that she could muster as he said,

    ¡°Pleash?¡±

    ¡°I....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s mental defences crumbled entirely at Tang Li¡¯s overbearing attack. She was about to agree to her when they felt a series of malevolent auras approaching their ce.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he shouted out,

    ¡°Some Fifth Stage Practitioners areing!¡±

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    Even with the Underworld Suppressing Formation removed, the over-all power of Fang Lin¡¯s team was no match to that of these iing Fourth Stage Practitioners. Wang Hao could survive their attacks, but there was no guarantee that the others will be safe. Fang Yu was aware of this fact. There will be no chance of them making it out whole.

    She then let out a sigh as she let Tang Li inhale a sleeping medicine.

    One whiff, and Tang Li was back in her fluffy dreand.

    ¡°Master.... This is not really a goodbye right?¡± Fang Yu said as she adjusted the sleeping Tang Li in her arms. ¡°With the nature of my ability, I can switch with Fang Lin and meet you and Master Xiao Ya!¡±

    Wang Hao nodded, knowing that Fang Yu¡¯s Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline was of great convenience here.

    No matter how far Fang Yu was, she can still switch ces with Fang Lin! That means Wang Hao, Xiao Ya and Fang Yu¡¯s friends can still see Fang Yu if needed!

    ¡°Are you sure about this now?¡± Wang Hao asked to Fang Yu gravely. ¡°You know, travelling in space can be fun... and also dangerous. Can you take responsibility for yours and Tang Li¡¯s well-being?¡±

    ¡°I can!¡±

    ¡°Good! You have grown up!¡± Wang Hao said as he ruffled Fang Yu¡¯s head. He gave an apologetic look to Fang Yu as he said, ¡°Due to the time constraints, I and your master Xiao Ya will just give some life-saving items to you through Fang Lin. Just use your abilities to transfer those items from Fang Lin to you.¡±

    Wang Hao then gave a smile to Fang Yu while she was strapping herself to Andromeda. ording to Andromeda, this was the fastest way that they can reach her ship before the baddies arrived. Fang Yu has no choice but to agree with this. As for Tang Li, she was kept first inside Fang Yu¡¯s storage. She will only be let out once they are in Andromeda¡¯s ship.

    Andromeda¡¯s suit let out its signature roar as it rushed towards the wide sky. Fang Yu could only feel a strange mncholic feeling as she saw thend beneath her turning smaller and smaller. In the distance, he saw some figures with powerful auras staring up at them. They tried to catch up, but they were hindered by a big, ck spear.

    Half a minute passed by, and Fang Yu saw the entirety of the Thraeid in front of her. The only thing she can say as she saw her home where she was born was,

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    [End of Volume 3]

 Chapter 221: Sect Servant

    <h4>Chapter 221: Sect Servant</h4>

    6 months after Fang Yu left for the starry sky.

    Immortal God Sect.

    A pair of brother and sister stepped beyond the gates of one of the 8 Great Sects of the Immortal Continent. Their eyes shined with anticipation and nervousness as they stared at the crowd forming at the gates.

    The girl, which looked around 12 years old, clutched her brother¡¯s hand tightly as she asked him,

    ¡°Are we really going to apply for this sect?¡±

    Her brother, who looked to be around 17 years old, had a fond look on his eyes as he patted his younger sister¡¯s head. He had a tight smile as he exined to her.

    ¡°You know that with our family situation, the only sect that we can join is the Immortal God Sect. You may not like it, but this is the only choice left that we have.¡±

    ¡°But Brother Lin Feng, the Immortal God Sect is about to be atta- hmph!¡± The little girls struggled as her brother covered her mouth to prevent her from speaking any further.

    ¡°Lin Tong, be careful with what you say!¡± Lin Feng anxiously said, ¡°No need to state the obvious!¡±

    Lin Tong gave her brother a re before closing her lips together.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± It was only then that Lin Feng removed his hands. He shook his head, clearly understanding what Lin Tong was feeling.

    The Immortal God Sect was the only sect that they can join right now because of their unique circumstances. But now, Lin Tong and even Lin Feng were hesitating to join because of the fact that the Immortal God Sect was sure to be besieged by other powers in the Immortal Continent!

    This dilemma started after the tragedy in the Solstice Kingdom 6 months ago.

    The Immortal God Sect sent some of their young talents to help the Solstice Kingdom on their gue problem. But what was supposed to be apetition-filled training turned into a live-or-die situation against the Underworld. It was extremely fortunate for everyone that the Underworld decided to withdraw their invasion at the end.

    But the aftermath of that invasion was not pleasant. The damages left by the army just amplified the mes of rebellion in the Solstice Kingdom. The Leader of the Raiders of the Night reached the Fifth Stage and used her strength along with her followers to dethrone the current King. This king was currently in captive while his wife which was used as the portal for invasion was unconscious after her portal was forcefully closed when the Underworld Army retreated.

    She was brought away by the Immortal Conve for reasons unknown yet. Though they im they are doing it to advance the research on space-time magic, many knew that they have unsavoury ns for the dragon.

    The rebellion brought the Solstice Kingdom in a period of chaos that continues up until now. It will still take much longer before the new ruler of the Kingdom can consolidate and stabilize the Kingdom.

    The Skydome Family, whose territory includes the Solstice Kingdom, med the Immortal God Sect for everything that happened rted to the invasion. This sentiment was shared by the Tian Ji Empire who demanded sanctions to be ced on the Immortal God Sect.

    But that was not the worse that happened.

    To the shock of everyone, the Emperor of the Tian Ji Empire was actually found to be heavily injured in the Solstice Kingdom! The Emperor was said to have used a forbidden technique to save someone. Aside from that, the Emperor even used one strike of the Tian Ji Divine Spear.

    These high-energy activities brought the Emperor into a state of induceda. Nobody knows yet on when the Emperor will wake up. They were even not sure if the Emperor will even wake up.

    The Tian Ji Empire of course was very unhappy with this. What made this situation worse was the Pan Gu Empire¡¯s deration of war with the Tian Ji Empire!

    There were rumours indicating that the catalyst for the war was the reappearance of theplete version of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet. The signs of its reappearance shows that the Pan Gu Divine Tablet was in fact in the Tian Ji Empire.

    Past resentments between the two Empires and the appearance of a long-lost treasure brought the two Empires on the brink of warring each other!

    Fortunately, some eyewitnesses imed seeing the Pan Gu Divine Tablet on the hands of Fang Xiushang, the No.1 Chosen of the Fang n.

    This news brought the tension between the two Empires at a stalemate as the Pan Gu Empire inquired about the Pan Gu Divine Tablet on Fang Xiushang. To their surprise, Fang Xiushang and the whole Fang n remained mum about the matter. It was as if they were not allowed to talk about it to anyone.

    The Pan Gu Divine Empire was then left with no choice but to employ the help of a powerful practitioner to perform an augury. The augury led to the discovery that the Pan Gu Divine Tablet was in fact in the Immortal God Sect!

    Now, aside from being pissed for being rted to the Underworld invasion, the Tian Ji Empire was also ming the Immortal God Sect for bringing them at the brink of war against the Pan Gu Empire. As for the Pan Gu Empire, they demanded the Immortal God Sect to give up the Pan Gu Divine Tablet. If not, they will take it by force.

    These problems alone will be of immense difficulty for the Immortal God Sect already. But what metaphorically sealed the sect¡¯s fate in the coffin was the awakening of the soul of the Thrae!

    ording to the info, the awakened soul already left this into the outer space, along with a disciple of the Immortal God Sect.

    It was then that it was discovered that the awakened soul actually came from the Immortal God Sect! As for who the awakened soul was and his/herpanion. Only the top brass knows.

    Now, everyone believes that the Immortal God Sect was hiding dazzling treasures that can drive anyone crazy.

    The greed for their resourcesbined with the fact that the Immortal God Sect pretty offended the Pan Gu and Tian Ji Empire brought courage to other Great Sects and Families to make a move on the Immortal God Sect.

    It was now an epted fact that the Immortal God Sect will be attacked any day from now. What must have been deterring the attackers were the two Sect Heads ruling the sect.

    But experienced practitioners knew that even with this deterrence, an attack will still arrive.

    This was the current state of the Immortal God Sect. If Wang Hao and Fang Lin just registered for the Immortal God Sect today, they might have tucked tail and ran away from the sad and depressing atmosphere In the Immortal God Sect.

    With all these threats hanging on everyone¡¯s head here, it was no wonder the sect application this year was dismalpared to other years. This led to more negativity festering in the whole Sect.

    All these negative feelings were all felt by Lin Feng, slowly affecting him and his sister. He narrowed his eyes as he decided on whether he and his sister should continue applying or not.

    He was still busy thinking about it when he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. He looked behind him, and Ling Feng saw a man wearing a clean, in white robe.

    Lin Feng observed the man and he saw that he was also wearing bamboo hat and long trousers. The man¡¯s overall attire indicates that this man was a sect servant, whose goal was to serve the requests of everyone in the sect. This includes all the Elders and practitioners in the Immortal God Sect. No matter how weak those who gave the order were, a sect servant has no choice but to follow them.

    From what Lin Feng knew, only those whomitted grave sin against the Immortal God Sect will be subjected to this humiliating punishment. How long they will stay as a sect servant depends on the severity of their sin and the mood of those who gave out the punishment.

    Regardless of that fact, Lin Feng was highly surprised to meet a sect servant right before the selection. He was about to ask him what he wanted when the man beat him to the punch.

    ¡°A practitioner here in school saw you earlier during lunch and said that she might have recognized you if I talked to you.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Lin Feng scratched his head as he urged the man to continue. ¡°Can you describe what she looks like? Oh wait before that, can you tell me your name first?¡±

    ¡°With pleasure sir.¡± The man sped his hands in front of him as he gave Lin Feng a 45 ¨Cdegree bow from his waist. He straightened his body before saying,

    ¡°I am sect servant Fang Lin.¡±

 Chapter 222: Branch

    <h4>Chapter 222: Branch</h4>

    ¡°Fang Lin?¡± Lin Feng raised his brows as he stared at the sect servant in front of him. After a few seconds of observation, Lin Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Fang Lin. His mouth was quivering as he said,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the winners of thest year¡¯s disciple selection? What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be an inner disciple already?¡±

    Lin Feng¡¯s shocked words were heard by Lin Tong, whose mouth dropped when she saw the sect servant in front of her having the same face as Fang Lin!

    Fang Lin smiled and just shook his head while saying, ¡°Private matters, private matters.¡±

    Lin Feng and Lin Tong immediately realized that whatever Fang Lin did tond at this spot must be an extremely confidential matter.

    They did not continue pestering the unfortunate Fang Lin as they walked towards the direction that he indicated. Lin Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the woman that Fang Lin said recognized him. He grit his teeth as he and his sister walked towards the woman, who was now giving them a gloating look.

    ..........

    ¡°This really sucks.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he flitted around the crowd of the Immortal God Sect¡¯s aspiring disciples. He was given strange and pitying looks due to the clothes he wore. There were also some looks of gloating, as if they were rejoicing at Fang Lin¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°These bastards...¡± Even though Fang Lin badly wanted to smash the faces of these people, he still kept a smile on his face. He had no choice but to act like this, since this was what he was supposed to do.

    His status as sect servant made him as a favourite to be givenmands by the Elders and the Disciples. Most of themands were rted tobor and security, which Fang Lin did a great job onpleting. The problem was that some of thesemands were made to humiliate Fang Lin. Thesemands were of course rare, and those who made it were severely punished for misbehaviour. But Fang Lin still loathed thesemands the most.

    But Fang Lin endured this because he had no choice but to endure. After all, Xiao Ya was monitoring him all the time.

    ¡°That vixen....¡± Fang Lin thought angrily at the culprit of his current predicament. Even though Xiao Ya was Fang Yu¡¯s master, she was still merciless on punishing Fang Lin.

    Due to the distrust by the Tian Ji Empire after the fiasco at the Solstice Kingdom, the whole experiential training was cancelled, bringing their trip to a halt. Fang Lin and the other Immortal God Sect Disciples had no choice but to return to the Immortal God Sect.

    At their arrival, all of them were surprised after hearing that the Immortal God Sect was at the danger of being routed by other powers in the Immortal Continent. They panicked at first, but they also calmed down as the Immortal God Sect provided them with something to do.

    The information about the war forced the Immortal God Sect to open their pocket realm. At this pocket realm, almost all of the promising disciples of the Immortal God Sect were gathered. Their goal in the pocket realm was to improve their power, at least by one stage. The sect wasted no time as they used many precious resources to hasten their improvements.

    All of these were done to increase the over-all power of the Immortal God Sect. After all, the stronger their disciples are, the higher the chances of the Immortal God Sect to survive.

    Fang Lin¡¯s friends andpanions like Tang Ya, Shi Poyun, Li Min and Long Juo were all inside the pocket realm, consolidating their power for the next stage.

    All of these disciples were still noting out of the pocket realm even after 6 months have already passed. From the looks of it, it might take around 6 more months before theye out. Until that time, the disciples that will be found in the Immortal God Sect were those with the average talents.

    Fang Lin, of course was not an average talent. But due to Xiao Ya¡¯s intervention, Fang Lin¡¯s fate was not to stay in the pocket realm.

    When Fang Lin arrived at the Immortal God Sect, he was immediately whisked away by Li¡¯er, who was now Xiao Ya¡¯s maid since her master Fang Yu had left.

    Upon his arrival at Xiao Ya¡¯s room, he was peppered by countless remonstrations and scoldings by Xiao Ya. Most of these were rted to the countless risks that he and Fang Yu took in the experiential training.

    When Xiao Ya was finished with her talk, Fang Lin stood up to leave but before he could, Xiao Ya gave him a re as she said that it was time to talk about Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s sins. Before Fang Lin could sputter, the Grand Elder entered the room as he gave Fang Lin a pitying look. On his hands was a scroll which he read aloud in the room. Fang Lin¡¯s face turned paler and paler when he realized that this scroll showed all his and Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®bad¡¯ conduct in the experiential training!

    Ditching teammates to go to the Forest of Death even though it was stated to not abandon them.

    Abusing the Grand Elder¡¯s authority to obtain countless talismans, items and weapon from the Sect Treasury.

    Allying with the rebels of the Solstice Kingdom.

    Assaulting sect disciples(Ling Tian, Long Juo).

    Failing to aplish the mission to deal with the dragonscourge.

    Kidnapping Mina, the daughter of the Talisman Emperor

    Forming an unconfirmed alliance with the leader of the Underworld Army

    Kidnapping Tang Li, daughter of the Grand Elder of the Immortal God Sect.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin was speechless upon seeing this list of his ¡®misconducts¡¯. He tried to exin, but when he saw the look of Xiao Ya and the Grand Elder¡¯s face, he had no choice but to close his mouth. Xiao Ya then dered that due to the countless ¡®sins¡¯ that Fang Lin hadmitted, he was to be temporarily demoted as a sect servant for a year.

    Only after one year passes that Fang Lin can be epted as an Inner Disciple.

    Were if it were only this punishment, Fang Lin felt as if he could still endure it. But to his anger, he found out that his master, Wang Hao, was actually exempt from the punishment!

    Actually, out of all those who joined the experiential training, only Fang Lin will be punished!

    Now, Fang Lin could only watch as his fellow disciples entered the pocket realm.

    As for Wang Hao, due to his special circumstances, he stayed behind the sect. Wang Hao then brought two new women with him, named Thea and Fang Xingwei. Fang Lin could hardly believe that his master has the charm to attract women like them. He grit his teeth as he realized that his master was really a master of the Dao of Harem.

    But that does not still hide the fact that his master got scot-free from the punishments.

    As for how his master did it, Fang Lin was sure that Wang Hao gave Xiao Ya and the Grand Elder some bribes!

    Fang Lin of course confronted his master about his predicament. But what his honourable master said to him was,

    ¡°Fang Lin, consider your one-year term as sect servant as a way to mold your patience and temperance. Do not waste this moment! Your chance to experience life-changing things like this will be rare in the future, so you must treasure your punishment!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin knew that he had no way to refute his master¡¯s twisted logic. He sighed, knowing he had no choice now but to be a sect servant.

    But even with his bad luck, some things were still bound to make him happy.

    His wife, Xue¡¯er, was epted as the second personal disciple by Xiao Ya. To the surprise of everyone, she refused to enter the pocket realm and stated that she will stay with her husband Fang Lin.

    This made Fang Lin happy and of course fearful for his life since he knew his fluffy wife will surely attract some perverts that might n some unsavoury things to Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin¡¯s mouth then watered as he remembered Xue¡¯er¡¯s promise to him earlier that morning.

    ¡°If you do not get angry or pissed at the Immortal God Sect Disciple Selection, I will give you a ¡®reward¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe a reward...¡± Fang Lin hurriedly wiped the drool that almost trickled from his mouth as he imagined what sort of reward Xue¡¯er will give him.

    While he was busy fantasizing, Fang Lin felt his body lurch as he saw the same exam proctorst year appearing today. He was clearly here to announce the start of the selection.

    The proctor waved his hands, and silence ensued in the area. He let out a light cough as he said,

    ¡°I am quite happy that even though the Immortal God Sect was facing a dire situation, there were still some who came here. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was due to bravery of stupidity, I just appreciate all of youing here.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    The exam proctor gave them a thin smile as he continued talking.

    ¡°Due to the situation that the Immortal God Sect was facing now, we are going to change the ce of the selection.¡±

    Murmurs were heard as everyone spected on where the new ce will be. The proctor raised his hand once more, and silence once again covered the area.

    He gave each one of the applicants a gloating look as he said,

    ¡°As for the venue of the selection, it will be held at the Immortal God Sect Branch in the God Continent.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Chapter 223: Entry

    <h4>Chapter 223: Entry</h4>

    While Fang Lin wasmenting the temporary loss of his freedom, his other body was off speeding into the void.

    A spaceship was currently speeding across the empty space. The roars of its engines could not be heard with theck of air around them. Only the lights emitted by the ship can be seen from afar.

    As for the people inside the ship, they are battling something different from a monster.

    ¡°Muuu.....¡± Tang Li aimlessly floated behind Fang Yu. Her adorable face which should have held a smiling expression was now listless and pale.

    ¡°I¡¯m sho bored... Sis, let¡¯sh pway!¡± Tang Li nudged Fang Yu, who was currently meditating.

    ¡°Tang Li.... What did I say that you should do when you see people meditating?¡± Fang Yu said while pinching Tang Li¡¯s ruddy cheek.

    ¡°Muuu..... Don¡¯t dishturb them....¡± Tang Li¡¯s head drooped sadly as she got what her Sis wanted. She left her Sis, who went back to meditating.

    Realizing her Sis was busy now, she flitted towards the other inhabitant in the ship, a girl wearing a spacesuit. Tang Li wondered why this girl still wears the suit inside the ship.

    ¡°Muuu... Meda, meda, let¡¯sh pway!¡±

    ¡°How many times did I tell you its Andromeda?¡± Even though it sounded t, one can still hear the slight exasperation on Andromeda¡¯s voice. ¡°Besides, you can just sleep if you have nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°Muuu.. Tang Li ish alwaysh shleeping here..... Sho boring!¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Andromeda shook her head wryly, realizing that her newpanions were now experiencing one of the challenges that the spacefarers face, sadness and boredom.

    Most of the things inside a spacefarer¡¯s spaceship were focused on travel and survival. Objects rted to entertainment were rare in spaceships.

    That can be said to be an extreme case for Andromeda. Due to what happened to her in her childhood, she already lost the drive for entertainment items. That meant that her ship had nothing for relieving boredom, since she does not get bored anymore.

    But Fang Yu and Tang Li can still get bored, and they are now totally bored in the ship.

    After all, flying in space for 6 straight months with nothing to do was really boring!

    At first, Fang Yu and Tang Li were enthralled by the sceneries they saw outside the ship. But after 3 days of viewing, they also got tired of it.

    Once they were tired of sightseeing, Fang Yu and Tang Li realized they have nothing else to do. Well, Fang Yu realized she could use this spare time to consolidate her insights and train her mana control.

    As for Tang Li, she was the worst off here. Paired with a training Sis and an apathetic spacefarer, she had no decent person to talk at the moment.

    Tears pooled at Tang Li¡¯s eyes as she stared at Andromeda.

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Even Andromeda, who was good at controlling her emotions, was still affected by Tang Li. She averted her head sideways embarrassedly as she fiddled with the ship¡¯s controls.

    The spaceship the trio were in was part of the inheritance that Andromeda obtained. That meant she was the only person who can control the ship. Even Tang Li and Fang Yu who were inside the ship could not do anything to tamper it.

    That means Andromeda had no worries on her ship being hijacked by a teenage girl and a baby.

    ¡°Not that it can happen anyway.¡± Andromed murmured to herself as she scanned the space 1 million kilometres around her for any sign ofs. She heard a ping, and she found one in her list.

    She sighed in relief when she found that this can be considered to be ¡®safe¡¯ for Fang Yu and Tang Li, who were novice spacefarers.

    The truth was that Andromeda could have already gone to their destination through warp travel that was way faster than their travel method right now. But she did not do it since she wanted Fang Yu and Tang Li to know some of the terrors of space travel.

    She also detected manys during their six-month voyage, but she did notnd on any of this, for she wanted to bring Fang Yu and Tang Li to the lowest stage there is to ensure their safety for their first time.

    She patted the head of the teary Tang Li as she called the training Fang Yu, indicating that she already found a suitable to stop by.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Li and Fang Yu held hands as they skipped round and round the ship. They were bothughing, clearly jubnt that their boring days are now over.

    ¡°Well, we shall see how my transaction this time goes....¡±

    -Stage 0

    -Cultivation Index¡ª0.8743¡ª

    Life Index ¡ª0.5327¡ª

    -Pollution Index¡ª0.4296¡ª

    -Poption¡ª13,839,410,572

    -Influence Levelary¡ª

    The dashboard shown in front of Andromeda shows the basic stats of the.

    The first line shows the Stage of the. The second line deals with the cultivation index.

    The cultivation index was the stats of a that shows its progress towards the next stage. The one shown to Andromeda show the value 0.8743, which means there¡¯s only 0.1257 needed for this to be a First Stage. The cultivation index depends on different factors, such as the current soul power of the and the amount of the prevalent mana and qi.

    As for the life index, it shows the state of life in the. The closer the value was to 0, the more ideal the life system in the was. If the number was increasingly bing farther from 0, the more hostile the living conditions on the will be.

    The value 0.5327 shows that the life on this was close to the ideal one.

    As for the pollution index, it was measured in rtion to the life index. If the pollution index was higher than the Life Index, the will feel the bad effects of pollution. If it was lower, the was considered to be rtively clean.

    Poption means the amount of people in the.

    Influence level shows the extent and intensity of influence that a that can exert, whether it was good or bad. If the extent of influence covers only a, the Influence Level will beary.

    If the scope was a gxy, the influence level will be gctic, and so on and so forth. The detected by Andromeda has aary level of influence, the lowest value there is.

    From what Andromeda can see with all of its stats, this that she detected was rtively harmless.

    ¡°Perfect starter for these two....¡± Andromeda bobbed the heads of Tang Li and Fang Yu as she made them wear life-support suits.

    ¡°....¡±

    Tang Li looked adorable at her suit, which just made Andromeda more convinced to make Tang Li her spaceship mascot.

    As for Fang Yu, the suit she wore hugged her body tightly, showing her perfect curves that can drive men and even women mesmerized.

    Andromeda looked back to her body, which sadly was still at the stunted level of growth. She let out a snort as she pped Fang Yu¡¯s thighs.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    ¡°Hey! What is that for?¡± Fang Yu asked with a slight flush to her face. Tang Li, who saw this, giggled as she swooped in and started pping Fang Yu¡¯s thighs with her small palms.

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    Andromeda and Fang Yu ignored the naughty baby as Andromeda replied,

    ¡°I just want to see how pping your shapely thighs feel.... Just a morbid curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    ¡°Ah ok.¡± Fang Yu shook her head amusedly as she lifted Tang Li by her nape like a kitten. She held the struggling and iling Tang Li in her grasp as she waited for Andromeda¡¯s signal.

    Andromeda gave Fang Yu a nod as she left the spaceship through the hatch. Fang Yu followed with Tang Li in tow.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Their suits let out a roar as the trio entered the atmosphere of the unassuming.

 Chapter 224: Surface

    <h4>Chapter 224: Surface</h4>

    Immortal God Sect.

    While everyone was in ruckus on his announcement, Fang Lin was not surprised by this. He knew that there was also an Immortal God Sect in the God Continent. Its status in the God Continent was somewhat delicate, given the fact that it was the churches that holds the most sway in the God Continent. Even Fang Lin was finding it hard to believe that such sect could survive at that ce.

    The proctor then used his power once more to everyone.

    ¡°Now, I will use my energy to seal your senses. Do not worry, it will onlyst for around 10 seconds. At that 10 seconds, all of you will be teleported towards the Immortal God Sect in the God Continent. Now, brace yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Great, now my workload will be reduced.¡± Fang Lin smiled as he thought that since he was a sect servant, he will be left at the Immortal God Sect and that he will not be brought to the God Continent. He smiled imagined the fun times that he will have with Xue¡¯erter. ¡°Hehehehe, time to concoct those ¡®medicines¡¯ again.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s fantasies however were shattered when he felt his senses being sealed too. He now knew the sensation of seeing darkness, hearing silence, smelling and tasting nothingness and feeling emptiness.

    ¡°F**k! Why am I still included!¡± Fang Lin thought angrily as he was dragged towards the God Continent

    .......

    Andromeda¡¯s Spaceship.

    Even up until now, Fang Yu was still in awe with the special suit that Andromeda made her and Tang Li wear. The sleek and convenient feel that it gave her was almost trumped some of the powerful artifacts that Fang Lin encountered.

    Andromeda also taught her that as long as she doesn¡¯t use too much of her power, her suit can allow her to be allowed ons with lower stage than hers. The cover will be blown once she uses her ability more than the suit can handle

    Even now, Andromeda still refused to tell the reason her technological items could work in a cultivation world. Fang Yu thought that it could be rted to the legacy that she inherited. Well, they will stay with Andromeda for far longer. Secrets will surely be spilled as long as they stay with her long enough.

    While they were blitzing through the¡¯s atmosphere, Fang Yu remembered one small detail. She used themunication device on her suit to talk to Andromeda.

    ¡°Hey, Astromeda, this is not a cultivation right? In that case, you can still bring your ship inside the right? Then why did you not do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ANDROMEDA.¡± Andromeda replied sternly. ¡°And as for the reason I left my ship there, it was because of tradition.¡±

    ¡°Tradition?¡±

    Andromeda¡¯s voice crackled through the device as she replied,

    ¡°With the exception of Stage 0s, the spacefarers leave their spaceships just outside of thes they visit. That¡¯s already a necessity since spaceships won¡¯t work once brought in the. Then over time, this habit of leaving the spaceships outside the had been the habit of all spacefarers even when they visit Stage 0s. This habit became so prevalent that it became an unspoken rule for the spacefarers to always leave their ship outside every they visit.¡±

    ¡°Woah.¡± Fang Yu did not expect such action to actually have a long history. She then tightened her grasp on Tang Li, who strangely became docile.

    Were Tang Li were trying to break Fang Yu¡¯s grasp with all her might, Fang Yu will not think anything of it. But seeing this baby not doing anything made her feel something was wrong.

    After 1 more minute of flying down, they were able to break free of the atmosphere andnd gracefully on the hard ground. Well, only Andromeda did. Fang Yunded face-first, with Tang Li precariously perched at her back. Andromeda resisted the urge tough as she remembered that this also happened to her at the first time she used the suit.

    Fang Yu and Andromeda then looked around them, trying to gauge their location. Andromeda fiddled with a contraption on her wrist, which sent some pulses of energy throughout the whole.

    ¡°Must be another special scanner.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself. She then looked at Tang Li to see how she was doing.

    Upon seeing Tang Li, Fang Yu was sure something was wrong.

    Instead of a glowing face with mischievous eyes, Tang Li currently had a nk expression on her face. Her eyes looked empty while her mouth was wide open.

    Fang Yu felt chills upon seeing this. She sent a panicked look to Andromeda, who just said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s happening Tang Li was pretty normal.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know what¡¯s happening to her?¡±

    Andromeda nodded as she touched her left temple. Fang Yu noticed that she always does this before exining aplicated matter to Fang Yu. Fang Yu made sure to take note of this behaviour for future references. Five seconds passed by and Andromeda gave her answer.

    ¡°As you know, Tang Li was in the midst of the awakening when she was suddenly attacked. Luckily for her, interrupting her awakening midway did not damage her. The only problem was that her soul was stuck. Because the awakening was interrupted midway, her soul currently was half-awake.¡±

    Fang Yu nodded, indicating that she was still able to follow the conversation. Andromeda then continued talking.

    ¡°Because her soul was only half-awakened, Tang Li was not able to ess more of her abilities. Thus, she will instinctively find a way to fully awaken her soul. But since her natural awakening was interrupted, she had no choice but to use artificial awakening to fully awaken her soul.¡±

    ¡°Artificial? That sounds ominous.¡±

    Andromeda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s ominous indeed. A natural awakening happens only once and once it was interrupted, it cannot be done once more. As for the artificial awakening, it can be done as long as there¡¯s souls avable.¡±

    ¡°Wait, souls?¡± Fang Yu then felt their talk bing darker. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t mean...¡±

    ¡°I mean that.¡± Andromeda said grimly. ¡°Artificial awakening relies on consuming other souls to awaken the soul.¡±

    As if to emphasize Andromeda¡¯s point, Tang Li started speaking with a nk expression. Drool dripped down from her mouth as she reached out to the ground.

    ¡°Tashty shoul.... Wanna eat.... Yummy shquishy shoul...¡±

    Fang Yu paled as she realized that Tang Li wanted to consume the soul of this Stage 0!

    Andromeda ignored Fang Yu¡¯s pale face as she continued talking. ¡°Since Tang Li¡¯s strength was limited, she can only consume Stage 0 souls right now. Of course, a Stage 0¡¯s soul was spread out the whole, so it will take Tang Li time to suck it all up.

    ¡°Shuck....¡± Tang Li muttered as she opened her mouth. A whistling soundnded on Fang Yu¡¯s ears as she felt that Tang Li seems to be sucking something out of thin air.

    ¡°Is she doing it now?¡± Fang Yu asked Andromeda.

    Yeah, she¡¯s doing it now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bad for this?¡± Fang Yu gestured wildly. ¡°Won¡¯t there be any disastrous effects once the soul of this was consumed?¡±

    ¡°Of course there will be disasters.¡± Andromeda confirmed quickly. She then gave Fang Yu a piercing look as he asked her,

    ¡°Now then what should you do about that?¡±

    ¡°This Androidmeda¡¯s messing with me!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself. She knew that whatever she did, someone will still be affected. In that case, she will just choose the option with the least damage.

    ¡°Woosh!

    Fang Yu gave Tang Li a whiff of the strongest sleeping medicine that she had in order to stop Tang Li from consuming the soul of this.

    ¡°Sorry Tang Li.¡± Fang Yu knew that though Tang Li needed to fully awaken her soul, doing it in a way that damages a civilization is not a good way.

    Besides, Fang Yu knew that there are Stage 0s with no inhabitants on it. They can just go at those ces and let Tang Li eat all the soul that she wants.

    Andromeda nodded in approval upon seeing Fang Yu¡¯s decision. Now, Andromeda was sure that Fang Yu had a proper moral integrity. She will be a goodpanion.

    As for Tang Li... she¡¯s the almighty mascot. Disciplining her takes priority in the future.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to explore this.¡± Andromeda was about to fly off to the nearest settlement when she saw something weird.

    Most of the beings that lived in this were humans and normal animals. As for magical beasts, only when the reaches Stage 1 that they will appear. In this kind of arrangement, humans should have dominated this.

    But what her scanner found was that most of the humans lived underground! This was weird, since the surface of this was fit for humans to live in.

    Andromeda¡¯s eyes scrunched as she thought of the only reason why humans chose to live underground on this.

    ¡°Something¡¯s dangerous lurks on the surface of this...¡± Andromeda faced Fang Yu to warn her of danger when suddenly, she found out that Fang Yu and Tang Li were no longer around. Andromeda¡¯s suit did not even detect anything arriving that could have brought the two away. She heard no screams, or even sounds of struggle.

    She tried to connect to the tracking devices she put in their suits but to her dismay, there was no feedback at all. Even her suit was telling her that it could not detect where the other suits were.

    This disappearance of Fang Yu and Tang Li was so perfect that even Andromeda felt fear from this.

    ¡°S**t!¡±

 Chapter 225: Mist

    <h4>Chapter 225: Mist</h4>

    Fang Lin felt a slight loss of bnce as the location drastically changed. One moment he was at a wide courtyard, the next moment he was in an enclosed building. With his constitution, he was able to regain his bearings after a moment¡¯s rest. He then gawked at the 3 paintings that hung the walls of the building they were in.

    Fang Lin then realized amon topic on the paintings. On one painting, what he saw was white-robed immortals soaring through the clouds while countless people worshipped them from below. The other painting showed an immortal ascending to leave the, with the immortal¡¯s back having a golden glow. Just like the first painting, there were people worshipping the immortal from below.

    The third andst painting showed the most eerie imagery to Fang Lin. The painting showed a person wearing Daoist robes sitting on a golden throne. The daoist also wore a golden crown studded with countless jewels. He held a white sceptre on his left hand while his right hand pointed below him.

    And just like the other two paintings, countless worshippers were below the golden throne.

    Everyone in the building gulped audibly as they realized the message of the paintings.

    ¡°The Immortals have be Gods....¡±

    ........

    Fang Yu felt that something was wrong with the that she and Tang Linded in. It may be just instincts telling her, but something feels... off.

    Even with her suppressing her energy, she can still use her divine sense to look around. What made her confused was that she detected to signs of human life around her. ording to Andromeda, there were around 13 billion humans on this.

    With that amount, some of them should have been detected by Fang Yu already.

    ¡°Hey Andrewmeda, I think something¡¯s wrong here.¡± Fang Yu called out to Andromeda. Fang Yu received no reply from her. ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Fang Yu was about to storm to Andromeda when she saw Andromeda¡¯s body dissipating into a mist.

    Upon seeing this, Fang Yu realized that the Andromeda that she was talking with earlier was actually just a fake!

    ¡°S**t!¡± When did the real Andromed got swapped with the fake one?¡± Fang Yu knew that the Andromeda that Fang Yu talked with at the ship was the real one. The swapping must have happened when they entered the¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡°Fudge! So am I trapped now?¡± Fang Yu looked around her, realizing that her surroundings also changed. Instead of the widend that she was in earlier, she was in an extremelyrge room that was covered with white walls.

    This room was empty, only filled with a white mist.

    ¡°Am I in different ce now?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she coated her whole body with mana. Whatever happened that brought her here must not be an ident. It was intentional and the one that did it surely had the strength to damage Fang Yu. Fang Yu of course would not want to be defenseless now. Fang Yu had to make sure she¡¯s well-protected at situations like this.

    Suddenly, her eyes glowed as he realized something.

    ¡°If I am in a different ce, then that means I can use my full power!¡± If the ce that Fang Yu was in right now was a different ce, she had no problems using her power. If however, her theory was wrong, she will still exceed the suit¡¯s limits that will forcefully get her ejected from the, away from her kidnapper. Using her full power will still give her good results no matter where she is.

    Mana swirled around her as she prepared her spells. She sighed in relief when she felt no expulsion forcing her out. She then looked at the value of her current mana conversion. After all, higher mana conversion means higher power for a practitioner.

    She clicked her tongue when she saw that it was only 16%, meaning that her 6 months of meditation changed her mana conversion from 15% to 16%.

    Even with her Godly Divine Beast Bloodline, she was only able to improve her mana conversion by 1%! That means that if she continues this trend, it will take her around 42 years and 6 months to reach 100% conversion!

    ¡°I must find a way to improve my conversion quickly!¡± Fang Yu thought as she prepared the spells that she had on her consciousness.

    Due to the uniqueness of her breakthrough, Fang Yu was still not able to ess her core spell on her consciousness. This core spell was created at the moment she epted the Law of Duality. But due to its profoundness, she still had no way to use it. She can only wait until her insights were high enough in order to use it.

    But even if she cannot use her core spell, this core spell still put a foundation on her consciousness to allow Fang Yu to imprint spells rted to Duality.

    Due to the nature of her insights, she can only use spells rted to duality like life-death or ice-fire.

    With Wang Hao supplying some spell scrolls to Fang Lin, Fang Yu was able to learn an assortment of spells that she can use.

    The spells that a Mana Materialization Practitioner can use can be divided into ten ranks, with the first one the weakest and thest rank as the strongest. Each rank had a name that aptly describes their power:

    -Basic

    -Advanced

    -Expert

    -Legendary

    -Ancestral

    ¨C Phantasmal

    ¨C Exalted

    ¨C Divine

    ¨C Heavenly

    -Apocalypse

    The spells that can be learnt by a practitioner depends on theirw grade, while the one they can use depends on their mana conversion. With her Earth Grade Law Insight, Fang Yu was able to learn Legendary Rank Duality Spells.

    But due to her low mana conversion, she can only use a Legendary Rank Spell around 3 times. As such, she can only rely of the first three ranks of spells on herbat. Legendary Rank spells and the Dual Marks will be her trump card for the moment.

    Since she was covered by mist, Fang Yu decided to illuminate her path.

    ¡°Dark Light!¡±

    All the light around Fang Yu¡¯s left hand disappeared as they were sucked by her left hand. This made her left hand appear as a mini ck hole. All this absorbed light was released as a light beam on her right hand. Fang Yu focused this light beam in front of her, just to see what was on her path.

    Dark Light was a Basic Ranked Spell that utilized the ability to create darkness by absorbing light and creating light by releasing the absorbed light. This spell usually can only be used by those with mastery on the light and dark dao. But Fang Yu¡¯s Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline allowed her to learn this spell easily.

    Because it was a Basic Ranked Spell, the Dark Light had no offensive purposes. Its goal was to guide a practitioner on ces that needs an instant illumination.

    Fang Yu clicked her teeth when she realized that her light beam only passed on more and more mist.

    It was now clear to her that she had to venture blindly. Even her divine sense seems to be restricted by the mist.

    Fang Yu put Tang Li on her storage as she slowly inched forward. Moving slowly forward was better than not moving at all.

    ¡°!!!!¡± rm bells rang on Fang Yu¡¯s mind as she felt a dangerous presence approaching her from her right side. Even though she felt the threat of death from this presence, Fang Yu knew that she had no choice but to fight.

    Fire and Ice Serpents circled her body as she faced the iing attacker. She gave a fearless grin as she said,

    ¡°Come on!¡±

 Chapter 226: Rotations

    <h4>Chapter 226: Rotations</h4>

    Fang Yu had expected the iing presence to immediately attack her, given the killing intent that she can feel from it. She knew that it was the one who gains the initiative that will win this face-off. And one can only gain initiative if they attack first!

    ¡°Ice-Fire Bolt!¡± The ice and fire serpents circling Fang Yu¡¯s body left her as they coalesced on her right palm. The result of their fusion was an orb pulsing with colors. This orb then turned into an attack simr to that of a lightning bolt. It headed straight to the iing attacker, hitting it squarely in the chest.

    ¡°!!!¡± But to Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, her Ice-Fire Bolt just passed through its body, as if it was not affected at all. She felt as if her enemy gave her a mocking grin as it disappeared once more.

    Fang Yu then heard voices all around her, taunting her of her uselessness.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter little one? Seems like even your petty attacks can¡¯t even damage me. Hahaha! You¡¯re pathetic! Do you expect to face me with that pitiful arsenal? How deplorable! But I see your great beauty. How about you serve me as an all-around maid, and I will spare you! I can even grant you a way better life than you are living now! How about that hehehehe....¡±

    Fang Yu ignored the taunts given to her as she tried to analyze the situation. From the looks of it, the presence that kidnapped her and Tang Li seemed to be not really intent on killing them. It seemed like it wanted to ¡®y¡¯ with them.

    Fang Yu then stilled, realizing something.

    ¡°If he was as strong as he imed he was, then why was he wasting time here, tormenting people like me?¡± She thought to herself.

    ¡°Wait, maybe he was just an entric person?¡± This could be the most reasonable answer. But then Fang Yu remembered something about this.

    ¡°Wait, the wended in earlier was a Stage 0! That means only those with no cultivation can be there! Andromeda, me and Tang Li were special cases since we have those suits, but I refuse to believe that others have these things too!¡±

    ¡°Then that just means one thing: This one we are facing was really weak and only used tricks to fool us!¡±

    Fang Yu gritted her teeth in anger as she realized she was being scammed! As for how she was kidnapped, she was sure the answer lies at the hands of her enemy.

    ¡°Take this you scheming fool!¡± Fang Yu wasted no time as she used the one of the strongest spells on her arsenal.

    ¡°Twin Rotations!¡± She entwined her hands with each other as she consumed half of the mana she had materialized. Fang Yu was then surrounded by two whirlpools, both rotating around Fang Yu. The first whirlpool rotated at her head while the second one was at her foot.

    The first whirlpool followed a centripetal rotation, which means that the whirlpool rotates towards the center. That means objects in a centripetal whirlpool goes towards the center. As for the second whirlpool, it was in a centrifugal rotation, which means the whirlpool rotates from the center outwards, forcing objects to be away from it.

    Fang Yu used the centripetal whirlpool to absorb the mist while she used the centrifugal whirlpool to force the said mist away.

    As for why she did that, she wanted to know the face of her enemy. The visibility in the room improved remarkably, and there she saw what she was looking for.

    Backed up in the corner of the room was a hideous-looking creature. Not even the worst nightmares can produce a thing like this. Even Fang Yu, who usually can tolerate such things was immediately sick after seeing its face.

    ¡°You bastard, try to receive this!¡±

    ¡°p!

    Fang Yu sped both of her palms together as she said,

    ¡°Superimpose!¡±

    The two whirlpools at Fang Yu¡¯s foot and head moved as they fused together. They let out booming sounds while they resisted their conflicting natures as they be one.

    Fang Yu wasted no time as she let the new whirlpool to hit the creature.

    This new whirlpool immediately gave the hideous creature great agony. It howled in pain as it felt its body starting to tear apart.

    The reason why Twin Rotations was one of Fang Yu¡¯s currently most powerful spells was because of their Superimpose form. At this form, the two whirlpools willbine to form one whirlpool.

    The created whirlpool will both have the properties of the two whirlpools, meaning that it can both rotate towards and away from the center at the same time. This may sound conflicting, but hey, magic is magic!

    Due to these conflicting natures, any object ced inside the whirlpool will feel both the centripetal and centrifugal force.

    As for the hideous creature, its body was being dragged towards the center while also being dragged away from it at the cellr level

    Because of this, the hideous creature felt as if its cells were being stretched andpressed tightly without any set patterns. Some of its cells already gave up on the stress, bursting out as the pressure became too much.

    The creature then howled in pain as it realized that it will die a painful death.

    As for Fang Yu, her condition was only slightly better. She was extremely pale due to her avable mana being consumed entirely as she used it to fuel the maintenance of the whirlpool.

    Once she was sure that the creature was near its death, Fang Yu dispelled her spell and watched the creature thump on the floor loudly.

    Seeing that the creature can still talk and was conscious, Fang Yu approached it as she tried talking to it.

    ¡°If you want to live, you must give me the information about everything about you, what you are doing on this and much more.¡± Fang Yu tried her best to look as menacing as possible. ¡°If you do not talk, you can experience that fun ride I gave you once more.¡±

    ¡°......¡± The hideous creature said nothing as it gave Fang Yu a look of loathing. It even dared to spit at the floor just to show its derision.

    ¡°Oh really? In that case...¡± Fang Yu raised her hands to use Twin Rotations once more when she suddenly felt Tang Li bing wide awake.

    Fang Yu does not know why, but Tang Li had an excited expression on her face as she tried to leave the storage pocket. But the only way Tang LI can leave the storage pocket was if Fang Yu allows it.

    ¡°Do I bring her out or not?¡± Fang Yu was still reeling from the image of Tang Li bleeding out on her arms. Fang Yu vowed to herself to never let this sweet girl experience such torment once more. Bringing her out at a situation like this might be a bad choice, since it may expose her to the enemy.

    Fang Yu then decided to just keep Tang Li in the storage pocket. But then she saw Tang Li still trying to get out. It was as if she wanted to do this at any cost.

    ¡°S**t!¡± Fang Yu had no choice at this point but to let Tang Li out of her storage. Once the excited Tang Li was out, she let out cute titters as she hugged Fang Yu on her neck. Fang Yu could not help but smile at Tang Li¡¯s antics.

    If Fang Yu was pleased with Tang Li, the hideous creature was quite the opposite. Once it saw Tang Li, its body trembled as its face, if you can call it a face, turned pale. It immediately kowtowed in front of Tang Li as it reverently said,

    ¡°I humbly greet thee, oh Great One, exalted Devourer of thes!¡±

 Chapter 227: Where is the magic lamp?

    <h4>Chapter 227: Where is the magicmp?</h4>

    ¡°Devourer of thes?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyebrows rose after hearing the hideous creature say that word. And from the looks of it, the creature was pertaining his greetings to Tang Li!

    Tang Li, who was just freshly out of the storage, looked at the creature kowtowing in front of her. Instead of getting scared, Tang Li looked smug as she talked to the creature.

    ¡°Bad! Bad! Bad! You attacked Sis! Bad Dog!¡±

    ¡°You call that thing a dog?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as the creature started trembling. It did not seem to be even offended when it was called a dog. Instead, its head sank lower as it asked Tang Li for her forgiveness.

    ¡°Oh exalted one, forgive thy servant! I shall do anything for you! If you want me to die, I will kill myself personally!¡± The creature then formed a w with its arms that it used to stab itself!

    ¡°Shtop!¡± Tang Li said, effectively halting the creature¡¯s action. She then proceeded to pat Fang Yu¡¯s head while saying,

    ¡°Apologize to Sis!¡±

    The creature hurriedly faced Fang Yu as it groveled at her feet. It gave Fang Yu the most humble look that it can give. Fang Yu knew that with a tongue as smooth at this creature¡¯s she will surely receive some high-quality praise.

    ¡°Yeah, praise me more!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself smugly.

    But what she got was a praise that was also not a praise.

    ¡°Forgive me, oh Great Milkmaid of the Devourer of thes. I besmirched your peaceful trip with my impudence. I really regret doing that oh Great Milkmaid.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s breath hitched after hearing that.

    ¡°Milkmaid?¡±

    Fang Yu of course knew what a milkmaid meant. A milkmaid was someone hired to feed breastmilk to a baby.

    From what the creature said, it was implying that Fang Yu feeds Tang Li milk.

    Well, that was true, since Fang Yu usually feeds Tang Li at least once a day with milk. That automatically makes her a milkmaid. But of course, someone like Fang Yu will not be happy to be called like that.

    ¡°You f**king called me a Milkmaid? Do you really have a deathwish huh?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s killing intent exploded further after hearing that apology.

    ¡°Ah forgive me! I just felt your vitality flowing on the Great Devourer¡¯s body. The only way that can be transferred was by b**astfeeding!¡± The creature said as it tried to cate Fang Yu. ¡°If you hate that name, then I shall do my best to not reveal your status as a milkmaid!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu was rendered speechless by this creature. How can she even refute about the im that she was a milkmaid when she clearly was one?¡¯

    ¡°Fine. You shut your filthy mouth.¡± Fang Yu said coldly. ¡°Now, let me ask you: What do you mean with Tang Li being a Devourer of thes?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you do not know her great mission?¡± The creature tilted its head as it fearfully looked at Tang Li. Its features then brightened as it realized something. ¡°Then this great one in front of me must be a new one!¡±

    ¡°Speak. And you better swear an oath with your soul.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I swear with my soul that all I say was no falsehood. If I lie, the universe will smite my souls with millions of bolts!¡± The creature then spun a narrative thatsted for 3 hours. It managed to make its story as long-winded as possible, using repetitive sentences and superficial adjectives to increase the word count. If Wang Hao was here, he might say that this creature was orally reciting a rushed webnovel.

    By the end of this boring narrative Tang Li was already fast asleep on Fang Yu¡¯s head while Fang Yu was close to dozing off. She got cleared from her stupor when she did not hear the creature speaking.

    ¡°Ah. So that¡¯s it?¡± Fang Yu shook her head as she tried to look regal. ¡°That was... enlightening.¡± Of course Fang Yu already zoned out just an hour after the creature started speaking, She had no idea what it said for the remaining time.

    ¡°Now that you gave me the long version, tell me the short version.¡± Fang Yu said shamelessly. ¡°This can be considered as part of your punishment. Now tell that narrative to me as short as possible.¡±

    Now, it only took 10 minutes for the creature to tell the gist of Tang Li¡¯s situation. With that, Fang Yu was able to mentallypile what the creature said.

    The creature said that beings like Tang Li who were in a half-awakened soul state will be considered as devourer of thes. Because their souls were now interrupted in the awakening state, their path to evolve as a was now cut off. Their souls were now fundamentally changed by the interruption.

    That means Tang Li could not get stronger through the conventional method of cultivation. She had to do something else to get stronger.

    Now, for someone like Tang Li to evolve, she had to consume more and more souls. Unlike a normal who only had to wait until it soul was strong enough, Tang Li could not do that.

    Her soul could not evolve naturally anymore due to the interruption of her awakening. It can only get stronger by forcefully devouring otherary souls.

    The creature also added that at the higher stages, Devourers will gain the ability to also devour the body itself, the stars and other heavenly bodies.

    As for how many Devourers were there, they were extremely rare, since most of those that were interrupted during a soul awakening usually dies quickly. Tang Li was extremely lucky to survive that ordeal.

    Fang Yu was stunned silly by what she heard. She looked at the cute Tang Li who was dozing off peacefully on her head. She could not believe that she was a being that can bring havoc to countless civilizations!

    She then remembered that what Andromeda told her about Tang Li¡¯s condition was different from what the creature said.

    ¡°Why did Agromeda hid this information about the devourers to me? Is she wary about my stance? Or is she interested on Tang Li?¡± Fang Yu realized that Andromeda was turning more and more unfathomable at the moment.

    ¡°But since the Grand Elder said that she could be trusted, I guess I just have to talk to herter.¡± Fang Yu thought as she gave the creature a vicious look.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said your piece, tell me, what are you and what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The creature looked at her fearfully pointing at its lips. Fang Yu sighed, immediately realizing that the creature was bound in some way. The creature must have been not allowed to talk about its mission and itself. That means Fang Yu still had no knowledge on what was happening to her.

    ¡°Yeah, I see that you are not allowed to talk. But are you allowed to fail this mission?¡±

    The creature frowned as it said, ¡°Yeah I can, but it must be amand of one of the Great Ones.¡±

    ¡°Then how about me, the Mi-mi-mi-milkmaid of the Devourer? Is my status enough to make you scram?¡± Fang Yu replied quickly.

    ¡°Yes yes yes. Your grace and nobility is enough your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Now then, return me from where I came from and you will scram, never to go back on that!¡± Fang Yu knew that with the creature¡¯s lips sealed, she had no way to know on how to leave this ce. Thus, she can only make this creature let her out.

    But before the creature could do what it was told to, Fang Yu suddenly grinned as she thought of something. She looked at the creature while asking,

    ¡°Hey, is there no problem if I force you toe with us? Of course I will make you swear an oath to not hurt anybody. Is that allowed?¡± Fang Yu knew that with the reverence shown by this creature, it will surely follow Tang LI and Fang Yu¡¯smand even without an oath. She just used an oath to make sure.

    Beside, Fang Yu realized that she could not allow this creature to leave. If she did, this creature will surely spread the information about Tang Li being a devourer. Fang Yu does not need to know history to realize that some will surelye hunting Tang Li down if her status as a Devourer was discovered.

    Thus, Fang Yu had no choice but to bring the creature with her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem oh great one! I shall dly follow you and the Great Devourer to the ends of the Universe!¡± The creature said with a zeal. ¡°I shall do my best to serve you both!¡±

    Fang Yu shivered, realizing that she must fix this creature¡¯s speech patterns. She was happy that it was loyal, but she cannot allow it to make speeches like this! Only Wang Hao might be happy being praised like this everyday.

    Oh, and she also have to find a way to make it less... scary.

    ¡°Then its settled then. You are joining us.¡± Fang Yu said with a sigh. She does not know if she got a gain or a loss at this moment. ¡°Now, do your thing and bring us from where I originally was.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Genie does as you wish!¡± The room then rumbled as it faded away into obscurity, A bright light covered Fang Yu, forcing her to close her eyes.

    She opened it after a minute, and she saw that she was back where she came from.

    She looked around, realizing that Andromeda was not here. She must have gone somewhere, trying to look for Fang Yu and Tang Li. As for Tang Li she was still on Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    Fang Yu then gave an incredulous look to the creature who called itself Genie.

    ¡°Hey, are you really called Genie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, t¡¯was lowly one¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you can grant me three wishes? Come grant my first wish! I wish to have a harem of mature, smoking hot women hugging me right now!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 228: Djinn

    <h4>Chapter 228: Djinn</h4>

    ¡°Sorry Great One, but this lowly one will be unable to do that.¡± Genie hung his head in shame. ¡°I was just given this name to mock the Djinns. I originally was with them, but my appearance made them shun me. When I was eventually recruited, my boss knew of my origins, so he gave me the name Genie, just to insinuate that this ugly one was connected to the Djinns.¡±

    ¡°Djinns?¡± Fang Yu started to give Genie a more appraising look. She did not expect that this creature in front of her actually was a Djinn!

    Djinns were ancient spirits and beings born from nature. It was said that each of them possesses the capabilities to harness powers beyondprehension. There are more rumors about them, but Fang Yu found these additional rumors so overrated that she only believed in the textbook definition.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu knew that what this creature was telling was the truth. She then looked at Genie while saying,

    ¡°Then the thing that happened to me earlier was done by your ability as a Djinn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this lowly confirms it.¡± Genie replied quickly. He hesitated for a while, before gritting his teeth and showing Fang Yu a bronze disk. He looked at Fang Yu while saying,

    ¡°This lowly one¡¯s power as a Djinn is on this item. I can do the things I did to you earlier with this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so the rumors about a Djinn¡¯s power being rted to items was true then?¡±

    ¡°Not just some items Great One, these are treasures born of the universe. Only the djinns are capable of wielding it!¡± Genie said with a high-pitch on his voice. He managed to calm himself in time before trembling in front of Fang Yu once more. ¡°Forgive this lowly one¡¯s outburst¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re forgiven now.¡± Fang Yu repliedzily. She then let out a sigh as she looked around her. Right now, she was in a with a gluttonous baby and a discount genie. Nothing can get better than this right?

    ¡°Can you change your appearance? From what I heard, Djinns are capable of changing their forms.¡± Fang Yu said to Genie. ¡°I think we will face more troubles with that appearance of yours.¡±

    Genie looked at Fang Yu with a pleading look on his eyes while saying,

    ¡°But this is my original appearance! Why should I change it?¡±

    ¡°You dare disobey the orders of the great Milkmaid?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes. I shall transform now!¡± Genie¡¯s whole body turned into a mist simr to the one Fang Yu was trapped in earlier. The mist then reformed again, showing Fang Yu the new appearance of Genie.

    ¡°Yes, me likey.¡± Fang Yu said while trying to stop herself from drooling. It was a great thing she knew how ugly Genie was. If not, she might have fallen for his new appearance!

    The person in front of Fang Yu was a woman around 28 years old. She wore a curtain-like dress that modestly covered her hourss body. But it was thin enough to show the silhouette of her curves. Her slightly tanned skin, along with the sultry beauty of her face managed to get Fang Yu¡¯s heart beating!

    Combined with a jet-ck hair that reached on her waist and those seductive eyes, this woman was a great package!

    Fang Yu shook her head as she tried to recall Genie¡¯s ugly appearance. This managed to cool off Fang Yu¡¯s heated desires for Genie¡¯s current form.

    Fang Yu then gave Genie a stern look while saying,

    ¡°Hey, why did you transform as a woman? I think you sound like a man.¡±

    Genie trembled as she replied,

    ¡°I¡¯m actually a female...¡±

    Fang Yu immediately felt a pang of sympathy for Genie. She knew that women, whatever race they were born from, values their appearance highly. It must be extremely hard for Genie to ept her horrifying form.

    Genie saw Fang Yu¡¯s sad look. She shook her head, trying to make Fang Yu drop her inquiries.

    Fang Yu then asked Genie,

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just me, but this woman looks extremely realistic. Did you copy her appearance from someone else?¡±

    Genie¡¯s hesitant reply was,

    ¡°Yes.... This lowly one saw this woman one of my travels. I immediately took a liking to how she looked, so I used it as a temte....¡±

    Fang Yu then sighed, realizing that Genie does not want to continue talking about this matter anymore.

    ¡°Sigh. Now how do we find Argomeda?¡± Fang Yu knew that Andromeda will be doing her best to look for them. Fang Yu knew that the ce with the highest possibility of having Andromeda was the nearest settlement in this area.

    ¡°Time to use these suits again.¡± Fang Yu then looked at Genie as if she was about to ask something. Genie realized what Fang Yu¡¯s query will be. Genieid out her palm, showing the bronze disk. The disk floated in front of Genie and expanded outwards. Now, the disk was as wide as a wheel of a carriage.

    Genie hopped on the floating disk, which surprisingly stayed afloat.

    Fang Yu slightly snorted at seeing this, realizing the power of Djinn¡¯s items were not what she thought it was.

    Fang Yu¡¯s suit then let out a roar as is guided Fang Yu to the nearest settlement. Genie followed closely behind her, with her disk letting out some humming sounds. As for Tang Li, she was still asleep, clutching Fang Yu¡¯s head tightly.

    Fang Yu was lucky she still had her hair on her head.

    ...

    Immortal God Sect, Immortal Continent.

    Wang Hao watchedzily as Fang Lin along with the other applicants were teleported to the God Continent. He let out a sigh as he stood up from his chair. Thea and Fang Xingwei both stood up, giving Wang Hao a wary look upon seeing the mischievous glint on his eyes.

    ¡°Your bribe against Tang Ya might be effective, but you should not abuse the authority given to you.¡± Thea said slowly. ¡°You must also think of us, your followers.¡± Fang Xingwei nodded hastily, indicating her agreement.

    ¡°Huh? Do you think I am up to no good right now?¡± Wang Hao shook his head sadly. ¡°Is that what you think I am?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Wang Hao let out an exasperated sigh after hearing this. He then looked at the gates of the Immortal God Sect. No, not the gates, way beyond the gates. Thea, who noticed Wang Hao¡¯s gaze immediately realized what he was looking at. Fang Xingwei took a secondte to realize it too.

    Wang Hao flexed his arms as Thea and Fang Xingwei alerted the remaining disciples of the Immortal God Sect.

    Wang Hao¡¯s gaze was still concentrated outside the Immortal God Sect. He let out an excited smile as he muttered,

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for a ssic tower defense game!¡±

 Chapter 229: Mistaken

    <h4>Chapter 229: Mistaken</h4>

    While they were soaring through the skies of the, Fang Yu suddenly smacked her forehead as she remembered something.

    ¡°Ai! How could I forget that!¡± Fang Yu remembered Andromeda telling her that the suits they wore were fitted with AI, and that each suits can connect with each other.

    That means Fang Yu can locate Andromeda through their suits.

    Fang Yu then tried to ¡®talk¡¯ to her suit.

    ¡°Hey suit, can you track where Afromeda is?¡±

    [Sorry, there is no Afromeda in the database. Searching for: Andromeda.]

    ¡°....¡±

    Fang Yu disregarded the ignorance of the AI on her jokes as she waited for the results. A few seconds passed by, and she heard the satisfying notification rm.

    [Andromeda located. 10 kilometers North of Fang Yu.]

    ¡°That means I am on the right track!¡± Fang Yu thought smugly. ¡°With my speed, I will arrive on that settlement in no time!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Yu disregarded the effects of noise pollution as she revved the engines of the suit to the limits. She was so fast that even Genie struggled to pick up.

    ¡°Eat my dust, sucker!¡± Fang Yu said tauntingly to Genie.

    ¡°Wait for me!!!!!¡±

    Minutester, and Fang Yu arrived in what she could roughly call a settlement.

    Instead of sturdy houses, what she saw were countless huts scattered in the area. The huts were assorted in sizes and Fang Yu could see that some were fitted for works like cksmithing.

    ¡°Is this one of the far-flung areas?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she observed the inhabitants of the settlement.

    Most of them wore fur coats, draped over their bodies. As for the select few, they wore more luxurious-looking silk cloths. Fang Yu can already tell that these few posses high status in the vige.

    All of them were staring warily at Fang Yu and Genie, who were floating in front of the vige. Each of them held their weapons warily, as they watched Fang Yu and Genie¡¯s every movement.

    Fang Yu knew they were suspicious because of the suits they wore. After all, someone wearing a clothing covering the whole body will tend to be a bad guy.

    ¡°Hey suit, is there a way for my appearance to be shown while wearing the suit? Like I still wear this suit, but the suit will be invisible?¡±

    [Upon Fang Yu¡¯s request, initiating see-through mode.]

    The AI wasted no time as it made Fang Yu¡¯s suit disappear. Now, Fang Yu was wearing an invisible suit. This means everyone looking at Fang Yu right now will only see her actual clothes and appearance.

    Fang Yu¡¯s glorious beauty was shown to everyone on the vige. Fang Yu knew that with someone as beautiful as her, the vigers might settle for a talk.

    But what happened next was beyond her expectations.

    ¡°The Goddess has descended!!!!!!¡± Everyone in the vige suddenly kneeled and kowtowed in front of Fang Yu. Their faces were filled with zeal as they tried to make their heads as low as possible. Some were even crying tears of joy, as if they already experienced the best part of their life.

    ¡°...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes twitched when she saw everyone prostrating in front of her. Genie, who was behind her was muttering, ¡°So even the greatness of the Milkmaid was recognized here.¡±

    ¡°Shut up Genie!¡± Fang Yu whispered back. Fang Yu then looked at vigers that were still prostrating in front of her.

    Since she was still confused, Fang Yu decided to talk to them first.

    ¡°Er.... Hello?¡±

    Instead of greeting her back, the vigers just turned more zealous.

    ¡°Ah! The goddess is talking to us! This is a great blessing!¡±

    ¡°Waaahh!!!! I can already die of happiness now!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I... ¡± Fang Yu tried to calm down the passionate crowd, but they continued on making their ¡®faithful¡¯ments.

    ¡°Since the Goddess descended, we must have a banquet for her honor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, gather everyone! Tonight, we shall have a feast for our goddess!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    Everyone scattered as they gathered food, drinks and items for the feast. They all ignored the ¡®goddess¡¯ who looked at the situation with shock.

    The person wearing the finest clothes in the vige, presumably the leader, slowly approached Fang Yu. Since he could not fly, he could only stay directly below Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu took it as an invitation to talk. She descended while trying to make herself look as holy as possible.

    The leader did not dare too look at Fang Yu directly as he said,

    ¡°Oh Great Goddess, we are so happy that you decided to grace us with you presence.¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s acting lessons kicked in as Fang Yu activated her goddess mode.

    ¡°....¡±

    Wang Hao taught Fang Yu and Fang Lin that if they were treated as something that they do not know, the first thing they must do was to not speak at all!

    Saying something might just make the other party suspicious. Besides, not speaking will sometimes make a person look more mysterious.

    Since she did not know what she was treated was earlier, she had no choice but to talk. But now that she was being treated as a Goddess, she employed the silent treatment as she had no idea how to act as a Goddess.

    An awkward silence passed by between the two. When the leader realized that Fang Yu will not speak at all, he respectfully pulled himself back.

    A few minutes passed by, and the leader came back, bringing arge chair

    The chair was a beautiful one, decorated with colorful gems and minerals. The chair¡¯s materials were clearly a high-quality wood given a perfect finish.

    The leader set the chair in front of Fang Yu. He gave Fang Yu another respectful bow as he said,

    ¡°Oh Great Goddess, this is the best chair that we can give you. We hope that you sit on it so that we can gift you with our sacrificester.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifices?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself. Since she was here already, why don¡¯t she stay for longer? Besides, her AI suit told her that Andromeda already left this vige an hour ago. As for where she was now, even the suit could not detect it. In that case, she can stay a little longer in this vige first.

    Fang Yu said nothing as she sat directly on the throne. The way she sat on the throne was so elegant that most of the vigers who saw her were at a daze. Only when theirpanions called out to them that they managed to break out of the stupor.

    As for Genie, Fang Yu sent her a mental message to scout around the area for any danger. Genie was just as zealous as the vigers as she started scouring immediately.

    Fang Yu sitting on the chair indicates her approval of the feast and the sacrificial ceremony.

    The vigers became more active as they tried to work faster. Even the leader joined thebor. In no time at all, the feast was already made.

    Countless wild pigs, bulls and fowls were roasted. They were stuffed with numerous herbs that managed to make even Fang Yu almost drool. Sulent-smelling drinks wereid on the table, along with more delectable foods.

    Fang Yu was now grieving, realizing that if she just did not pretend to be a Goddess, she could have been partaking in this sumptuous feast already.

    ¡°F**k! You dare torment your Goddess like this!¡± Fang Yu thought angrily as she stared at the vigers happily eating in front of her.

    ¡°So hungry....¡± Tang Li muttered sleepily at Fang Yu¡¯s head. Fang Yu could only give her own sad reply.

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m hungry too.¡±

    After 2 hours of torturous food trip, all the foods and drinks for the feast were already consumed. The leader, who was still happily stroking his tummy, stood up and said with his loud voice,

    ¡°Now that the Great Goddess has graced us with our presence, its time for us to give back to her! Commence the sacrifice ritual!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°You better give me something good or else....¡± Fang Yu thought to herself angrily. She must still be pissed by her not being able to eat. ¡°You will face the wrath of the Milkmaid!¡±

    ........

    On a dark room.

    Inside the room was an extremelyrge man. He was around 3 meters tall, with his body covered with musclesparable to thick cords of steel. He was letting out grunts as his waist was quickly pistoning. Below him a ck-haired, tanned woman was letting out moans as her body continuously sheathed and unsheathed the man¡¯s sword.

    From the looks of it, it will only be a matter of seconds until the man¡¯s sword will be ¡®oiled¡¯ well. But before they could reach that state, someone knocked on the door 10 times.

    The man knew that 10 knocks meant that there was an extremely important event happening now. Such matters must be dealt quickly. He had no choice but to pull out the sword from the scabbard. He can just deal with his ¡®itch¡¯ter.

    He then proceeded cover himself with fine silk robes. As for the woman, shey on the floor, still spent on their act. It might take her a while before she can stand up.

    ¡°What do you want huh?¡± The man said behind the door. He thought to himself that if this matter was just another one of those false reports, he will immediately kill this impetuous messenger.

    ¡°Lord Brutus, apparently, there were some witnesses iming that they saw peopleing from the sky earlier. There were in fact 4 of those people, 3 adults and one child.¡±

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± The man¡¯s sacred gear lost its hardness as his thoughts were now focused on the people of the sky.

    ¡°Umm.... One of the adults went on a separate path, while the other three went to the Rock Vige.¡±

    ¡°Rock Vige? Hmmph, I guess its time for me to make a visit.¡±

    The man strode out of hisrge hut while carrying a 5-meter long spear. He flexed his legs as he brought himself to a running stride. Rocks and stones burst out as he strode past countless trees. With his speed, not even a wolf can catch him.

    ¡°Hmmph, seeing neers today must be a boon of good luck for me. If I capture them, I can sacrifice them to the Goddess!¡± The man thought zealously.

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

 Chapter 230: Lore

    <h4>Chapter 230: Lore</h4>

    Fang Yu saw the vigers cing a bronze cauldron in front of her. The cauldron was around 10 meters in diameter and 7 meters in height. It was so heavy that most of the vigers gave all their best just to move the cauldron.

    They ced the cauldron above arge stove with mes roaring underneath it. They then filled the cauldron with water. They then proceeded to put herbs and oils on the cauldron.

    In no time at all, the contents of the cauldron began boiling as ck steam came out of it.

    Fang Yu started to feel that something was wrong in the ritual, but she could not ce it well.

    After all these preparations, Fang Yu saw a person who went between the cauldron and Fang Yu, with the person facing Fang Yu.

    ¡°Yes, I like this one too.¡± Fang YU thought lewdly as she looked at the nervous woman facing her.

    If Genie can be called a tempting beauty, then the one in front of Fang Yu was an innocentmb. This innocentmb had a wlessly white skin rivalling even that of Fang Yu¡¯s. Her body only had modest proportions, but her silky ck hair and angelic expression made Fang Yu want to y rough with her.

    ¡°Hold it in Fang Yu!¡± You are an honorable goddess here! Do not taint your image! And stop from grinning creepily!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself.

    The woman was wearing a robe that looks like a ceremonial robe. She gave Fang Yu a shy look as she tried to manage her bearings.

    She took a deep breath and let it all out at once. The woman¡¯s shy countenance changed as her eyes became slightly sharper. Her posture straightened, and her actions began to look more confident.

    She then began dancing in front of Fang Yu while a person in the background began to tell a story.

    Fang Yu realized that the story was a lore of the Goddess. Fang Yu immediately focused on listening.

    {Once, this was nothing, no living beings, nothing at all!}

    {Eons passed by with this existing just a hunk or rock.}

    {Suddenly, living beings appeared on this.}

    {Nobody knew where they came from, everything just... existed.}

    {Eons passed by once more, as these beings lived their lives with no purpose.}

    {They had the abilities to shatter mountains and part the seas, yet they all felt empty.}

    {It was then that she appeared.}

    {Beauty iparable to any, benevolence like no other, it¡¯s the Goddess!}

    {With her divine providence, she turned this into a paradise!}

    {At that paradise, everyone was able to wield abilities beyondprehension!}

    {They flew and fought with power enough to shatter stars!}

    ¡°What the?¡± Fang Yu exactly knew what the speaker was talking about. ording to the story she heard, this supported cultivation before! That was the only exnation for the story saying that their ancestors wield powerful abilities.

    The story also tells that the ¡®Goddesss¡¯ supposedly suddenly appeared on the. Not only that, but she can control the whole. The only beings that Fang Yu knew that can do things like this was the soul of the!

    ¡°Since this ¡®Goddess¡¯ appeared as a real body, that means she at least had reached Sixth Stage!¡± Fang Yu had chills when she realized that this was at least a Stage Six before!

    ¡°But then, why did this be like this, a sh**ty Stage 0?¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s mental query had been answered when the narrator continued talking.

    {All is well and great in this paradise.}

    {However, it was then that the Behemoth appeared!}

    All the vigers had a look of anger on their faces at this part. Even Fang Yu could feel the rage and grief they were experiencing.

    {The Behemoth devoured the earth we are living in!}

    {The Behemoth consumed the sky where our Goddess resides!}

    {The Goddess and her followers fought to the bitter end, but it was all for naught...}

    {At the end... the Goddess had no choice but to perish together with the Behemoth!}

    {Before she left, the Goddess promised everyone that she will be back!}

    {Praise the Goddess!}

    {Praise the Goddess!}

    {Praise the Goddess!}

    If they looked zealous before, now the vigers started to look manic. Fang Yu could feel their creepy devotion creeping towards her.

    ¡°......¡±

    From what she heard, Fang Yu could infer that a powerful enemy invaded this, and the ¡®Goddess¡¯ had no choice but to self-destruct with the enemy. That exins the sudden downfall of this.

    If the Goddess only died, this will still stay as a Stage Six. But this Behemoth supposedly gave the enormous amounts of damage.

    Combine that with the death of the ¡®Goddess¡¯ and it was already a certainty for this to regress.

    ¡°Wait, if this formerly was a Stage Six, then doesn¡¯t that mean that they are countless treasure buried here?¡± Fang Yu thought excitedly.

    But before she could feel excited, she suddenly received a message from Andromeda. This message however was already sent by Andromeda an hour ago. There must be some unknown interference that only made the message avable now.

    The message said,

    ¡°I do not know where you are right now Fang Yu, but let me remind you some things. ording to my scanner, most of the humans on this were living underground. There were some left living in the surface, but the majority was actually underground.¡±

    ¡°I do not know the reason why they are in the underground, but I advise you to not be close with the surface dwellers. You can talk with them a little, but do not, I repeat, do not, stay with them for longer. I can feel something... wrong with them.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Yu started feeling a little scared after seeing that message. She still had her face on a calm fa?ade as she watched the continuation of the ritual.

    The shy girl that was dancing earlier continued dancing, this time at the apaniment of musical instruments.

    While she was dancing, Fang Yu tried to use the scan function of her suit. Since her suit was a downgrade version of Andromeda¡¯s suit, it¡¯s scanning capacity was weaker. It was not able to even prate the ground.

    [One human detected, rushing towards Fang Yu¡¯s area. ETA, 5 minutes.]

    ¡°What a drag...¡± Now Fang Yu had to deal with one more possible Goddess worshipper. Fang Yu swore to herself that once she was done with this ritual and with that pesky intruder, she will do an extravagant treasure hunt on this.

    ¡°Hehehehe.... Treaures, here Ie!¡±

    But her thoughts were cut off when the ritual proceeded to the next stage.

    The dancing girl whipped out a knife that she positioned against her throat. The de glistened as it slowly touched her throat.

    Somebody then erected stand much taller than the cauldron. The dancing girl climbed the stairs of the stand until she was at the top of it.

    Just below her was the cauldron, with its steam still billowing.

    The dancing girl raised her knife high in the air as she shouted,

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°!!!!¡± It was then that Fang Yu realized that this ritual was a f**ked-up one.

    ¡°I should not have gone here!¡±

 Chapter 231: Fury of the Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 231: Fury of the Goddess</h4>

    Fang Yu knew that it was out of her nature to just let something like this happen. She mentally sighed as she used a trickle of her power to produce a light de.

    The light de collided with the knife that the girl held, managing to knock it out of her hands before she can plunge it on her throat.

    Fang Yu then let out a derisive snort as she stared down at the stunned crowd. The dancing girl was also shocked, forgetting to pick up the knife as she gave a fearful stare at Fang Yu.

    They all could feel Fang Yu¡¯s rage focused on them. They could only tremble on where they stood, not knowing what they did wrong.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fang Yu hmphed imperiously. She almost dropped her pretense of acting as the Goddess as she started saying her genuine feelings.

    ¡°What the hell is this? Is this your so-called sacrifice to me? How barbaric! All of you disgust me!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s red enraged face further paralyzed the vigers in fear. They could only bow their heads in utter confusion.

    ¡°Ha. Ha.¡± Fang Yu managed to regain her bearings as her face turned serene. But her calm expression seemed to be even more terrifying than her angry face earlier.

    ¡°Now tell me, who told you that I ept sacrifices like this?¡± Fang Yu asked with a smile.

    The vige leader took the courageous action as he replied,

    ¡°It was passed down on our scriptures.....¡±

    ¡°Utter baloney.¡± Fang Yu said coldly. ¡°You tend to believe a piece of paper written by a mere human? Did you ever think of asking me, the Goddess herself on what I think! What you did was a tant sphemy!¡±

    ¡°Forgive us oh Great Goddess!¡± Everyone began to cry as they realized their wrongdoings. How could they be that dense? The Goddess was in front of them, and yet they dared to follow the instructions of their human ancestors, who actually may not have met the Goddess. What was worse was that they did not even ask the Goddess for what she wants!

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Yu could only smile wryly upon seeing this. She did not expect her impromptu acting skills to make a crowd of adults cry on the spot. If Wang Hao as here, he will surely give Fang Yu an excellent grade.

    ¡°Sis....¡± The loud wailings of the vigers managed to wake up Tang Li. Luckily, she employed her invisibility mode while she was asleep, that made nobody notice her as she perched on Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Sis, did you make them cwy?¡±

    ¡°You can say it¡¯s like that.¡±

    ¡°Bad Sis! Mom shaid making othersh cwy ish bad!¡± Tang Li said grumpily. ¡°Ash a punishment, give me moar mwilkter!¡±

    ¡°This brat....¡± Fang Yu had no time to reply at the cunning baby as she tried to stop the miserable vigers.

    ¡°Ehem. Since you all want to appease me, then let me say what I want.¡±

    Upon hearing this, all the vigers stopped crying as they listened with all their hearts. They did not dare miss what their Goddess will say.

    Fang Yu then pointed to the dancing girl as she tried to hide the excited smile on her face. Fang Yu managed to make herself look righteous as she said,

    ¡°Since I just returned now, I am stillcking a maid. This girl showed her tenacity and courage, traits that I extremely like. Thus, I have decided to take her as my maid!¡±

    The whole ce was quiet for a second before the leader said with his loud voice,

    ¡°If that¡¯s what the Goddess wants, then we shall ept it!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Come.¡± Fang Yu extended her hand to the dancing girl, who started to slightly blush at Fang Yu¡¯s invitation. Each step that she took where wobbly, as she was still giddy from being chosen as the Goddess¡¯ maid.

    ¡°What is your name, fair one?¡± Fang Yu asked after the girl managed to approach her chair. ¡°Surely a pretty flower like you has a graceful name.¡± (A.N.: Fang Yu trying to be smooth here.)

    ¡°Mithra.....¡± The girl muttered quietly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± From what Fang Yu knew, Mithra was definitely a boy¡¯s name. Fang Yu began to shiver as she thought of one possibility.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are a boy?¡± Of course Fang Yu knew the existence of such people. Possessing otherworldly beauty, only to be found out that they were actually males!!! In short, a trap!

    ¡°I¡¯m a girl....¡± Fang Yu let out a huge sigh of relief after hearing that. After all, Fang Yu only craves for women.

    ¡°Then why is your name Mithra?¡±

    Mithra started to panic as she gave Fang Yu a scared look. She opened her lips as she slowly asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with my name, Goddess?¡±

    ¡°.... Nothing.¡± Fang Yu realized that it must be just due to culture differences. The suit that she wore was fitted with anguage trantor, allowing her tomunicate with foreign groups easily. But that still could not make Fang Yu ustomed with other cultures.

    ¡°Mithra, as a maid, you must know how to provide your Master a good massage. Come, let¡¯s find a room, and I will teach you how.¡± Fang Yu struggled to keep her voice and appearanceposed as sheid out the sweet trap on Mithra.

    ¡°Wow, so the great Milkmaid prefer women...¡± Genie thought as a shiver ran across her. She started trembling as she realized that Fang Yu mighte for her next, given her current appearance.

    ¡°What is that ¡®massage¡¯ the great Milkmaid was talking about? Is it a sick S&M activity?¡± It was at that moment that Genie started to fear Fang Yu more. She decided to please her more, just to be exempt from her fearful massage. She even started to feel pity to the poor Mithra, who has not yet realized the situation she was in.

    Seeing Mithra nodding her head, Fang Yu¡¯s mind started to overload as she started to imagine all sorts of maneuvers that she will use on Mithra.

    ¡°Bad Sis!¡± That was all Tang Li could say at her Sis¡¯ suspicious moves.

    The excited Fang Yu and the innocent Mithra was about to go on a secluded ce when the intruder that the scanner detected earlier suddenly arrived.

    The ground groaned under his feet as he blocked Fang Yu¡¯s path.

    ¡°It¡¯s Brutus the Crusher!¡± The vigers started to hide on their houses, which clearly show how fearful they were of Brutus. None of them remained, save for the leader and Fang Yu with Mithra.

    ¡°Oh Lord Brutus, pleasure meeting you here....¡± The leader was about to say something more but Brutus interrupted him. He pointed hisrge spear to Fang Yu as his eyes roamed all over her body. He licked his lips excitedly, clearly excited by the sight.

    ¡°Hahaha, so you are one of the people who arrived huh? Good! We shall have some good timeter!¡±

    ¡°Ha? Do you not recognize me?¡± Fang Yu said monotonously. ¡°Come look at my face you dimwit.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling dimwit you bit-¡± Brutus¡¯sints stopped after having a clear look on her face. He started to step back fearfully as he realized who he just flirted with.

    ¡°The Go-Go-Goddess!¡±

    ¡°So you are not that blind huh.¡± Fang Yu smirked angrily. Her current mood was extremely bad right now. She was about to have a good time with Mithra when this muscle-bound freak suddenly appeared. What was worse was that he even lusted in in front of her! Anyone shown with that kind of inappropriate behavior will surely be unhappy, not excluding Fang Yu.

    This,bined with the rage and impatience that Fang Yu held for 6 long months all burst into a ming burst of fury.

    ¡°For your impudence, I shall punish you personally!¡± Fang Yu wasted no time as she let her fist sink on Brutus¡¯ stomach.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Brutus doubled in pain, as he felt Fang Yu¡¯s attack damaging his internal organs. He was shocked to see that even his thick muscles were not able to stop her punch.

    Fang Yu just let out a sneer after seeing the surprised look on Brutus¡¯ face. Even if she suppressed her cultivation, the toughness and power of her body was not suppressed at all!

    Someone like Brutus will never be able to match against Fang Yu¡¯s body which was of a Godly Divine Beast.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    ¡°Blergh! Ugh! Gwa!¡± Fang Yu continued beating up the poor man, with each of her frustrations loaded on her fists.

    Mithra and the leader could only watch in the background, as they saw their pure ¡®Goddess¡¯ turning into a menacing devil. They could only shiver as they heard sounds of bones cracking and muscles snapping with each of her strike.

    As for Tang Li, she was covering her ears and eyes the whole time the beating happened. After all she was still an innocent child, and things like this were still scary for her.

    Fang Yu only stopped once she saw that Brutus was barely alive. She flicked off the blood on her hands as she gave Mithra a serene smile. The leader and Mithra resisted the urge to step back. They knew that the Goddess seems to be in a strange mood now.

    The leader gave Mithra a pitying look as if he could already imagine what will happen to Mithra.

    Mithra who saw the pitying look trembled greatly as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Is this the massage that the Goddess will give me? Huhuhuhu... what did I do to offend her?¡±

 Chapter 232: Young Masterâ€™s Greatest Sin

    <h4>Chapter 232: Young Master¡¯s Greatest Sin</h4>

    Xiao Ya¡¯s room.

    Xiao Ya, one of the sect heads of the Immortal God Sect held amunication artifact on her hand. She was currently using it to talk to someone else. Xiao Ya smiled as she saw the exasperated face of the Fang n Patriarch on the artifact.

    ¡°What do you want Xiao Ya? Are you talking to me about the deal I offered to you?¡±

    Xiao Ya¡¯s smile faltered, clearly knowing what the Fang n Patriarch offered to her. After the events at the Solstice Kingdom, the Fang n Patriarch personally talked to Xiao Ya about a deal.

    In that deal, the Fang n Patriarch wanted Xiao Ya to give Fang Lin back to the Fang n. In exchange for that, the Fang n will not participate on any attacks at the Immortal God Sect.

    Xiao Ya of course did not reply and shooed the Patriarch away. But six monthster, she decided to talk to him.

    ¡°Hmmph, before I give you my answer, let me ask you a question first.¡± Xiao Ya said quickly.

    ¡°Ah, you want to know what happened at the cmity of the Fang n and how it was rted to Fang Lin?¡± The Fang n shook his head wryly, knowing what Xiao Ya wanted.

    ¡°Of course anyone will be tempted to know about this.¡± Xiao Ya replied haughtily. ¡°After all, an event that killed some experts of the Fang n that also led to the banishment of the direct descendant was certainly an intriguing one.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The Fang n Patriarch stared at Xiao Ya, who just looked back innocently. He then let out a tired sigh as he leaned back on his chair.

    ¡°Since you seem to be his ¡®secret guardian¡¯, I guess you should know about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears here.¡± Xiao ya straightened her body as she listened to the Fang n Patriarch¡¯s story.

    The story that the Fang n Patriarch gave her was certainly... unique.

    ording to him, Fang Lin was born with an auspicious sign in the sky. However, that auspicious sign was not seen yet before.

    The whole n of course celebrated. A direct descendant of the Fang n Founder who had an auspicious sign on his birth surely will be an earth-shattering genius!

    But their expectations were shattered by his ¡®genius¡¯.

    They found out that due to some reasons, Fang Lin could not even cultivate at the most basic Body Refinement Stage. At a powerful n like the Fang n, the children were fed with countless medicines to aid them on the Body Refinement Stage.

    This method that starts at childhood ensures a great foundation for the Fang n¡¯s younger generation.

    But Fang Lin could not even step on this stage. Any medicine given to him was not even able to stir his tissues into action. It was as if his path to cultivation as cut off.

    This extremelyckluster performance of Fang Lin relegated him as a useless person. What was worse was that he was also a mischievous brat.

    Knowing that he had no personal power, Fang Lin used his status as the Prince of the Fang n to bully his fellow nmates. The Fang n Patriarch of course knew that Fang Lin was doing it because he was extremely frustrated with his condition.

    The Patriarch of course could not do anything about this since he was Fang Lin¡¯s grandfather!

    ¡°So he was a spoiled Young Master back then huh.¡± Xiao Ya thought to herself. Well, anyone who was expected to be a great genius only to turn out as a dud will surely be extremely pissed on his/her situation.

    Xiao Ya then narrowed her eyes, trying to see if Fang Lin or Fang Yu acted as a spoiled Young Master at their stay at the Immortal God Sect. Fortunately, they did not. Fang Lin must have changed his attitude after his exile.

    ¡°Then how could that behavior bring him to an exile?¡± Xiao Ya asked the Patriarch. ¡°Surely some disciplinary actions will be enough for him right?¡±

    ¡°It was because of this...¡±

    ording to the Patriarch, when Fang Lin was 9 years old, his mind had been extremely warped by jealousy upon seeing that he was being left behind by those at the same generation as him. Even his sister, who was younger than him, was able to beat him up.

    This turned Fang Lin to be more venomous and spiteful to those around him. He was even disrespectful to his family.

    ¡°Wow. That was way too different from the Fang Lin and Fang Yu I knew.¡± Xiao Ya thought to herself. If what the Fang n Patriarch said was true, then Fang Lin really was a despicable person back then.

    It was then that the Fang n Patriarch told about the cmity of the Fang n.

    ording to him, there was a hidden realm in the Fang n, which was sealed by three of the artifacts of the Fang n Founder. If one of the artifacts was removed, the seal on the hidden realm will loosen up, which will unleash powerful monsters hidden at the hidden realm.

    The Patriarch said that the function of the hidden realm was to keep these monsters sealed. Nobody was allowed to let these beasts out.

    Of course the extremely bitter Fang Lin did not take heed of these instructions.

    He thought that maybe one of the artifacts of the Fang n Founder will allow him to cultivate.

    Using his status as the Prince, he said that he will take a look at the artifacts. Nobody stopped him, since he was just going to go sight-seeing.

    It was then that Fang Lin removed one of the artifacts.

    What happened next was chaos.

    6 Fifth Stage Beasts came out, and they started wreaking havoc at the Fang n. It took the Fang n everything they had to push these beasts back to the hidden realm.

    Countless Fang n members died, including some of their strong practitioners.

    As for Fang Lin, he was mentally damaged by the ordeal. Even though he was a petty person at that time, he still loved the Fang n.

    Seeing many of them die due to his selfishness almost made him crazy.

    He became a changed person. Everyday, he just hung out around the Fang n cemetery as he cleaned the tombstones of those who died at the cmity. He refused to face the other n members since he was so guilty at what he did.

    The remaining Fang n members, although angry with Fang Lin, also felt pity for him.

    ¡°Wow. From angry to crazy. But if that was the case, then why does Fang Lin seem sane now?¡± Xiao Ya thought to herself.

    ¡°You must be wondering how Fang Lin recovered right? What we did was simple. We wiped his memory.¡± The Fang n Patriarch replied.

    ¡°His memory? Did you wipe out all of it?¡±

    The Patriarch shook his head as he said, ¡°No, we only wiped out his memory of the Cmity.¡±

    ¡°So the Fang Lin I know right now had no recollections of him causing the Cmity?¡± Xiao Ya queried.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The Fang n Patriarch replied slowly. ¡°That was the only way we know that can save Fang Lin from his guilt and self-me. As for the adult Fang n members, we made a rule that bans them from mentioning to Fang Lin the truth about the Cmity. Anyone who breaks the rule will be extremely punished. As for the younger Fang n members like Fang Xiushang, we also wiped their memories of the Cmity.¡±

    Xiao Ya sighed, not knowing if what they did was right. Well, Fang Lin was only a child at that time, and any trauma that he experiences will be hard to repair. Wiping his memory removes that trauma forcefully.

    ¡°But what will you do once his memories return? Are you prepared on what might happen to him?

    The Fang n Patriarch grimaced as he said,

    ¡°One of the reasons we want him back at the Fang n was to make sure that his memories will note back.¡±

    Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes then narrowed as she remembered something.

    ¡°If you hid the events of the Cmity from Fang Lin, then why did you exile him?¡±

    The Fang n Patriarch replied,

    ¡°Even though he was just a child and the Prince of the Fang n, he still contributed to the deaths of many Fang n members. Memory or no memory, he still had to be punished. Aside from that, we also had to separate Fang Lin from the older Fang n members. Some of them might ignore the ban and tell him about the Cmity.¡±

    Xiao Ya nodded, realizing that what they did was right. ¡°So you just told this Fang Lin that had no memories of the Cmity that he will be exiled for no reason at all?

    ¡°Yeah we did that.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you even think of a good reason?¡± Xiao Ya said exasperatedly.

    ¡°We do not need to.¡± The Fang n Patriarch replied. ¡°I realized that Fang Lin¡¯s attitude might turn out for the better if we exiled him on that ind ¡®for no reason at all¡¯. We of course had hidden some powerful life-saving talismans on him without his knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Well I guess what you did was sessful, seeing he seems to be decent now.¡± Fang Yu replied. ¡°Though that may change once his memorieses back. Are you still prepared on what he will do once that happens?¡±

    ¡°That is why we want him back! I want to help him!¡± The Patriarch said hoarsely. He gave Xiao Ya a rare, pleading look as he said,

    ¡°You surely would want him to be fine right?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 233: Requirements

    <h4>Chapter 233: Requirements</h4>

    Ugh, caught up with some school stuff here, so chapter release will be dyed.

    Sorry about that.

    So another survey it is.

    1. What type of Goddess do you want Fang Yu to be?

    2. How about Tang Li? Does she deserve a spot on Fang Yu¡¯s Pantheon?

    3. New power-up for Fang Lin?

    4. Who do you think will encounter the jaws of death in this arc?

    5. Why do you think Fang Yu always mispronounces Andromeda¡¯s name?

 Chapter 234: Oqtris, Ofneas, Mexella

    <h4>Chapter 234: Oqtris, Ofneas, Mexe</h4>

    Fang Yu sighed in relief after she vented all her anger at the poor Brutus. Of course there was something else that had been pent-up inside her for 6 months... but with the situation right now, she can only resolve that at another time.

    ¡°Hey you.¡± Fang Yu stared at the Vige Leader who was still looking at the barely alive Brutus fearfully. ¡°Get someone to take care of this muscle freak. Then you, you shall tell the truth to this Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Great Goddess, what truth?¡±

    ¡°You know what I am talking about.¡± Fang Yu snarled. ¡°Because of my departure, I was not able to see what happened. But I see it now. Most of you went underground. Even though I already returned, my power was not enough to allow me to see the past.¡±

    ¡°So, you will tell me what happened. If not, you shall experience my wrath, just like this dude here.¡± Fang Yu said while kicking Brutus¡¯ body.

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    The Leader wasted no time as he ushered Fang Yu to the grandest ce in the vige, the Vige Leader¡¯s house. Fang Yu did not forget to bring Mithra with her.

    Inside the house, Fang Yu sat on the chair that the Leader provided her. As for Mithra, she tried to stand behind her, but Fang Yu thought otherwise.

    ¡°Mithra,e sit on this Goddess¡¯p.¡±

    ¡°Ah but Great Goddess...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the will of your Goddess....¡± Fang Yu said smilingly as she patted her thighs. Even though Mithra was a woman who prefers males, her heart still could not help but beat fast after seeing her milky white legs.

    She suppressed a blush as she sat, trying to not make a sound. With her progress in cultivation, Fang Yu was way taller that Mithra. Mithra¡¯s head managed to only reach Fang Yu¡¯s bountiful bosom. Fang Yu of course took advantage of it as she gently pulled Mithra¡¯s head to sink on her chest.

    ¡°....¡± Mithra could feel the soft sensation pressing at the back of her head. She stopped trembling as she realized Fang Yu¡¯s jade rabbits felt like a soft pillow.

    ¡°Snore...¡± Mithra fell asleep in no time at all. Her head lolledfortably towards Fang Yu¡¯s chest. The Leader and Fang Yu could see that Mithra was extremelyfortable with her new ¡®pillow¡¯.

    Tang Li could only stare in envy seeing someone taking her potentially new sleeping area.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Yu felt disappointed after seeing Mithra having her zzz. She originally wanted to tease Mithra all throughout the conversation, with some flirty talk and discreet touches. But now, Fang Yu had no choice but to endure cradling such a fine specimen.

    ¡°You dare sleep on me huh? Well then, you shall face the full power of my ¡®massage¡¯ter.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself. She suppressed a lewd smile that was about to erupt on her face.

    She managed to quell her emotions as she nonchntlyid her hands on the sleeping Mithra¡¯s thighs. She looked at the Vige Leader, inviting him to start talking already.

    ¡°Great Goddess... the truth was I do not know why most of us went underground and why some of us were left here.¡± The Vige Leader replied reverently.

    Fang Yu observed each of the Leader¡¯s facial expressions. Wang Hao¡¯s lessons allowed her to see minute facial ticks that could show if someone was lying or not.

    From the looks of it, this Leader was lying to her.

    ¡°You know I have a little patience, young one.¡± Fang Yu said coldly as she started gripping Mithra¡¯s thighs tightly. Fang Yu of course felt good from this, but she refrained from showing her pleasure. She waited for the Leader¡¯s reply as she endured Tang Li pulling her hair. Tang Li must be extremely envious right now seeing her Sis having fun with another woman.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± The Leader kneeled in front of Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°Oh great one, you have been called by many names in the past! Oqtris the Goddess of Fertility! Ofneas the Goddess of Pleasure! Mexe the Goddess of Beauty! Your name had been sung with countless praises! With your great prestige, I, this humble one, does not dare to lie to you!¡±

    ¡°What? Fertility, Beauty and Pleasure? Oh my, this Goddess who looked like me was really stretching it.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself wryly. How could she know that the Goddess that she was impersonating had these roles?

    ¡°Fertility!¡± For no reason at all, Tang Li suddenly removed her invisibility, showing her full form to the Leader.

    When the Leader saw this, he could only stare at Tang Li dumbfoundedly as he muttered some words.

    ¡°Pardon? Say clearly what you wanted to say.¡± Fang Yu demanded of him.

    The Leader looked at Tang Li reverently as he said,

    ¡°The Great Goddess has three names and three forms. When she was Oqtris the Goddess of Fertility, she assumes the form of a baby!¡±

    ¡°Yesh! I am Oqtwish!¡± Tang Li mumbled happily after seeing a grown man looking at her with reverence. ¡°Bow to your goddessh!¡±

    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes upon realizing that this man actually did not believe she was the Goddess! He might have acted respectful, but he was must have been watching all of her moves.

    So far, Fang Yu must have not yet slipped up. But it seems like this person did not tell her about the three forms of the Goddess! The leader must have known this fact to be the most credible evidence to know if she was the real one. If Fang Yu failed to show her other forms, her cover might have been blown!

    Fang Yu could only thank Tang Li silently for her unexpected help.

    ¡°How about me? Who do you think I am?¡± Fang Yu smiled provocatively as her fingers caressed Mithra¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°Is it Ofneas or Mexe? Careful with your answer young one, I have seen suspicion in your actions...¡±

    The Leader gulped, realizing that he had been seen through. He could only bow as he said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the impudence , great Ofneas.¡±

    ¡°Fudge, he must have thought my actions with Mithra indicates that I am the Goddess of Pleasure...¡± Fang Yu thought with a cramped smile on her face. Since he said that she was the Goddess of Pleasure, then she better act like one.

    Fang Yu started pressing some points on Mithra¡¯s belly that can be considered to be her sensitive points. She infused mana on her fingers, depositing some slivers on it on Mithra¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mmm...¡± Mithra squirmed as she felt something good on her body. She let out some pleased moans as the sensations intensified. She only stopped when Fang Yu stopped her demonstration.

    ¡°Now then, are you going to tell the truth to me now?¡± Fang Yu asked the leader.

    Since he was suspicious of Fang Yu earlier, the leader did not tell her about the truth of the situation. Heck, Fang Yu questioning him about what happened made him more suspicious. Only when Fang Yu showed her baby form that the leader believed that she was the real deal.

    ¡°The truth was, my brethren discovered that the Devourer who invaded this was still alive!¡± The leader said with anger evident on his features.

    ¡°They found him buried deep underground. But the problem was, that son of a b**ch actually coveted us! That s**ty bastard tempted most of us with benefits if we worship him instead of the Goddess! And to my disbelief, most of them actually listened! They went underground as a way to start worshipping him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable you know...¡± Fang Yu said faintly. With the Goddess gone, most of the people will go with the next powerful being there is. That is not a matter of loyalty, but convenience.

    ¡°Thud!¡± While Fang Yu was thinking of this deeply, the vige leader banged his head on the ground with a kowtow. His voice sounded hopeful and pitiful as he pleaded,

    ¡°Oh Great Goddess! Please help us! Please get rid of the Devourer! Please, we beg of you!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Chapter 235: Wanna take a risk? Make sure you can

    <h4>Chapter 235: Wanna take a risk? Make sure you can</h4>

    Fang Yu hurriedly made herself lookposed as she tried to look satisfied at the leader¡¯s words.

    ¡°... Well then, I apud your honesty. I will make sure that your valor will be rewarded.¡± Fang Yu said as she tried to hide the waves of irritation on her heart. ¡°Now leave me be, I want to consult with my followers.¡± Fang Yu clicked her fingers, and Genie came rushing in.

    The leader took this as a cue to leave. He gave a bow to Fang Yu and another bow to the pouting Tang Li. He then left the room quietly, trying to not make any sound at all.

    ¡°Now then..¡± Fang Yu stared at Genie, who smiled sheepishly at her back. ¡°Do you know anything about what that guy said?¡±

    Genie tried to look nonchnt as she said nothing. This of course did not bode well for Tang Li.

    ¡°Bad dog!¡± Tang Li said, admonishing Genie quite brutally. ¡°Shay the twuth!¡±

    Now that Tang Li was angry, Genie realized that she had no choice but to talk.

    ¡°As you may know, great Milkmaid, us Djinn were born from the nature. That means most of us were tied to wherever we were born from. As for my case, I was born from the mists of a certain.¡±

    Genie caressed her disk, looking quite nostalgic. She let out a sigh as she continued talking.

    ¡°Because I was born from a, you can say that I am now rted to anys. And that connection includes the soul of any.¡±

    Tang Li was already bored so she went back and perched on Fang Yu¡¯s head. She let out a cute yawn as she continued listening to Genie¡¯s story.

    ¡°One day, a powerful Devourer attacked our. The Devourer was too powerful, and my did notst long. It was then that the Devourer saw me. He took interest in my abilities..... and appearance. He also knew about my connection with anys. Using that connection, he forced me to be one of his followers. I could not disagree, since he used my connection with thes to render any of my struggles nil.¡±

    Appearance? Fang Yu then realized that the devourer Genie was talking about must have something wrong on its head. That devourer was interested on Genie¡¯s original appearance? An appearance so abhorrent not even 1,000 Fang Yu can heal the eyes of anyone who saw it?

    ¡°Huh. So you were enved.¡± Fang Yu surmised. ¡°It must have sucked right?¡±

    ¡°Boss treats each one of us badly. Everytime he wanted to devour others, he forces us to go and fight off its residents....¡± Genie said with a scowl. ¡°Because of that, many of us died and those who remained continued to be enved by him....¡±

    ¡°So what happened now? Are you now free because your boss was now half-dead?¡± Fang Yu asked warily. From the looks of it, there was a chance that Genie was just following her under some twisted reasons.

    ¡°I am not yet free.¡± Genie replied sadly. ¡°The boss was still alive, so us, his servants had no choice but to stay here with him.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why are you following Tang Li now?¡± Fang Yu said as she gave Genie a hostile look. She hastily picked Tang Li from her head and cuddled her on her chest. Tang Li wasted no time as she slept on Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®pillows¡¯.

    ¡°Just like what I said earlier, I had a connection with any souls. That means the connection that I had with my former boss also exists in the great Tang Li. With my former boss heavily injured, his hold over me had also weakened. Of course, this hold stops me from leaving this. But since the great Tang Li was of good health, I can use my connection with her to leave my former boss¡¯ service.¡±

    ¡°So now, you are Tang Li¡¯s ve?¡± Fang Yu inquired. This piqued Tang Li¡¯s interest as she started to observe Genie with a mischievous glint on her eyes.

    ¡°After I discovered about the great status of you two, I already established my connection with the great Tang Li. Now, my life is at her hands.¡± Genie replied solemnly.

    ¡°Weally? Then make a dog powsh!¡± Tang Li demanded on Genie.

    ¡°Like this?¡± Genie went down on all fours, as she straightened her taut body. This of course emphasized her curves that made Fang Yu check her out more. As for Tang Li, she took no notice of it as she flew andnded on her back.

    She assumed the role of a horserider, this time Genie was her ride.

    ¡°Move doggy! Ho!¡± Tang Li waved her hands exaggeratedly as she pped the side of Genie¡¯s rear.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Genie was blushing fiercely as she moved her limbs the way a dog did. This made Tang Li more happy of course.¡±

    ¡°Moar, moar!¡±

    ¡°Pa pa pa pa pa!¡±

    While Genie and Tang Li were having their ¡®dogy¡¯, Fang Yu was gritting her teeth in anxiousness.

    From the looks of it, Fang Yu was now forced on the role of finishing off the one who invaded this world. Of course, she was able to easily list all the problems that she had with this responsibility.

    1. First, she looks like the Goddess the people on this had worshipped. If that devourer or its supporters or ves see Fang Yu, they surely will think that she was the Goddess that was the enemy of the devourer!

    2. Genie said that aside from her, the devourer had more servants roaming this. If each of them wasparable to Genie in power, Fang Yu will have difficulty on surviving if her face was revealed.

    3. Since Tang Li was also a devourer, there¡¯s a high chance that the enemy devourer might covet her for nourishment.

    4. The treasures of this must be hoarded by the enemy devourer and its followers.

    5. Andromeda was still missing, and she will also be in danger once Fang Yu¡¯s face was discovered.

    ¡°Sigh. What to do?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself. She knew that acting as a Goddess and doing her role to kill the enemy devourer will bring her a lot of problems. But her Godly Divine Beast Bloodline was screaming at her that if she seeds on doing it, her path to the peak of the Mana Materialization Stage will beid out!

    ¡°Fudge! Master Wang Hao had always said to me that the only way to get stronger in this world was to always take risks! Then I shall take a risk now!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she decided to go on with her identity as a Goddess. ¡°Besides, with the new bloodline ability that I gained after breaking through, I have a chance of pulling my mission off!¡±

    Fang Yu turned giddy as she thought of the newest bloodline ability that she gained after she stepped on the Second Stage. But with the events before, she and Fang Lin was not able to test it yet. From the looks of it, that ability of theirs will have its debut on this.

    ¡°Hey you two!¡± Fang Yu said to the still rowdy Tang Li and Genie. ¡°After this night, we shall pack up and head underground!¡±

    ¡°The Underground?¡± Genie ignored Tang Li who was roughly pulling her ears as she voiced her worries. ¡°But great Milkmaid, if your face was seen there-¡±

    ¡°Of course I know about that.¡± Fang Yu waved her hands dismissively. ¡°I can do disguise you know.¡±

    ¡°Un..¡± It was at that moment that Mithra stirred awake. She stared at Fang Yu, who also looked back with an unfathomable smirk.

    ¡°Mithra, as your Goddess, I dere that you join us on my crusade against my mortal enemy. Will you willingly cast your possessions aside and follow me?¡±

    Mithra bowed, with no hint of hesitation on her face as she serenely said,

    ¡°Your word shall be my guide, oh Great Goddess.¡±

    Fang Yu gave her a satisfied nod. Fang Yu then gave Mithra a knowing smile as she said,

    ¡°As I said earlier, we will leave once the day breaks. Since it¡¯s just the start of the night, why don¡¯t youe here and experience all the techniques of the Pleasure Goddess Ofneas?¡±

    Mithra gulped, clearly aware of what Fang Yu was implying. She slightly shivered, knowing exactly what type of ¡®pleasure¡¯ Ofneas was expert in. In the end her curiosity won out as she gave Fang Yu a small nod.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Li pouted angrily, seeing her Sis having more fun with Mithra. She vented her frustrations on Genie¡¯s backside, which now turned red from all the hits it received.

    ¡°Pa pa pa pa pa pa!¡±

 Chapter 236: Mist Room

    <h4>Chapter 236: Mist Room</h4>

    ¡°Wait.¡± Fang Yu paused as she gave Genie a wary look. ¡°I just noticed it now, but you are technically using your power in this. Howe you can do that?¡±

    Fang Yu thought that Genie was using her power outside the. But she realized that Genie used her power at the surface of the, or else she could not trap Fang Yu with her mists. Logically speaking, that cannot be due to the restriction of thes.

    ¡°Ah, my power was Nature Power. That was not following the path of cultivation, so it¡¯s not heavily restricted.¡± Genie replied truthfully. ¡°As for my Nature Power, it was rted to Mist, like what you have seen earlier.¡±

    ¡°What the?¡± Fang Yu was shocked by that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that a Djinn with power at Ninth Stage can just go to any lower stages and wreak havoc there?¡±

    Genie shook her head, which was a great feat, considering that Tang Li had her on a headlock. Tang Li sure loved to y rough.

    ¡°The Nature Power of the Djinnses from all the living beings and all natural things. That is where we Djinn harness our Nature Power. If we willingly harm living beings or destroy natural things, our Nature Power will react adversely, making us lose strength. So we Djinn cannot just invade other ces for once we did so, our power will plummet.¡±

    ¡°Bweak, bweak!¡± Tang Li said as she twisted Genie¡¯s neck back and forth. ¡°You shaid you are made of misht. Can you twisht yoar neck all awound?¡±

    Fang Yu ignored the pushy Tang Li as she asked talked to Genie.

    ¡°But this former boss of yours forced you to fight. Doesn¡¯t that mean you have been continuously weakened now?¡±

    ¡°Sadly yes.¡± Genie replied. ¡°But we can recharge the lost Nature Power, but it takes much longer to do that. But my former boss was intelligent and knew about this. Once he sees me or other Djinns starting to weaken from the loss of power, he makes us retreat to recover.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you are not the only Djinn under his service?¡± Fang Yu then knocked her head as she thought that if Genie was enved, then more Djinn must be under his service.

    ¡°Great one, right now, there are only 9 ves of my former boss that remains on this, excluding me. All of them were also Djinns like me.¡±

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Fang Yu asked worriedly as she tightened her grip on Mithra¡¯s shoulders. It may be just her, but her senses were tingling, as if it was telling her about something that she still could not fathom.

    ¡°Since we are all Djinns, I can roughly sense their locations. 5 of them were at the Underground, while the remaining 4 were at the surface. Oh, and they¡¯re all going here.¡± Genie said nonchntly.

    ¡°What the? How could you forget to say such thing now?¡± Fang Yu said crossedly. She beckoned her hand to Tang Li, who knew what Fang Yu meant.

    ¡°Muu...¡± Tang Li pouted, clearly not yet satisfied with her ride. She reluctantly left Genie as she flitted to Fang Yu. Fang Yu directly absorbed Tang Li insider her modified storage. Since some enemies wereing, her priority was to keep Tang Li safe.

    ¡°Oh, you also go inside here.¡± Fang Yu bopped Mithra¡¯s neck that immediately knocked her out cold. Since she was her follower now, Fang Yu had to keep her safe too. With a ¡®woosh¡¯, Mithra was now inside her storage too.

    Now Tang Li can have a ymate with her inside the storage.

    ¡°......¡± Fang Yu could not describe how pissed she was right now. It had been two times already! Two times that her schedule with Mithra was interrupted!

    ¡°Hey, since they are just Djinns like you, if I show Tang Li to them, will they also follow her?¡± Since it worked on Genie, that might also work on the other Djinns.

    ¡°I doubt it Great One.¡± Genie shook her head as she stood up. ¡°I am willing to leave since I had been the alienated one among my former boss¡¯ servants. Those 9? They are extremely loyal to him, that they will dly die if my former boss willed it. I do not know why are they that loyal, but I assure you great Milkmaid that they will kill us on sight, including the Great Devourer Tang Li.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. Let¡¯s leave this vige then.¡± Fang Yu said as she willed her suit to cover her once more. Since those arriving Djinns might act hostile, Fang Yu was not willing to show her face to them. As an insurance, she also changed her face to look like Xiao Ya.

    Once that was done, she and Genie on her bronze disk flew away, leaving the vige.

    ¡°So these 4 were following you?¡± Fang Yu asked to Genie as they soared the skies. ¡°Did they discover about you switching sides?¡±

    ¡°I am sure they did, great Milkmaid.¡± Genie replied quickly. ¡°Me following Tang Li severed the connection that I had with the former boss. They surely noticed it. And as you can see, those 4 at the surface are now onto me.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to evade them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s none.¡± Genie said while she looked behind her. ¡°You might not know it, but these 4 wereing from all the cardinal directions. No matter which direction we go now, we will still encounter one of them.¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Yu cursed as she gave Genie an imploring look. ¡°You should know it by now. The instant that I use my power on this, I will be immediately expelled. The only way I can fight with you was if we were at a different ce. Like your Mist Room.¡± Fang Yu smiled a little, realizing she made a good name.

    ¡°Milkmaid... you¡¯re not abandoning me?¡± Genie was so shocked that she even forgot to address Fang Yu with honorifics.

    ¡°Bah. Why should I?¡± Fang Yu replied. ¡°What choice do I have now but to just go with it right?¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re right.¡± Before, Genie just treated Fang Yu respectfully. But now, there was also traces of worship on her eyes. Genie clenched her fists, showing Fang Yu her determination.

    ¡°My Nature Power is just as what you called it, the Mist Room. My power was specialized with trapping and containing enemies. My Mist Room was a different dimension created from the umtion of all sorts of Mist that I absorbed throughout the years. Inside the Mist Room, I¡¯m mostly invulnerable. But my offensive power in the Mist Room was nil, since my power was rted to mists.¡±

    ¡°So you can trap enemies, be almost invulnerable but has weak attack.¡± Fang Yu seems to be not worried about Genie¡¯sck of firepower.

    ¡°Can you trap all 4 of them in the Mist Room?¡±

    ¡°I can, as long as all 4 of them were near me.¡± Genie replied quickly. ¡°They can only go out of my room if I will it or once my Mist Room reaches its time limit.¡±

    ¡°What is the time limit?¡±

    ¡°It depends on my current power, and also on the power and the quantity of the people I trapped. With my condition and their condition right now, 10 minutes was the maximum.¡±

    ¡°.... How strong were they?¡±

    ¡°With all the injuries and power loss that we had, I reckon around the Fourth Stage.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Yu said as she grasped her head. Her only chance to defeat those four was in those ten minutes inside the Mist Room. But even with her current abilities now, the best she can do was to defeat one of them. Facing 4 at the same time? That¡¯s just ridiculous.

    ¡°Okay. You trap those 4 in your Mist Room, then I will handle the rest.¡± Fang Yu said with a finality.

    Even though Genie could feel that Fang Yu¡¯s current power was not enough to deal with those 4, she saw the look in her eyes that shows her confidence.

    ¡°Roger.¡± Genie replied.

    ¡°It seems like I have to use my new bloodline ability then.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself ruefully. ¡°Good thing Master Wang Hao also regained one of the abilities of his Space-Time Gyroscope. With that in hand, I can show those 4 who¡¯s the boss!¡±

    Fang Yu and Genie then stopped flying as they waited for the 4 Djinns to arrive.

    5 minutes passed by, and Fang Yu felt 4 different aurasing towards them. One felt viscous but hot, the second felt refreshing but also prickling. The third one felt massive and full while thest one felt empty.

    Genie closed her eyes as she readied her abilities. Tendrils of mist crawled all over her as she waited for the 4 to arrive at her area.

    ¡°Now!¡± Genie¡¯s bronze disk let out massive amounts of mist that covered Genie, Fang Yu and the 4 neers.

    A second passed by, and the mist disappeared.

    As for Fang Yu, Genie and the 4 Djinns, they were now gone, disappearing along with the mist.

 Chapter 237: Hard to understand

    <h4>Chapter 237: Hard to understand</h4>

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Lin immediately knew that something was wrong on their situation. If a trial was supposed to happen, then where are the trial instructions or the trial proctors themselves? They have been waiting in the hall for 2 hours already, and nobody was letting them out.

    ¡°What the hell is the problem?¡± Fang Lin thought angrily as he waited for any developments to happen. Of course with his current status as a sect servant, he was not allowed to voice out anyints.

    He looked at the guy he met earlier, the one named Lin Feng. He saw him looking miserable along with his cute sister. Lin Feng caught Fang Lin¡¯s gaze, and he gave him a nod.

    Fang Lin approached the two, as they are the only one that he was faintly acquainted to.

    ¡°Seems like that girl affected you greatly. Is she a rtive or something?¡± Lin Feng perked up at Fang Lin¡¯s question, as if he did not expect to Fang Lin to ask him directly. Lin Feng shook his head as he said,

    ¡°She¡¯s an old acquaintance... she just wanted to meet and greet us.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph! Lin Tong, Lin Feng¡¯s younger sister pouted as she ced her hands on her hips. It was clear on her expression that she loathed that girl.

    ¡°What are you saying Big Brother? That girl was clearly mocking you! If I am just not a trial applicant... I might have yanked her hair out!¡±

    Lin Feng was turned speechless by this while Fang Lin could not help but apud silently at Lin Tong¡¯s attitude. ¡°This is how little sisters should treat their elder sibling¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯!¡±

    Fang Lin found the two easy to talk with. They did not discriminate Fang Lin even with his status. They were amicable to him, and Fang Lin reciprocated that treatment.

    ¡°What do you think is happening Fang Lin? Why are we still here?¡± Lin Feng asked worriedly as he looked around him. ¡°I feel like this will not be just a simple selection.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± Fang Lin was about to say more things when the doors of the hall, which was previously locked was now opened widely.

    Once the doors opened, everyone in the hall tried to immediately leave. But they were stopped by an invisible force.

    Unable to get over the invisible barrier, they could only watch as people started to enter the already upied hall. When Fang Lin saw who the neers were, his eyes widened as if he could not believe it.

    He saw familiar faces, like Tang Ya, Shi Poyun, Li Min, Long Juo. Fang Lin narrowed his eyes, realizing that everyone who supposedly went inside the Immortal God Sect¡¯s pocket realm were now here!

    ¡°Why are they here?¡± That was Fang Lin¡¯s only thought on his head.

    He then remembered Wang Hao¡¯s excited expression earlier, along with the tension among the Elder¡¯s that he saw.

    Fang Lin thought that they were just tense because of the disciple selection. But with Fang Lin seeing almost all of the promising talents of the Immortal God Sect here at the God Continent, he can only think of another reason.

    ¡°The Immortal God Sect was about to be invaded!¡±

    That was the conclusion that Fang Lin arrived in. Not only did the sect brought the promising talents of the Immortal God Sect in the God Continent, they even brought the new applicants here. The only reason this was done was to protect them from what was about to happen at the Immortal God Sect.

    Fang Lin looked at the exam proctor who led them earlier, and he gave a grave nod back to Fang Lin. The exam proctor¡¯s expression confirmed Fang Lin¡¯s suspicion. The proctor put his finger on his lips, telling Fang Lin to not tell anyone about his discovery.

    ¡°Does that mean that there¡¯s only few of us here in the hall that know about the invasion?¡± Fang Lin maneuvered through the packed crowd with difficulty as he approached Shi Poyun.

    This little guy also ignored Fang Lin¡¯s status as a servant as he also acted friendly with him.

    ¡°Yo, Big Bro. What are you doing here.¡±

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know.¡± Fang Lin said as he tried to act confused. ¡°How about you and the others? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in a pocket realm?¡±

    ¡°Well we are, just until earlier.¡± Shi Poyun said with an irritated look on his face. ¡°The Grand Elder entered the pocket realm and he said that only way that we canplete our training was to also enter the pocket realm of the Immortal God Sect here in the God Continent. So we had no choice but to be teleported here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fang Lin said while nodding to himself. ¡°Then what were you supposed to do now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... ¡± Shi Poyun said while he was scratching his head. He suddenly had an rmed look on his face when he saw Fang Lin¡¯s current expression. ¡°Hey Big Bro, are you okay?¡±

    Fang Lin was currently grimacing as he seemed to be trying to be suppressing something inside him. His face only calmed down after a minute. He let out a deep breath he had been holding only after which he managed to give Shi Poyun a smile that indicates that he was fine.

    Why did Fang Lin look like that? It was because this was the time instant that Fang Yu was introduced with the feast by the vigers.

    Even though Fang Lin had eaten well, he can still feel the pangs of hunger that Fang Yu felt after seeing those foods that she could not even eat.

    Even Fang Lin will feel her anger and indignance!

    ¡°if you say so...¡± Shi Poyun then looked at Tang Ya, who looked back at them hesitantly. ¡°Err... do you want to talk to her Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I think she¡¯s still angry to me.¡± Fang Lin replied with wariness on his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you! Why did you do that anyway?¡± Shi Poyun looked at Fang Lin angrily. Even the fruit that he held turned mush as Shi Poyun gripped it tightly. ¡°Even if you want her to forget Wang Hao, how you did that was fairly bad!¡±

    Well, Fang Lin had no reply for that. He knew that he f**ked up this time.

    .........

    When Fang Lin and the others came back to the Immortal God Sect from Tian Ji Empire, they found out that Wang Hao was not with them.

    At that time, Wang Hao said that he will go backte since he had some matters to deal with.

    Fang Lin at that moment, was still not a sect servant. Tang Ya asked Fang Lin on where Wang Hao went. Fang Lin, not knowing the answer, told Tang Ya that he knew nothing.

    It was only when nighttime arrived that Wang Hao appeared. Coming with him were Fang XIngwei and Thea. Wang Hao gave Fang Lin a smug grin as he entered his private room, along with the two women.

    Fang Lin of course knew that something mysterious might happen next on his room. It was at that moment that Tang Ya passed by, seeing Fang Lin giving a weird look at Wang Hao¡¯s room.

    Fang Lin immediately rushed to Tang Ya, telling her that Wang Hao was back and was on his room. Tang Ya wasted no time as she approached Wang Hao¡¯s room and opened it with no warning at all.

    There, the two of them saw Wang Hao along with Thea and Fang Xingweiid down on the bed. The two had their bare backs shown in front of Wang Hao. Wang Hao¡¯s hands were covered with oil as he gave the two women a massage.

    But this massage was a bit too much, with Wang Hao¡¯s hands going lower, now massaging the upper thighs of the two women.

    With that kind of imagery, one might associate the context of the situation into something else.

    ¡°p!¡± Tang Ya pped Fang Lin as she left the ce, sobbing quietly along the way. Fang Lin could only stand there nkly, wondering what he did wrong. As for Wang Hao, he made a ¡®tsk tsk¡¯ sound as he looked at Fang Lin with disappointment.

    ¡°Are you thinking what you did wrong Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°Yes master, what did I do wrong? ¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Wang Hao said as he wiped his hands to remove the oil. ¡°You know, if you just tried to stop her from approaching the room, her point of me will not be you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡¯

    ¡°Ok Fang Lin. Try to understand this. You allowed Tang Ya to enter my room even though you could fully prevent her from doing so. And when she entered the room, she saw me giving two hot women a full-body massage. Of course she will think I am having a ¡®good time with Fang XIngwei and Thea. But what do you think she will presume on your actions?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me..¡± Fang Lin put his palm on his forehead as he realized his mistake. ¡°Tang Ya thought I allowed her to enter your room just to show her that you are with other women?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Hao said with a finality. ¡°Tang Ya thought that you wanted her to see me with other women. That will make Tang Ya hurt and angry. Tang Ya getting angry with me will give you a chance to court her. She knew about your feelings. With that conclusion, it was no wonder she was pissed with you.¡±

    ¡°....... Women are really hard to understand.¡± Fang Lin said as he rubbed his cheeks.

    ¡°Well good luck asking for her apology.¡± Wang Hao said as he resumed his massage.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    It may be just subconsciously, but Fang Lin might really have thought of allowing Tang Ya to see Wang Hao¡¯s connection with other women. Fang Lin sighed, knowing that he deserved that anger.

    Now that six months have passed by, Fang Lin and Tang Ya were not able to have another decent talk.

    ¡°Well, I guess I should go and apologize to her.¡± Fang Lin was about to go to Tang Ya when he felt powerful auras approaching the hall.

    His body suddenly tensed, as if he could feel that the neers were extremely dangerous. Fang Lin realized that his talk to Tang Ya will happenter as he knew who the neers were.

    They must be the resident powerhouses of the Immortal God Sect, God Continent Branch!

    ¡°I wish they will be happy to see us....¡±

 Chapter 238: Platform

    <h4>Chapter 238: tform</h4>

    Fang Lin stared at the neers warily. Even though he knew that they were of the same sect, he still could not help but feel cautious of them. They were in a different continent after all, with different sets of values.

    Aside from that, he was also wondering on what the leader of the Immortal God Sect here in the God Continent will do to them. Will they tell the truth, or did they have something prepared as an excuse?

    ¡°Dum, dum, dum.¡±

    Some of the applicants in the hall felt as if they were suffocating. They could not help but kneel at the sudden pressure they felt. Only those with slightly stronger will or constitution were able to remain standing.

    ¡°Hmph, at least some of you were standing. This can be considered to be a pass.¡± An apathetic voice said from the neers.

    Fang Lin stared at where the voice came from, and he saw that it came from the middle. There, two people were walking side by side. They were emitting an unseen pressure that made the others edge away from them. In fact, Fang Lin could see a 5-meter wide berth being given to these two.

    ¡°They must be the Sect Leaders of this branch of the Immortal God Sect....¡± Fang Lin murmured to himself. He observed the two more closely, trying to sear their appearances on his brain.

    The one on the left was thin man wearing a wide-brimmed ck hat. He was not wearing the typical robes. What he was wearing was a red suit with matching red pants. He also wore ming red boots that seemed to be made from scales?

    As for the one on the left, it was a robed and hooded woman. The only indication that she was a woman was her long, ck hair that reached until her waist. Her loose robes and ck hood managed to hide her appearance. But Fang Lin was willing to bet that she¡¯s a beauty just like Xiao Ya.

    The people around the two just looked at them reverently. Their walking pace stopped once the two sect leaders managed to reach the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Woosh¡±

    The whole hall suddenly disappeared, to be reced by a wide clearing. Fang Lin and Lin Feng looked around them, and what they saw was endless chains of mountain ranges. They could not see any signs of any establishments of buildings.

    ¡°Is this the Immortal God Sect in the God Continent? It feels like as if it is not...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself. The others thought of the same thing as they gave confused looks to the residents of this sect branch.

    The exam proctor who was with Fang Lin let out a sigh as he used his amplified voice.

    ¡°Due to a partnership program between the two branches, the Immortal Continent Branch decided to send it talents and the current applicants here at the God Continent Branch. This was done to allow the disciples to mingle with the disciples of other branches. After all, the two branches were technically just one sect.¡±

    ¡°Um..¡± There was one courageous person among the applicants who tried to say something. ¡°What about us applicants? Will we really do our selection trial here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will be done here.¡±

    ¡°But where are the Elders from the Immortal Continent Branch? How can we be selected if they are not here?¡±

    ¡°They are busy with some matters. Once they are finished, they will also go here. That is when the selection trial will start.¡± The proctor said with a finality. His voice sounded as if he will not entertain more questions. ¡°While you applicants were waiting, you can have the chance to see some sparring matches.¡±

    Once he was sure that nobody will give moreints, the proctor gave a nod to the two sect leaders, who nodded back to him.

    The two sect leaders waved their hands, and a tform appeared on the wide clearing. The tform wasposed of a circr block around 10 meters in diameter. It was made of sturdy rocks and precious minerals. From the looks of it, its hardness was way beyond ordinary.

    Around the circr block were countless chairs. Some of the chairs were ced higher than others as they floated to the sky. Fang Lin¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he realized what this was.

    This was clearly a battle tform.

    ¡°Ah, so when they meant sparring matches, they meant it as a battle between the talented disciples of the Immortal Continent Branch and the God Continent Branch.¡± Fang Lin nodded, finding this situation quite eptable. ¡°Well, this can be a good way to pass time. And this can be also a way to distract my fellow disciples. I am sure some of them were suspicious with their sudden teleportation. A sparring match like this will surely take their suspicions of their minds.¡±

    His guess was right.

    He saw Shi Poyun, who he was talking to earlier, looking at the battle tform with eagerness on his eyes. Even Tang Ya who looked forlorn earlier had her body tensed in clear anticipation.

    He also saw Long Juo looking at the battle tform with aplicated look. After they returned from the Solstice Kingdom, Fang Lin removed the effects of the Dual Mark, letting her return to her original gender. After that event though, Long Juo avoided Fang Lin like a gue.

    Even now, Long Juo hid within the crowd when she felt Fang Lin¡¯s gaze boring on her. Fang Lin shook his head, knowing that he will have a chance to talk to herter.

    ¡°Everyone, you should already know what this is.¡± The proctor said with a relish. ¡°This is a battle tform meant for sparring between the disciples between the two branches!¡± When the proctor saw only slightly excited looks on their faces, he said something that made them go mad in eagerness.

    ¡°Oh, and the champion in the sparring matches will receive massive rewards. And when I meant massive rewards, I meant that the he or she will be able to ask anything they want. Of course it¡¯s just one wish.¡±

    ¡°Hiss.....¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at this prospect. Even Fang Lin, who was originally not interested to join, started to salivate as he imagined what he can do with that wish.

    ¡°I should win this, no matter what!¡±

 Chapter 239: The Overpowered Queen

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Overpowered Queen</h4>

    Fang Lin realized that if he wins the selection, he might have the chance to realize his dream! Of course he was busy of not thinking of it right now, since his face might reflect his thoughts.

    His fantasies however were destroyed by the cruel truth uttered by the proctor.

    ¡°By the way, only those with the status of an Inner Disciple and Core Disciple can join in this sparring session. If you do not have those status, you are not allowed to join.¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡± Fang Lin felt himself going numb after hearing that. His status right now was of a sect servant. That meant that he could not join even if he wanted to!

    ¡°Big Bro....¡± Shi Poyun¡¯s excited look vanished once he saw Fang Lin¡¯s pale expression. He hesitated, not knowing what to say. Even Lin Feng, who was currently far away from Fang Lin, could not help but give him a sympathetic look.

    Fang Lin was not the only one affected however. The disciples who were in the same generation as Fang Lin looked like they lost something.

    They knew that even though Fang Lin was a sect servant for now, his talent was surely undeniable! That was proven when he went back from the Solstice Kingdom as a Foundation Establishment Cultivator! He only joined the sect for around a year, and he already reached such heights in cultivation!

    The only one with talent said to be greater than his was Fang Yu, on which her Master Xiao Ya said had reached the Second Stage faster than Fang Lin! Fang Lin did not deny this, which led to many to believe Sect Head Xiao Ya¡¯s words.

    Too bad Fang Yu was busy with something that prevented her froming back. As for Ling Tian, he was already cklisted from the sect after discovering his connection with the evil spirits.

    As such, the greatest talent among the youngest generation of the Inner Disciples was Fang Lin. As for the older generation and the Core Disciples, they had their own greatest talent.

    With this distinction, everyone from the young generation thought that Fang Lin will be their unofficial leader at the battle stage. But the proctor¡¯s announcement shattered those expectations.

    ¡°Oh Fang Lin, Sect Head Xiao Ya mentioned about your matter to me.¡± The proctor suddenly said. He gave Fang Lin a nk look as he said,

    ¡°Sect Head Xiao Ya said that you are allowed to join this battle stage. But if you ever win, you will not be allowed to make a wish. Your reward shall be the removal of your sect servant status. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    ¡°Great my ass!¡± Fang Lin thought crossly to himself. From the looks of it, he might have benefited big time, but he was sure he was robbed!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I was given the sect servant status just for this moment?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself. He shook his head, realizing that even that was an absurd reason. He let out a sigh as he realized that he had no choice but to still join the battle stage.

    His status as a sect servant for 6 months had already left a bitter taste on his mouth. If winning this trial was the best chance for him to remove that status, then he will do it.

    Upon seeing that Fang Lin has no problem with the arrangement, the proctor pped his hands as he started to talk again.

    ¡°Since it seems like there are no hold-ups anymore, then I guess we should start the battle stage already!¡±

    The proctor looked at all the talents of the Immortal God Sect Immortal Continent Branch.

    They were mostly at the Second Stage, with the remaining disciples at the Third Stage. Only those who reach the Third Stage can be considered to be a Core Disciple.

    As for the Fourth Stage Disciples, they are staying on the sect, since their status was already that of a Half-Elder. They are usually ted to seed the current generation of the Elders, who were at the Fifth Stage.

    This meant that only the Second and the Third Stage Disciples will be able to participate in the Battle Stage.

    ¡°As you can see,¡± The proctor said after seeing the talented disciples. ¡°Only the Second and Third Stage Disciples of both branches can join in this battle stage. But since their numbers are still a lot whenbined, the way to finish this battle stage must be unique.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is another battle royale!?¡± Fang Lin thought with a cold sweat. ¡°A battle royale that will only stop only when the required number is reached? Please don¡¯t be like that!¡±

    The proctor smiled as he seemed to have realized what the disciples were thinking. ¡°Do not worry, this will not be a battle royale. That stuff is only for newbies.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Lin and the others let out a sigh of relief. If given a chance, they will not want to repeat that trial.

    ¡°What¡¯s fitted for your generation was a game of chess!¡±

    ¡°Chess?¡± Fang Lin immediately felt his head aching as another unnecessarilyplicated game was used as a trial!

    ¡°Well the rule of this game was simple.¡± The proctor said with a shrug. ¡°Each one of you will be randomly given a chess piece. What you get will bepletely random, just like what I said earlier. Now, each type of piece will give its holder a boon and a limitation.¡±

    ¡°To allow fairness, our sect heads here will personally restrict the cultivations of every participant down to the early Second Stage. That means the disciples can only use their insights, techniques and battle prowess to win.¡±

    ¡°As for how the battle willmence, one disciple will be called out from each branch and they will face off in the stage. The way their battle willmence will depend on the piece they got. The one who wins in that match will have to wait to be called for his/her next match. Oh, if the numbers demand so, there can be also 3 or more people battling at one match. It all just depends on the amount that we had here.¡±

    ¡°The one who wins at every match can switch with the chess piece of his/her defeated opponent. This means that a winner has a chance to use a new strategy at every win that he/she had. So always win ok? This will continue until only one person remained. That person basically will be the champion.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Fang Lin realized that the way to win on this battle stage relies on two things: Talent and skills, and the chess piece obtained. Talent and skills will be vital since everyone will fight with the same cultivation base. As for the chess piece obtained, Fang Lin still had to know about the ¡®boons and limitations¡¯ that the proctor was boasting about. ¡°Since you seem to be raring right now, let me show you the roles of the chess pieces.¡± Arge scroll appeared behind the man, showing the roles he was talking about.

    ¡ªPawn¡ª

    Boon: Allowed to attack once with the opponent not being allowed to dodge the said attack. Only defending against the attack was allowed. Boons of the Bishop, Knight, Rook and Queen cannot be used against it.

    Limitation: The attack must be a close-ranged attack only.

    ¡ªBishop¡ª

    Boon: Power of one long-ranged attack will be amplified depending on the distance between the two opponents. The farther the distance, the stronger the amplification will be. Boons of the Pawn, Knight, Rook and Queen cannot be used against it.

    Limitation: If the attack was dodged, the user will be affected by a half of the attack¡¯s damage.

    ¡ªKnight¡ª

    Boon: Allowed to dispel a move made by an opponent.

    Limitation: Not allowed to attack within 1 second after using the boon.

    ¡ªRook¡ª

    Boon: Allowed to copy one move made by the opponent.

    Limitation: Copied move must be used within 3 moves after the boon was used.

    ¡ªQueen¡ª

    Boon: Allowed to use one move with the power of the actual cultivation base. Boons of the Pawn, Bishop, Knight and Rook cannot be used against it.

    Limitation: Boon could not be used on the King.

    ¡ªKing¡ª

    Boon: Immunity to the Queen¡¯s Boon.

    Limitation: Boons by other pieces except the Queen can be used twice against it.

    ¡°.... Dang, the Queen is really overpowered....¡±

    After reading the roles of each pieces, Fang Lin realized what their use was: They were important trump cards on each match!

    Not only that, but their usefulness will also depend on the type of the practitioner theynded in.

    If a closebat specialist gets the Bishop, its Boon will be useless already. Likewise, someone specialized in long-range fighting who gets the Pawn will be wasting its Boon.

    Also, if the cultivation base of someone who got the Queen was low, the use of its Boon will also be trash.

    ¡°As expected, I can only hope to get either the Knight or Rook. Its their Boon that will help me the most. Well, a Queen might be good too.¡± Fang Lin knew his capabilities well. Because of that, he knew the pieces he needed the most.

    As for the King? Pfft, just ignore it.

    10 minutes have gone by since the proctor let the disciples read the roles. Once he saw everyone understanding everything, he waved his hands as countless specks of light covered the sky. These specks turned out to be glowing objects whichnded on the hands of the participating disciples.

    Each one of them received one object.

    ¡°That, young disciples, are the pieces that you will use for the battle stageter.¡± The proctor said with a subdued tone. ¡°Do enjoy your time with it!¡±

    Fang Lin looked at what he got, expecting something good. But as expected, he got the one he was rejecting the most.

    ¡°The f**k! Why did I get the impotent King?¡±

 Chapter 240: Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 240: Suspicion</h4>

    Fang Lin could not help but cry with his unlucky streak. He paused as he realized something.

    His female body had it a lot better than him!

    Whether it was in terms of status, appearance or lovelife, Fang Yu clearly had the edge!

    Fang Lin was just a mere sect servant now while Fang Yu was the disciple of the Sect Head. Fang Yu¡¯s seductive appearance was allowed to be seen while Fang Lin had to make himself look like a fatty! Lovelife? Fang Lin technically only had Xue¡¯er with him, while Fang Yu already ensnared the hearts of some women!

    ¡°Is this fate fighting against me?¡± Fang Lin knew that even though he and Fang Yu were just two bodies that he controlled, he considers the experience of each body to be unique and sometimes separate. This might be the effect of staying separated for a long time. He already unconsciously started to make a divide between his two bodies.

    Fang Lin shook his head, realizing the predicament he was in. He knew that the highest danger of being a Godly Divine Beast like him was when he was too immersed in his own abilities. He affirmed to himself that he is Fang Lin, and that his two other bodies were just additional facets on his life.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Fang Lin paused, suddenly realizing something. He gritted his teeth as he realized the person who contributed to Fang Lin¡¯s ¡®bad luck¡¯.

    Of course it was his Master Wang Hao!

    Who made him turn into a Fatty? It¡¯s Wang Hao!

    Who told him to stay low-key and not grab the attention of the Sect Elders? It¡¯s Wang Hao!

    Who was the one who got a harem and gave Fang Lin a pseudo-NTR? It¡¯s Wang Hao!(Pseudo-NTR because Fang Lin liked Tang Ya, who liked Wang Hao instead of Fang Lin.)

    ¡°....¡±

    Even though Fang Lin knew that Wang Hao had his best interests for him by making him hide his identity and stay low-key, he still could not help but get a little angry with him. As for the harem, well.... It may be just the difference in charm.

    Fang Lin shook his head, knowing that even if Wang Hao was the one to be med with his predicament, his Master was the one who made Fang Lin reach this far. Getting angry because he just got inconvenienced is not a good attitude, right?

    Besides, Wang Hao did not even have to beat up Fang Lin or soak him in some torturous medicine bath to make him stronger...

    But even though Fang Lin tried to suppress it, he already formed a doubt against his Master deep in his heart. The doubt was so faint that Fang Lin who was in denial was not able to detect it. But it was now rooted in there, almost hard to remove.

    This doubt will slowly grow in the future, and it might possibly even a heart demon that might torment Fang Lin and Fang Yu! The only way to resolve this was to confront and explore it! Only by epting the doubt and not denying it that Fang Lin can get rid of his possible heart demon.

    But if it was not detected early, this might lead to some disastrous consequences!

    The current Fang Lin had no idea with his looming crisis as he prepared his countermeasures for the battle stage.

    ¡°I have a King with me. That means aside from the Queen and King, any other piece that I encounter will surely bring me in a disadvantage.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself grimly. ¡°Thus, I can only wish to meet a Queen. If I meet a Queen, my opponent and I will have no choice but to fight it out normally. I am sure that with my Earth Grade Dao and my Dual Step Arts, those who can defeat me at the same cultivation will be rare.¡±

    Fang Lin nodded to himself, liking his n already. ¡°Once I defeat the Queen, I will use my winner¡¯s privilege to switch my King Piece with the Queen Piece. I will then just spam my strongest skills on my next matches.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s second reason on wanting the Queen Piece was that he wanted to show off to everyone here in the Battle Stage his genius talent. He also deserved to get some credit with all the hard work that he had done.

    ¡°If I meet a Pawn, Bishop, Rook or Knight, then I will try to finish the match as quick as possible. That¡¯s the only way that I can mitigate the limitation imposed on the King.¡±

    ¡°If I meet a King... then I will just beat it up just like the Queen.¡±

    Fang Lin was highly confident that he will defeat any Queen or King piece holder that he will meet because of his newly created Dao Art, the Dual Steps Art.

    If the Mana Materialization Practitioners had their own spells as their offensive and defensive arsenal, Foundation Establishment Cultivators had their own way to channel the power of their Dao. It was the Dao Art.

    Simply speaking, a Dao Art is a powerful skill that was the amalgamation of the current dao insights of the practitioner. What was special about Dao Arts was that they get stronger and more sophisticated when the practitioner¡¯s stage gets higher.

    One example of a Dao Art was Ling Tian¡¯s self-created 9 Stance Sword Arts. This Dao Art of his gets a new stance at each increase of his Stage. It was the perfect Dao Art that fits him.

    As for Fang Lin, he already created his own Dao Art, the Dual Steps Art. This was the result of his arduous meditation along with Fang Yu for the past 6 months. Fang Lin was highly sure the only arsenal he had that was stronger than his Dual Steps Art was his Dual Marks!

    ¡°Hey boy, what piece did you get?¡± Fang Lin looked to Shi Poyun who seemed to be gleeful.

    Fang Lin knew that there was no need to hide the pieces that they got, since it will also be seenter at the stage.

    ¡°Hehe Big Bro, I got the Bishop Piece! Shi Poyun said as he waved the piece that he got in front of Fang Lin¡¯s face. ¡°This is the best fit for me!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin knew that Shi Poyun¡¯s Windwalker Bloodline will give him the highest advantage in terms of long-range attacks. Him having the Bishop Piece just amps up his threat factor.

    Both of them then looked at Tang Ya from afar, who saw their look. She showed the piece that she got, which made Fang Lin¡¯s face turn more sour.

    Tang Ya¡¯s advantage was in terms of sword arts. What could be the best fit for her? Of course the Pawn, which was the one she also got.

    ¡°Big Bro, why do you look pissed? What did you get?¡± The innocent Shi Poyun asked as he saw the miserable expression on Wang Hao¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s the King....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Big Bro, I think you can manage.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± The proctor pped his hands as he said, ¡°Now that everyone had their piece, it¡¯s time to suppress your power.¡±

    ¡°Wong!¡±

    Fang Lin suddenly felt a ripple emanating from one of the person seating besides the Sect Leaders. That person must be one of the Elders of the God Continent Branch. It covered everyone of them, not leaving anyone untouched. Fang Lin then felt his cultivation being forced back until it was at the earliest part of the Second Stage. Fang Lin could not help but marvel at the power shown by one of the Elders of the God Continent Branch.

    This domain clearly was a domain focused on weakening an opponent! Such ability will be useful on one-on-one fights!

    After seeing the participants adjusting to their newfound power, the proctor conjured two bowls that floated in front of him. Inside the bowl, Fang Lin could see some wood blocks engraved with names.

    ¡°Ah, so one bowl will have the names of the Immortal Continent Branch while the other one contains the one for the God Continent Branch.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he watched the proctor pick names from each bowl.

    He looked at each name, and he announced with his sonorous voice,

    ¡°Fang Lin of the Immortal Continent Branch versus Saber Demon of the God Continent Branch!¡±

    ¡°Ok. It¡¯s my turn now. Cheer for me brat! If you do, I¡¯ll give you more applester!¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Shi Poyun said brightly as Fang Lin leapt and stepped on the stage. Saber Demon, his opponent, also leapt towards the stage. Both of them stared off at each other as they waited for the proctor¡¯s signal.

    While they were waiting, Fang Lin sneaked a peak and he tried to see the piece that Saber Demon got. What he saw could only make him mutter,

    ¡°Long live the King....¡±

 Chapter 241: Conduction, Radiation andâ€¦..

    <h4>Chapter 241: Conduction, Radiation and.....</h4>

    Saber Demon only wanted one thing on his life, that was to feed his beloved de with the blood of his enemies. Of course, in a Sect like the Immortal God Sect, it was highly difficult for him to gather his much-needed blood.

    Thus, he turned on taking countless missions for the sect. The missions that he usually takes are extermination or guard missions. It was at those missions that Saber Demon can freely feed his saber.

    His true name was actually not Saber Demon. But his brutal exploits on the sect missions had earned him this moniker. He did not get angry by it. Instead he proudly wore that name.

    ¡°Hehehehe... I can feed my saber with more blood at this battle stage!¡± Saber Demon thought as he lovingly caressed his saber. ¡°Just wait my lovely saber. I will make you have your fillter....¡±

    Everyone who saw Saber Demon¡¯s action grimaced, even those who were used to see him doing this. They were all disgusted with this creepy guy talking to a weapon as if it was his lover.

    ¡°Yeah, think all what you want.¡± Saber Demon thought to himself smugly. ¡°Once my saber gets her fill, you shall see her glorious form!¡±

    Saber Demon then looked at his opponent. His opponent was pudgy, with no part of him being thin. Saber Demon almost salivated as he imagined all the blood he can harvest from this fatty.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down. I am not allowed to kill anyone here... If I drained him of his blood, won¡¯t that kill him? Tsk, tsk, tsk. I guess 1 liter is enough for now.¡± Saber Demon knew that he was only tolerated by the sect since he does not kill those who he harvests blood from. He only kills those that has to be killed.

    Saber Demon was not willing to have that protectionpromised even now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... I have the Knight while he had the King. Hehehe, this shall be great!¡± Saber Demonughed maniacally as he saw Fang Lin having the King Piece.

    ¡°Hehehe, even though this Fang Lin was one of the best genius of the Immortal Continent Branch, his experience stillckspared to mine! Since our cultivation bases are simr, I will just torment him with my attacks!¡± Saber Demon rapidly formted a n on his head.

    First, he will start taunting Fang Lin, as a way to weaken his fighting resolve. After that, he will harass him with his saber. This way of attacking will make Fang Lin unable to use any of his normal attacks. This will then force Fang Lin to use his most powerful attacks.

    Once Fang Lin decided to do that, Saber Demon will use the boon of the Knight. Even if Fang Lin can use another powerful attack, Saber Demon will just use the remaining boon. After all, a Knight can use its boon twice on the King.

    Saber Demon was sure that Fang Lin will be already out of attacks after that. Whates next was of course the blood-harvesting ceremony.

    ¡°Hehehe... where should I get the blood? The tummy? The chest? Or the neck? Bah! I¡¯ll just use all those three!¡± Saber Demon tightened his grip on his saber, as he taught of the most vicious curses he can utter.

    Silence filled between the two until the proctor said,

    ¡°Match Start!¡±

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin, you¡¯re so fat you¡¯re Mama had to-¡± Saber Demon¡¯s taunt however was cut short when Fang Lin suddenly rushed towards him! Fang Lin did not waste any time after the proctor started the match. The ground under Fang Lin¡¯s feet creaked as his legs erupted with power. This propelled Fang Lin towards Saber Demon.

    Upon seeing this, Saber Demon sneered. He was well aware on what Fang Lin¡¯s n was. From the looks of it, Fang Lin wanted to finish Saber Demon off with his strongest move before Saber Demon could use his boon!

    ¡°Foolish thinking!¡± Saber Demon could onlyugh at Fang Lin¡¯s pathetic attempt to overturn his predicament. This chess-type battle had already been a custom part of the training for the disciples here in the God Continent Branch. Using boons instantly was already instinctual for Saber Demon.

    Right after he thought of that, Saber Demon felt an extreme sense of danger from Fang Lin¡¯s right hand. Fang Lin¡¯s right hand was covered in three different colors, namely brown, red and ck. Saber Demon knew that if he gets hit by that at his current cultivation base, he will be immediately defeated.

    But instead of getting worried, Saber Demon was highly delighted. ¡°So this is your most powerful attack? Not bad! Too bad for you, I am dispelling it now!¡± Saber Demon then mentallymanded his Knight to dispel the said attack.

    After issuing themand, Saber Demon¡¯s Knight Piece released a glowing orb that collided with Fang Lin¡¯s right hand, which was barreling towards Saber Demon¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Fwoosh.¡± The colors of Fang Lin¡¯s right hand disappeared, along with the momentum and power it carried. Saber Demon sighed in relief as he felt the sense of danger from the right hand disappearing. He then smiled wider as he felt that he can use the boon on Fang Lin one more time.

    ¡°That kind of attack surely had a cooldown. Maybe at least five seconds. With the limitation of my Knight not allowing me to attack 1 second after the boon activation, it only gives me 4 seconds to defeat you. If I failed to defeat you within that timespan, I can just use my remaining boon to dispel that attack of yours should you opt to use it again. After that, I will just wait one more second, then your defeat will be absolute!¡±

    After having these thoughts, Saber Demon jumped back a little as he waited for the one second limitation to finish. He also wanted to use that space to look for any weak parts on Fang Lin¡¯s body. Saber Demon then opened his mouth to say the insult that he wanted to say to Fang Lin earlier.

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin, you¡¯re so fat you¡¯re Mama had to-¡± But he was again cut-off when he sensed dangering from Fang Lin¡¯s left hand. This time, Fang Lin¡¯s left hand was holding a sword. 9 short knives were rotating around the sword.

    Saber Demon knew that if he gets his by that 10 sharp weapons, his current body will be pierced without a doubt.

    ¡°What the hell? So you had one more special attack? But who cares, I will just dispel it!¡± Saber Demon then used his boon once more. Just like before, the glowing orb from the Knight made the sword and the knives disappear. After that, Saber Demon felt that he had no more avable use for the Knight.

    ¡°That encountersted for a second. With that, there¡¯s only 4 seconds before Fang Lin could use the attack on his right hand, while there¡¯s possibly at least 5 seconds left for the left hand. By using one more second for the limitation, there¡¯s 3 and 4 seconds left respectively for the hands. This means I only have 3 seconds left to defeat him!¡±

    Saber Demon dropped his sly nature as he immediately used his sure-kill move. He did not want to use it this early, but this Fang Lin surely was talented enough to force him to use it.

    ¡°You¡¯re good. But your power is not enough!¡± Saber Demon spread his legs evenly on the floor as he held his saber with his two hands. He then raised his saber above his head, with the saber pointing towards the skies.

    His current pose was eerily simr to that of the golden-haired woman who wielded a golden de.

    ¡°Hehehe, try to survive this, if you can!¡± Saber Demon was about to chant the name of his beloved saber when he felt something that made him falter.

    Saber Demon felt another sense of danger, this timeing from Fang Lin¡¯s right foot!

    Just as Fang Lin¡¯s right footnded on the stage, Saber Demon felt monstrous amounts of Ice and Fire qi erupting from that foot. These two types of qibined together, forming a tornado that engulfed Saber Demon. With no boon to dispel this attack, Saber Demon could only watch as he gets swallowed by the tornado.

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Saber Demon shrieked from pain as he felt the intense cold and heat assaulting his body.

    He tried using his saber to disperse the tornado, but he found out that his qi turned sluggish, as if the cold prevented it from circting.

    He tried to move his body, but he was not able to do so, as the heat wreaked havoc on his tissues. The tornado continued engulfing Saber Demon until he could not take it anymore. His knees buckled as he let go of his saber. Thest thing that he heard before his thoughts went ck was Fang Lin muttering,

    ¡°First Step: Convection Twister!¡±

 Chapter 242: Thatâ€™s a freaking meteor!

    <h4>Chapter 242: That¡¯s a freaking meteor!</h4>

    From the start of the battle, Fang Lin already knew that he had to blitz Saber Demon in order to win. He saw Saber Demon having the Knight Piece. With the addition of the King¡¯s limitation, Fang Lin knew that two of his moves will be dispelled. With the skills of his opponent, Fang Lin was sure Saber Demon will only disperse moves that can be considered to be power moves.

    ¡°Then if it¡¯s like that, then I will blitz with you with powerful moves!¡± Luckily for Fang Lin, he had an arsenal of powerful moves to use.

    Just after the proctor announced the start of the Match, Fang Lin immediately used thebination of the Mountain-Bashing Boar, Death Wolf and his Pure Yang Essence. Just as he expected, Saber Demon immediately used one of the boons of the Knight.

    Fang Lin stared in wonder at the glowing orb that collided at his right hand. To his immense surprise, the essences he painstakinglybined all disappeared, along with the power stored on his attack. What made him more impressed was the fact that he experienced no bacsh from his attack disappearing.

    ¡°So this is how an attack is dispelled huh.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself. He realized that the chess pieces might have been a part of another ability of one of the Elders in the God Continent Branch. ¡°Well whatever, time for my second attack.¡±

    After Fang Lin¡¯s match with Ling Tian, he found out to his great luck, theplete manual of Ling Tian¡¯s Million Hand Sword Arts inside his storage! Fang Lin was not sure on how it appeared there. Fang Lin remembered that Ling Tian did not leave any kind of item when he left.

    It was as if this manual left Ling Tian out of his own volition, and just appeared on his storage.

    Fang Lin, being the shameless person he is, did not act shy as he started to read the manual. To his chagrin however, he found it extremely hard to understand the manual. Fang Lin then shook his head as he realized something.

    The upgrade in his bloodline must have made him lose affinity with weapons. Of course he can still use them, but understanding various techniques from them will be way slower than a normal practitioner.

    In Fang Lin¡¯s case, he could only barely summon ten sharp weapons after 6 months of scrutinizing it. And only one of those can be a sword. The remaining 9 must be small weapons like knives of picks.

    But even though it was just this few, Fang Lin was able to amp its lethality by infusing his qi on it. His qi must not be underestimated. It had been tinged with traces of his Earth Grade Insight. This made his qi exceptionally active and vigorous.

    This made his qi more dangerous against those with the same cultivation level as him.

    His sword and knives vibrated intensely as he sent them stabbing towards Saber Demon.

    ¡°Woosh.¡±

    The attack, just like his first one, was also dispelled.

    ¡°Ok, now that you cannot use more boons, it¡¯s time for me to test it.¡± Fang Lin thought as he sent his right foot down the stage.

    That stomp of his summoned a tornado made up and ice and fire qi. It swallowed up Saber Demon, immediately defeating him.

    Fang Lin licked his lips as he relished the name of his attack.

    ¡°First Step: Convection Twister!¡±

    This attack of Fang Lin was derived from his Dual Step Arts.

    If Ling Tian¡¯s 9 Sword Stances Art was his sword stances based on his experiences, Fang Lin¡¯s Dual Step Arts were powered by Fang Lin¡¯s insights!

    Each step he makes summons an ability rted to a duality insight that Fang Linprehended. The number of steps he can make depends on his current cultivation base.

    With his suppressed cultivation, Fang Lin felt that he could make at most 3 steps. He just used his first step, just to see its power.

    Just as Fang Lin expected, his First Step worked like he expected it. By using the principle of convection, Fang Lin was able to make the usually conflicting ice and fire qi to form one intense attack.

    Instead of the usual up and down motion, Fang Lin made it so that the convection currents rotate sideways, turning the mixture of the qi into a tornado. This kind of rotation increases the impact speed of the ice and fire qi.

    Once an enemy was hit by this attack, they will be assaulted by the ice and fire qi. The ice qi will slow down the qi flow, while the fire qi will sear the organs and flesh.

    Saber Demon staying alive after that attack could be considered to be his great luck.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Fang Lin clicked his tongue as he realized that his original body¡¯s Yin-Yang Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel still beats his Convection Twister in terms of power, stability and lifespan.

    Well that should have been expected from a Dual Mark.

    Fang Lin looked at the proctor, who smiled upon seeing Fang Lin demonstrating his might. He raised his voice as he said,

    ¡°Winner: Fang Lin of the Immortal Continent Branch!¡±

    Apuses and cheers rang out from the disciples of the Immortal Continent Branch while stares and serious gazes came from the God Continent Branch.

    Fang Lin nodded, satisfied that at least he made himself look good in front of everyone.

    ¡°How about that master? You should be proud of what I did! I demand some rewardter!¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as she started speaking to the proctor.

    ¡°Can I proceed on my other matches without using any pieces?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± The proctor¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what Fang Lin wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to throw away your King Piece and fightter without any pieces?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fang Lin said while making his expression look dignified. ¡°I want to fight with my whole power here. Why should I rely on these trifling things?¡±

    Fang Lin heard shocked gasps and worried murmurs among the crowd after hearing his decision. Fang Lin ignored that as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Since I want to show-off, then I will win this battle stage without any pieces!¡±

    ¡°Fine, since you want that, then I shall allow that.¡± The proctor waved his hands, and the King Piece that Fang Lin held disappeared.

    Fang Lin took that as the cue to get off the stage. As for Saber Demon, his barely conscious body had already been brought away.

    ¡°Oh my Big Bro, so you had something like that saved huh.¡± Shi Poyun muttered as fighting intent filled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be confident Big Bro, I¡¯ll show you somethingter too!¡±

    After Fang Lin left the stage, he already heard the proctor announcing the names of the next fighters.

    ¡°Li Min, Immortal Continent Branch versus Princess Lilliana, God Continent Branch.¡±

    Cheers rang from the opposing crowd as Li Min and Princess Lilliana stepped on the stage.

    ¡°Princess?¡± Fang Lin looked back as the tried to see the appearance of Princess Lilliana. He sighed in disappointment when he saw her wearing a mask. Her robes however could not hide her perfect curves, silky white skin and luscious ck hair. Fang Lin immediately salivated as he realized her curves wereparable to Xiao Ya¡¯s!

    ¡°Damn! I must face herter!¡± Fang Lin thought with determination as he watched the match intently.

    Before the proctor could start the match, Li Min looked at the proctor as he flicked his Pawn Piece towards him.

    ¡°Proctor, just like what Fang Lin did earlier, I am throwing my piece away now. Just like him, I do not want to use such trifling things to win.¡± Li Min said all this while looking even more dignified than Fang Lin!

    ¡°Tch. Trying to steal my spotlight!¡± Fang Lin thought crossly as he looked at Princess Lilliana. There is no visible reaction from her as she stared forward with her mask on.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The proctor asked gravely. ¡°You might regret itter.¡±

    ¡°I am sure!¡± Li Min said proudly.

    ¡°Fine. Suit yourself.¡± The proctor sounded pitying toward Li Min, as if he made the worst decision on his life. Fang Lin frowned after seeing this.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone from the God Continent Branchughed hysterically after Li Min made his decision. Li Min of course was incensed by this. He looked at them as he roared,

    ¡°What right do you have to insult my honorable decision?¡±

    ¡°Honorable decision? More like a funeral march!¡± One of theughing spectators jeered after seeing Li Min¡¯s indignant look. ¡°Do you know what Piece Princess Lilliana had? It¡¯s the Queen Piece!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Li Min imperiously replied. ¡°I think I can still manage her.¡±

    ¡°Manage? Do you know the cultivation base of Princess Lilliana? She is a Hal-Step Mana Core Practitioner, with Space-Time as specialty!¡±

    Li Min paled after hearing this. Since Princess Lilliana had the Queen Piece, that meant Li Min will receive one full-powered attack from a Half-Step Mana Core Practitioner!

    With his current cultivation base suppressed at the lowest part of the Second Stage, surviving her attack seems impossible!

    ¡°Erm proctor... I can still get my Piece back right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Match Start!¡± The proctor ignored Li Min¡¯s pleas as he started the match already.

    ¡°Activate.¡± Princess Lilliana muttered in a low voice as she raised her Queen Piece. The piece let out a glow which covered the princess¡¯ body.

    ¡°........¡±

    The surroundings trembled as Fang Lin felt that Princess Lilliana seems to be gatheringrge amounts of mana.

    ¡°Her power is space-time? Then she might be trying to use a space-time spell now!¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he saw Li Min gripping his spear tightly.

    Li Min let out a roar as he dashed towards the princess, trying to cut her down before she chants her spell.

    But his efforts were sadly toote.

    ¡°Fallen Star!¡±

    A huge rip appeared above the princess. A momentter, and arge ming rock came out of it. The rock was asrge as a person, with its surface glowing red from the heat. Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as the realized that that rock was a freaking meteor!

    Li Min¡¯s small stature was of no significance to the meteor!

    ¡°Pop!¡± The meteor collided with Li Min, sting him out of the stage. The meteor continued barreling down, hitting the ground beside the stage.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The resulting explosion almost blinded everyone who saw it. Fang Lin shook his eyes as he tried to clear his vision.

    Once he felt that he can see better, he looked at the results of the match.

    Li Minid down 20 meters away, with his body scorched and twitching. He was barely alive, as shown by the weak rising movements of his chest.

    As for Princess Lilliana, she was still at the stage,pletely unscathed from the explosion that happened.

    As for the ground that the meteor hit, there was now arge crater on it! It was also slightly ming probably due to the impact. As for the shrapnels of the meteor, they pierced the trees nearby, managing to cut them all down. All in all, it was a scene of devastation!

    Fang Lin swallowed audibly, as he realized that Li Min was lucky to be alive!

    Fang Lin then cried inwardly as he thought to himself,

    ¡°I should not have thrown my King Piece away!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 243: So, tell me your problem

    <h4>Chapter 243: So, tell me your problem</h4>

    Fang Lin could only stop himself from almost crying as he realized that he had made the wrong decision. By disposing the King Piece, he was able to remove 2x limitation. But now he had no way to dispel attacks by the Queen¡¯s boon.

    If the practitioner holding the Queen was weak, Fang Lin had no qualms about it. But he just saw someone with a Queen summoning a freaking meteor!

    Fang Lin was sure that his original form can fight off against Princess Lilliana¡¯s ¡®Fallen Star¡¯. But he was not sure if only his Yang Body fights.

    And Princess Lilliana was only a Half-step Mana Core Practitioner. What if a Mana Core Practitioner got the Queen? If Fang Lin had the King, he can have no problems with it. But Fang Lin was spurned on by his pride, making him throw away his only defense!

    ¡°Fudge!¡± Fang Lin thought dully to himself.

    After seeing Li Min¡¯s failed stunt, nobody else tried to throw away their piece. Fang Lin sat far away, oozing an aura that forced the others to stay back.

    Fang Lin tried asking the proctor if he can get a new piece if he defeats his next opponent. To Fang Lin¡¯s chagrin, the proctor¡¯s reply was,

    ¡°You cannot, since you announced that you will fight without using any pieces. Good luck on surviving!¡±

    This gave Fang Lin no choice but to start observing the fights that happened next. With the amount of the disciples that will fight, it might take around two hours just to finish the preliminary matches.

    The proctor said that the second leg of the battle stage will happen in the next morning. Fang Lin perked his ears up as he heard some hints of relief at the proctor¡¯s voice.

    ¡°If the second leg of the battle stage was tomorrow, that means that the Immortal Continent Branch was not destroyed!¡± Fang Lin thought merrily to himself. ¡°If it was destroyed, the proctor will have no choice but to announce it to us. But if it was not destroyed, that meant the sect might still be invaded tomorrow. If that¡¯s the scenario, it was no wonder that the proctor wanted us to stay here until tomorrow!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s sour mood lightened up a little from this realization. This wiped away his pessimist outlook as he watched the next matches.

    The matches that happened next can be categorized into three things:

    Exciting like Tang Ya¡¯s match where she faced off with another closebatant holding a pawn. They exchanged countless moves in a minute, with both of them hardly damaging each other. That was when Tang Ya¡¯s opponent decided to use the Pawn Piece. Tang Ya responded in kind, using her Pawn Piece at the same instance as her opponent.

    Both of them used the current strongest attack that they can use as they sent it hurtling towards each other.

    Since they could not dodge and only defend, Tang Ya and her opponent decided to use their attack as their defense.

    Tang Ya¡¯s greatsword and her opponent¡¯s bat collided against each other, producing terrifying ripples that can be felt even outside the stage.

    At the end, Tang Ya¡¯s arms were both damaged as they hung limply from her sides. Her greatswordy on the ground as she panted heavily. Despite her heavy injuries, she still managed to stand up while her opponenty unconscious.

    This made the proctor dere Tang Ya as the winner.

    The second type of matches that Fang Lin saw were the boring ones. One example was Shi Poyun¡¯s match. Shi Poyun¡¯s opponent unluckily had a King Piece. Shi Poyun of course took advantage of it.

    He flew straight in the air, around 20 meters above the stage. He conjured a bow, which he used to shoot wind arrows. His opponent tried to dodge it, but the arrows moved by their own, ensuring that the opponent could not dodge it.

    Shi Poyun then used his Bishop Boon twice on hisst two arrows. With the distance between them, the two arrows easily tore through the opponent¡¯s shield, piercing through his body.

    Just like what Fang Lin said, that match was boring. Even Shi Poyun did not look happy with his victory.

    Thest and the least type of match that Fang Lin saw were the terrifying ones. By terrifying, Fang Lin meant one fighter using just one move to utterly decimate the opponent. Aside from Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana, Fang Lin was only able to identify 8 winners who were in a terrifying match.

    Just like what Fang Lin predicted, the first leg of the battle stage ended after 2 hours. Now, the winners will spend their time to recuperate and hone their techniques for tomorrow.

    Fang Lin approached Shi Poyun and Tang Ya, who was still wincing as the brat removed the cast on her arms. Tang Ya already drank an elixir earlier which fortunately was able to heal her injuries. Although it will still take her 2 more hours to fully recover.

    Tang Ya gave Fang Lin a sharp re, which elicited a flinch from him.

    ¡°So what do you want huh? Trying to apologize now?¡±

    ¡°Well-¡± Fang Lin tried to say something, but someone approached them, rendering his speech void.

    The girl with the mask was walking towards them, with her boots making unsettling clicking sounds.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana stared at each other, without anyone of them saying a word.

    ¡°8 pm. My room. Come alone. I will wait.¡± Shockingly, Princess Lilliana uttered these words to Fang Lin!

    Fang Lin could only stare with his mouth agape as Princess Lilliana walked back towards her delegates.

    Not only Fang Lin was surprised. Everyone who heard what the princess said were also at the same state of shock.

    It was Tang Ya who broke off the stunned silence.

    ¡°Go die!¡± She said as she kicked Fang Lin on his rear. The kick of course did not hurt, but it still managed to make Fang Lin feel humiliated.

    Fang Lin looked around him, trying to ask for any assistance. But what he got were only jealous and scorning looks. They clearly felt the same as Tang Ya.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin was about to bemoan his fate when he received something that made him forget his situation.

    ¡°Hey boy, I need to leave first. Take care of Tang Ya ok?¡± Fang Lin said as he fled the area of the battle stage quickly. He continuously ran until he was able to find a secluded area. He looked around him, and when he noticed nobody looking, her started setting up talismans around him.

    These talismans were given to him by Mina, which can block eavesdropping even from Fifth Stage Practitioners!

    As for why Fang Lin did this, it was because of what he was about to do next.

    He¡¯s going to contact his master Wang Hao.

    He wanted to talk to his master regarding Fang Yu¡¯s situation at the she was in.

    After Fang Lin and Fang Yu reached the Second Stage, there were also some improvements with his link with Fang Yu. Before, sensations like pain and lust felt by Fang Yu can be also felt by Fang Lin. But now, Fang Lin can selectively turn this shared sensation off. This was a great help to them especially inbat where none of them could afford to be distracted.

    Fang Lin turned off this connection with Fang Yu just before he had his match.

    But even though he cut off the sensation link, Fang Lin can still process all the information that Fang Yu received. And just like before, the information sharing happens in real time.

    Right now, Fang Yu just finished talking with Genie about the 4 Djinns that were about to ambush them. Fang Lin immediately knew that he had to use the new bloodline ability he gained and Wang Hao¡¯s help to defeat the Djinns.

    It was a good thing for Fang Lin that Wang Hao left him a way tomunicate.

    Fang Lin held the ero book that Wang Hao gave him. Wang Hao said that as long as Fang Lin activates it with his qi, he canmunicate with Wang Hao, no matter where he is. Of course the prerequisite of it was that Wang Hao was not busy.

    Fang Lin clutched the book tightly as he waited for Wang Hao¡¯s voice.

    What he heard however were melodious moansing from the book. Fang Lin flushed and was about to throw the book away when he heard his Master¡¯s voiceing through.

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin! Why are you talking now? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡± To Fang Lin¡¯s chagrin, he can still hear the pleased moans even when Wang Hao was talking!

    ¡°Master, I think you have to cut off your y with those two girls of yourster. Fang Yu and I needs your help.¡± Fang Yu said as he tried to make himself sound calm. ¡°Our lives are more important than your flings right?¡±

    ¡°Ok. Ok. Give me 30 seconds first.¡± Louder moans then echoed across the book as Fang Lin realized that Wang Hao intends to finish whatever he was doing in 30 seconds!

    30 seconds passed by, and Fang Lin heard 2 melodious shouts reaching the heavens drilling against his ear.

    Fang Lin could only stare nkly ahead with empty eyes as his Master talked to him once more.

    ¡°So, tell me your problem.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 244: Biased beliefs

    <h4>Chapter 244: Biased beliefs</h4>

    ¡°Before that master.... Let me remind you something first. You have a wife right?¡± Fang Lin said crossly, as he remembered the melodious moans that he heard earlier. ¡°I thought you said you are afraid to do things like these... then why did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Do what exactly, Fang Lin?¡± Wang Hao replied with an unmistakable trace of teasing on his voice.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you... do.... the two women with you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think Fang Lin?¡± Wang Hao replied back. ¡°Do you think I became intimate with them or I just gave them a massage?¡±

    ¡°Wait, why are you asking me that? You are supposed to answer my question right?¡± Fang Lin replied with irritation.

    ¡°Turn on the video function of the book, and you will see.¡± Fang Lin heard Wang Hao saying discreetly.

    Fang Lin looked around the book, trying to see the video function that was told to him. After founding a ck button in the front cover, Fang Lin did not waste any time as he pressed it.

    ¡°Bing!¡±

    At the first page of the book, Fang Lin saw a set of moving images. The movement of this images however were so seamless that they seem like a real event.

    There, Fang Lin saw that Wang Hao was inside a room. As for the two women, he saw the one named Fang Xingwei cooking something while Thea was idly ying with her knives.

    Fang Lin felt anger rising at his throat as he looked at this master wrathfully.

    ¡°You pranked me!¡±

    ¡°Pranked you?¡± Wang Hao smirked as he crossed his arms. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You... you might be the one who made those moaning voices earlier!¡± Fang Lin shouted, as he started to believe his own conjecture desperately.

    ¡°You must have known that I was calling, so you made those noises to prank me! After all, I can see Fang Xingwei and Thea doing other things there. It¡¯s impossible for them to be that busy if they just did ¡®it¡¯ with you! Thus, you pranked me!¡±

    Wang Hao and the two women gave Fang Lin an unfathomable look. The three of them then looked at each other, giving each other a smile that only they can understand.

    While Fang Lin was looking at them with confusion, Wang Hao looked back at Fang Lin asking him,

    ¡°So you think I pranked you? Do you really believe that? Do you believe deep in your heart, that I, your Master, who loves pranking people, just pranked you with sexy noises? You really think that I did that right? Without any doubts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you pranked me!¡± Fang Lin said proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t do that to me again Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I pranked you!¡± Wang Hao seemed to look relieved as he gave Fang Lin a teasing smile. ¡°I thought you many things already, yet you still got pranked!¡±

    ¡°........¡± Fang Lin suddenly realized that there was something weird from the way Wang Hao and the two women were acting. It was as if there was a secret that they shared that Fang Lin was not able to discover. But he could not point out what was weird in the situation.

    Fang Lin shook his head as he asked his Master to have a private conversation, without the presence of others.

    Wang Haoplied, motioning Fang Xingwei and Thea to go out of the room first.

    Once they were gone, Fang Lin did not tell Wang Hao about Fang Yu¡¯s predicament immediately. What he was worried first was the situation of the Immortal God Sect.

    Wang Hao shook his head wryly as he said,

    ¡°The attackers who arrived at the sect earlier were all just small fries, no danger at all. From what I see, the real deal will start tomorrow, as predicted by the Grand Elder.

    Fang Lin held his tongue at the mention of the Grand Elder. He had many questions regarding the father of Tang Li, but he decided to hold it back for now.

    ¡°Master, I told you that I need your help right? Well...¡± Fang Lin then narrated Fang Yu¡¯s current predicament. Wang Hao listened idly, with his eyes brightening at the end. He gave Fang Lin a devious smile as he said,

    ¡°Ah Fang Lin, you want me to go at that right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only thing I can think of right now.¡± Fang Lin replied sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s possible right? After all the new abilities we have can allow you to be there.¡±

    Fang Lin was of course right.

    After he broke through Second Stage, the third petal on Wang Hao got unlocked. This allowed Wang Hao to ess more powerful abilities from the Space-Time Gyroscope. One of the new abilities was a variation of the teleportation ability.

    This time, Wang Hao can ¡®mark¡¯ up to 10 objects or beings. This allows Wang Hao to instantly appear beside the person or object that he marked. The current limitation for it was that Wang Hao can only use it on aary scale. That meant he cannot just appear instantly beside Fang Yu. But he can appear beside Fang Lin, since they were at the same.

    As for Fang Lin, the new bloodline he gained cannot be really called new, but an improvement of his previous bloodline abilities. Fang Lin knew that this happened because of his evolution as a Duality Godly Divine Beast. The bloodline abilities that he were supposed to get now changed.

    Fang Lin reckons that it was at the Third Stage that he can really obtain the legitimate ¡®new¡¯ bloodline ability.

    The improvements that he gained were better fusion rate for his two bodies. This means that once his two bodies fused together, the amount of origin energy that he gains and the improvement of all abilities will increase dramatically.

    As for the body transposition, Fang Lin can now bring people, creatures, or extra things with him! Before, when his two bodies switch ce, the only objects that can be switched together were his personal items, like clothes, essories, weapons and storages.

    This meant that if for example, Fang Yu was hugging a woman and the transposition happens, Fang Yu will switch ces with Fang Lin, but the woman will be left at Fang Yu¡¯s original spot.

    With the arrival of the improvement however, Fang Yu can already bring the woman with her even after switching ces!

    As for how these two improvements can help Wang Hao go to Fang Yu¡¯s, it was just quite easy.

    Wang Hao will first use his marked teleportation to appear beside Fang Lin. After that, Fang Lin will switch ces with Fang Yu, bringing Wang Hao with him to the. Since the switching will happen at the Mist Room, Wang Hao and Fang Lin will not be rejected. Of course Wang Hao had no worries being rejected since he had no cultivation.

    As for Fang Lin, he will fuse with Fang Yu, forming the original body in the Mist Room.

    With that, Wang Hao will be brought effectively to the Fang Yu was in.

    ¡°Hmmm... That¡¯s a great n.¡± Wang Hao said much to Fang Lin¡¯s relief. ¡°So you want me to beat up those four Djinns? Yes, I can do that for you, but what will you do after that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Master?¡± Fang Lin asked as he looked at his Master whose expression suddenly turned grave.

    ¡°I will agree to help you out here since you are my disciple. But after I defeat those Djinns, I think it will be up to Fang Yu to solve the issues of that. You should know that I already promised to defend the Immortal God Sect. With the enemies that will stille, I will find it hard to help you after this.¡±

    Wang Hao paused as he continued saying,

    ¡°Besides, you cannot just always rely on your Master after all. You also need to be resourceful and independent to solve your problems by your own. Do not worry though. If any of you twond yourselves in an extremely great danger, I will abandon whatever I was currently doing and rescue you two. ¡±

    ¡°I understand Master.¡± Fang Lin replied respectfully. Fang Lin had already made Wang Hao promise to protect the Immortal God Sect. Just like what Wang Hao said, Fang Lin knew that his Master will be hard-pressed to defend the sect with all the powerful opponents that mighteter.

    Fang Lin also knew that in order to be a powerful practitioner, he should not always rely on his Master.

    Besides, Wang Hao already promised to abandon whatever he was doing if either of them was in great danger. That already was a great assurance for Fang Lin.

    ¡°OK then Master, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    But before they could start, Wang Hao looked at Fang Lin straight in the eyes as he asked him,

    ¡°Oh yeah, sorry about my prank earlier. I just could not resist teasing you. As for the noises I made, they came from-.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master! I know you pranked me ok? Let¡¯s just get on with my problem ok?¡± Fang Lin replied angrily.

 Chapter 245: Immortal Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 245: Immortal Assembly</h4>

    ¡°We should be highly prepared for any measures that the Immortal God Sect will use against us tomorrow.¡± Murmured by the Fang n Patriarch as he sat at on arge, round table.

    He looked at the other people who sat around the table as he said,

    ¡°My negotiations with Xiao Ya have failed. That means the Fang n will join the Immortal Assembly.¡±

    Shockingly, all the people that were sitting at the table with the Fang n Patriarch were representing some of the great powers in the Immortal Continent!

    The Patriarchs of 2 Great ns, the Sect Heads of 3 Great Sects and representatives of 2 Great Empires were having a meeting right now! That¡¯s almost half of the great powers in the Immortal Continent!

    Astonishingly, all these powers have joined together to have a siege n against the Immortal God Sect!

    For the Great ns, the Fang n and the Zhou n have joined hands. As for the Feng n, they did not participate due to some internal issues. As for the Xiao and Tang n, some of their members were the higher-ups in the Immortal God Sect just like Xiao Ya, Xiao Meng and Tang Luo, which makes them naturally aligned with the Immortal God Sect.

    As for the Great Sects, it was the Transcendent Sword Sect, Beast Master Sect and the Soul Reaper Sect that will join the siege. The other sects refused the invitation, with the Ice Empress Sect and the Alchemy Pce Sect extremely condemning the nned siege.

    It was still unknown whether they might possibly help the Immortal God Sect. As for the Martial King Sect and the Ultimate Formations Sect, they kept quite about the matter, not even bothering to respond.

    As for the Great Empires, the Pan Gu Empire and the Tian Ji Empire obviously had joined together. Both held grudges to the Immortal God Sect, which was definitely rted to the Solstice Kingdom fiasco.

    As for the Central Divine Empire, which was considered as the strongest power in the Immortal Continent, they just released a statement saying,

    ¡°The fate of the weak is to be devoured by the strong. If it was the fate of the Immortal God Sect to be devoured, then so be it. But the Central Divine Empire shall not partake in such barbaric practice.¡±

    These 7 powersprise the hastily made Immortal Assembly.

    ¡°Hmph, good thing you did not back down. The more of us are there, the better it is for us.¡± A person wearing beast robes muttered. His body was extremely ripped, even much more than Tang Luo! His face looked gruff as his jaw was covered with his thick beard. He was slightly caressing a sheep that was snuggling on his thigh.

    The gentle expression on his face as he petted the sheep did not match the scary look on his face and his murderous tone!

    This was the Sect Head of the Beast Master Sect, Ye Wang!

    ¡°So your pitiful brain can actuallyprehend such thing huh.¡± Replied by the Fang n Patriarch. It seemed like he had a beef with Ye Wang in the past. ¡°Since you just joined us to fight. Why don¡¯t you just shut your mouth as you swing your meaty arms around?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The two tried to stand up, as if they wanted to butt their foreheads.

    ¡°Schiing.¡±

    It was a 10-feet long sword that stopped the two from confronting each other. The holder of the sword was a in-looking woman. Her face was the type that was the most normal in the continent, the one that can be just seen on the streets. Even a powerful practitioner can easily forget her looks, since it was just that in.

    Even her body, which should have been bombastic, was slender.

    But even though she appeared in, the aura that she was emanating was an extremely sharp one! One can feel as if there were swords piercing their eyes if they looked at her aura.

    She was the Sect Head of the Transcendent Sword Sect, Jian Bing!

    ¡°If you want to fight, do it tomorrow against the Immortal God Sect.¡± Jian Bing said coldly. ¡°We must never underestimate the Immortal God Sect. You acting like this just makes our efforts useless.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, you just want to im Xiao Ya as your own right?¡± Ye Wang said while sneering. ¡°Since that Sect Head of the Immortal God Sect rejected your confession before, you always wanted to find a way to keep her by yourself. And isn¡¯t this attack the best way to ¡®conquer¡¯ her?¡±

    ¡°No.....That¡¯s not.... true...¡± Jian Bing tried to look dignified, but her blushing face and trembling body said otherwise. In the end, she could only sit down embarrassedly as she gave Ye Wang a death re. ¡°My love for her is real and pure! Savages like you will not understand it!¡±

    ¡°Everyone calm down. We are here to discuss about the attack on the Immortal God Sect tomorrow right?¡± This time, it was a handsome person who spoke up. His skin was fair, while his long, ck hair was hung behind him nicely. His bright eyes, sharp nose and thin lips were all the epitome of a handsome beauty.

    This person was Patriarch of the Zhou n, Zhou Yi!

    ¡°Tch. Shut up you sissy. Remove your face here. It makes me irritated.¡± Ye Wang, who was already in loggerheads with the Fang n Patriarch and Jian Bing actually insulted another person!

    ¡°I think I cannot do that Brother Ye.¡± Zhou Yi said softly. He gave Ye Wang a smile as he also said,

    ¡°Everyone of us here are allied, and we must do out best to help each other. Right? Right?¡±

    This was not the first time that Ye Wang talked to Zhou Yi, but he still felt chills seeing the impossibly amicable look on his face.

    ¡°.....¡± As for the Sect Head of the Soul Reaper Sect, his whole body was covered with countless wailing souls. He also just sat on his chair, not making any sound at all, He was just... there.

    As for the representatives of the Tian Ji Empire and the Pan Gu Empire, they also just sat on their respective seats, with their faces covered with masks. Just like the Sect Head of the Soul Reaper Sect, they also showed their unwillingness to immediately talk.

    Zhou Yi smiled happily, clearly satisfied with everyone being quiet.

    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s start the first meeting of the Immortal Assembly.¡± He pped his hands as he looked at the others. To his dismay, they did not p with him. They clearly wanted to be done with this meeting already.

    ¡°.......Well, our first topic is, who on the Immortal God Sect should we focus killing first?¡± Zhou Yi looked at them expectantly with that sickeningly excited eyes of his.

    Before the others could state their opinion, the Fang n Patriarch already said his piece.

    ¡°It must be that Wang Hao.¡±

    ¡°Wang Hao? Who is that guy? Is he strong?¡± Ye Wang scratched his head, looking quite confused. ¡°Is he an Elder of the Immortal God Sect?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just an Outer Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Then why should we be worried about him then?¡± Ye Wang said as he started giving the Fang n Patriarch an angry look. ¡°You must be trolling us right?¡±

    The Fang n Patriarch sighed, realizing that Ye Wang¡¯s sect did not do their research again. He gave Ye Wang another ridiculing look as he said,

    ¡°That Wang Hao guy suddenly just appeared one year ago, from the Mystical Forest of all ces! There¡¯s even no indication that he even existed before that! He also had unknown abilities that seemed to defy the practitioner rules! Even if it looked like he had a weak cultivation, he was not damaged even when he was attacked twice by one my n¡¯s Punishers!¡±

    Slight gasps were heard across the room. It was clear to everyone here how strong the Punishers were. This Wang Hao actually survived an encounter against one of them? Just that shows how dangerous he was!

    ¡°Aside from that, there were also some reports saying that he helped in the recovery of the Elder Feng Zun¡¯s wife of the Feng n.¡± This time, the Fang n Patriarch gave Zhou Yi an usatory look.

    The association of the Zhou n with the poisoning of Elder Feng Zun¡¯s wife was an open secret to everyone. The only thingcking was the evidence for their involvement.

    Zhou Yi just smiled at his tant usation, not saying anything at all.

    ¡°Also, there were ounts saying that he had a major contribution on the closing of the Underworld Portal.¡± The Fang n Patriarch then paused as he continued talking. ¡°Just earlier, we sent some Third to Fourth Stage Practitioners to have a test attack on the Immortal God Sect.¡±

    ¡°You all know what happened right? A fatty suddenly appeared, and with a wave of his hand, all those attackers died!¡±

    ¡°So that fatso is Wang Hao?¡± Ye Wang said as an excited look appeared on his face. ¡°I want to fight him!¡±

    The Fang n Patriarch sighed once more as he tried to talk Ye Wang down. But he was interrupted as Zhou Yi said sonorously,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight him Ye Wang. I already made a n to kill Wang Hao.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Ye Wang sat down, clearly disappointed with what Zhou Yi said. If Zhou Yi said that he already had a n to kill Wang Hao, he will really have one, and this n will surely work.

    ¡°So, care to tell us this n of yours?¡± Ye Wang asked with obvious curiosity on his voice.

    ¡°Of course I will. After all, all of us are needed for this n to seed.¡±

    Everyone leaned forward on their tables, wanting to hear what Zhou Yi will say.

    Zhou Yi coughed lightly as he said,

    ¡°So first, we will...¡±

 Chapter 246: Hilarious Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 246: Hrious Laughter</h4>

    Right before Genie could use her Mist Room ability, Fang Yu confirmed with Fang Lin that Wang Hao will help them against the Djinns. Fang Yu closed her eyes, as she concentrated on activating her bloodline ability.

    ¡°Mist Room!¡± After being covered by Genie¡¯s mist, Fang Yu felt herself being forced once more in another dimension.

    Once inside, Fang Yu wasted no time as Fang Lin gave Wang Hao the signal to start the process. Wang Hao took a step, and he suddenly appeared beside Fang Lin. Fang Lin then gripped Wang Hao¡¯s shoulders as he switched ces with Fang Yu.

    Genie felt a weird intrusion on her Mist Room as the unexpected happened. She ¡®felt¡¯ that Fang Yu suddenly disappeared from her dimension, only to be reced by two new people.

    The two people who appeared were both fatties, whose bodies were jiggling after they appeared.

    The taller one among the fatties let out a sigh of relief as his body started deting. Once he was done removing his fat, Genie saw a handsome visage. This visage however has marred by the lewd smile on his face when he saw Genie.

    ¡°I am so tired with the fatty disguise already.¡± The now slim fatty said. He gave a bow to Genie as he asked her,

    ¡°Are you a new admirer of my disciple Fang Yu?¡±

    ¡°The Great Milkmaid? I dare not have such feelings for her!¡± Genie replied quite imperiously. ¡°She¡¯s the property of the Great Devourer Tang Li, and I dare not cover what the Great Devourer owns.¡±

    ¡°......¡± A stunned silence passed by, which was followed by the slim fatty doubling up as he roared inughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t believe this!¡± He was trembling uncontrobly as he seemed to find the whole matter humorous. He pped the younger fatty¡¯s shoulder as he said,

    ¡°Why did you not tell me that Fang Lin? Fang Yu actually... actually became the Great Milkmaid? Hahahaha! My sides are hurting!¡±

    The young fatty, who was called Fang Lin, had ck lines on his forehead as he replied,

    ¡°Master Wang Hao, I knew that you will be hysterical once I say about Fang Yu being milkmaid to you. See? You can¡¯t even breathe properly.¡±

    The now handsome fatty named Wang Hao rolled in the ground as he continuedughing.

    ¡°Not only did Fang Yu became a Milkmaid, she¡¯s also now a property of a talking baby, of all things! Hahahaha!¡± Wang Hao was already red in the face as he started heaving from excessiveughing.

    ¡°What did Tang Li say about Fang Yu¡¯s bweastmilk? Ish it tashty? Muu... give me shome too... moar! Hahahaha!¡± Genie suddenly had the urge tough, as Wang Hao¡¯s baby talk exactly replicated Tang Li¡¯s demands to Fang Yu earlier.

    ¡°Master.... Can you please just calm down? We still have enemies here.¡± Fang Lin said as Wang Hao and Genie were reduced to a fit of snickers. ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°Ok. Ok.¡± Wang Hao wiped the tears that formed on his face as he stood up. Fang Lin let out an exasperated sigh as his body also changed. He was not a fatty anymore, he became another handsome specimen. As for Genie, she already had regained her calm as she regarded the two cautiously.

    Seeing their handsome appearances, Genie can only form one conclusion about them.

    ¡°Are you two... lovers of the Great Milkmaid?¡±

    ¡°Well I am her Master.... So there¡¯s no way I am her lover.¡± Wang Hao replied. As for Fang Lin, he shook his head vigorously, as if he was greatly appalled by the idea.

    ¡°We are twins, so I think being lovers are out of the question.¡±

    ¡°Twins?¡± Genie observed Fang Lin once more, and she realized that what Fang Lin imed was true. She can see traces of Fang Yu¡¯s mischief and visage on Fang Lin¡¯s face.

    ¡°So you two will be the one helping me here?¡± Genie decided to ignore the fact that these two just intruded on her Mist Room without any difficulty. She was of course curious about how these two have done it, given the fact that her Mist Room was in a separate dimension. But since they seem to be close with Fang Yu, Genie decided to act respectfully to them.

    ¡°Yeah, Fang Yu asked us for help.¡± Wang Hao said nonchntly as he gave Fang Lin a look. ¡°Maybe its time for you to fuse with Fang Yu. I also want to see how strong your fused form is right now.¡±

    ¡°Fuse?¡± Genie asked as she gave Wang Hao a confused look.

    Upon seeing the confusion on Genie¡¯s face. Wang Hao exined it in the shortest words possible.

    ¡°Fang Yu and Fang Lin found a powerful technique deep in the ruins of our. That technique allows twins to fuse together to create a stronger one body. This can only be used by twins since they have the highest synchronization rate.¡±

    Genie tilted her head, finding Wang Hao¡¯s exnation seeminglycking. But what she witnessed next seemed to confirm Wang Hao¡¯s exnation.

    Fang Lin¡¯s appearance changed slightly, with his hair bing slightly longer right now. Genie could see that the Fang Lin she could see right now was a perfect mixture of Fang Yu and Fang Lin¡¯s appearance. Even the aura that she could feel emanating from him was also a mixture of both Fang Yu and Fang Lin.

    Genie swallowed her throat audibly, as she clearly felt that the person in front of her was way stronger than the one she met earlier.

    But the biggest change that she saw was the difference in demeanor. If Fang Yu can be said to be jolly and seductive while Fang Lin was straightforward and determined, the person in front of her was clearly different.

    The Fang Lin in front of her emitted a heroic aura, an aura of pure might. His eyes which shone with intelligence looked ahead without any malice, only the desire to be the best can be seen in there. His posture was straight, as his whole body was tensed, clearly prepared to fight.

    Genie felt shivers, as if she was now seeing a battle freak in front of her!

    Wang Hao whistled, seemingly impressed by Fang Lin¡¯s original body. ¡°Seems like your countless experiences have improved your overall power and aura. Now, let¡¯s see how powerful your fused form had be.¡±

    ¡°Master do you mean...¡± Fang Lin¡¯s question, which was backed by his smooth voice, was interrupted by Wang Hao¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Earlier, I thought of just defeating those 4 Djinns with a sweep of my hand. But since you seem to have a huge power-up with the breakthrough, you will be the first one to fight against those 4 Djinns. Fight with all the arsenal you have! The more of them that you defeat, the better!¡±

    Genie suppressed her shock as she realized Wang Hao seems to be wanting to use the 4 enemy Djinns as Fang Lin¡¯s grinding stone!

    ¡°But if you could not take it anymore, I will of course step in to save you. So... give everything that you have against them! I will be watching intently!¡± Wang Hao said as he stared at Fang Lin deep at his eyes. ¡°Do you dare ept my request?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Fang Lin replied courageously. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I had a great fight with this body. Since I am now stronger, I want to know how stronger I became!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Wang Hao nodded, clearly satisfied with Fang Lin¡¯s agreement. He looked at Genie, who stared back at the pair as if they were some kind of unknown specimen.

    ¡°Do you know where the enemy Djinns are?¡±

    Genie¡¯s hesitant reply was,

    ¡°They are at the other end of the Mist Room. They clearly knew about the limitations of my ability. Since they also knew that I do not have any offensive abilities, they might have decided to wait it out until my time limit arrives.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.. how many minutes left until this Mist Room disappears?¡± Wang Hao asked back.

    ¡°Around 10 minutes..¡± Genie replied with a grimace. All the talking that they have done earlier have wasted around 5 minutes of their time already.

    Wang Hao then scratched his head as he said to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Hear that Fang Lin? You only had 10 minutes left to fight them. If you cannot defeat them after that time interval, it will be up to me to beat them. Do your best.¡±

    Fang Lin nodded, with determination clear on his features.

    ¡°Genie,¡± Wang Hao turned to her as he asked her, ¡°Can you bring us instantaneously to their location?¡±

    Genie quickly replied. ¡°Yes I can. Do you want to do it now?¡±

    ¡°Yes please. The earlier Fang Lin fights them the better. Oh and before we go, kindly give us the information about the enemy Djinns.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes here it is.¡± Genie stretched her hands towards the Mist Room, and a jade slip came rushing towards her. She gave the jade slip towards Fang Yu and Wang Hao as she said,

    ¡°Inside this jade slip are all the info that you need.¡±

    Fang Lin and Wang Hao wasted no time as they scanned the contents of the jade slip. Once they were sure that they got all the info they need, the gave a nod to Genie, indicating that she should start the relocation already.

    Genie then closed her eyes for a second. After that, all three of them disappeared, with the mists guiding them to their enemies.

 Chapter 247: The 72 Generals

    <h4>Chapter 247: The 72 Generals</h4>

    ¡°Hehehe, now its time for me to see what you can do!¡± Wang Hao said as he gave an expectant look to Fang Lin. But to his dismay, he saw Fang Lin frowning.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°Master....¡± Fang Lin gave Wang Hao an apologetic look as he said,

    ¡°You know about it right? That even though my insights have progressed, my cultivation remained stagnant on the past 6 months.¡±

    ¡°I know about that.¡± Wang Hao nodded. ¡°So what about it?¡±

    ¡°Well.... right now, just after I used the fusion form, the Origin Energy that my body produced permeated my mana stream and my dantian. And I think my Origin Energy is now pushing me into a cultivation increase.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes furrowed as he heard Fang Lin¡¯s statement. ¡°If what you say was true, then does that mean you are needed to be fused in order to increase your cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly like that master.¡± Fang Lin shook his head. ¡°It just sort of happened right now because my Origin Energy stimted my body. This stimtion happens only once though. Once this stimtion was used up, I cannot use this method to increase my cultivation in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ok. So by fusing yourself right now, the Origin Energy you had will give you a once-in-a-lifetime stimtion to increase your cultivation?¡± Wang Hao iterated slowly. ¡°And once you used the stimtion, you cannot use the same method in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it.¡± Fang Lin said while nodding his head.

    Fang Lin was actually surprised that this happened. After all, he did not expect the Origin Energy to stimte his body. Too bad this can only happen once. And as for how he was going to increase his cultivation in the future was still an uncertain factor.

    ¡°Then how are you going to increase your cultivation in the future then?¡± Wang Hao asked Fang Lin worriedly. ¡°Since you can only use that Origin Energy stimtion once, we still have to find a way to help your cultivation to increase after your so-called stimtion process.¡±

    ¡°About that master...¡± Fang Lin scratched the back of his head as he said ¡°I think I already knew why my cultivation stagnated a little and I think I already have a remedy for it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do tell me then?¡± Wang Hao said challengingly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this method of yours will actually work.¡±

    ¡°Master... can we just talk about itter? I really have to use the stimtion right now.¡± Fang Lin said as his body twisted ufortably. ¡°My body feels... weird right now. I think something undesirable will happen if I do not stimte my body right now.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that what you are saying right now sounds a little weird too?¡± Wang Hao smirked after he heard what Fang Lin said. ¡°Stimte your body? I wish your hands can do their job well!¡±

    ¡°What? No it¡¯s not like that!¡± Fang Lin embarrassed shout was ignored by Wang Hao as Wang Hao threw Fang Lin towards the storage of his Space-Time Gyroscope.

    ...

    With him having a change of ce, Fang Lin decided to start his ¡®stimtion¡¯.

    By the time he was able assume a meditative pose, his body was filled with an unknown sensation that made him want to moan out loud. Remembering what his master said before throwing him in here, Fang Lin decided to endure this as he circted his Origin Energy towards his Dantian and Mana stream.

    Even though he was currently fused, Fang Lin still retained his dantian and Fang Yu¡¯s mana. They were only covered by the much more powerful Origin Energy.

    Fang Lin looked at his singr Dao Pir. With its 60% quality, there were only 6 cracks on the Dao Pir. Fang Lin focused as he decided to improve the quality of his dao pir to remove other cracks. He also decided on adding more pirs with the stimtion if it was possible.

    As for his converted mana, Fang Lin took a deep breath, knowing that this part will be a painful one. As for how many percent of mana he can convert, it all depended on his luck.

    Fang Lin then closed his eyes, bringing himself to the peak state of concentration. After a minute passed by, he opened his eyes as he muttered,

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°Bzzt!

    Fang Lin grit his teeth as his Origin Energy kneaded his Dao Insights together with his qi. It was a slow process, but it was a stable one. Slowly but surely, Fang Lin felt the quality of his Dao Pirs increasing.

    60.1%, 60.2%, 60.3%,.....

    Fang Lin let out a relieved sigh realizing he might be able to create an Absolute Dao Pir at this rate. As for whether he can create more Dao Pirs, it will depend on his luckter.

    Fang Lin then turned his attention on his converted mana. He let his Origin Energy run wild there, forcing the mana embedded on his cells to be converted into materialized mana. Just like what Fang Lin thought, it was a painful process.

    He felt like as if there were countless knives piercing his cells and they were scooping out their contents. It was an unimaginable pain to him.

    But Fang Lin held on, knowing that a stimtion provided by his Origin Energy was a once-in-a-lifetime event. He must not waste any drop of it.

    ¡°If I persevere with my mana conversion, I might reach 30-40%! At that state, I will be able to cast Legendary Spells more than 5 times! Maybe I can also cast an Ancestral Spell if I willed it!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes shone as he swore to himself,

    ¡°Push on!¡±

    .....

    ¡°Tsk. I wanted to see how strong my disciple is right now. Then that pesky stimtion happened! Stimtion this, stimtion that!¡± Wang Hao thought angrily to himself. ¡°Since Fang Lin was out for now, it seems like it will still be up to me to beat up those Djinn goons.¡±

    He looked at Genie, who was just staring at Wang Hao, still reeling at the conversation that happened between Wang Hao and Fang Lin.

    ¡°Where is the Great Milkmaid and Fang Lin?¡± Genie asked warily. ¡°You have no malicious intent against them right?¡±

    ¡°I do not have any.¡± Wang Hao shook his head wryly as he saw the wary look on Genie¡¯s face. People who had seen Wang Hao¡¯s real face will always feel wary against him, no matter what gender they are. The only people who trusted him were few, just his family and also Fang Lin.

    ¡°Those two met a lucky encounter that will increase their cultivation. However, this increase will happen right now and cannot be stopped. So I stored them in my storage first. As for that Djinn you were worried about, I shall be the one to deal with them.¡± Wang Hao said proudly as he showed his slender arms to Genie.

    ¡°Even if you have read the jade slip, let me remind you once more of the names and powers of the 4 Djinns you will fight with.¡± Genie said while giving Wang Hao a worried look.

    ¡°Haborym, with the Nature Power of harnessing the fires and magma of the volcanoes.¡±

    ¡°Agares, with the Nature Power of Mountains and Earthquakes.¡±

    ¡°Buer, with the Nature Power of Vegetation.¡±

    ¡°Orias, with the Nature Power of the Void.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah I know that already.¡± Wang Hao then paused as he gave Genie an usatory look.

    ¡°Wait, I am sure I have heard the names of those Djinns before. Hmm...... aren¡¯t they part of the 72 Generals of the Devourer Solomon?¡±

    Genie¡¯s breath hitched, making Wang Hao sure of his suspicion.

    ¡°Hahaha! So the Devourer Solomon was actually here! The all-knowing devourer who went missing thousands of years ago was actually injured in here!¡± Wang Hao shook his head, clearly amused with the situation.

    ¡°From what I heard earlier, you are a formerrade of theirs right?¡± Wang Hao stared at Genie closely. His eyes widened as he looked at her features. With the nature of her ability, Wang Hao realized who she was.

    ¡°Haha! Your name must be-¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is my name.¡± Genie snapped, clearly annoyed by Wang Hao¡¯s meddling. ¡°Now that you know that the notorious Solomon and the weakened remains of his Generals were here, did you change your mind about helping your disciple?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do not.¡± Fang Lin said merrily. ¡°In fact, I am excited to see the power of the feared 72 Generals.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Follow me then.¡± Genie snorted as she led Wang Hao to where the other Djinns were.

    Wang Hao checked his internal clock, and realized there¡¯s only 5 minutes left before the Mist Room dissolves.

    ¡°5 minutes huh? Let¡¯s do this then.¡±

 Chapter 248: A new addition?

    <h4>Chapter 248: A new addition?</h4>

    Inside Fang Lin¡¯s space storage.

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyebrow¡¯s furrowed as he thought of the reason why his cultivation stagnated.

    ¡°It must be rted to that tablet I used to breakthrough... Fang Lin thought to himself.

    Fang Lin was referring to the tablet that he obtained from thebination of the Pan Gu Divine Tablet and the Mana Tablet from the Underworld. It did wondrous effects for him, but Fang Lin realized that his cultivation must be tied to it now.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my feeling before, but I really think I have to use this tablet.¡± Fang Lin murmured to himself while stimting his body.

    It was just a faint feeling six months ago, but now Fang Lin was half-sure he had that the tablet was rted to his current stagnation.

    Luckily for him, he kept the tablet right on his storage.

    ¡°Fine.... It seems like I have to open it now.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he grabbed the tablet from his storage. He did not try to observe the tablet after his breakthrough, since he was afraid of triggering something.

    But now that he was extremely curious it the tablet had other roles, Fang Lin decided to just throw all his caution away and observe the tablet.

    Upon touching the tablet, Fang Lin felt nothing new. He frowned, then he realized what was missing.

    ¡°It¡¯s my origin energy again wasn¡¯t it...¡± However, Fang Lin was currently using it to stimte his body. If Fang Lin wanted to try ¡®activating¡¯ the tablet, he had to stop the stimtion of his body to use the Origin Energy on the tablet.

    But once Fang Lin does that, his chance to increase his cultivation by stimtion of his body will be already lost forever.

    So what will it be? Should he continue stimting his body, or should he stop the simtion and ¡®activate¡¯ the tablet, in hopes of finding something valuable?

    While he was hesitating, Fang Lin remembered what his master said before.

    ¡°Only by taking risks that a practitioner can gain big.¡±

    Determination sprung on Fang Lin¡¯s eyes as he already knew what to do.

    ¡°I may have been a great talent, but my strength ain¡¯t s**t in this world! My male body can only watch the Immortal God Sect gets sieged. If I were only stronger....¡± Fang Lin then gritted his teeth as he decided to go all-out!

    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s see what mysteries this tablet is hiding!¡± Fang Lin willed the Origin Energy deep inside his body to get out of him.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Fang Lin vomited some blood, as he got injured internally by what he did. He knew this will happen, since he interrupted a cultivation increase. But he was not regretting this. He wiped the blood on his lips as he stared at the tablet on his hands ferociously.

    ¡°If you have nothing else to offer me after what I did, then I will make sure to break you into pieces!¡± Fang Lin growled as he let his Origin Energy flow towards the tablet.

    ¡°Woosh!¡± To his surprise, all the Origin Energy on his body were all absorbed by the tablet! Right now, Fang Lin was thoroughly drained. He could even barely maintain his consciousness.

    But even he was like this, he was smiling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Hehehehe... so my suspicion was right.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself before cking out.

    ¡°...¡±

    When Fang Lin opened his eyes, he realized that his body was already somewhere else. He looked around him, not knowing where he was. However, he could feel a familiar aura from his surroundings.

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what this aura was.

    ¡°Everything around me had the aura of the tablet!¡±

    Fang Lin paused, realizing that he was inside the tablet itself!

    ¡°I am inside the tablet? But there is nothing like this before!¡±

    While Fang Lin was deep in thinking, he suddenly felt a presence behind him. He looked behind him, and he saw a wizened old man looking at him kindly. Fang Lin felt no hostility from him. In fact, he even feltfortable around him. But even with that, Fang Lin could feel that the person in front of him was an extremely powerful.

    In fact, maybe only his master at his peak can fight this person if he¡¯s also at the peak!

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what this old man was.

    ¡°You...¡± Fang Lin said slowly. ¡°Are you a master grandpa?¡±

    ¡°A master grandpa? What do you mean by that?¡± The wizened old man asked with his eyebrows raised.

    ¡°You know, like a spirit of a really powerful practitioner that resides in an object.¡± Fang Lin said with a flourish. ¡°Then a person will find that object and meet the master grandpa inside it. Then this master grandpa will teach that person whether because he liked it or because he needed to do so.¡±

    Fang Lin already had some knowledge about master grandpas from all those corny fantasy novels that Wang Hao read. Fang Lin was forced by Wang Hao to read those fantasy novels because if was ¡®for his own good.¡¯

    And from all those novels, one of themon topics was the mc finding an object with the master grandpa inside it. Then this master grandpa will help the mc reach the heights of cultivation because of certain reasons. Whatever reasons that will be, Fang Lin was sure a master grandpa will always be there to help the mc.

    ¡°Is my Master Wang Hao a master grandpa?¡± Fang Lin have always wondered about that too. But after remembering his behavior, Fang Lin could only shake his head knowing Wang Hao was a littlex.

    ¡°......¡± The old man gave Fang Lin a weird look, as if there was something wrong with him. In the end, he sighed as he said,

    ¡°Unfortunately, you are right about some parts. I am a powerful practitioner who roamed the wide Universe! But due to some events, my body was destroyed, and only my spirit remained. I do not want to enter the cycle of reincarnation yet, so I used the remaining power I have to hide somewhere. I then sensed the power in this tablet, and I decided to hide inside it.¡±

    ¡°I was then in slumber after that. I only woke up after you entered this ce.¡±

    ¡°Wait this old man said he does not want to enter the reincarnation cycle? Does he not know about how reincarnation was almost impossible now and all spirits go into the Underworld?¡± Fang Lin thought incredulously to himself.

    ¡°If what he said was true, then does that mean that he existed even before the establishment of the Underworld Realm? That¡¯s almost impossible!¡±

    The old man then shook his head as he continued talking. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I do not n to take any disciples. Even if I choose one, I will only take those with great talents. As for you- hmm?¡± The old man then stared at Fang Lin closely, as if he was trying to observe him.

    At the end, the old man¡¯s mouth went wide open as he stared at Fang Lin as if he was a ghost.

    ¡°You-you-you....you are a mutated and evolved Godly Divine Beast!¡±

    Since this old man already detected it, Fang Lin realized he had no choice but to admit it. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right. I am indeed what you said? Is that talented enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± The old man said as he gave a delighted look to Fang Lin. ¡°A Godly Divine Beast was already rare enough, yet one that had mutated and even evolved was much more! In fact, aside from that person, you are the only evolved Godly Divine Beast that I met!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another evolved Godly Divine Beast like me?¡± Fang Lin pondered slowly. He was about to ask this old man who this person was when the old man hugged him as he said,

    ¡°Please, be my disciple! I will do everything to groom you to be a powerful practitioner!¡±

    ¡°Well....... I already have a master.¡± Fang Lin replied sheepishly. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you will not take any disciples?¡±

    ¡°I have changed my mind!¡± The old man said quickly. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not always wrong to have more masters right? The more the better right?¡±

    ¡°........¡± Fang Lin knew that having more than one master was allowed. By why should he take this old man as his master? What help can he give to him?

    ¡°I can teach you alchemy, cksmithing, talisman making and artifact making!¡± The old man said, making Fang Lin¡¯s breath hitch quickly. His master Wang Hao had no knowledge about those things. Wang Hao can only help Fang Lin in terms ofbat and survival skills.

    Hearing this old man saying that he can teach him those auxiliary skills made Fang Lin highly tempted to ept his offer. But he still kept quiet, giving the old man a withering look.

    But deep inside him, he was snickering, wanting this old man to offer more.

    ¡°From the looks of it, I can wheedle out many good offers from this old man! Just like what my master said, as long as I can squeeze out benefits, I must squeeze out more!¡± Fang Lin resisted the urge to salivate as he waited for other benefits this old man can give to him.

    Seeing the look on Fang Lin¡¯s face, the old man realized what was going on. He grimaced, knowing he seemed to have met a tricky one. So the old man then decided to also go all-out to obtain what he wanted.

    ¡°If you ept me as your master right now, I can make you reach the peak of the Second Stage!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 249: Essence

    <h4>Chapter 249: Essence</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s the best you can do?¡± Fang Lin asked incredulously. ¡°Only the peak of the Second Stage? Wow, you really just stopped it there right? Can¡¯t you just make me reach the Third Stage already?¡±

    ¡°Moron!¡± The old man replied angrily. He seemed to be offended not by Fang Lin doubting his ability, but by Fang Lin wanting to reach the Third Stage quickly.

    ¡°The Third Stage means the crystallization of a core! For the Immortal Cultivators, they have to make a Dao Core while Godly Practitioners have to create a Mana Core! Crystallizing a core cannot be just done because you want it!¡±

    ¡°There are some criteria required to fulfill before one can create a core! As for you right now, you have only fulfilled one!¡± The old man¡¯s harsh words managed to shake Fang Lin¡¯s argument.

    ¡°Fine...¡± Actually, Fang Lin knew that the best he can be boosted right now was up to the Peak of the Second Stage. As for the Third Stage, just like what the old man said, there are some criterion needed before he can attempt it.

    With him not able to fulfill even one right now, the best he can do was to push on until the peak Second Stage.

    ¡°This stingy old man!¡± Fang Lin thought angrily thought to himself. ¡°He¡¯s clearly wary on me right now! Seems like I can¡¯t wheedle more stuff him...¡±

    Fang Lin then bowed in front of the old man as he said,

    ¡°Disciple Fang Lin greets the Master Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Master Grandpa...¡± The old man resisted the urge to blow up after being called Grandpa. He took some deep breaths to disperse his bad mood. He then looked at Fang Lin as he asked him,

    ¡°Why so quick to ept me? What if your first master who is young and fresh gets angry?¡±

    ¡°Well, my first master said that its fine for me to ept more masters, as long as they are not that extremely evil.¡± Fang Lin slowly said. ¡°You¡¯re not evil right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Then what is your name master? Since you are my master now, I need to know your name!¡±

    ¡°Ehem.¡± The old man coughed as he seemingly tried to divert the topic. ¡°If you want to know my name, you must reach a level of strength that will satisfy me!¡±

    ¡°What level of strength is that then?¡± Fang Lin asked like an innocent toddler.

    ¡°Hmm... maybe the Seventh Stage.¡± The old man said while rubbing her beard sagely. ¡°Reach that stage, and you will be allowed this one¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°You really do not want to say your name...¡± Fang Lin shook his head as he looked at the old man. ¡°Is your name that ugly that you do not want it to be heard?¡±

    ¡°Ugly? No!¡± The old man red at Fang Lin ferociously, as if the words he said seemed to have offended him. ¡°For your information, this one¡¯s name was a splendid and majestic one.¡±

    ¡°Then why am I not allowed to know it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because your strength is not enough to ept the burden of hearing my name!¡± The old man said this with finality. ¡°Sigh. As of now, just call me Master Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Lin shrugged as if he was nonplussed by this. He then gave the old man a sharp, calcting look as he said, ¡°Since you are my master now, let¡¯s initiate a master-disciple contract!¡±

    ¡°Excellent! You did not forget to do that. You really are cautious.¡± The old man seemed to be more impressed as he saw Fang Lin still being wary against him. ¡°Even if you just epted me as your master, you are still right to suspect me. Who knows, I might be actually a space vampire out to consume your flesh. With you making this contract, you are assuring your safety.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Fang Lin stuck out his tongue to the old man. ¡°Being cautious is better than being victimized right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Both of them then stared at each other as they recited the mantra for the initiation of the master-disciple contract. Fang Lin did not do this contract with Wang Hao since his Ten-Stage Flower Seal was an enough connection between the two.

    Minutes passed by and Fang Lin felt a subtle connection with the old man. He knew this was their karma, now bounded together by a master-disciple rtionship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... what shall I teach you first? Alchemy or Talisman Making? If its alchemy, then I should make you start memorizing all the names of vegetations...¡± The old man did not waste time as he started devising a studying n for Fang Lin. Fang Lin heard all sorts of theoretical ideas and book references that made his intellectual side tremble.

    Fang Lin shivered, realizing his new master was way different from Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao was the type of person to just give his disciple the tools and let them learn it by themselves. As for this old man, he clearly cared enough to be involved on teaching his disciple.

    ¡°If Master Wang Hao can just be like this...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself amusedly. ¡°Hey master grandpa, remember what you said to me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Ah, about me bringing you the peak of the Second Stage? Forget that one, I was lying about that.¡± The old man said dismissively.

    ¡°What?¡± Fang Lin stood up, ring at the old man with daggers on his eyes. He stomped his way towards him, with anger clearly evident on his movements.

    ¡°Does that mean you cannot bring me to the Peak of the Second Stage?¡±

    ¡°I can bring you at the peak of the Second Stage, but that is not what I am nning to give to you.¡± The old man said while snickering. He seemed to like making Fang Lin angry. ¡°Instead of bringing you to the peak of the Second Stage, I will bring you to a more special state.¡±

    ¡°A more special state? Right now, Fang Lin felt as if this old man was actually not pranking him anymore. He strained his ears as he listened closely.

    ¡°You know that you cannot reach the Third Stage yet as of now, but I can help you create something simr to that right now.¡± The old man rubbed his hands excitedly. From the looks of it, even he was enthralled by the idea that he will implement on Fang Lin.

    Even the old man¡¯s eyes started to glow with a manic light. Fang Lin took a step back, feeling somewhat scared by the old man¡¯s expression.

    The old man then stared at Fang Lin as if he was a great experimental subject. He licked his lips as he slowly muttered,

    ¡°I shall help you create an Essence Core!¡±

 Chapter 250: Essence Core Creation

    <h4>Chapter 250: Essence Core Creation</h4>

    ¡°Essence Core?¡± Fang Lin looked at the old man incredulously, as if he just made something up. ¡°Is that a real thing?¡± Fang Lin even forgot the fear he felt from the way the old man looked at him earlier.

    ¡°Of course it is!¡± The old man replied angrily. Now, he really seems to be offended with his disciple doubting him. ¡°With my years of countless research, I have determined that its possible for a Second Stage Practitioner to create their own core. This core is called the Essence Core!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that what you are telling me was true.¡± Fang Lin replied cautiously. ¡°Is this Essence Core stronger than the Core formed at the Third Stage?¡±

    ¡°Well, it depends on your Essence that will be used to form the Essence Core duh.¡± The old man said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°It¡¯s in the name right? ESSENCE Core. So its power is definitely rted to your Essence. It might be weaker or stronger than a Third Stage Core, but the power it will give you is still great.¡±

    ¡°But usually, it will be weaker, since someone¡¯s Essence cannot bepared to the daos andws of the Universe. Only those with monstrous talents or special bodies can have powerful essences that might create a powerful Essence Core.¡± The old man said while looking at Fang Lin with more excitement.

    ¡°Hold on. What kind of Essence are you talking about here?¡± Fang Lin was now slightly interested by what this old man was spouting. From the sound of it, this Essence Core might be the real deal.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m talking about the Essence that represents you.¡± The old man slowly said. ¡°Every living creature in the world has their own Essence that represents them. This essence represents the power and the characteristics of the creature. With this kind of representation, one living creature can only have one Essence.¡±

    ¡°As for you,¡± The old man said while looking at Fang Lin excitedly. ¡°You have the Essence of a mutated and evolved Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast. The Essence Core that you will form from your essence will surely be powerful!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!¡± Fang Lin narrowed his eyes, realizing that the old man¡¯s description of the Essence sounds awfully simr to a technique he read before.

    ¡°What is it again? Right! It¡¯s the Twelve Essences Martial Arts!¡± Fang Lin started panting as he thought of a possibility.

    ¡°Master Grandpa, with your description, does that mean that each living creature can only create once Essence Core?¡±

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s the limit.¡± The old man said with a certainty. ¡°Each living creature only have one Essence, so making one Essence Core is their limit. Having more than one Essence is an impossi- hey!¡±

    The old man stared wide-eyed at Fang Lin¡¯s outstretched palm where 3 different colored powers were flowing.

    Brown, ck and ck-White.

    These were the Essences of the Mountain-Bashing Boar, Death Wolf and Duality Godly Divine Beast! (Pig, Dog and Monkey.)

    ¡°How are you able to have more than once Essence!¡± The old man seemed to be in great shock as he looked at the unexplicable situation in front of him. ¡°What did you do to gain these?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Fang Lin then exined on how his first master had gifted him the Twelve Essences Martial Arts. He also exined how this Martial Art allowed him to create/emte the essence of other beasts.

    ¡°So something like this actually exists in this Universe huh. Your first master seems to be a powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin does not know on whether he should tell his new master about Wang Hao¡¯s current state. He shook his head, thinking that he will just decide about itter.

    Getting stronger is more important right now.

    ¡°So, with this martial art, can I create more than one Essence Core?¡± Fang Lin asked smugly.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± The old man stared at the Essences floating on Fang Lin¡¯s palm. He even prodded it with his fingers. At the end, he could only give Fang Lin an amazed look as he said,

    ¡°The brown and the ck essence perfectly emted the creatures you have taken it from! There are no ws! As for the third essence, you used your own essence, which just made it stronger. From what I can see, you can possibly create more than one Essence Core with this!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s breath hitched, realizing he can create at most 12 Essence Cores! How powerful will he be then? That¡¯s 12 cores! Even Fang Lin could not fathom it yet.

    ¡°Great!¡± Fang Lin rubbed his hands excitedly together as he gave the old man his most behaved look. ¡°Can I start now master?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± The old man waved his hand, forming a silver ball. He flicked it towards Fang Lin¡¯s forehead.

    The ball sank Fang Lin¡¯s forehead, which taught him with the technique to create an Essence Core.

    ¡°Ok. So Stimte, Converge and Crystallize. Not so hard huh.¡± Fang Lin of course knew from the technique he read that making an Essence Core was not easy at all. The three steps he saw all have difficult parts that he had to thread carefully.

    STIMULATE: The practitioner must find all parts of his Essence in his body. Even the Essence that permeates on his skin must be found. By reciting the mantra in the technique, all this Essence found in the practitioner¡¯s body will then be stimted, transforming into a gaseous state that will flow through his body freely.

    If one leaves even a small scrap of essence unstimted, and it will cause a chain-reaction that will result to all the Essence on leaving the practitioner¡¯s body, leaving him dead of course.

    CONVERGE: If the stimtion part is about turning the essence into a gaseous state, convergence will turn the essence into a liquid ball. The practitioner has to gather the gaseous essence that permeates his body and gather them together to form a liquid ball.

    The practitioner must be careful on making the liquid ball for if he makes a slight mistake in the process, the ball will implode, destroying the practitioner¡¯s insides.

    CRYSTALLIZE: This part is where the practitioner forms the solid Essence Core out of the liquid ball. This is the hardest part of the technique, sincepressing a liquid to be solid requiresrge amounts of pressure.

    One misstep, and it will result in an explosion that will immediately kill the practitioner.

    ¡°See? I told you, you can do it.¡± The old man did seem to not know what sarcasm is. He just took Fang Lin¡¯s words at face value.

    ¡°.....¡± Even though this process seemed to be highly dangerous, Fang Lin decided to create this So-called Essence Core. After all, he can only get strong by taking risks.

    ¡°Well, since my mind was now made to control two bodies, I think it can manage the difficulty on creating the Essence Core.¡± Fang Lin took no time to dilly-dally as he immediately sat cross-legged as he sensed the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence on his body.

    ¡°Hmm... in order for me to stimte the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence, I should use my divine sense to get all its parts on my body...¡± Fang Lin then perked up as he remembered something. ¡°Wait, what if I use the Twelve Essences Martial Arts to summon the entirety the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence? That¡¯s possible!¡±

    Fang Lin suppressed his excitement as he recited the mantra for the Pig Form. To his excitement, he was able to detect all the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence on his body. He then used the mantra on the old man¡¯s technique to turn them into the gaseous state.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Lin was bbergasted by how easy the process had been. As for the old man, he could not help but howl in jealousy and envy.

    ¡°What the s**t is this? How were you able to easily do that? In my experiments. It will take around an hour before the practitioner can sense all the Essence on his body! What you did was imusible!¡±

    ¡°Umm... I used the Twelve Essences Martial Arts in conjunction with the technique you gave me.¡± Fang Lin replied sheepishly. ¡°Did I do it wrong?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The old man replied quickly. ¡°From what I can see, you even found a way to improve my technique! How about this? Try to do the Converge and Crystallize process with the assistance of your Twelve Essences Martial Arts!¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Fang Lin wasted no time as he silently chanted the Twelve Essences Martial Arts. He then started the converge and crystallize process.

    To his great surprise, they turned out to be easy too!

    He encountered no problems with the converge process. With the control of the Twelve Essence Marital Arts, his Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence obediently liquefied and formed a ball. Fang Lin did not even feel any resistance at all.

    As for the crystalize process, Fang Lin just continued activating the Twelve Essences Martial Arts while hepressed the liquid ball to be a solid core. He continuously squeezed andpressed it, forcing it to be smaller and smaller.

    ¡°.....¡± Even this part was of no difficulty to Fang Lin at all.

    ¡°The Twelve Essences Martial Arts grants meplete control over all the Essences I create.... that must be the reason why the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence followed my will obediently. If I did not activate the martial art while doing the old man¡¯s technique, I might face the difficulty that the old man warned me!¡±

    With the excitement for his newfound discovery, Fang Lin decided to now create the Death Wolf Essence Core and the Duality Godly Divine Beast Essence Core.

    The old man could only watch numbly as his disciple used an extremely dangerous technique with no consequence at all.

    ¡°Huhuhu, I wanted this disciple of mine to face setbacks to make him more respectful of me.. But it seems like I achieved the opposite!¡±

    Once Fang Lin was done, he looked at the Essence Cores inside his body. There, three different colored cores were spinning rapidly inside his body. All of them exuded an aura that was way powerful thanpared to their essence form.

    The one at the right almost looked like a floating rock, with Fang Lin even hearing some roars from it! Fang Lin felt that if he let this core out, mountains might tremble at its presence.

    The one at the left made Fang Lin feel some dread from it. He could also feel as if there was a w reaching out to him everytime he looked at it! Fang Lin was sure that if he brings this core out, many weaker practitioners will slowly die!

    As for the core in the middle, Fang Lin was extremely familiar with this aura. He could see this core forming a shape of two bodies intertwined together. The two bodies seemed to be two, but also one! Duality! Fang Lin could feel the all power of his bloodline now concentrated on this core.

    This was his original Essence! Out of the three cores that he created, this one undoubtedly was the strongest!

    As for how powerful it is, even Fang Lin was not able to determine it!

    Fang Lin looked at the old man, before giving him a grateful bow.

    ¡°Disciple thanks master for this gift!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The old man said while trying to look modest. But with his interactions with Wang Hao, Fang Lin can detect slight tinges of smugness from the old man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Well, since you can create more Essence Cores, then why don¡¯t we make more right now?¡± The old man said invitingly. ¡°You only need to create more Essences with the Twelve Essences Martial Arts, right? Then I shall let you create more of them!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Chapter 251: Rainbow!!!

    <h4>Chapter 251: Rainbow!!!</h4>

    ¡°But in order for me to emte an essence, I must be able to see the beast I must emte.¡± Fang Lin gave the old man a doubtful look as he asked him,

    ¡°Master, do you even have any beasts with you right now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what do you even think of me?¡± The old man proudly raised his head. ¡°I am an intellectual researcher! I always bring all the experimental objects I have with me! And some of those of course include rare and powerful beasts!¡±

    ¡°But you are dead now, and from what I heard, you are already dead a very, very, very, very long time ago. Even if you have any beasts with you, do you think they will still be alive right now?¡± Fang Lin asked him doubtfully.

    ¡°I store all my properties in my inner world, which fortunately was fused with my soul. There, I always keep my living subjects in cryostasis. That meant I always keep them frozen. I will only unfreeze them when I need to. Since I had been asleep all this time, I was not able to do anything to them. Does that answer satisfy you now?¡± The old man said while scratching his leg absent-mindedly. ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±

    ¡°Are there Divine Bloodline Beasts in there?¡± Fang Lin asked with shining eyes. After creating some Essence Cores, Fang Lin realized that the best beasts to emte were the Divine Bloodline Beasts. They have powers greater than normal beasts. As for Godly Divine Beasts, Fang Lin realized that it will be too much even for him to emte them, since they were extremely rare.

    Aside from the rarity, their powers were off the charts, making it extremely hard for Fang Lin to emte them. Fang Lin already knew 4 Godly Divine Beasts, and the strength needed for him to emte them was also high. The only reason he was to emte his own Godly Divine Beast Bloodline was because it was already his.

    ¡°I am already a Godly Divine Beast, so emting another Godly Divine Beast Bloodline will be extremely hard even for me. The best I can use will be Divine Beasts!¡± Fang Lin then swore to himself that thest 9 forms of the Twelve Essences Martial Arts will be emted with only Divine Beasts!

    ¡°Hmm... let me check.¡± The old man tilted his head as he observed his inner world. ¡°Okay, I have here 1,532 Divine Beasts and 1 Godly Divine Beast, all in cryostasis.¡±

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Fang Lin shivered, clearly astounded by that number!

    1,532 Divine Beast, and there¡¯s also 1 Godly Divine Beast in there? That¡¯s way too much!

    The old man seemed to have noticed the weird look on Fang Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, if you are a strong practitioner who roamed countlesss, it will be pretty normal for you to see many Divine Beasts. That¡¯s the reason I got this many. As for the Godly Divine Beast I have here, it was just a newborn. I decided to keep it for myself and use it as a pet.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that action of mine brought countless practitioners chasing after me that lead to my death. Because of that, I was not able to observe this newborn Godly Divine Beast until today.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes shone as he thought of the possibilities.

    ¡°Just like what I thought earlier, Godly Divine Beasts will be hard for me to emte right now. But old man said that this Godly Divine Beast was a newborn! Maybe I can still push this through...¡± Fang Lin then clenched his fists as he decided,

    ¡°Fine! I will use one form for this Godly Divine Beast newborn while thest 8 forms will be emted from the 1,532 Divine Beasts! With that amount of Divine Beasts, I am sure I can emte those 8 forms!¡±

    ¡°Old man, what kind of Godly Divine Beast do you have there?¡± Fang Lin asked with bated breath. If that beast was rted to pig, dog or monkey, Fang Lin will be highly disappointed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Rainbow Dragon.¡± The old man said calmly. He then started cackling as he said ominously, ¡°The Rainbow Dragon unleashes the power of the beautiful rainbow to unleash chaos upon the Universe!¡±

    ¡°......¡± From the old man¡¯s words, Fang Lin could only imagine a cute dragon followed by a big, colorful rainbow. Sure, the image might look very pretty, but it sounded some.

    ¡°Rainbow? What the hell? Is that even powerful?¡± Fang Lin¡¯s mind instinctively resisted the notion of such corny-sounding beast to be a fearful one. ¡°What will it do? Shower me with some rainbow glitter to dissolve me to death?¡±

    ¡°Yeah it can do that to you.¡± The old man said with a straight face. ¡°It can also swallow you up with the power of rainbow sparkle...¡±

    ¡°Stop joking! I am serious here!¡± Fang Lin said with his eyes starting to turn bloodshot. ¡°My future depends on my choice right now, and I want to be sure that this Rainbow Dragon is a good choice!¡±

    ¡°It is a good choice.¡± The old man said solemnly. ¡°I swear to you that you will not regret choosing the Rainbow Dragon as your Dragon Form.¡±

    After a few minutes of deep thinking, Fang Lin realized that he could not resist the temptation of emting a Godly Divine Beast, even though the said Godly Divine Beast soundsme.

    ¡°Fine, let me emte this newborn Rainbow Dragon first, then I will emte the other beastster... wait, that mightst me more than 3 months! I cannot stay that long here! I still have other things to do!¡± Because of the spurt of his excitement, Fang Lin almost forgot what he was supposed to do outside the tablet.

    ¡°Ah, do not worry about that. The time flow inside this tablet was differentpared to the outside world. I assure you that you can spend your time in here emting all those beasts. Once you go outside, not much time will pass by.¡±

    Fang Lin sighed in relief after hearing this exnation of the old man. ¡°Wait, speaking of going outside, can you go outside old man?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately I can¡¯t.¡± The old man said with a sad smile on his face. ¡°Because of what happened to me before, my soul was now connected with this space in the tablet. I have no way to leave this space anymore. Only other people besides me can enter and leave this tablet. And that includes you.¡±

    ¡°How about your objects? Like your treasures or these beasts of yours?¡± Fang Lin asked with excitement. ¡°If you can bring these beasts out, I can be a force to be reckoned with!¡±

    ¡°Well too bad for you, everything I own when I fused my soul with the tablet cannot leave this space too.¡± The old man replied with a sneer, seeing Fang Lin¡¯s expectant face. ¡°All my treasures, artifacts and these beasts cannot be brought outside. Only the knowledge that I will teach you can be brought by you outside.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin suppressed his disappointment upon realizing that he cannot bring all those powerful beasts with him. From the looks of it, he can only really ask for this old man¡¯s teachings as his help to him.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s start this now old man.¡±

    The old man gave Fang Lin a nod as he waved his hands. A sh of light passed by, and a block of ice appeared, appearing in front of Fang Lin.

    Upon seeing the block of ice, Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he slowly said,

    ¡°This is the Rainbow Dragon?¡±

    ........

    While Fang Lin was about to start his power-up experience, Wang Hao and Genie met up with the four Djinns he was about to ¡®talk¡¯ to.

    Before Wang Hao was able to see their silhouettes, he heard a voice that made him stop on his tracks.

    ¡°So, one of the Forsaken Ones actually appeared here. This is wonderful! Master Solomon will surely be pleased about this!¡±

    Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Am I the one he was talking about? Forsaken Ones? Why do I know nothing about them, even just factual information? Tch!¡± Wang Hao then gritted his teeth as he made his decision. ¡°I must fish this guy for more info!¡±

 Chapter 252: Martial Aura

    <h4>Chapter 252: Martial Aura</h4>

    Wang Hao straightened himself to make him look more threatening.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Billowing streams of energy erupted from him, making him look like an undefeatable war god. Even Genie who was beside him could only shudder from the sheer presence he was exuding.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡± Wang Hao said as he bounded towards where the enemy Djinns were located. But before he could do so, the petty voice rang out once more, making Wang Hao stop on his tracks.

    ¡°From thetest that I have known, you have been sealed by the Seal n. I heard that they almost lost 2/3 of their members just to seal you. Such kind of sealing should have rendered you immobile! Yet here you are, strutting around like the s**thead you were before!¡±

    ¡°!^$*!$^%#%!¡± Wang Hao was now growing more and more irritated by this voice. He clenched his fists, trying to calm himself down. He took a deep breath as he calcted everything the speaker said.

    ¡°From the looks of it, this speaker who taunts me must have known a lot about the former me! But why is he using this to taunt me now? What does he want from it?¡± Wang Hao then sighed as he realized what the speaker wanted.

    ¡°Yes. It seems like you know it too.¡± Wang Hao heard the voice once more, now sounding smug. ¡°I, which was one of the Djinns you will face, have amassed all the information about you. I knew the effects of the seal used on you, including its effect to your memories. From what I can see, you still could not remember much about you right?¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Wang Hao realized that the Djinn speaking to him wanted to do a deal with him!

    While Wang Hao maintained his silence, the voice spoke out once more, this time with the intent to show its cards. ¡°I can give you all the information that I want, but with one condition. You must not engage us 4.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... so these guys are scared of me? But they are at the Fourth Stage of Power. Even though I cannot be hurt by them, possibly, it will be harder for me to defeat them. So why are they like this now? Is there a hidden variable at y?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you must be wondering why we 4 are acting like this now. It was because.....we have something nned, and it will involve that b**ch beside you and that goddess wannabe. All we want is for you and those two I mentioned earlier to talk with us.¡±

    ¡°So these 4 wanted to n something with me, Genie and Fang Lin? Interesting.¡± Since Wang Hao could not be damaged by them, he was not afraid of having this talk. Besides, the temptation of knowing who he really was makes him reluctant to fight them.

    ¡°Ok. I agree!¡± Wang Hao suddenly shouted, which managed to scare Genie out of her stupor.

    ¡°Eh Wang Hao? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Dispel you Mist Room.¡± Wang Hao said abruptly.

    ¡°What? No! If I do that, we will lose our tactical advantage now!¡± Genie replied angrily. And why are you not doing any action now? There¡¯s only 4 minutes left!¡±

    ¡°Well... those 4 managed to offer me something I could not resist.¡± Wang Hao replied wryly. ¡°It seems like they wanted to offer that in exchange for us having a talk with them.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Instead of getting angry, Genie just sighed after hearing this.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you know what those 4 are nning?¡± Wang Hao seemingly noticed Genie¡¯s strange behavior.

    ¡°Well... I know what those 4 wanted to do. But I personally do not approve of it.¡± Genie pursed her lips as she tried to defend herself. ¡°I wanted to employ the help of the milkmaid and you to subdue them. But from the looks of it, I already have no choice but to join in with them.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, too bad for you then, I guess.¡± Wang Hao said while chuckling. ¡°Now remove the Mist Room like what I told you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Genie let out a grimace as she unclenched her clenched palms. Wang Hao took note of this behavior.

    ¡°Woosh!¡± The Mist Room disappeared, showing Wang Hao the Fang Yunded in earlier. He then looked in front of him, and he saw the 4 figures that he was supposed to fight with.

    One looked like a sludge of molten rocks, which could barely maintain its shape. The second one looked like a literal mountain, but this one only 5 meters tall. The third one was a ball of thorny vines floating in the air. As for thest one, Wang Hao was surprised to see a small orb of light, like a very small star.

    These 4 were looking at Wang Hao and Genie expectantly, with their defenses all open. It seems like they were actually serious about their talk.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for my disciple toe out of his training first.¡± Wang Hao said, breaking the awkward silence that ensued. You have the patience to wait right?¡±

    ¡°We have all the time, Forsaken One.¡± Wang Hao was still frustrated upon seeing that he could not yet pinpoint who among the 4 was talking to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait then.¡± All of them then sat cross-legged in the air as they waited Fang Lin to reappear.

    ............

    ¡°This is a rainbow dragon?¡± What Fang Lin saw in front of him could not be called cute at all.

    He saw a humanoid dragon frozen in ice. Its body were like a human, but it was covered in scales. Its head had 7 horns sprouting out of it, each one with a color of the rainbow. Its body was ripped, with 12-pack abs on its abdomen! It had wings attached on its back, making it look sinister and cool.

    But what made Fang Lin a little unsettled was that this supposedly ¡®newborn¡¯ looked like a full-grown adult!

    ¡°Is this a newborn? Fang Lin said sarcastically while pointing to the frozen figure. ¡°This thing looks like a freaky martial artist!¡±

    ¡°Because the Rainbow Dragon was supposed to be the greatest of all martial artists.¡± The old man said with an awed voice as he stared at the frozen figure in front of him. ¡°Do you know why it was called the rainbow dragon?¡±

    ¡°Why indeed?¡±

    ¡°It was because of its ability to generate powerful Martial Aura.¡± The old man said reverently.

    ¡°Martial Aura?¡± Fang Lin of course had to say this to prompt the next conversation.

    ¡°Martial Aura is the type of aura that can greatly enhance the martial might of any martial artists!¡± The old man said as he caressed the ice block gently. ¡°A martial artist can only produce a martial aura if they reached the peak of their martial arts. But for the Rainbow Dragon, it already had the ability to produce 7 martial auras! Each of these auras had different colors, which are Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo and Violet!¡±

    The old man continued spitting out his hidden knowledge. ¡°These 7 martial auras gave the Rainbow Dragon its unparalleled martial power that allowed it to be invincible! When the Rainbow Dragon dons all its 7 martial auras, thebination of its colors makes it look like a rainbow!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Fang Lin did not expect thisme-sounding beast to be actually this bad-ass! ¡°If I emte this dragon, won¡¯t that give me the ability to be a powerful closebatant?¡±

    ¡°Now that you have seen this dragon, do you feel its stillme?¡± The old man said as he touched the ice block. ¡°I can withdraw this for now.¡±

    ¡°No! Its really fine!¡± Fang Lin said as he desperately hugged the ice block. ¡°I choose this as my Dragon Form!¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± The old man said with glee. He then gave Fang Lin a stern look as he said,

    ¡°But since this is a Godly Divine Beast, I rmend that you emte the 8 Divine Beasts first so that you can build a good foundation before emting the Rainbow Dragon.¡±

    Fang Lin nodded, which then prompted the old man to wave his hands.

    This time, 1,532 ice blocks appeared in front of Fang Lin, all assorted in sizes. Fang Lin looked at them all eagerly for 4 hours as he made his choices.

    At the end of 4 hours, Fang Lin was able to choose the beasts that he will emte for each form.

    Snake Form: Moon-Eating Serpent

    Goat Form: istig

    Ox Form: Three-Headed Khalkotauroi

    Rat Form: Golden Rat Emperor

    Rooster Form: Celestial Phoenix

    Horse Form: Demonic Unicorn

    Rabbit Form: Eon Rabbit

    Tiger Form: Lucky Cat

    Dragon Form: Rainbow Dragon

    Fang Lin nodded his head as he stared at his choices. The old man beside him did not say anything and only watched with his sharp eyes.

    ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s start this now!¡±

 Chapter 253: Warm Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 253: Warm Feelings</h4>

    ¡°......¡± Instead of him using his usual talk, Wang Hao just stayed quiet as he stared at the 4 Djinns. He was not even blinking as the Djinns weathered the ufortable attention given to them.

    Genie does not know why he suddenly acted like this. She might have only met him earlier, but she was sure that Wang Hao will not normally do something like this.

    ¡°Is there something about them that pissed him off?¡±

    Hours passed by like that. Even Genie, who was used to be waiting, started to get irritated already. The other Djinns also started to get ufortable with all the useless waiting that they did.

    ¡°Hey Wang Hao, when is Fang Lin and the milkmaiding out?¡± Genie said harshly to him. ¡°I think waiting this long is not that good. Look, 5 hours have already passed by!¡±

    Wang Hao only had a nirvanic expression on his face as he told Genie,

    ¡°Learn the virtue of patience, for being hasty is a great sin one canmit.¡± He even had the gall to say these in a soothing voice!

    ¡°Don¡¯t act all mysterious here!¡± Genie thought to herself. In the end, she could only sigh as they started waiting again.

    When their patience was about to be stretched really thin, somebody suddenly appeared in front of Wang Hao.

    This person wore the spacesuit that Fang Yu was wearing earlier. Genie sighed in relief, knowing who this person was.

    The suit then turned invisible, and everyone saw that it was Fang Lin in his original form who appeared.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Genie and Wang Hao, who was extremely familiar with Fang Lin¡¯s strength, felt something different from him right now.

    The Fang Lin in front of them appears to be way more powerful than the Fang Lin they knew!

    If Genie could only ¡®feel¡¯ that Fang Lin seems stronger, Wang Hao was able to sense something else.

    While Wang Hao was looking at Fang Lin, he could feel as if there were 12 powerful beasts residing inside Fang Lin¡¯s body! This was the source of Fang Lin¡¯s new power!

    Wang Hao narrowed his eyes, realizing that Fang Lin encountered something mysterious that led to him being like this.

    Wang Hao looked at the 4 Djinns, who gave Fang Lin some interested looks.

    ¡°Can you leave us be for an hour? I want to have a sincere conversation with my disciple. Let¡¯s just meet back here after that one hour.¡±

    To Wang Hao¡¯s surprise, the 4 Djinns did not give any protest. They flew away, leaving Fang Lin with Wang Hao and Genie.

    These three then looked for a cave where they can start their talk. They found one, around a kilometer away from their spot. Once they went in, Wang Hao immediately employed his space and energy field, that can immediately detect any intruders.

    It was only after these measures that Wang Hao looked at Fang Lin. Fang Lin stared back, with his face showing a smug expression. Wang Hao resisted the urge to sigh as he said to Fang Lin,

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re alone, tell us what happened to you.¡±

    .......

    After almost an hour of talking, Fang Lin was able to tell Wang Hao his experience that made him like this today.

    Wang Hao narrowed his eyes, as he enumerated the important details that Fang Lin told him about this new person.

    1. A powerful practitioner who might have died before the establishment of the Underworld Realm was residing inside Fang Lin¡¯s tablet and became Fang Lin¡¯s second master.

    2. This old man still had his ess of his Inner World, indicating that he was at least a Seventh Stage Practitioner.

    3. He seems to love experiments, with the way he thought and all the experimental subjects that he kept.

    4. His name and identity were still unknown.

    Fang Lin then told Wang Hao about the technique that allowed Fang Lin to make Essence Cores. He then recounted on how this old man gave Fang Lin the chance toplete the Twelve Essences Martial Arts to allow Fang Lin to make 12 Essence Cores.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the beasts that I am feeling huh. That old man sure is impressive, he even managed to theorize something like that.¡± Wang Hao muttered with a slight tinge of jealousy.

    ¡°What master, are you jealous?¡± Fang Lin smirked as he saw Wang Hao¡¯s strained smile.

    ¡°Yes. I am jealous.¡± Wang Hao said truthfully. He felt his pride as being Fang Lin¡¯s master being challenged here. Wang Hao then clenched his teeth as he said,

    ¡°If that guy can give you essence cores, then I can make you reach the peak of the Second Stage!¡± Wang Hao actually knew that he can use the energy inside him to make Fang Lin create all his Dao Pirs and make Fang Yu materialize all her mana.

    But Wang Hao did not do that before in fear of Fang Lin¡¯s foundation being damaged. But from the looks of it right now, Fang Lin should be able to withstand that pressure!

    ¡°Well...¡± Fang Lin gave Wang Hao an awkward look as he slowly said,

    ¡°After I was able to sessfully make 12 Essence Cores, the old man said that with that kind of foundation, I can withstand my cultivation being elevated to the peak Second Stage. So the old man then used the residual power of his soul to increase my cultivation.¡±

    Fang Lin then stood up proudly as he said,

    ¡°With that residual power, I was able to create all the 10 Dao Pirs, all with 99% Purity! The mana that I managed to materialize also reached 99% conversion! Good thing I was able to reach the peak Second Stage before his residual soul power ran out. He told me that he will die if his residual soul power ran out.¡±

    Fang Lin then continued rambling on how good the old man was, how generous he was and how he really cared for Fang Lin¡¯s welfare.

    ¡°Kehok!¡± Wang Hao felt as if someone stabbed an arrow on his heart ten times. At that time, he started to feel a sense ofpetition with that old man.

    ¡°With these actions, are you implying that you are the better master? Hmph, if you want it to be like that, then old man, I will show you that I am the better master!¡± Wang Hao immediately thought of various things that he could do to make him look better to Fang Lin.

    But these thoughts of his were cut short when Fang Lin suddenly said,

    ¡°Master, I can feel my power skyrocketing now! Let me test my strength! Let me fight those 4 Djinns!¡±

    Of course, Wang Hao¡¯s first instinct was to just say no. After all, those opponents were actually the former Generals of Solomon. Even if they were weakened now, their abilities were still high ss.

    Wang Hao actually thought that his decision to let Fang Lin fight earlier was too hasty for him. He thought that Fang Lin was lucky that Wang Hao discovered their real identity and that they only wanted to cooperate with something.

    Wang Hao was sure that if Fang Lin confronted them earlier before he powered-up, he will surely be thrashed so hard even his pet will not recognize him.

    But then he saw Fang Lin¡¯s determined look. Wang Hao then remembered what kind of master he was to Fang Lin.

    To Fang Lin, Wang Hao was the kind of master who lets his disciple do as they please as he watches from the background. The kind of master who will only swoop in when the disciple is in trouble.

    Sure, that may sound irresponsible, but having that kind of rtionship requires the disciple to fully trust that his master will save him if he gets into trouble.

    Wang Hao felt slightly warm when he realized that Fang Lin actually trusted him like this.

    ¡°Fine. Do your stuff.¡± Wang Hao reluctantly said with a twitching smile.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Fang Lin shouted, as he appeared to be extremely pumped up.

    ¡°Wang Hao don¡¯t you think that this seems...¡± Genie cautiously said after she heard Wang Hao¡¯s answer.

    The only thing that Wang Hao could say to Genie was,

    ¡°¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥¡±

 Chapter 254: A Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 254: A Long Night</h4>

    [[[[[[[Note: As a celebration for reaching 2 million views, I decided to post this ¡®special chapter¡¯. This chapter contains explicit materials. Hope you enjoy it if you read it!]]]]]]]

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Xiao Ya sighed as she massaged her temples. The recent happenings in the Immortal God Sect had been stressful to her already. Adding the fact that the Grand Elder ¡®calcted¡¯ that the real fight on the sect will happen tomorrow, she found it difficult to rx.

    ¡°If Fang Yu was just here, I can use her to rx...¡± Xiao Ya muttered sadly as she stretched her body. She was currently wearing a thin lingerie, which showed her curves that made Fang Yu drool before.

    With Fang Yu leaving the 6 months ago, Xiao Ya had nobody to vent her stress to. Yes, she got Xue¡¯er as her second disciple, but she was Fang Lin¡¯s wife. Even though Xiao Ya was tempted to get a ¡®bite¡¯ out of her, she was not that shameless enough to NTR Fang Lin. Poor Fang Lin had been through a lot already.

    With the current threat to the sect, Xiao Ya had sent Xue¡¯er to the God Continent Branch too, but she was only sent 4 hours after the first batch.

    Wang Hao noticed her stress and he decided to offer his ¡®services¡¯. Xiao Ya of course rejected this offer. She knew how shameless Wang Hao was, and she will not give him any chance to have his way with her.

    The only person that she can y with was Fang Yu¡¯s former maid Ling¡¯er. With Fang Yu leaving, Xiao Ya decided to make Ling¡¯er her own maid.

    Maids offer many services, but what Xiao Ya wanted from Ling¡¯er was that kind of service.

    ¡°Pant pant.¡± Ling¡¯er said as shey on Xiao Ya¡¯s bed. Her face, which was currently sweaty and flushed red, sent a dazed look to Xiao Ya. Her clothes were also disarrayed, indicating that she had undergone a massive ¡®battle¡¯.

    Every second or so she was twitching, as if her body was still experiencing the shockwaves of the powerful sensation she felt earlier.

    ¡°What Ling¡¯er? Did that feel good?¡± Xiao Ya said seductively as she licked her lips with her red tongue. Ling¡¯er could only swallow as Xiao Ya leaned forward, showing her snow-white chest. Ling¡¯er could see it jiggling with every movement she made.

    ¡°You like what you are seeing Ling¡¯er?¡± Xiao Ya said mischievously upon seeing the entranced look on Ling¡¯er¡¯s face.

    With Xiao Ya¡¯s beauty, it will be hard for either male or female to resist her. She was just like an adult version of Fang Yu.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ling¡¯er as she moved her body towards Xiao Ya. ¡°Master, please let me make you feel good too. It cannot just be always Ling¡¯er.¡±

    Hearing a cute woman saying this managed to light up the dominatrix tendencies of Xiao Ya. She gave Ling¡¯er an expectant grin as she said,

    ¡°Then lick my thighs first.¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s heart was pounding as she saw Ling¡¯er raising her head and plunging it to her thighs.

    ¡°Lick lick.¡± Ling¡¯er¡¯s tongue swirled across Xiao Ya¡¯s thighs, leaving a trail of her saliva on her wake. Even if she wanted to stop, Ling¡¯er cannot stop as she inhaled the seductive scent of her thighs. In the end, Ling¡¯er decided to abandon licking her thighs and started kissing it.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Xiao Ya felt tingles from her thighs that travelled all over her body. She panted as she grasped Ling¡¯er¡¯s head. When she saw the dazed look on her face, Xiao Ya realized it¡¯s time for step 2.

    ¡°You know, I never had a child before. So, I have not done any breast-feeding. How about you do it for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Ling¡¯er breathed out as she began to pant quickly. She grasped one of Xiao Ya¡¯s snow bunnies, feeling it molding perfectly on her hands. Ling¡¯er then began to wantonly squeeze them for 10 minutes, which led to Xiao Ya squirming every now and then.

    In the end, she followed Xiao Ya¡¯smand as she started sucking greedily.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Ya moaned as she cradled Ling¡¯er¡¯s head. Her sensation was multiplied as Ling¡¯er¡¯s hands travelled all over Xiao Ya¡¯s body.

    Ling¡¯er had already broken through the First Stage, meaning that she can also use her qi to prate Xiao Ya¡¯s sensitive spots.

    That is what Ling¡¯er did, with her palms sending pulses of qi on her neck, thighs, breasts, and butt.

    Xiao Ya¡¯s body suddeny tightened, as she hugged Ling¡¯er tightly. Ling¡¯er felt Xiao Ya shuddering intensely while letting out a sweet moan.

    ¡°Ummm!¡±

    Xiao Ya continued hugging Ling¡¯er for a minute, with her body twitching and her lower body rising up and down. Only when another minute passed by that Xiao Ya¡¯s face turned calm.

    ¡°Master, I-¡± Ling¡¯er¡¯s words were cut off as Xiao Ya began to passionately kiss her. The stress of the iing battle along with theck of anyone to vent this stress already brought Xiao Ya to the brink.

    She began inserting her tongue inside Ling¡¯er¡¯s mouth, whose tongue eagerly intertwined with hers.

    They continued kissing passionately for a minute, with Ling¡¯er retreating as she tried to regain her breath.

    Ling¡¯er paused as she looked at Xiao Ya.

    Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes were wide, as they only stared at Ling¡¯er intently. Her face was red, while her cherry lips were opening and closing with each of her breath. Her body was tensed like a coil, ready to leap to Ling¡¯er at any moment.

    Ling¡¯er was not stupid. She knew what the current Xiao Ya wanted right now.

    She wasted no time as she removed her already disarrayed clothes. She showed her glorious body to Xiao Ya, who in turn leapt to her like a starved beast seeing food for the first time.

    ¡°Riiiip!¡±

    Xiao Ya ripped her lingerie as she started kissing Ling¡¯er¡¯s neck eagerly. Ling¡¯er responded back, as she kissed Xiao Ya¡¯s neck too.

    Their hands roamed all over their bodies as they grasped, squeezed and caressed what they can. They could not stop moaning as they let out all their fears and lust on this activity.

    Ling¡¯er did not forget to do what Xiao Ya loved most. She grasped her full rear, as she squeezed it. She then started spanking it with all the strength she could use.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    ¡°Mmmm!¡± Xiao Ya moaned as she grabbed Ling¡¯er¡¯s arms. Both of them then sat on the bed, with their upper bodies facing each other. Xiao Ya pulled Ling¡¯er closer to her as their chests rubbed each other provocatively.

    ¡°You know what happens next right?¡± Xiao Ya whispered seductively on Ling¡¯er¡¯s ear. ¡°What we will do next is ¡®rubbing the caves¡¯. Are you up to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Ling¡¯er immediately replied. She looked down as she slowly muttered,

    ¡°Let¡¯s feel good together master....¡±

    That words were already enough for Xiao Ya. She pulled her close to her and what happened next was already intense.

    If Xiao Ya did not put any sound-proofing talisman on her room, people outside will hear their moans echoing throughout that time.

    With their cultivation, Xiao Ya and Ling¡¯er were able to do whatever they did the whole night.

    It was only when daybreak arrived that Ling¡¯er copsed from exhaustion.

    As for Xiao Ya, she already used her power to fix her appearance. She then donned her sect head robes, before she fixed up the already tired Ling¡¯er. She breathed in deeply as she muttered to herself,

    ¡°Oh, what a night that was!¡±

 Chapter 255: Agares(1)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Agares(1)</h4>

    ¡°Say what?¡± Eximed one of the Djinns after Wang Hao told them what Fang Lin had wanted. This speaker is Agares, the one with the Nature Power rted to mountains and earthquakes.

    His voice, which was deep managed to convey the confusion that he was feeling at the moment.

    ¡°So this disciple of yours who was the fusion of the goddess wannabe and that male runt wanted to fight us 4? Hahaha! I never met someone this stupid!¡± Agares¡¯ whole body trembled as he showed his clear amusement to Fang Lin.

    ¡°If he wants to fight, then let him fight.¡± This time, the one who spoke was Orias, with the Nature Power of Void. His voice which exuded calmness continued saying,

    ¡°However, there is still a big cultivation gap. Instead of having us 4 fight him at once, he should face as one by one.¡±

    Upon hearing this suggestion, Wang Hao immediately agreed, without letting Fang Lin say his piece.

    Fang Lin could only pout angrily at this action. He wanted to fight them 4 on 1, not 1 on 1.

    When Wang Hao saw Fang Lin¡¯s expression, he held back a sigh as he asked to Fang Lin,

    ¡°Do you know what aspects of the cultivator each stage nourishes?¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s reply was,

    ¡°The Body Refinement Stage and the First Stage nourishes the body. The Second and the Third Stage nourishes the cultivation of the practitioner. The Fourth Stage nourishes the soul of the practitioner. As for the Fifth Stage, that was the nourishment of the practitioner¡¯s insights. Only when these aspects of the cultivator were nourished that he/she can attempt to reach the Sixth Stage.¡±

    After hearing his answer, Wang Hao flicked Fang Lin¡¯s forehead as he said, ¡°Then that means that those Djinns you will face will have their Nature Power able to affect souls. Even with your many cores, your soul can still be affected by them! So the best option was a 1 on 1 match!¡±

    ¡°....Fine.¡± Fang Lin had no rebuttal against Wang Hao¡¯s cold logic.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let me test him first!¡± Agares said enthusiastically as his mountain form changed.

    Fang Lin and Wang Hao cringed a little, definitely not liking what they saw.

    Agares was now in a form of a tanned man, with a lean but muscr body. The shape of every part of his body was well-defined, that can entice any susceptible females. But what made the situation worse was the fact that Agares was naked, as if he wanted to unt his oiled skin.

    ¡°Can you wear something decent first? You two will fight as men, not as exhibitionists...¡± Wang Hao muttered to Agares.

    ¡°Oh, does this offend you? Fine, let me do this.¡± Agares¡¯ private parts were suddenly covered by a brown cloth. With this cover, Fang Lin was able to look at his opponent directly.

    Wang Hao then put himself between them, intending to be the referee.

    ¡°Since one of thebatants, Fang Lin, can only use his full power at Genie¡¯s Mist Room, we shall use that as the venue of this fight!¡±

    Fang Lin could only give Wang Hao an incredulous look as he was now wearing a referee¡¯s attire,plete with the while gloves and the shiny ck shoes.

    Fang Lin sighed and just ignored his master¡¯s hobby.

    ¡°As agreed upon earlier, the time limit for this fight is 15 minutes. The one who remains standing after 15 minutes is the winner. If both are standing or are down after 15 minutes, its considered a tie.¡± Wang Hao then looked at Fang Lin, who gave him a solemn nod.

    As for Agares, he had a silly smile as he cracked his knuckles repeatedly. ¡°Another knucklehead.¡± Wang Hao thought to himself while shaking his head.

    ¡°If both of you are ready, then let¡¯s start this fight!¡±

    All of them were then covered by the Genie¡¯s mist, bringing them all to her Mist Room.

    At the instant that they were inside the room, Agares was already on his attacking position. He gave a smug grin to Fang Lin as he said,

    ¡°Boy, let me show you how fragile the soul of someone like you is!¡± Agares was stared at Fang Lin as one earthen-colored sword went out of his forehead.

    This sword looked translucent as it barreled towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°A soul attack!¡± Wang Hao thought grimly as he stared at the translucent sword.

    The main reason the Fourth Stage Practitioners could easily trash those below them was because of their powerful soul.

    The soul was the aspect of the practitioner that assists them on harnessing their power. Injure or damage the soul, and the power a practitioner can harness will diminish drastically.

    That¡¯s the advantage the Fourth Stage Practitioners have. Their souls were destroyed and was reborn from their daow insights. This rebirth from destruction grants them their powerful souls.

    Given this transformation, their powerful souls will easily suppress those at the lower stages. This suppression weakens the fighting ability of those at the lower stages, making them helpless against the Fourth Stage Practitioners.

    Not only that, but soul attacks weremon among the Fourth Stage Practitioners. These attacks will of course heavily injure the souls of those at the lower stage, which further weakens their fighting abilities.

    In short, those at the lower stages than the Fourth Stage were basically f***ed.

    Wang Hao tensed, ready to swoop in if Fang Lin receives a heavy injury. To his surprise however, Fang Lin did not even attempt to dodge the soul attack. He let it pierce his chest, with him moving back a step from the illusory impact.

    But instead of seeing his disciple fall down with his orifices bleeding, Wang Hao only heard Fang Lin grunting a little. But aside from that, nothing else happened to him!

    ¡°That¡¯s a soul attack? How weak!¡± Fang Lin muttered as his body began to tremble.

    ¡°Roar!!!!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes then widened as he seemingly heard an illusory dragon roaring behind Fang Lin. The spectators also heard the roar, as they gave Fang Lin a more vignt look.

    Then 5 seconds after the roar, everyone¡¯s eyes widened including Agares¡¯ as they saw Fang Lin being covered by something. With their experience, they knew what it was. But that was also the reason they could hardly believe that Fang Lin had it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a martial aura!¡± Agares shouted, as his eyes began to glow with excitement. ¡°I did not think you have something like that hidden in your sleeves!¡±

    Right now, Fang Lin¡¯s whole body was covered by a violet-colored aura. It was all over his body, acting like a thin piece of cloth armor.

    Agares, who was the nearest to Fang Lin, could feel the soul suppression that he was putting on Fang Lin dissipating when it touched the violet martial aura.

    ¡°I get it! That violet martial aura of yours negates soul-rted effects! No wonder you were not scared to fight us 4!¡± Agares was surprisingly quick-minded even though he looked like a brute.

    ¡°See this master? You should not be worried about me!¡± Fang Lin said smugly as he faced the excited Agares. ¡°With this martial aura of mine, your greatest advantage is gone!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Agares said with a feral grin. ¡°You know, souls attacks were really not my best area. My attribute was with the earth, so my Nature Power was mostly focused on the physical attack part!¡±

    Even though their way of cultivation was different from the Practitioners, Djinns can actually mimic the special features of each stage, like a Nature Core for the Third Stage, Nature Soul attacks for the Fourth Stage and Nature Domain in the Fifth Stage. But even though they can do these emtions, their real power still lies on their Nature Power itself.

    Agares had the Nature Power of Earthquakes and Mountains, so it was no surprise that his real power was on the physical attack side. In fact, one can even say the threat of his physical attacks were even greater than his soul attacks!

    ¡°Seeing that you have a special body, I deem you worthy to receive a hammer strike from me!¡± Agares opened his right palm, and there, a wooden hammer appeared. Its handle was as long as an arm while its round, wooden head looked fairly polished.

    ¡°That¡¯s Agares¡¯ Item!¡± Fang Lin thought as he looked at the wooden hammer warily. ¡°Genie can harness her power over mists with that disk of hers. Then that means Agares¡¯ power over earthquakes and mountains will be harnessed through that hammer!

    Agares twirled his hammer idly as he raised it high in the air. Fang Lin then heard intense rumbling sounds from the hammer, as if there was a massive earthquake happening inside it. He can also feel as if the hammer head was a massive mountain looming over him.

    ¡°Dang, that thing really looks bad!¡± Fang Lin knew that getting hit by that hammer will be not good. But will Fang Lin fear such thing? Of course not!

    ¡°You have that hammer? Then let me show you what I have!¡±

    ¡°Moo!!!! x3¡±

    This time, the spectators felt as if they heard three raging bulls bellowing in anger. They immediately looked at Fang Lin, who looked drastically different now.

    The current Fang Lin was covered by a glinting bronze armor. Even his head was covered, making him look like an automaton.

    What was unsettling about the bronze armor was the fact that there were three bronze bull heads attached to it!

    One was covering Fang Lin¡¯s head, while the other two were protruding from his chest area, with each one residing on the left and right side of his chest.

    The bronze heads looked eerily alive, with their glinting red eyes and snapping mouths. Fire asionally came out of their nose and mouths, contributing to a cool but sinister-looking appearance.

    Wang Hao immediately knew what beast this armor was rted to.

    ¡°That is the Three-Headed Khalkotauroi!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s muffled voice then sounded out from the armor.

    ¡°How aboutparing the might of your hammer with my bronze armor? You must be curious right?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah I am!¡± Agares shouted as he bounded towards Fang Lin. ¡°Then here Ie!¡±

    Agares brought his hammer plunging down to Fang Lin, as Fang Lin felt his breathing being constricted from the sheer pressure alone.

    Wang Hao, who was observing from the sidelines, tensed as he realized this exchange was the most important part of the match.

    ¡°Whoeveres out on top after this exchange will most likely be the winner!¡±

    What Wang Hao saw next was Fang Lin rxing his body as he was suddenly covered by a ghastly green glow. He then saw Fang Lin giving a provocative smile to Agares as he said,

    ¡°Hit me with all that you got!¡±

 Chapter 256: Agares(2)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Agares(2)</h4>

    ¡°Hong.¡±

    But instead of seeing his body being thrown away by Agares¡¯s hammer, what Wang Hao saw was that the hammer passed through Fang Linpletely, as if he was not there at all.

    Upon seeing Fang Lin covered by a greenish tinge, Wang Hao knew that Fang Lin used one more type of Divine Beast.

    ¡°istig!¡±

    Wang Hao shook his head wryly upon realizing that Fang Lin already used three Beasts in his fight against Agares.

    The first one was the Rainbow Dragon, on which Fang Lin was able to use the violet aura.

    From what Wang Hao knew, the seven differently colored auras all have different effects. Also, the first aura that a Rainbow Dragon can use can be chosen by him at whim.

    With Fang Lin knowing the advantage of Fourth Stage Practitioners, he decided to use the Violet Martial Aura, which can negate soul effects, as his first martial aura.

    As for the other colored auras, Fang Lin can only unlock them if he was able to reach the conditions required for each aura.

    For example, the Green Martial Aura required Fang Lin to be at the brink of death multiple times. As for how many times that was, Fang Lin refused to tell Wang Hao. But seeing the scared look on Fang Lin¡¯s face made Wang Hao realize that the ¡®multiple times¡¯ mentioned there must be a lot.

    The next one that Fang Lin used was the Three-Headed Khalkotauroi.

    This Divine Beast was unique, since its body was made of bronze. This bronze however, was squeezed out from a newly-born ck hole. As such, this bronze was of high durability.

    As for how the Three-Headed Khalkotauroi was born, nobody was sure of it. It just popped in of existence suddenly. Some were even unsure if this can be considered a living creature or a sentient machine.

    But this beast actually had its own Divine Beast Bloodline flowing inside it, making everyone sure that it was actually a living creature with a metal body.

    Aside from having a bronze body, each of the bull head of the Three-Headed Khalkotauroi can spit fire that can reach the temperature of a star!

    Of course, Fang Lin¡¯s current form cannot reach that state yet. But Fang Lin can use his half-step Pure Yang Universe me as the me spouted by his Ox Form.

    Seeing that Fang Lin used the Ox Form as a suit of armor made Wang Hao sure that this form was for heavy closebat.

    What made Wang Hao surprised was that Fang Lin used the Goat Form too.

    The beast used by the Goat Form was the istig.

    The istig was a half woman, half goat Divine Beast. It¡¯s form was also corporeal, making it difficult for it to be damaged.

    The reason for its corporeal form was because this Divine Beast was actually a wandering soul or in other terms, a ghost!

    But even though it was a ghost, the istig had no worries from the Underworld Realm. The Underworld had no problems with ghosts, as long as they do not enter reincarnation.

    As for how the istig was born, it was actually pretty simple.

    An egg containing the embryonic form of the istig will just appear sailing across space. This egg can only be nourished by absorbing any ghosts near it.

    Only when it absorbs enough ghosts that the istig can break out of its egg, showing its ghastly form to the Universe.

    The istig¡¯s abilities were of course rted to the control of wandering souls and spirits of dead living beings. Fang Lin sadly was still struggling with these since he¡¯s originally a living being.

    But one of the istig¡¯s abilities that he can use already was the istig¡¯s Ghost Form.

    At this form, Fang Lin will be highly invulnerable from physical attacks. But in turn, Fang Lin¡¯s vulnerability against soul attacks will increase exponentially!

    This invulnerable form will onlyst after a certain number of hits. Currently, Fang Lin¡¯s ghost form can onlyst after 3 hits. But if the attack was too powerful, the ghost form might disappear after just one hit.

    But with more training, Fang Lin can increase the number of hits his ghost form can tank.

    Right now, Fang Lin used his ghost form to make Agares¡¯ attack pass through him

    Agares¡¯ wooden hammer hit the floor of the Mist Room, which was able to contain his power.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Fang Lin trembled as he realized his ghost form will can only just take one more hit from Agares!

    ¡°Damn, I expected it to be powerful, but not this powerful!¡± Fang Lin thought wryly to himself. ¡°Since he¡¯s off bnce now, it¡¯s time for my counter attack!¡±

    With Agares still crouched after his attack, Fang Lin started to kick the floor beneath him with his foot. He somersaulted in the air, with his right arm raised high.

    Fang Lin clenched his right hand, and his whole Ox Form Armor creaked in response.

    Fang Lin used the Goat Form to bait Agares into apromising positing while he will use the Ox Form to initiate a counter attack!

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    The three heads on Fang Lin¡¯s armor opened their mouths as they spewed Fang Lin¡¯s half-step Pure Yang Universe me to Agares.

    Agares roared in pain, as he felt the mes were actually melting his Mountain Armor slowly.

    ¡°My Body Is a Mountain!¡± Agares roared as his defenses were raised to the extremes.

    Agares¡¯s Nature Power was actually the manifestations of his attack and defense. The earthquake was his means of attack while the mountain was his form of defense! Right now, Agares decided to use his Mountain Form to withstand Fang Lin¡¯s counter attack.

    ¡°You armor might be powerful, but do you think it can prate my Mountain Defense?¡± Agares taunted as he saw Fang Lin looking at his body in wonder. ¡°Come hit me now!¡±

    ¡°Ok, I shall hit you!¡± But to Agares¡¯s surprise, he saw Fang Lin removing his OX Form!

    ¡°I have waited for you to do this!¡± Fang Lin said as he observed Agares. ¡°From the information I obtained in the jade slip that Genie gave me, your Mountain Defense makes you highly durable from physical attacks. But the jade slip also stated that since you focused your defense on your body, there is one aspect of you that you left unprotected!¡±

    ¡°That is your soul!¡± While still in the air, Fang Lin¡¯s right hand opened as he converged his Violet Martial Aura on it. He then molded it until it was in the form of the spear.

    ¡°Aside from negating soul effects, my Violet Martial Aura, if used right, can damage souls! Now is the best time to use this!¡± Fang Lin bellowed as he threw the violet spear towards Agares!

    Fang Lin actually just donned the Ox Form to bait Agares on using his Mountain Defense Form. Now that Agares was in his Mountain Defense Form, his soul, which was supposed to be protected by his Fourth Stage Power was now open to Fang Lin¡¯s attacks!

    Fang Lin knew that with his specs, it will be highly difficult to defeat Agares in terms of physical or magical attacks. The only way Fang Lin would be able to beat him was in terms of soul attacks!

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Wang Hao praised in his heart as he saw Fang Lin¡¯s cunning performance. ¡°This is the culmination of all those lessons that I taught him! See that Fang Lin¡¯s second master? This is the knowledge I taught him!¡±

    But before Fang Lin¡¯s spear could pierce Agares, a hand suddenly reached out, grabbing the spear nonchntly.

    Fang Lin narrowed his eyes as he realized his spear could not affect that hand.

    ¡°This fight is over, Fang Lin wins.¡± Orias said as he threw the spear back to Fang Lin. ¡°You are right Fang Lin, Agares will be highly vulnerable to that spear of yours. Thus, I decided to step in to save him.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin pouted slightly, as he seemed to be disappointed with the oue.

    As for Agares, he did not look mad with his loss. He even gave a smile to Fang Lin as he went to the side of the room.

    Orias, who was now in his humanoid form, smiled after seeing that Fang Lin looks miffed by the results. ¡°Fang Lin, it seems like you want to fight yet.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? Do you want to fight me?¡¯ Fang Lin said as he stared at Orias with interest. Someone that can hold Fang Lin¡¯s pulsing, violet spear with that tight grip surely must be a strong fighter!

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to fight you after seeing that martial aura of yours.¡± Orias said as he spread his arms. He then looked at Wang Hao as he asked him,

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Announce the start of our match!¡±

    ¡°....Fine!¡± Wang Hao muttered as Fang Lin and Orias stared at each other.

    ¡°Fang Lin versus Orias, start!¡±

    After Wang Hao said those words, Fang Lin tried to move forward, but he felt that his whole body was unable to move! As for Orias, he walked towards Fang Lin nonchntly, as his left hand clenched, with a ck sword appearing inside it. He then threw this sword to Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin immediately felt danger from that ck sword. He immediately summoned his Ox Form armor to receive the attack. To his horror, he saw the sword easily piercing through his armor! He gritted his teeth as he used his ghost form.

    Just like what he expected, the sword passed through him, without him being damaged.

    Fang Lin then sighed, realizing he cannot use his ghost form for an hour with its limit reached.

    Orias seemed to know this as he summoned another ck sword from his clenched hand.

    ¡°Fang Lin, there are some things that are still unfathomable to you, just like what you are experiencing now. Take this as a lesson!¡±

    Orias then sent this sword to Fang Lin once more!

 Chapter 257: ? and â—

    <h4>Chapter 257: ? and ¡ñ</h4>

    Fang Lin¡¯s face turned solemn after he saw the sword barreling towards him. From what he can observe, this sword must be the product of Orias¡¯ Nature Power.

    ¡°From what I knew, his Nature Power was of the Void, or the Emptiness of the outer space. With that power, he can create weapons fused with space itself. Because the weapons were fused with the space itself, it can ignore obstructions and hit its intended targets. Aside from that, he can also use powerful techniques rted to Void.¡± Fang Lin¡¯s mind churned as the sword was bearing towards him.

    ¡°Because my ghost form had reached its limit, I cannot use it now. And with that space fusion, his swords will just ignore the defense of my Ox Form... The best thing I can do is to avoid those swords of his and hit him back hard!¡±

    But Fang Lin was also unsure on what kinds of powerful abilities Orias had. Fang Lin had a strained smile as he realized he had to fish out all of Orias¡¯ moves.

    ¡°From what I can see, this Orias seems to be also proficient in soul arts. But with my Violet Martial Aura, I can ignore that damage. But with his expertise, I think I will not be able to damage his soul too....¡± Fang Lin then took a deep breath as he realized what has to be done.

    ¡°I just have to pepper him with my attacks!¡±

    Fang Lin knew that his inability to move was rted to Orias¡¯ Void Power. ¡°He must have used his Void Power to restrict the space around me!¡± Fang Lin thought as he tried to strain against his unseen bonds.

    ¡°Fine! Here I go!¡±

    Wang Hao who was still observing from the sidelines, widened his eyes after he saw that Fang suddenly sprouted two long ears. The ears looked cute just like a rabbit. But Fang Lin¡¯s eyes looked ancient, as if it can stare through time itself.

    Wang Hao resisted the urge to feel up those rabbit ears as he realized what beast Fang Lin was using right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Eon Rabbit!¡±

    The power of the Eon Rabbit lies on its maniption of time.

    One important thing to be noted is that its time maniption abilities were of lower tierpared to Wang Hao¡¯s Space-Time Gyroscope.

    That meant Wang Hao¡¯s time maniption abilities will just crush the Eon Rabbit¡¯s time maniption abilities.

    But even with that limitations, the Eon Rabbit¡¯s skill inbat was still high.

    Fang Lin¡¯s ancient-looking eyes glowed as he stared at the iing sword.

    ¡°Slow!¡±

    To Orias¡¯ surprise, he felt his connection to his created sword suddenly being cut off. Orias realized that this happened because the time flow of the sword was now different from the normal time flow!

    Fang Lin changed the time flow of the sword, making it go slower than it should have done. Fang Lin then grimaced, as that moved put some pain on his eyes. Using the Eon Rabbit¡¯s ability will put a continuous strain on his eyes, meaning there¡¯s a limit on how many times he can use the time maniption abilities.

    Aside from that, Fang Lin also could not use any offensive time abilities with the Eon Rabbit Essence. They were allbat support abilities.

    But what he did now was enough.

    With the sword slowed down, Fang Lin started his next move.

    With the mutation of his bloodline, he was able to collect three Dual Marks already. But with the experience that he had this time, he was able to create his 4th Dual Mark.

    On his left hand, the symbol ?(hourss) appeared, while on his right, the symbol ¡ñ(ckhole) appeared. These symbols were representing time and space respectively.

    This was Fang Lin¡¯s 4th Dual Mark, the Space-Time Dual Mark!

    Fang Lin obtained this from observing his Master¡¯s Space abilities and the Eon Rabbit Essence Core inside of him.

    Yes, the symbol might be redundant, with Fang Lin¡¯s Eon Rabbit Essence Form already able to manipte time.

    But the Eon Rabbit¡¯s power and Fang Lin¡¯s ? symbol maniptes time in different ways.

    The Eon Rabbit¡¯s time maniption was mostly focused on crowd control andbat support. Meaning, most of its time abilities were there to assist abatant, like slowing an opponent down or making Fang Lin¡¯s attacks turn quicker.

    Meanwhile, Fang Lin¡¯s ? symbol was focused on offensive time abilities like weakening materials by advancing their age.

    If the Eon Rabbit¡¯s abilities and Fang Lin¡¯s ? symbol were used together, Fang Lin¡¯s time abilities will be raised to another level.

    But even with this, Wang Hao¡¯s time maniption power will still trump over Fang Lin. That¡¯s just how ridiculous Wang Hao¡¯s Space-Time Gyroscope was.

    As for the ¡ñ symbol, it allowed Fang Lin to be able to use some space rted abilities. Of course Wang Hao¡¯s space abilities will also trash Fang Lin¡¯s.

    But even with that, Fang Lin¡¯s newest Dual Mark will still allow him to be more flexible onbat.

    But even if Fang Lin already gained these marks, he cannot just use the Space and Time Marks repeatedly like Wang Hao does. Fang Lin¡¯s space-time marks had usage limits on them.

    Activating a dual mark requires the consumption of his Origin Energy. If he will use the ¡ñ symbol, Fang Lin of course had to use his Origin Energy.

    With the high energy consumption of his marks, Fang Lin knew that the ¡ñ and ? symbol can only be used 10 times with his current state!

    If he achieves a higher stage, the amount of times he can use the ¡ñ and ? will increase. But right now, he had to make do with 10 uses for each mark.

    And if he used those two symbols as a Dual Mark, he will only be able to use that Dual Mark 3 times!

    That¡¯s the limitation of Fang Lin¡¯s Dual Marks. They are one of his most powerful and flexible arsenals, but their usage was limited by the amount of Origin Energy that he had!

    Fang Lin activated the ¡ñ symbol, and he was now able to feel the space around him. He could now see how Orias was able to restrict him.

    Orias turned the ¡®movable¡¯ space around Fang Lin empty. Even if Fang Lin wanted to move, he will not be able to since he had no space to move out.

    It¡¯sparable to how a person cannot just walk straight if there was a huge chasm in front of him. Since the ground beneath his feet was empty, he had nowhere to move to.

    That was what Fang Lin was experiencing. Since the space itself was missing at the vicinity around his body, Fang Lin could not really advance even a bit.

    ¡°You sneaky....¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he used his ¡ñ symbol.

    He suddenly disappeared, reappearing behind Orias.

    Orias, who saw Fang Lin disappearing, let out an excited grin as he realized what Fang Lin had done.

    ¡°So you can teleport huh...¡±

    Of course, Fang Lin¡¯s teleportation abilities were weaker than Wang Hao¡¯s. If the conditions were right, Wang Hao can teleport at aary Scale.

    As for Fang Lin, he was only able to teleport for around 2 meters.

    Fang Lin still had loads of progress to do before his teleportation be powerful.

    But right now, the proximity between Fang Lin and Orias allowed Fang Lin to appear behind him.

    ¡°Since you used your move now, allow me to attack next.¡± Orias muttered as Fang Lin started to feel danger approaching him.

    ¡°Void Punch!¡± Orias shouted, punching the air in front of Fang Lin!

    Fang Lin narrowed his eyes as he saw an empty fist now sailing towards him!

    Fang Lin realized that this fist will dig a hole on his body if he allowed himself to get hit!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Fang Lin consumed more Origin Energy as he teleported once more.

    He was able to dodge to Void Punch, but Fang Lin¡¯s expression did not look good.

    With that teleportation, Fang Lin will only be able to use his teleportation 8 more times. And from the looks of it, Orias can spam his Void Punch at a higher number.

    ¡°From what I can see, you are not really a master of space maniption. You seemed to only gain that ability with that special bloodline of yours!¡± Orias said with an excited expression. ¡±

    That means there is a limit to the number of times you can teleport!¡±

    Fang Lin sighed as he saw Orias able to deduce the limitations of his ability!

    ¡°How many teleportations can you still do? 10? 100? Or 1000?¡± Orias asked as he cupped his chin. ¡°Whatever. The only way to find that out was for me to continue attacking you! Good luck surviving!¡±

    Fang Lin only had a strained smile on his face as he realized Orias was a more difficult opponent than what he could expect.

    He then teleported once more as another Void Punch went sailing at his former spot. Fang Lin grimaced as the thought to himself,

    ¡°Time for n Beta....¡±

 Chapter 258: Fragile Space, Supple Time

    <h4>Chapter 258: Fragile Space, Supple Time</h4>

    Fang Lin sighed as he decided to go into an offensive stance. He knew that he could not let Orias impose his dominance anymore. Letting him do that will just make him gain the initiative in this fight.

    ¡°Time to use my 4th Dual Mark!¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he gathered his Origin Energy on the ? and ¡ñ symbols.

    They both left his hands as they started to fuse together. When Orias saw this, his eyes narrowed, as he seemed to have felt dangering from that fusion.

    Fang Lin grinned as he realized his current breakthrough strengthened his Dual Marks.

    If it was before, the power of Fang Lin¡¯s Dual Marks will be just backed up by his Early Second Stage Cultivation.

    But after he met his Second Master, Fang Lin¡¯s Dual Marks were now backed up by his 12 Essence Cores and his Peak Second Stage Cultivation!

    Such kind of enhancement propelled his Dual Marks¡¯ power to the next level!

    The surroundings rumbled as arge scythe appeared in Fang Lin¡¯s hands.

    The scythe¡¯s handle was about 3 meters long, with its de around a meter in length. It looked sinister, with countless symbols running across the de.

    This was the manifestation of his 4th Dual Mark, the FRAGILE SPACE, SUPPLE TIME SCYTHE!

    Its name already says it all. This scythe of Fang Lin can tear through space like its fragile and mold time like its supple.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Fang Lin bellowed as he sent the scythe hacking down. It immediately created an invisible sh that threaded through space like tofu!

    Orias tried to lock the path of the invisible sh, but he found out that his void lock was shredded by the sh!

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop this attack, since the space aspect of my scythe focuses on making attacks that destroys the space!¡± Fang Lin said as he saw the invisible sh almost bearing upon Orias!

    Right now, Fang Lin can only summon one thin sh to damage the space. This sh was as thin as a hair, and as fast as the speed of sound.

    One thin sh might sound underwhelming, but if his control over his Dual Marks gets stronger, he can actually createrge holes through space itself with his scythe!

    Orias grimaced as he realized he had no way on stopping the attack. All of his Void special abilities were all focused on restricting the opponent¡¯s attacks. As for his offense, it only relies on his created weapons.

    Since that invisible sh can ignore his void restrictions, Orias had no choice but to go on offensive too.

    ¡°Since I am going to be hit by your attack, let me hit you with my attack too!¡± Orias bellowed as he used the strongest attack he could muster right now.

    Orias raised his right hand slowly, forming a shape of a de. He then sent is shing down, with Fang Lin on its general direction.

    ¡°Void sh!¡±

    When Fang Lin¡¯s attack hit Orias, Fang Lin also received Orias¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Ugh! Both of them grunted at the same time, as Orias¡¯ right arm and Fang Lin¡¯s left arm were both severed by their attacks.

    Fang Lin¡¯s space sh was able to cleanly sever Orias¡¯ right arm.

    As for Orias¡¯ Void sh, this attack was able to create a thin void in space instantaneously. This empty space included the area between Fang Lin¡¯s left shoulder joint. Because of this, Fang Lin¡¯s left arm naturally separated with his shoulder since their connection was now reced with empty space.

    Both of them grunted in pain as they clutched the stumps of their respective shoulders.

    ¡°How about that Fang Lin?¡± Orias grimaced as he used his remaining left arm to summon more swords. ¡°Can you still fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can!¡± Fang Lin said as he suddenly rotated his scythe in a counterclockwise motion.

    Orias widened his eyes as he realized that this type of rotation looked like as if someone was making the hands of a clock rotate backwards!

    ¡°S**t! He¡¯s using a time ability right now!¡± Orias tried to obstruct Fang Lin, but his efforts were sadly futile.

    If the space aspect of Fang Lin¡¯s Fragile Space, Supple Time Scythe was focused on offense, its time aspect was focused on Fang Lin¡¯s body condition.

    Depending on how Fang Lin can activate it, he can either reverse or forward the status effect on his body like injury or poisoning.

    Fang Lin was able to do this by manipting his own body¡¯s Time. As long as he was conscious, Fang Lin can reverse the injuries given to him and make it disappear.

    The spectators could only watch silently as they saw Orias¡¯ injury and Fang Lin¡¯s arm reattached to Fang Lin¡¯s shoulder!

    Tear through space, and reverse bodily damage, that¡¯s the power of his Fragile Space, Supple Time Scythe!

    Of course, there is still a limit on what injuries Fang Lin can reverse right now.

    As of now, the worst injury that Fang Lin can reverse were amputated limbs. As for his dantian and soul, Fang Lin¡¯s current power cannot yet reverse any damages that might be inflicted on it.

    And of course, the number of times Fang Lin can reverse his injuries were also limited. At his best condition, Fang Lin can only use it thrice.

    But with this current condition, Fang Lin had no more Origin Energy left!

    This absence of Origin Energy meant that Fang Lin cannot use any abilities of his Dual Marks. That meant that if Fang Lin was injured once more, he cannot use Supple Time to reverse his injuries.

    The only thing Fang Lin can do was to act confident and make it look like he can still fight back. He can only wish that Orias will not see through his fa?ade.

    Wang Hao, who saw Fang Lin using his newly obtained power, could only smile wryly as he realized his disciple is now an OP character!

    ¡°Fang Lin, you have been through a lot, but now I baptize you as one of US.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he felt satisfaction upon seeing Fang Lin this triumphant.

    As for Orias, he shook his head sadly as he realized Fang Lin¡¯s advantage. Even though Orias was suspicious if Fang Lin could still fight and use those godly abilities of his, Orias decided to not risk it.

    After all, this match was not a fight to the death. There¡¯s no need to bring this match to the more fatal part.

    ¡°You are one of the most talented practitioners I met Fang Lin.¡± Orias said with a smile. ¡°Perhaps only the Demon of the Forsaken Ones had a greater talent than you. With that kind of talent, I will not feel ashamed to dere that this match is my loss.¡±

    ¡°......¡± The Djinns who were spectating the match did not say anything, for they also witnessed the power shown by Fang Lin.

    This guy was only at the peak Second Stage, yet he had somehow obtained the abilities of various Divine Beasts. What¡¯s more intriguing was that Fang Lin can use these abilities seamlessly and simultaneously!

    He also had that martial aura that weakened their advantage over him!

    But what made them highly wary of Fang Lin was that scythe that he summoned that effectively ended the match.

    Even Orias was not able to withstand a move from it!

    ¡°A Genius unrivalled in the Universe!¡± The Djinns all thought to themselves. They trembled, as they realized that with the help of Wang Hao and Fang Lin, their long thought-out n might actually seed!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡± Orias said smilingly to Wang Hao as he picked up his arm from the floor. Orias¡¯ arm let out a squeak as it slowly reattached itself to Orias¡¯ shoulder.

    From the looks of it, it might take while before his arm will bepletely reattached.

    ¡°.... About the meeting that we wanted to talk about, can we do it right now?¡± Orias said urgently as the three Djinns behind him walked until they were beside him.

    ¡°Fine. But won¡¯t you let the remaining two Djinns fight Fang Lin?¡± Wang Hao asked as he pointed to Buer and Haborym. ¡°They seem ready to fight.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to.¡± Orias said softly. ¡°Fang Lin was able to prove that he can fight against Fourth Stage Practitioners with his Peak Second Stage Cultivation Base. Further fighting will not be needed.¡±

    Behind Wang Hao, Fang Lin nodded his head rapidly, indicating that he was fine with the matches ending.

    After confirming their mutual desire to end the matches, Wang Hao shrugged his shoulders as he looked at Genie.

    ¡°Dispel your Mist Room then.¡±

    Genie gave a resigned sigh as she removed her Mist Room.

    Wang Hao¡¯s view changed, as he was now floating above the surface of the.

    With them back at the, Wang Hao, Fang Lin and Genie flew while beckoning the 4 Djinns to follow them.

    He and the others then went inside the cave that Wang Hao used earlier. Once they were inside, Wang Hao swiveled his head to look at Orias.

    Wang Hao smirked a little before saying,

    ¡°Now then, tell us your story.¡±

 Chapter 259: Chilly Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chilly Feeling</h4>

    Fang Lin and Wang Hao had grim looks on their faces after they heard the story told to them by Orias.

    ording to him, their loyalty to the Devourer Solomon was just brought by their connection withs.

    Out of all the Djinns that Solomon had controlled, it was Genie who was affected the least. This made her able to question and doubt Solomon¡¯s ideals.

    As for the other Djinns including Orias, they were all under Solomon¡¯s absolute control. This control was so great that they started to abuse Genie who was the one that cannot bepletely controlled by Solomon.

    Orias and the other Djinns stayed as Solomon¡¯s loyal servants until Solomon invaded this.

    To Solomon¡¯s surprise and horror, the soul of this was a monstrously powerful being! She was so powerful that she managed to withstand the attacks of 72 Djinns and Solomonbined.

    She was even able to retaliate, managing to kill around 62 Djinns with her strongest attack.

    This attack of hers also managed to injure the powerful Solomon!

    With himcking his servants, Solomon decided to fight the Goddess alone.

    The sh between them was so great that even other star systems could feel the shockwaves emanating from their shing powers.

    At the end, the Goddess managed to inflict a near-fatal strike to Solomon. This brought Solomon to the brink of death.

    As for the Goddess, she disappeared, leaving no traces at all.

    With the disappearance of the Goddess, the religion centered on worshipping her started to erode after countless years of doubt and hardships.

    Solomon, who was only barely alive at that time, concocted a n for his recovery.

    ording to Orias, Solomon¡¯s injuries were so great that it was almost impossible for him to leave this. And even if he could, he would not leave since Solomon was sure that his enemies mighte to kill him if they ever get a wind of his injuries.

    That meant Solomon can only recover in this.

    And to quicken his recovery, Solomon decided to proim himself as the new God of this.

    With the help of his Djinns, Solomon was able to convince the majority of the¡¯s poption to worship him as a God. As for the Goddess, Solomon was able to vilify her, turning her into the demon whoid waste on this.

    Solomon then proimed the underground as his domain, and all his avid followers settled underground. This then formed the underground civilization that Andromeda detected earlier.

    The countless worships by his new followers supplied Solomon with streams of Faith Energy. With this, his recovery started to speed up, faster than it was before.

    But even with the help of the Faith Energy, Solomon injuries will not heal that quickly.

    So Solomon decided to put himself in slumber near the¡¯s core. He then let the surviving Djinns handle the matters of his religion.

    It was at that moment that some Djinns were able to regain their free will. Genie already regained hers after Solomon was injured. The Djinns that regained their free will after Solomon¡¯s slumber were Orias, Agares, Buer and Haborym, who were all talking to Wang Hao and Fang Lin right now.

    As for the remaining 5 Djinns, they were still unable to break free from Solomon¡¯s very. These 5 were now the ones leading The Church of Solomon in the Underground Civilization.

    ¡°With Solomon in slumber, some of us Djinns regained our free will!¡± Orias shouted as his faced started to turn worried.

    ¡°But once Solomon wakes up, we will be under hismand again. And that time, things won¡¯t be as good as it is now.¡±

    Wang Hao knew the reason for Orias¡¯ worry.

    ording to him, Solomon will only wake up from his current slumber once his injuries were all healed. At that point, even Genie will be under his control again.

    But the worst part of that was the fact that a recovered Solomon will surely start to invade others once more.

    ¡°Solomon is the person I loathed the most in my life!¡± Orias shouted as he pounded the ground.

    ¡°Everytime he invades a, he makes me and the other Djinns kill the people on that! Only when they reach a set amount of numbers that Solomon will stop the mass killing. It was only after that that the colonization happens...¡± Orias said as he stared at his palms sadly.

    ¡°I do not want to kill people, yet that bastard made me do so!¡± Orias then started taking deep breath to calm himself down.

    He gave an expectant look to Fang Lin and Wang Hao as he said,

    ¡°So what will your decision regarding our proposal be?¡±

    But instead of giving him an answer, Fang Lin and Wang Hao suddenly stood up, with Wang Hao¡¯s arms slung over Fang Lin¡¯s shoulder.

    Wang Hao gave a cheeky smile to Orias as he said,

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry but me and my disciple Fang Lin had to return to our home already. We have a sect to protect and girls to cherish there. Our schedule there is packed, so we will not be able to help you.¡±

    Wang Hao then waved his hands in the form of goodbye as he said,

    ¡°Just consult Fang Yu and Genie about your proposal ok? Since they will be the ones left here.¡±

    Wang Hao and Fang Lin then disappeared, leaving the stunned Orias looking at the pouting Fang Yu.

    As for how Fang Lin and Wang Hao returned to Thrae, it was just simple.

    The original Fang LIn simply just undid the fusion of his two bodies.

    With this undoing, Fang Lin¡¯s Yang Body went back to his secluded ce at the Immortal God Sect, God Continent Branch.

    As for Fang Yu, the Yin Body, nothing happened to her as she was still left with Genie in Solomon¡¯s.

    And with Wang Hao touching Fang Lin¡¯s clothes, Fang Lin¡¯s Yang Body was able to bring Wang Hao back with him to Thrae.

    Once they felt the familiar presence of Fang Lin¡¯s home, Wang Hao wasted no time as he disappeared from Fang Lin¡¯s sight.

    Fang Lin sighed as he realized that Wang Hao went back to the Immortal God Sect, Immortal Continent Branch.

    Fang Lin actually wanted to join with his master, but his presence there might just make matters worse. Seeing the unwilling look on Fang Lin¡¯s face earlier, Wang Hao let out a sigh as he told him that there wille a time in the invasion against the Immortal God Sect that Fang Lin will be needed.

    As for what and when that was, Fang Lin will have no choice but to wait.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s night now.¡± Fang Lin said as he looked at his timekeeper. His eyes suddenly widened as he saw the time on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s 7:50 pm! I had an appointment with that Princess! I need to hurry!¡± Fang Lin also wasted no time as he rushed towards the ce he was supposed to be in.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Yu sighed as Fang Lin and Wang Hao left. She then looked at Orias as she was about to say something to him.

    But before she could do so, she felt something weird. Fang Yu shivered as she could not fathom what this feeling was.

    But even if she could not understand it, Fang Yu was sure that it was rted to her master Xiao Ya!

    ¡°What is master Xiao Ya doing right now? It¡¯s already night in her area, so that means....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what happened.

    With her knowledge of Xiao Ya¡¯s preferences and the people in proximity to her, Fang Yu knew what Xiao Ya was doing.

    ¡°Master Xiao Ya is ¡®eating¡¯ Ling¡¯er right now!¡±

    As for how and why Fang Yu was able to feel this chilly feeling, she still does not know. But what was more important was the fact that Xiao Ya and Ling¡¯er were actually having a good time right now!

    ¡°Sigh, master Xiao Ya must be through a lot of stress right now. Having her tension relieved is important too...¡± Fang Yu said as she suppressed the envy she was feeling right now.

    ¡°Ugh, once I go back there, I will show master Xiao Ya all my ¡®special skills!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself before looking at Orias.

    Fang Yu resisted the urge to sigh as he saw the fawning look on Orias¡¯ face. That face was the type that forces Fang Yu to make her decision right now!

    Fang Yu paused as she contemted the pros and cons with helping Genie and the free-will Djinns.

    Upon staying still for a minute, Fang Yu opened her eyes as she said,

    ¡°Sorry, but I have to decline your offer.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 260: Masked Girl

    <h4>Chapter 260: Masked Girl</h4>

    Fang Lin was panting as he arrived at thepound of the Immortal God Sect, God Continent Branch. He looked around, somewhat stunned at the way the residences were built.

    The residences at the Immortal Continent Branch were pagodas and wooden houses. But here at the God Continent Branch, the residences were made up of stone blocks and colored bricks.

    ¡°Must be the culture difference then.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he walked towards thepound. But after he went in, he paused as he remembered something.

    ¡°Wait, where is Princess Lilliana¡¯ ce anyway?¡± Fang Lin scratched his head as he realized that he forgot to ask anyone about the ce.

    ¡°.... Oh. I cannot just ask others about her ce.¡±

    Fang Lin realized that he could not ask any disciples here in the God Continent Branch about her location because of one ring reason. Princess Lilliana must be extremely popr here.

    Surely, the news about her inviting Fang Lin to her room must have spread around already. With her poprity, Fang Lin was sure that most of her admirers will do their best to ¡®dispose¡¯ Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin shivered as he realized the troubles he will meet if he just showed himself looking like this. He looked at his appearance, which was back to his fatty form.

    Fang Lin realized that he must approach Princess Lilliana¡¯s ce with a different appearance. Going there in his fatty form will just spell disaster for him. Going inside her room on the other hand was another problem that he will still tackleter

    Fang Lin then chose a secluded spot to change his appearance.

    A minute passed by, and a new Fang Lin came out.

    This time, the person that he imitated was no other than Genie in her woman form.

    Even if Fang Lin was a male, he can also manipte his body to make him look like a female.

    He made his hair longer, he made his hips wider and his buttrger.

    He then deposited fat on his chest to make it look like breasts. He then made his skin slightly tanned and his hair darker.

    As for his face, Fang Lin recalled Genie¡¯s appearance and he reconfigured his face to be like her.

    Perfect! If one will put the new Fang Lin beside Genie, nobody can tell them apart!

    But well, Fang Lin¡¯s ¡®little Fang Lin¡¯ was still there, which can be used as a difference.

    Fang Lin checked out his new transformation as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Is this the TRAP that master was talking about? Ugh!¡± Fang Lin grimaced as he felt the pain of some unfortunate men.

    Well, bing a trap was not the reason Fang Lin transformed himself to be a woman. The main reason for that was that Fang Lin was sure being a woman in this situation will be the optimal one.

    If he transformed himself to be another male and ask for directions to the Princess¡¯ ce, he might be just mistaken to be another one of her fans and be rejected.

    But if he ¡®looked¡¯ like a female, he might even be escorted there.

    Fang Lin grinned as he entered thepound confidently. With him also controlling Fang Yu, Fang Lin was able to limate on handling his trap body.

    ¡°Hmmm... why are there no people here?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he looked at the houses. ¡°It¡¯s almost 8 already and yet no people were here.¡±

    Fang Lin let out a sigh as he looked around him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fang Lin heard some sweeping sounds as he looked behind him. There, he saw a teenage woman sweeping the pathway.

    The woman¡¯s face was covered with a face mask, presumably to make her safe from inhaling the dust. As for her clothes, they were staff clothes assigned for workers in this sect.

    These workers were usually mortal, and they hope to get a better life by working for a sect. This was a hard job, as Fang Lin with his status as a Sect Servant saw the hardships of the workers at the Immortal Continent Branch.

    Fang Lin saw the girl pausing to wipe her sweaty forehead. Fang Lin¡¯s eyes then widened as he saw the girl¡¯s eyes.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were bright, with her eyshes curled perfectly. The way her eyes looked made Fang Lin sure that this worker was a beauty!

    ¡°Calm down Fang Lin... You are here to do something else. Stop perving out!¡± Fang Lin told to himself as he approached the girl.

    The girl heard Fang Lin arriving as she stopped sweeping and looked at her.

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Fang Lin¡¯s sultry Genie appearance. Fang Lin held back a chuckle as he imagined teasing this girl.

    ¡°Stop that Fang Lin.....¡± Fang Lin sighed as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey! Do you know where Princess Lilliana¡¯s ce is?¡± Fang Lin said to her amicably. He made his voice slightly higher, just the right pitch that could pass of as a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°I heard an event happening there, so I wanted to go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Are you from the Immortal Continent Branch?¡± The girl¡¯s gorgeous eyes blinked as she stared at Fang Lin deeply. Her voice which was muffled by the face mask made it hard for Fang Lin to determine her real voice.

    ¡°Yeah, you can say that.¡± Fang Lin said as he scratched his head. ¡°Why are you asking that anyway?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because everyone here in the sect knows where Princess Lilliana lives.¡± The girl replied quickly. ¡°Since you seem to not know where her ce was, that only meant you are an outsider. And the outsiders that arrived today were from the Immortal Continent Branch. So that means you¡¯re from there.¡±

    Fang Lin was impressed by this girl¡¯s wit. That made him highly tempted to remove her face mask and make her show her real face. Fang Lin was sure that will be a great treat.

    But he restrained himself as he had to ask her something else.

    ¡°So, can you bring me there? If you agree, I will pay you handsomely.¡± Fang Lin grinned as he saw the girl¡¯s eyes sparkling at the mention of money.

    ¡°She must have financial difficulties then.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as the girl put her sweeping items on the wall. She fixed her tangled hair in a ponytail, showing her fair neck and forehead. She also fixed her clothes as she gave a determined look to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Beautiful Daoist, I shall bring you there without any dy!¡± The girl said as she bowed to Fang Lin deeply. ¡°You can be sure of my job!¡±

    Fang Lin nodded, impressed with her dedication. He reached deep on his space pocket and gave the girl 1000 gold coins. Since she seems to be a mortal, giving her spirit stones was useless.

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she received the bag of the coins. It surely was a big amount for someone like her. But before she could speak up, Fang Lin said,

    ¡°Just ept that downpayment ok? I will be angry if you rejected it.¡±

    ¡°Ok....¡± The girl said as she hastily put the money on her pocket. Earlier, she gave Fang Lin a look of fear. But now, she was giving Fang Lin a respectful look.

    Fang Lin shook his head, realizing that she must have needed some money badly. He then stared at the girl as he waited for her to bring him there.

    The girl quickly nodded her head as she led Fang Lin.

    But after 5 minutes of walking, they heard some jeering voices calling out to the worker girl.

    ¡°Hey, masked girl! If you show us your face now, we will give lots of money! You love money right? Hahaha! If you ¡®y¡¯ with uster, we can even give you more!¡±

    The one who said that were a group of young male disciples, who were all around the First Stage.

    Fang Lin shook his head, clearly disgusted by their behavior. Even though the girl was a worker, that still does not qualify her to be abused like this.

    The girl stopped in ce, trembling as she clenched her fists. Because of the difference of their statuses, the girl could not fight back.

    So she just stood there as her eyes started to be teary.

    Fang Lin saw her pitiful look which naturally made him angry.

    ¡°Piss off!¡± Fang Lin said harshly to the group of young disciples. He stared at them down as he said,

    ¡°You treat a person like this? Come here, and I will let you face my fists¡± He then curled his hands as he let out the aura of one of his essence core.

    ¡°Ah run!¡± The young disciples said as they felt that her strength was way above theirs. They scampered away, clearly scared of her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl said as she gave a grateful bow to Fang Lin. Her eyes turned bright again as she gave Fang Lin a more delighted look. She then stared at Fang Lin as she said,

    ¡°Beautiful Daoist, as a thanks for what you said, I am going to tell you something important. In terms of danger in this sect, Princess Lilliana is one of the most dangerous persons here!¡± The girl said with anger on her eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s a malevolent person who will easily ruin you!¡± Her eyes turned sympathetic as she continued.

    ¡°I actually pity Sir Fang Lin who she invited to her room. That vixen will surely do something malicious to him!¡±

    ¡°......¡± Fang Lin did not expect that this girl will suddenly turn hostile at Princess Lilliana. He scratched his currently sharp nose as he asked her,

    ¡°How do you know about that anyway?¡±

    The girl paused as she collected her bearings. She then took a deep breath as she said,

    ¡°Beautiful Daoist, you see, I am Princess Lilliana¡¯s former Master.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 261: It hurts

    <h4>Chapter 261: It hurts</h4>

    Can¡¯t write my second chap today, my foot hurts with a wound that I got there.

    So another surveyes:

    1. What vision do you have on Fang Lin¡¯s fate at the end of this arc?

    2. Who do you want to die? (Of course that is what you guys want. I just want to know who).

    3. Do you think Fang Lin is already OP enough in this story? Or do you want to tone it down or notch it up more?

    4. Best boy?

    5. Best girl?

 Chapter 262: Women are scary

    <h4>Chapter 262: Women are scary</h4>

    ¡°You are her previous master?¡± Fang Lin looked at the sweeping girl incredulously, as if he could not believe what she just said.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± The girl seemingly pouted as she ced her hands of her hips. Fang Lin repressed the urge to chuckle upon seeing such an endearing pose.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± This served to rile the girl further as she continued ring at Fang Lin. ¡°You think I am lying?¡±

    ¡°No of course not. Fang Lin said as he tried to notugh. ¡°It¡¯s just you look young to be someone¡¯s master. And you do not even have any cultivation to boot!¡±

    ¡°......¡± The girl kept quiet as she looked at the ground sadly. Even Fang Lin could see that she was greatly mncholic right now.

    ¡°How about telling me what happened to you that made you like this?¡± Fang Lin asked her. If she really was a former master, then she must tell Fang Lin on how she ended up at this state.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The girl said abruptly.

    Fang Lin scratched his head as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Well, I do not really need to believe that she was Princess Lilliana¡¯s master. But I think I still need to be wary of that princess. She might be really a malicious person.¡±

    Fang Lin who was in a female transformation smiled as he patted the girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°There, there, I believe you. But I still want to see her ce. Can you still lead me there?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Fang Lin with happiness. She then let out a humph as she walked quickly.

    ¡°Hmph, just follow me. But please, do not go near her ok?¡±

    Fang Lin shook his head wryly as he followed her. While he was walking, he heard a new person talking to his head.

    ¡°So master was flirting with another girl. I just woke up and I see this! You really are a pervert!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin sighed as he realized that Yao¡¯er was now awake. And it seems like she was not like that jolly little girl before.

    After Fang Yu and Fang Lin broke through the Second Stage, Yao¡¯er, who was under the effects of the contract spell with Fang Lin, was affected by that breakthrough.

    Since she will regain her strength slowly everytime Fang Lin breaks through, Yao¡¯er had to undergo this regaining stage after Fang Lin broke through.

    She slept on Fang Lin¡¯s shadow for six months already, with her body changing to amodate her additional strength.

    It was only now that she woke up. And from the looks of it, even her attitude also changed.

    ¡°Yao¡¯er, master has an important mission right now. Don¡¯t worry, I will feed you with your favorite snackter.¡± Fang Lin said mentally to the angry Yao¡¯er.

    ¡°Hmph, you better do!¡± Yao¡¯er shouted to Fang Lin angrily. She then stopped talking after that.

    ¡°We are almost near there. Let¡¯s walk faster.¡± The masked girl said amicably to Fang Lin. Fang Lin scratched his nose as the masked girl seemed to be closer to him already.

    Fang Lin was now happy that he took on a female form. The masked girl seems to be morefortable at the presence of females.

    Fang Lin finds that logical, since the masked girl seems to be harassed by young male disciples. Anyone will really have some traces of fear with that type of experience.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± When Fang Lin realized that he was almost near at the ce of Princess Lilliana, he stopped as he saw something that he expected might have happened.

    Around Princess Lilliana¡¯s ce, arge crowd of people were milling around. The majority were from the God Continent Branch while there were some from the Immortal Continent Branch too.

    All of them looked around, as if they were searching for someone.

    ¡°They are all waiting for me!¡± Fang Lin thought as he stared at the huge crowd. ¡°So that princess was actually a big deal!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. That b**ch has so many supporters!¡± The masked girl said venomously. ¡°If she did not betray me, those lowly males will grovel under my feet!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin decided to not give anyments on what he heard. Some people have issues, and he was not the right person to tackle those.

    ¡°Since it seems like there is no way for me to enter, I think I must go back. It¡¯s not worth it anyway.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he tried to step backwards.

    But before he could do so, he saw someone quickly approaching them. When he saw who the person was, Fang Lin¡¯s heart stopped, as if he was facing the grim reaper.

    d in snow-white clothes with a snow-white hair, the Nine-Tailed Wolf Xue¡¯er was quickly approaching the two.

    Even though her face looked expressionless, Fang Lin knew with his cohabitation with her for 6 months that she does not look happy.

    She gave Fang Lin a smile that was not a smile as she said,

    ¡°I did not expect to see you here. May I ask why a female like you wanted to go here at Princess Liliiana¡¯s ce? Are there any motives?¡±

    Fang Lin sweated as he realized Xue¡¯er has seen through his disguise!

    That was to be expected, since both of them had Godly Divine Beast Bloodlines. Aside from that. they already had been ¡®highly intimate¡¯ for the past 6 months so Xue¡¯er had already memorized Fang Lin¡¯s smell.

    Even if Fang Lin had changed form, Xue¡¯er was still able to smell Fang Lin.

    ¡°Why are you even asking her! She¡¯s with me!¡± To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, the masked girl suddenly spoke up. She red at Xue¡¯er defiantly as she said,

    ¡°Instead of him being questioned, you should be the one questioned. Why are you near Princess Lilliana¡¯s ce? You are the more suspicious one.¡±

    Xue¡¯er gave the masked girl an extremely cold look as she said,

    ¡°I heard from some people that my husband had been invited by Princess Lilliana to her room. Of course, as his wife, I must do my best to discipline him.¡± Xue¡¯er finished that statement by gesturing a cutting motion if front of them.

    Fang Lin resisted the urge to cry as he realized that Xue¡¯er was really pissed right now!

    ¡°If I see my husband going to her ce, I will waste no time bringing him away and punish him.¡± Xue¡¯er continued saying as she ignored the pale looks of the other two.

    ¡°Wait, that fatty Fang Lin was your husband?¡± The masked girl seems confused as she tilted her head. ¡°Is there something from him that made you want him?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things I like from him.¡± To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, Xue¡¯er, the cold girl, actually licked her lips! ¡°Too bad he¡¯s not here yet. I n to reward him after all. But it looks like he had been naughty, so I will just punish him.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The masked girl said nothing as she realized that Xue¡¯er was telling the truth.

    As for Fang Lin, he resisted the urge to cry as he realized that his punishment from Xue¡¯er was starting already!

    ¡°She¡¯s psychologically torturing me now!¡±

    The masked girl suddenly frowned as she asked Xue¡¯er,

    ¡°Do you think that husband of yours will arrive? It¡¯s already 10 minutes pass 8 and he¡¯s still not here.

    ¡°Oh, he wille.¡± Xue¡¯er said coldly. ¡°In fact I already know where he is.¡±

    ¡°Eh really? Where?¡± The girl looked around, trying to see that fatty body.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, please don¡¯t, please don¡¯t.¡± Fang Lin chanted to himself as he wished that Xue¡¯er will forgive him and will not call him out.

    If it was known that Fang Lin can look like a female, his reputation might be destroyed!

    ¡°Oh, Fang Lin, so you really arrived.¡± But instead of Xue¡¯er doing the reveal, it was someone else that did so.

    d with elegant robes, the mysterious Princess Lilliana suddenly appeared in front of Fang Lin as she greeted him!

    ¡°What! How did she see through my disguise!¡± Fang Lin thought panickedly as he stared at Princess Lilliana¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Xue¡¯er was able to do so because of our connection. But how can this princess detect me?¡±

    Fang Lin then remembered about what the masked girl said about Princess Lilliana.

    Fang Lin let out a sigh as he thought to himself,

    ¡°I really must be wary of this woman!¡±

 Chapter 263: Do not leave yourself open

    <h4>Chapter 263: Do not leave yourself open</h4>

    Because Princess Lilliana was wearing a hood that covered her whole body, nobody aside from the three of them saw her face.

    The others nearby just assumed that Fang Lin and his two colleagues were just talking to a hooded person. Nothing worthy of attention.

    What they were more concerned was whether that damned fatty will really go and approach Princess Lilliana¡¯s room.

    ¡°Hmph, seems like that d**k got scared of our numbers and did note.¡± One of Princess Lilliana¡¯s supporters said. ¡°Do we go back to our rooms now and rest?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Another one of Princess Lilliana¡¯s fans interjected. ¡°We will stay here all night and make sure that scum does not taint the Princess!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!!!!!¡±

    Fang Lin could only twitch his eyebrows as he heard what those fans were talking about. As for Princess Lilliana, she does not seem to be either happy or disgusted with what her fans were saying.

    She was only focused on staring at Fang Lin.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Lin was not sure what to do after seeing that kind of look. But Xue¡¯er and the masked girl had angry expressions on their faces upon seeing Princess Lilliana.

    Of course the reason for the anger of these two women were fundamentally different.

    ¡°You b**ch! You really dared toe here!¡± The masked girl said in a rushed whisper. Fang Lin felt that the masked girl was barely containing herself fromshing out to Princess Lilliana.

    ¡°Are you here to gloat about everything you have here? Well you better do so, for I will take this all back!¡± Before the masked girl could say more words, Xue¡¯er stepped in and sped the masked girl¡¯s mouth with her hand.

    She regarded Princess Lilliana with both a wary and angry look as she said,

    ¡°How did you know that this is my husband, and what do you want from him?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± It was only this time that Princess Lilliana shifted her line of sight from Fang Lin to Xue¡¯er. Her eyes roved up and down Xue¡¯er¡¯s body. In the end, Princess Lilliana let out an enigmatic smile as she said,

    ¡°Well I cannot tell you on how I detected your lovely husband. As for your second question, I wanted to see Fang Lin because I am hungry....¡± Princess Lilliana licked her lips as she looked at Fang Lin with empty eyes.

    ¡°!!!!¡± Xue¡¯er stepped forward, putting herself in between Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana. Her chest was heaving as she slowly said,

    ¡°With me around here, you cannot hope toy a hand on my husband! Just try it, and you will face my wrath!¡±

    Fang Lin shivered, as he realized this was the first time that Xue¡¯er got this mad. She was currently ring at Princess Lilliana with her fists clenched tightly. As for the masked girl, she was also ring at Princess Lilliana with a look of hate.

    While the two girls were staring at her like that, Princess Lilliana just looked at them calmly. But it was obvious at her eyes that she was jeering at the two.

    Fang LIn slowly backed away as he thought that he could not be near the three. The three women saw what he was doing and they all shouted,

    ¡°Stay here!¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡± Fang Lin had no choice but to yield at the pressure emitted by these three women. Of course, he was the most scared with his wife.

    ¡°So you had this kind of harmonious rtionship huh.¡± Princess Lilliana said as she saw the interaction between the two.

    Her robes shifted as she moved away from them. In the end, they heard Princess Lilliana saying,

    ¡°It¡¯s been a fun meeting you Fang Lin. I hope we get to fight each other tomorrow!¡± She ended this with a giggle as she disappeared entirely.

    ¡°.....¡± Once she was gone, Xue¡¯er let out an imperceptible sigh of relief while the masked girl turned her re to Fang Lin.

    ¡°That b**ch said that you are Fang Lin. Is that true huh?¡± The girl said as her eyes bored on Fang Lin. ¡°I am not happy with liars you know.....¡±

    In the end, Fang Lin had to exin that he used disguise to protect himself from Princess Lilliana¡¯s supporters.

    The girl frowned after hearing this, but she let Fang Lin off as she realized that he had a point.

    ¡°Well then...¡± The masked girl looked at Xue¡¯er who was only staring at Fang Lin at that time. ¡°It seems like your wife wants some private time with you.¡±

    She did not let Fang Lin say anything more as she flitted away, something abnormal for mortal.

    Now that the two were alone together, Fang Lin mustered his courage as he said,

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Just follow me.¡± Xue¡¯er said as she walked quickly. Fang Lin followed behind her, with his stride matching hers.

    Silence reigned between the two as they walked silently.

    After minutes of walking, Xue¡¯er stopped in front of a wooden house. Just by looking at it, Fang Lin already knew that this was Xue¡¯er¡¯s property.

    ¡°Once you enter the room, you must use your original appearance.¡± Xue¡¯er said before she abruptly entered her house.

    Fang Lin¡¯s heart started beating as he realized what might happen next.

    He entered the room, and he started undoing his transformation. He looked at where Xue¡¯er was, and he saw herying on her bed.

    The windows were open, as the light of the moon shone upon Xue¡¯er¡¯s body. Her appearance was glorious, and cannot bepared to anything else in the world.

    Fang Lin then stopped as he saw finer details. Like on how Xue¡¯er¡¯s skin was flushed red, and on how she was breathing heavily now. She can also see her body trembling as her tails were twitching erratically.

    Her eyes that looked at Fang Lin angrily earlier was now wide open, as they seemed to be tinged with other feelings.

    Fang Lin¡¯s excitement was off the roof as he realized that Xue¡¯er, the Nine-Tailed Wolf, was in heat right now!

    ¡°You have been bad, but I promised you that I will reward you.... Soe here.¡± Xue¡¯er said with a slur as she slowly tugged her robes.

    Fang Lin swallowed as she saw the normally calm and collected Xue¡¯er act this coquettishly!

    Unconsciously, Fang Lin found himself already beside Xue¡¯er, helping her remove her robes.

    Fang Lin gulped as he saw the perfect body of Xue¡¯er in all of its glory!

    When Xue¡¯er saw Fang Lin¡¯s gaping mouth, she let out a smile as her hands traced all over his body.

    ¡°Urngh!¡± Fang Lin suppressed a moan as he felt his little Fang Lin starting to stand proudly. Both his and Xue¡¯er¡¯s hands moved as they removed Fang Lin¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er then started kissing crazily as their bodies rubbed each other intimately.

    Fang Lin¡¯ nose twitched as he realized that Xue¡¯er was releasing her pheromones!

    These pheromones had a powerful aphrodisiac effect, that will make any male peerless through the whole night! Fang Lin of course, was now its fortunate victim!

    Fang Lin let out a low roar as his Godly Divine Beast Bloodline started to take over his mind. Xue¡¯er was the same, with her bloodline overtaking her rationale.

    In the end, Fang Lin was covered by ck and white lines all over his whole body.

    As for Xue¡¯er, her tails were now glowing as they wrapped around Fang Lin¡¯s waist, pushing him forward.

    Xue¡¯er and Fang Lin shared another deep kiss as Fang Lin¡¯s hands massaged her voluptuous chest.

    ¡°I want you now!¡± Xue¡¯er said as she undted her body seductively.

    Her hot breath and panting voice brought Fang Lin to his limits.

    The bed creaked as Fang Lin pushed through the barrier of adulthood.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er moaned out as they became one.

    Upon seeing that Xue¡¯er was fine, Fang Lin decided to continue his assault.

    The bed creaked as more moans echoed out from the room. It was a good thing Fang Lin had the mind to put sound-proofing talismans around the house before he entered itst night.

    Both Fang Lin and Xue¡¯er reached the peaks of their pleasure multiple times during that night. With their minds egged on by their bloodline, both of them used countless positions to achieve the nirvanic state of mind.

    It was only when morning arrived that their bodies started to feel tired.

    ¡°Mmmm....¡±

    Xue¡¯er was currently asleep as she snuggled on Fang Lin¡¯s arms. Her peaceful look was way more different from the Xue¡¯er who had her tongue lolled outst night while Fang Lin was pounding her from behind.

    As for Fang Lin, he had a t expression on his face. Of course he was greatly happy with him and his wife officially bing one.

    The reason for his current expression was something that he saw after Xue¡¯er slept.

    He looked around the room, and he saw the window that illuminated Xue¡¯er¡¯s body yesterday was still open! And someone was currently peeking there.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The perverted peeper was no other than the masked girl!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The masked girl eximed as she felt Fang Lin¡¯s murderous aura. She raised her hands defensively as she said,

    ¡°I swear to you that it was only me who saw what happened in this roomst night! There¡¯s no other people who saw this open window. It was only me who saw this window open! I swear with my soul!¡±

    ¡°......¡± Fang Lin let out a sigh of relief as he confirmed that aside from this masked girl, nobody else saw their deed.

    ¡°S**t! We were too affected by our lust that we forgot to close that damned window!¡± Fang Lin thought angrily to himself.

    Call it bias, but Fang Lin realized that he was not that angry at the masked girl after she saw what they did.

    If the one who peeped was a male however, Fang Lin will do everything that he can to y that person. He will not allow any male to see him doing his sacred duty to Xue¡¯er. Even if it was at the cost of his life, he will make sure any male who peeps on them will be eliminated, even if it was his Master Wang Hao.

    Fang Lin gave the masked girl aplicated look as he ruminated if it was fine for him to be this lenient if the one who peeped on them was a pretty woman.

    After all, peeping is peeping, and its still wrong.

    Fang Lin took a deep breath as he thought of a good way to ¡®punish¡¯ the masked girl.

    ¡°How long were you watching?¡± Fang Lin said slowly as he stared at the masked girl.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, and how I will treat you will depend on your answer.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The girl looked at her side guiltily as she said,

    ¡°Since you two started doing it, I have been already watching from this window. I watched everything... until the end....¡±

    ¡°$(*^[emailprotected]</a>(*^@*^(%&(@^!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 264: Perks of being a Master

    <h4>Chapter 264: Perks of being a Master</h4>

    Fang Lin was stupefied on what he heard. He could hardly believe that this girl had the gal to actually watch him and his wife do it all night!

    ¡°.....¡± The masked girl flushed red as she looked down, avoiding Fang Lin¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. Fang Lin sighed as he realized that this woman has some.... unique aspects on her personality.

    ¡°Did you enjoy watching that?¡± Fang Linughed sarcastically at the masked girl. ¡°It looks like you were enjoying it! Are your fingers clean already?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The masked girl shrieked as she covered her face in shame. ¡°I am really sorry for what I did. Please punish me now....¡±

    With Fang Lin¡¯s personality, he was actually close on forgiving the masked girl. Heck, Fang Lin was even turned on when he realized a beautiful woman was watching him do it with his wife!

    But even if Fang Lin somehow liked the masked girl watching, how about Xue¡¯er? How would she feel if she knew someone was watching them?

    ¡°I am sure Xue¡¯er will be pissed.¡± Fang Lin took a deep breath as he decided to punish the masked girl for the sake of Xue¡¯er.

    That will be the only way to appease the rage that Xue¡¯er will surely show to the masked girl after she wakes up.

    ¡°I have some punishments set for you.¡± Fang Lin abruptly said, which made the masked girl perk up and be alert.

    ¡°For the first punishment, you should tell me about your life and your so-called ¡®experience¡¯ with Princess Lilliana. Even though it might hurt you recalling those things, you still must tell those to me.¡±

    As for the first punishment, that story telling served two purposes. One, it can be used as a punishment because the masked girl seemed to be not happy on recalling her past. Making her recall it seems to be a good way to punish her.

    Second, if she¡¯s really the former master of Princess Lilliana, Fang Lin needed all the information that he could have about her.

    ¡°...¡± The masked girl stiffened for a second before she slumped her shoulders in resignation.

    ¡°Can you let me wash up first? Then let me enter your ce and I will tell everything to you.¡± The masked girl said quietly.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Fang Lin did not dare to imagine what part of her body the masked girl will wash up. ¡°Just be quick.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± There was a series of scampering sounds, and the masked girl was gone.

    After waiting for 10 minutes, Fang Lin heard someone knocking on the door. He probed with his divine sense, and he saw the masked girl, who seemed to be wearing entirely new clothes.

    Fang Lin did not point out his weird observations as he let the girl in.

    As for Xue¡¯er, she became awake while the masked girl was washing herself up. Fang Lin exined what happened with the masked girl as they were waiting.

    Because of that, Xu¡¯e, who was wearing her snow-white robes, was currently ring at the masked girl.

    The masked girl did not say anything for she knew she was in the wrong.

    She gave Fang Lin a hasty bow as she said,

    ¡°My name is Elissa, and I was powerful practitioner before.¡± She continued talking, and what Fang Lin heard was sort of intriguing.

    ording to Elissa, she was born with the peerless talent on space magic. With that kind of talent, she was able to reach high status in the Golden Tree Kingdom of the God Continent.

    There, she continued her cultivation as a space mage. Then one day, she was invited by the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom to be the master of their only princess.

    Elissa immediately agreed, since she knew the rumors about when this princess was born.

    ording to some rumors, the princess¡¯ birth was apanied by an auspicious sign in the sky. Everyone immediately regarded it as a sign that the princess will be a peerless talent.

    But to the surprise of everyone, the Golden Tree Kingdom did not allow the princess to be out of the castle for 13 years.

    Only when she became 13 years old that she was revealed to the public as Princess Lilliana.

    Elissa was feeling happy at that time, for she thought that once she made Princess Lilliana powerful, Elissa will also receive praises and especially, money.

    Fang Lin just ignored her seemingly obvious obsession with money as he continued listening.

    But when Elissa started instructing Princess Lilliana, she felt something weird.

    While she was teaching Princess Lilliana, Elissa felt that the princess was observing her every action, her every move, her very personality.

    Aside from that, the princess would sometimes act as if they were close, with her suddenly hugging or grabbing Elissa when she was off-guard.

    Elissa at that time just thought that people of royalty were just in weird, with Princess Lilliana like them.

    She ignored Princess Lilliana¡¯s weird behavior as she continued teaching her. After all, the fame and the money she will get from this was all worth it.

    But after 1 year of instructing Princess Lilliana, the unexpected happened.

    Elissa suddenly woke up on her room just to find that her cultivation was all gone! Herw core, her abundant mana, even all her space spells and abilities were all gone!

    Elissa naturally panicked, as she decided to approach the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom. She thought that since she was Princess Lilliana¡¯s master, she might be helped by him.

    But to her horror, when the King saw her, he immediately ordered her to be banished from the Kingdom!

    ording to the King, Elissa was found out to be stealing money from the Kingdom¡¯s treasury since she started teaching Princess Lilliana. Of course Elissa did no such thing. But her pleas were ignored as she was exiled of the Golden Tree Kingdom.

    She tried approaching her parents, but she found out that due to the banishment order, Elissa was not allowed to see any of her rtives at all.

    Elissa gritted her teeth as she realized someone from the Kingdom wanted her gone! She must have been set up like this to make her disappear!

    With no status, power or family, Elissa was forced to find ways to adjust and live her life as a mortal.

    Because she still yearns to cultivate again, she decided to apply as a worker on the Immortal God Sect, which was the nearest Great Sect to the Golden Tree Kingdom.

    Because of her former cultivation background, Elissa was epted as a worker.

    After 3 years of cruel, brutal and hard work, Elissa heard the news Princess Lilliana applying to be a disciple of the Immortal God Sect.

    Even though she was highly pissed at Princess Lilliana for not standing up for her, Elissa still forced her way through to watch Princess Lilliana on the battle stage.

    There, she saw the greatest shock of her life.

    Elissa saw Princess Lilliana using space magic!

    And what was worse was that this space magic was an original magic that can be only used by Elissa!

    ¡°This b**ch!¡± That was when Elissa realized that Princess Lilliana seemingly stole her cultivation!

    ¡°That slimy, despicable c**t just wanted to make me her teacher just to get my cultivation!¡± Elissa ended her story with more curses towards the princess.

    ¡°Wait, so you are telling me that all your abilities and cultivation were stolen from you by Princess Lilliana? Are you really sure about that?¡± Fang Lin asked carefully.

    ¡°I am!¡± Elissa said indignantly. ¡°You see the meteor spell that she used earlier? That¡¯s one of the original spells that originated from my core spell! Nobody can just replicate it like that!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Fang Lin¡¯s queries were however destroyed when Elissa said,

    ¡°You know, before I lost my cultivation, Princess Lilliana¡¯s affinity was only with Gold and nt Laws. But after I lost my cultivation, she can now use Space Laws, which was ringly identical to the Space Laws that Iprehended!¡±

    ¡°......¡± Fang Lin stopped doubting Elissa as he realized from what he heard that this Princess Lilliana seems to be highly dangerous and unpredictable person.

    ¡°So Princess Lilliana can somehow steal a person¡¯s cultivation? Now I feel scared.¡± Fang Lin then shivered as he remembered the eagerness of Princess Lilliana to be close to him.

    His eyes widened as he looked at Elissa, who nodded back at him gravely. As for Xue¡¯er, murderous intent sprung from her eyes as she slowly muttered,

    ¡°If that princess tries to steal my husband¡¯s cultivation, I will personally y her!¡±

 Chapter 265: One step ahead as usual

    <h4>Chapter 265: One step ahead as usual</h4>

    Fang Lin felt that Princess Lilliana was starting to be more and more mysterious on his eyes. Someone that can steal a person¡¯s cultivation must have a heavenly-defying ability!

    ¡°Wait...¡± Fang Lin then remembered Elissa saying that when Princess Lilliana was born, an auspicious sign appeared on the sky. Couple that with her heavenly-defying ability, there can be one exnation for her ability.

    ¡°Is she a Godly Divine Beast like me and Xue¡¯er?¡± Fang Lin looked at Xue¡¯er who seemingly arrived at the same conclusion.

    Fang Lin shook his head as he remembered something. ¡°She cannot be a Godly Divine Beast because neither me nor Xue¡¯er was able to sense that she was a Godly Divine Beast! Is she were one, we should have sensed that earlier!¡±

    ¡°But since we did not sense anything like that, that only meant she must be a different type of being. But what type of being was she....¡±

    Fang Lin pondered this deeply, as he realized that knowing her true form will allow Fang Lin to deal with Princess Lilliana in case that she decides to deal with him.

    In the end, Fang Lin could only sigh as even he could not recall anything remotely like Princess Lilliana.

    He can try asking his master, but with the matters of the Immortal God Sect, Wang Hao was surely busy right now. Fang Lin does not have the heart to bother his master while he was doing important stuff.

    But even though he was not sure on what her real form was, Fang Lin was sure that he already a vague grasp on how Princess Lilliana¡¯s ability works.

    ¡°ording to Elissa, Princess Lilliana spent a year on close proximity with Elissa. It was only after a year that her powers were stolen. Does that mean that Princess Lilliana had to observe someone closely for a period of time?¡±

    Fang Lin immediately realized that he must avoid Princess Lilliana at all costs if he wants to keep his cultivation safe. That was the only way that he can be sure of everything.

    As Fang Lin finished on thinking these things, Elissa who already calmed down after her tirade stared at Fang Lin as she asked him,

    ¡°So now that you heard my story, do you n on helping me?¡±

    ¡°Can you even regain your lost cultivation?¡± Fang Lin said in a low voice. ¡°Maybe its time for you to just recultivate.¡±

    ¡°You think I have not done it?¡± Elissa shot up from her seat as she red at Fang Lin. ¡°I have tried, everyday, for the past 4 years, to sense the mana in the air, but I cannot! I cannot! I cannot..... huhuhuhu!¡±

    Xue¡¯er quickly hugged the sobbing Elissa as sheforted the masked girl. Xue¡¯er gave Fang Lin an angry look as if she was saying,

    ¡°Look, you made her cry!¡±

    ¡°What the?¡± Fang Lin could only scratch his head as he saw the closeness between the two women. ¡°That girl peeked on us and yet you are nowforting her? Women are really weird!¡± Of course he did not dare to say that thought out loud.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going now.¡± Fang Lin left Xue¡¯er¡¯s ce as he headed towards the battle stage. He went back to his fatty form the second that he was out of the house. He shook his head as he heard some giggling sounds from Xue¡¯er¡¯s room.

    ¡°Now they¡¯re having a girl talk....¡±

    When Fang Lin arrived at the battle stage, the others were already there. The disciples who lost were watching with eager eyes while those who will still fight today all had determined expressions on their faces.

    Their eyes swiveled at Fang Lin as they openly talked about him.

    ¡°Do you see that fatty? He was invited by the Princessst night, and yet he did note! He was so rude!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was in rude! He did not even say that he could note. What a scum!¡±

    Fang Lin scratched his head as he knew that whatever he did, he will still be hated by others. If he came, it will be seen as if he was shameless and perverted. If he did not go, he will be seen as ungrateful and snobbish.

    Fang Lin ignored those piercing looks as he sat beside Shi Poyun.

    Shi Poyun patted his shoulders, as if he wasforting him in a manly way.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine boy. Let me concentrate ok?¡± Fang Lin said as he gently pried off Shi Poyun¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ok...¡± Shi Poyun did not say anything more as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Once everyone who was supposed to be there were there already, the proctor yesterday let out a slight cough as he said.

    ¡°The mechanics of today¡¯s battles will just be simr to yesterday. But there is one catch.¡± The proctor drummed his fingers on his chin as he said,

    ¡°The battles today will only stop when there¡¯s only 64 participants remaining!¡±

    The crowd did not react badly to that, as they knew that something like this was bound to happen.

    Seeing that the crowd was not surprised, the proctor smiled with satisfaction as he plunged his hands on the bowls.

    He looked at the names he got, and his eyebrows suddenly rose up. Apparently, whoever he got there must be an interesting match-up.

    ¡°Fang Lin, Immortal Continent Branch vs. Princess Lilliana, God Continent Branch.¡±

    ¡°Woah! This is awesome!¡±

    This time, the crowd was stirred into activity as they heard the names of thebatants. Who would not be excited?

    Both of them were peerless genius of the two branches, and their monstrous fighting skills were already showcased to everyone.

    This could have been a close fight, only if Fang Lin did not throw away the King Piece. Now, he had to fight pieceless against Princess Lilliana who had the Queen Piece.

    But even with that disadvantage, the crowd was still hoping to see a blood boiling match.

    ¡°Fang Lin! Fang Lin! Fang Lin!¡±

    ¡°Princess! Princess! Princess!¡±

    Chants echoed out from the crowd as they cheered for them. They knew that Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana were their unofficial representatives. Whoever wins will bring more honor for the winner¡¯s respective branch.

    Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana stared at each other from the ends of the stage. Princess Lilliana saw Fang Lin¡¯s extremely wary look.

    She smiled as she talked to him with her divine sense.

    ¡°So my former master Elissa already told you about what happened to her. You must be extremely loathing me now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you are not even denying it!¡± Fang Lin snarled on their divine sense connection. ¡°But I already knew that you need to observe a person closely around a long period of time if you want to steal their cultivation!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious you were coveting mine, but do you think I will allow you to get near me after this? Hell no!¡± Fang Lin said victoriously as he gave Princess Lilliana a gloating look.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡± This was Princess Lilliana¡¯sst reply on their divine sense conversation. Fang Lin immediately felt chills when he saw the current look on Princess Lilliana¡¯s face.

    The look on her face was extremely simr to the look that Wang Hao had when he was making his crazy but effective ns!

    ¡°Oh shi-¡± Before Fang Lin could interrupt Princess Lilliana on what she was about to do, the proctor said,

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°Oh, whatever!¡± Fang Lin decided to attack Princess Lilliana before she could even start moving.

    Due to his unique body, Fang Lin can actually distribute on where he will ce his 12 Essence Cores. He can put some on Fang Yu, and the remaining on his body. He can change this distribution easily anytime, providing higherbat power for both of his bodies.

    Right now, all the 12 Essence Cores were with Fang Lin. Out of these 12, Fang Lin tapped in on the power of the Eon Rabbit.

    His eyes suddenly looked ancient as he stared at Princes Lilliana. Before the Princess could start chanting her powerful spell, she felt herself slowing down.

    Fang Lin used this opportunity to dash in front of her. He then let out a perfectly-ced punch on her stomach which sted her away off the stage.

    Fang Lin made it sure that his punch was not that strong to severely injure her.

    ¡°.....¡± The crowd was silenced as they saw Fang Lin defeating Princess Lilliana quickly. It was then followed by cheers of happiness from the Immortal Continent Branch and grumbles ofint from the God Continent Branch.

    ¡°That fatty attacked before the Princess couldunch her spell! That was how she was sted off the stage! How unmanly!¡±

    ¡°Yes! This fatty¡¯s a very rude person!¡±

    This led to a shouting match between the two opposing camps.

    But if the crowd was this boisterous, Fang Lin was feeling something different.

    He looked at Princess Lilliana who was now back at the stage. She gave Fang Lin a slight smile as if she was not affected by the loss.

    Fang Lin gritted his teeth as he said,

    ¡°Maybe its just me, but I felt that you have a way to fight back even with your situation earlier. But you did not do that. Instead, you let me hit you with my fist to st you off the stage. It was like... you wanted me to win.¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what you are supposed to do. You must win.¡± Princess Lilliana said happily. ¡°Now, my father will be appeased.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± rm bells started to ring on Fang Lin¡¯s head as he realized the scheme he was worrying about had alreadye. ¡°How is my win rted to your father?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you will know in about 5 seconds¡± Princess Lilliana made a count-off sign on her fingers, which just served to increase Fang Lin¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°5¡±

    ¡°4¡±

    Fang Lin then heard the footsteps of someone running quickly towards the battle stage.

    ¡°3¡±

    ¡°2¡±

    ¡°1¡±

    ¡°Everyone! You must see this!¡± The new arrival was nerdy-looking disciple holding a paper scroll. His body was trembling as he said,

    ¡°This scroll I have with me was a Royal Command decreed by the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom earlier this morning. Look at it everyone!¡±

    He unfurled the scroll to let everyone see it. With their enhanced eyesight, they all saw what the Royal Decree was.

    Fang Lin¡¯s breathing stopped as he read the Royal Decree.

    Princess Lilliana on the other hand covered her mouth with her hands as she giggled uncontrobly.

    {GOLDEN TREE KINGDOM ROYAL DECREE}

    [STARTING FROM THIS DAY ONWARDS, A PRACTITIONER OF THE SECOND STAGE WHO MANAGES TO DEFEAT PRINCESS LILLIANA IN A FAIR FIGHT WILL BE HER HUSBAND AND THE FUTURE KING OF THE GOLDEN TREE KINGDOM.]

    [ANYONE WHO DISREGARDS THIS ROYAL DECREE IN ANYWAY WILL BE PUNISHED SEVERELY!!!]

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Lin cursed mentally as he realized what the implications of that Royal Decree meant.

    The Royal Decree stated that anyone who defeats Princess Lilliana in a fight starting this day will be her husband!

    And since Fang Lin just defeated Princess Lilliana, that meant he was now effectively about to be Princess Lilliana¡¯s husband!

    ¡°This is the worst oue!!!!¡±

    ¡°F**k!!!¡±

 Chapter 266: Thwarted Plans x3

    <h4>Chapter 266: Thwarted ns x3</h4>

    Fang Lin had the urge to almost cry after what happened. He trembled, as he realized that he had been greatly schemed by this princess!

    Princess Lilliana cupped her chin as he tilted her head. She gave Fang Lin a jeering look as she said,

    ¡°The Royal Decree was posted this morning. That meant our match can be considered to be under its jurisdiction. You won, so you will be my husband now.¡±

    Princess Lilliana then smiled as she slowly said,

    ¡°Come stay with me, my husband!¡±

    ¡°No!!!!¡±

    Fang Lin realized that he had to run for it. He turned back, as he tried to run away. But before he could do so, he saw a silhouette of a person that made him stop in fear.

    That person was Xue¡¯er, and she was currently ring at Princess Lilliana with anger!

    Fang Lin sighed in relief as he realized that she was not angry with him. He immediately went behind her, which managed to gather someughs from the crowd.

    They knew about Fang Lin¡¯s marriage with Xue¡¯er, and some of them were also not happy with it. Now, they will revel on the conflict that was bound to happen.

    Xue¡¯er snorted at Fang Lin, indicating that she was also angry at him.

    ¡°Why did you defeat her even with that Royal Decree? It seems like you wanted to marry her.¡± She said with slight hints of usation dripping from her voice.

    ¡°How can I know about the Royal Decree? It seems like they just put it up before I fought that princess. I was set-up....¡± Fang Lin¡¯s reply was followed by Xue¡¯er¡¯s sigh.

    ¡°I know that. Seems like that princess wanted your power that badly.¡± Xue¡¯er then clenched her fists tightly as she said,

    ¡°But it still pisses me that she was actually grabbing my husband in broad daylight!¡± She suddenly disappeared, appearing in the battle stage.

    Her tails were hidden by an illusion, making others see only her human form. Xue¡¯er was currently staring daggers at Princess Lilliana, while Princess Lilliana stared back with mirth on her eyes.

    Nobody from the crowd spoke up, since they realized what was happening now.

    This was a confrontation of the original wife versus the woman who just tried to grab the husband!

    This was a marital issue they were not willing to delve in.

    Some even started some bets to see who among the two will win.

    The atmosphere between the two women started to heat up. Even the proctor, who was supposed to stop them, stayed quiet as he remembered the quarrels of his wife and his second wife.

    The only thought that he had to himself was,

    ¡°Let them fight!¡±

    Booming sounds then followed as the two women actually shed! Xue¡¯er and Princess Lilliana used ferocious attacks against each other, which managed to shake the stage.

    The cultivation restriction ced there was removed, making the two women fight at their original strength, which was both half-step Third Stage!

    Fang Lin gulped, as he felt some worry for his wife. He wanted to stop them, but he realized that his wife wanted badly to do this. Thus, he could only shut his mouth as he continued watching.

    Fang Lin was not sure who will win among the two, with Princess Lilliana having ess to some powerful spells while Xue¡¯er still had her two of her bloodline spells on her tails ready to be used.

    Fang Lin¡¯s body started to heat up as he felt that the conclusion on this fight was about to arrive.

    Both fighters gathered mana on their bodies as they prepared their strongest attacks.

    But before they could do so, a powerful presence arrived at the battle stage.

    Princess Lilliana, who was about to use her strongest spell, stopped as she looked at the new arrival and rushed to him.

    She hugged him deeply as she said,

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The person she was hugging was a heavyset man, with his broad body able to receive Princess Lilliana¡¯s robes. His green and gold colored robes dazzled everyone that saw it.

    He had a doting expression on his face as he patted Princess Lilliana¡¯s head.

    ¡°My lovely daughter, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±

    This person was the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom!

    Fang Lin froze, as he realized that his ns to escape where now nil. With the father here, he will surely have great difficulty in getting away.

    ¡°In that case, I can only ask for the help of the Sect Heads here.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he looked at the two Sect Heads of the God Continent Branch.

    But then he saw one of the sect heads, the male one, approaching the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom and suddenly hugging him too.

    ¡°Congrattions for the betrothal of you daughter, brother.¡± The male sect head said as he smiled with excitement. ¡°Fang Lin was an extremely talented practitioner, and a good person too. Your daughter will be happy with him.¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Lin now realized that the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom was brothers with one of the Sect Heads of the Immortal God Sect!

    ¡°This means the sect cannot even help me.... That means I can only go back to the Immortal Continent before the marriage can happen!¡±

    Fang Lin was sure that since this was arge event, the marriage might happen around 6 months from now. That meant Fang Lin just had enough time to find a way to escape or even nullify the iing marriage.

    He began to calm down as he thought of what countermeasures he can do to avoid the marriage.

    ¡°Hahaha! Of course, my daughter will never lose to a useless person!¡± The King roared inughter as he gave Fang Lin an appraising look.

    Fang Lin¡¯s ns were then shattered for the third time when the King said,

    ¡°Young man, your marriage will happenter afternoon, so you bettere with me now.¡±

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Fang Lin was bbergasted by this. He just defeated Princess Lilliana, and now he was about to marry her in the afternoon? That was way too fast!

    ¡°What? Are you thinking my daughter is not worthy of you huh?¡± Killing intent exploded from the King as his Fifth Stage Cultivation pressure piled up on Fang Lin.

    At his strongest power, Fang Lin can fight off Fourth Stage Practitioners. But the King was at the Fifth Stage, which was still too much for Fang Lin. Fang Lin had no choice but to just endure the pressure given to him.

    Fang Lin managed to endure this, which just made the King praise him more.

    ¡°Splendid! You really are a genius! With you by my daughter¡¯s side, I will have no more worries!¡± Fang Lin then felt himself jerked through the air as he was brought away by the King!

    Fang Lin could not even shout as his whole body was currently restricted. He could only stare at Xue¡¯er mournfully as he tried to reach out with his hands.

    Xue¡¯er looked back at Fang Lin tearfully as she tried to reach out with her hands too. But the King moved so fast that Fang Lin disappeared from her vision after just a second.

    Princess Lilliana giggled at the distraught Xue¡¯er as she sweetly said,

    ¡°I win.¡±

 Chapter 267: Another Thwarted Plan

    <h4>Chapter 267: Another Thwarted n</h4>

    Goddess¡¯, around 6 in the morning.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you Fang Yu?¡± Genie asked when she saw Fang Yu¡¯s face as she left the room.

    Fang Yu had a sage-like expression on her face, as if she had reached a state of enlightenment like no other.

    Her mouth was shut, her eyes peaceful looking and her breathing was even.

    Upon hearing her question, Fang Yu just gave Genie a spare look as she said,

    ¡°I was just celebrating a milestone that I hadst night.¡±

    ¡°A milestone?¡± As far as Genie knew, Fang Yu went to sleepst night after she rejected Orias¡¯ offer.

    It was fairly impossible for her to do something while sleeping right?

    ¡°You do not need to know about it.¡± Fang Yu waved her hands dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s private stuff.¡±

    Of course, the private stuff that she was talking about was Fang Lin¡¯s rtionship milestone with Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Congrattion, Yang Body.¡± Fang Yu solemnly thought.

    Of course, she was also worried about the threat by Princess Lilliana, but she had already some ns prepared to make Fang Lin avoid the princess.

    ¡°Ok.....¡± Genie did not ask anything else for fear that she might ruin Fang Yu¡¯s good mood.

    But if Fang Yu was in a great mood, there was a group of people that did not look happy at all.

    5 humanoid-shaped figures were all outside Fang Yu¡¯s house, waiting for Fang Yu toe out. It was obvious that they were unhappy with Fang Yu rejecting their offer.

    They all stared at her, as if they were imploring her to ept their request already.

    Fang Yu sighed audibly at this as she said,

    ¡°Just like what I told you yesterday, I am rejecting your offer! I just told you the reasons why I rejected your offerst night! So why are you still here?¡±

    Fang Yu was sure that the reasons she gave for her rejection were already clear. Her reasons were all simple to understand!

    First, why would she help? Just because she looked like a goddess? That¡¯s already a facy in there!

    Second, even if they were telling the truth, does Fang Yu really need to help them? In fact, except for her simr appearance with the Goddess, there¡¯s nothing else that can force Fang Yu to help them.

    Third, why would she risk her life to fight Solomon? She will just be in more danger, and she might not even gain anything from it!

    The only reason she was not yet leaving was because she was waiting for Andromeda toe back. Once Andromeda meets up with her, Fang Yu will not waste anymore time and she will start leaving this already.

    As for Mithra and Genie, Fang Yu decided to bring them with her. They can make those boring trips with Andromeda highly enjoyable.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Orias and the other Djinns sighed, realizing that Fang Yu seems to be obstinate on her decision. They could only give her a wry smile as Orias said,

    ¡°If that is your decision, fine, we ept it. But if you changed you mind, you know you can still contact us.¡± They then disappeared as they went back to their dwelling.

    Fang Yu suppressed a slight tinge of guilt inside her as she saw the sad faces of those departing Djinns.

    She patted her cheeks as she thought to herself,

    ¡°You owe them nothing, and you do not really need to help them. You still have your own problems to deal with!¡±

    Fang Yu then used her suit¡¯s AI to determine where Andromeda was. To Fang Yu¡¯s delight, she found Andromeda¡¯s signal not too far away from her. What made her more delighted was the fact that the signal was approaching Fang Yu¡¯s location quickly.

    Minutester, and Fang Yu was able to use her divine sense to sense Andromeda¡¯s arrival. She smiled as the spacefarer stopped in front of them.

    Fang Yu looked at Andromeda, and she could not help but raise her eyebrows slightly.

    Andromeda looked like she had been through a lot.

    Her face looked tired, with sweat permeating through her skin.

    Her eyes were slightly bloodshot while her breathing was deep and harried.

    Her whole body was slightly trembling, with her arms and legs as the parts with most tremblings.

    All in all, Andromeda seems to be not in her best state right now.

    ¡°Are you ok Anthromeda?¡± Fang Yu asked with concern as Andromeda sat on a chair with a sigh. She then slumped forward as she closed her eyes in exhaustion.

    Minutes passed by, and Andromeda was fast asleep.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu scratched her head while looking at the sleeping Andromeda.

    ¡°Seems like whatever she met at the Underground must be extremely dangerous.¡± Fang Yu shivered as she reaffirmed her decision to leave this as fast as possible.

    Fang Yu then sat beside Andromeda and waited for her to wake up.

    During this waiting, Fang Yu had to suppress her urge to shout angrily after Fang Lin was baited by the Royal Decree. She then sighed as Fang Lin was brought away to the Golden Tree Kingdom.

    ¡°Oh my, Fang Lin¡¯s really getting marriedter? That cannot be! Princess Lilliana must not be close to my male body! It will be dangerous!¡± Fang Yu thought with a panic as she thought of ways to escape the predicament.

    In the end, she could only shout in frustration as she felt Fang Lin being knocked out cold by the King.

    Because they can now cut off the sensation-sharing between the two bodies, Fang Yu was not affected with Fang Lin passing out.

    But this made her frustrated since with Fang Lin knocked out, Fang Yu will not be able to observe where Fang Lin will be brought at.

    She tried making her male body regain consciousness, but to her chagrin, there was something preventing Fang Lin from waking up!

    ¡°Is this a powerful drug or a powerful spell?¡± Fang Yu thought worriedly. She then paled as she realized something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my male body will stay knocked out until the wedding? That is really bad!¡±

    Fang Yu knew that if the King does not want to Fang Lin to escape, letting him stay asleep until before the marriage was the best thing to do.

    ¡°If that happens, my male body will find it hard to escape...¡±

    Fang Yu then gritted her teeth as she said,

    ¡°How about him fusing with me?¡±

    If Fang Yu did the fusion, Fang Lin will surely disappear from the venue. That grants Fang Lin the escape that he needs.

    But if he does that, his bloodline might be discovered.

    Fang Yu shook her head as she tried to think of other solutions to help Fang Lin.

    Then her thoughts were cut short when she felt Andromeda stirring awake.

    Andromeda stretched her lithe body as she let out a cute yawn. Her body had regained its healthy vibe as she stood up quickly.

    Seeing Andromeda like this made Fang Yu relieved. Now, it was time for her to know what happened to Andromeda during those times.

    Fang Yu gave Andromeda a t stare as she asked her,

    ¡°Ammomeda, can you tell me what happened to you yesterday that made you like that earlier?¡±

    Andromeda ignored the tant name-calling to her as she said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu knew that if Andromeda does not want to say something, she will really not say it. So she just shrugged her shoulders as she decided to forget about that matter.

    ¡°Ok. I will not ask anymore.¡± Fang Yu then rubbed her hands excitedly as she said,

    ¡°Since we have nothing else to do here, why don¡¯t we just leave already? It¡¯s way better to leave now! Oh, and I will be bringing two women with us. That¡¯s fine with you right? They do not need to wear your suits when we visit others. They will be of great help to us, so please ept them. As for the time of our departure, can we just do it now?¡±

    Fang Yu then continued droning on about leaving the. But then Andromeda looked at Fang Yu as she said,

    ¡°We cannot leave yet.¡±

    ¡°Why? Did you leave something here? Tell that to me, and I will get it for you.¡± Fang Yu resisted the urge to get angry as she tried to be amicable. ¡°You did not leave many objects right?¡±

    ¡°I did not leave any objects here.¡±

    Andromeda said while shaking her head, which made Fang Yu dismayed.

    Fang Yu¡¯s dismay was then amplified when Andromeda said,

    ¡°We will only leave once we kill Solomon.¡±

    ¡°[emailprotected]</a>*&#(*&($*@@(*&@(*&(@!!!!¡±

 Chapter 268: How many more?

    <h4>Chapter 268: How many more?</h4>

    ¡°You must be kidding right?¡± Fang Yu said as she tried to stay calm. She could not believe that her ticket to leave this was suddenly being like this.

    ¡°Why do you want to fight Solomon? What will you get from it?¡±

    Even though she seems dense in terms of emotional rtionships, Andromeda was still able to detect Fang Yu¡¯s suppressed anger.

    Andromeda gave Fang Yu a t look as she said,

    ¡°Solomon was a mortal enemy of the person who gave me my spacefarer legacy.¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me that when you received that legacy, you were tasked to kill Solomon?¡± Fang Yu asked as she felt her hopes deting.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Andromeda abruptly replied. ¡°Before I received the legacy, I was made to swear with my soul to defeat Solomon if I ever see him. Now that I see him, I have to defeat him...¡±

    ¡°Where is the person who gave you the legacy anyway? Is he still alive?¡± Fang Yu asked, hoping to find a loophole on Andromeda¡¯s conviction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My legacy giver was severely injured by Solomon before. He then created that legacy area on Thrae to find a sessor for his legacy and to find a person who can exact revenge on Solomon for him. And as you can see, I was that lucky person.¡±

    Andromeda said all this with a slight smirk on her face.

    ¡°...¡± Fang Yu slumped her shoulders as she realized she had no choice but to follow Andromeda for now.

    After all, Andromeda must have some control with her spacesuit. She can just use it to maybe torment Fang Yu in some ways.

    Not even transposing or fusion will be able to make Fang Yu leave this. Do transposition, and Fang Lin will be the one left here.

    Do fusion, and there will stille a time that Fang Yu had to remove the fusion. That meant she will still be here on the.

    Wait for his Wang Hao¡¯s shenanigans? Fang Yu cannot do that, since Wang Hao was busy right now and he even said that what happens next was already up to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Seems like I have no choice but to follow her now...¡± Fang Yu thought sadly as she gave a nod to Andromeda.

    ¡°Fine Agglomeda, let¡¯s do what you want.....¡±

    ¡°Really! That¡¯s great!¡± Orias shouted from afar, who somewhat heard the conversation between Fang Yu and Andromeda. ¡°You will not regret cooperating with us!¡±

    ¡°How shameless!¡± Fang Yu and Andromeda thought to themselves after discovering this long-distance eavesdropping.

    They gave Orias a re as he and hispanions entered their ce.

    As for Genie, she sat beside Fang Yu, ready to listen on the iing conversation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best in this cooperation.¡± Fang Yu said with her eyes slightly twitching. ¡°You can expect me to help you, but I will not put myself in harm¡¯s way. Just make me do safe stuff ok? If not, I will be calling this thing off!¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± Orias said amicably while not trying to grin. He folded his arms across his chest while he looked at Andromeda.

    ¡°You must be one of the legacy holders of the First Spacefarer. Only that guy will be crazy enough to make his legacy holders fight Solomon.¡±

    ¡°You knew him?¡± To Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, Andromeda had an eager expression on her face as she tried to pounce on Orias. ¡°What does my master look like?¡±

    ¡°You call him master? Geez, so even now, that guy¡¯s fetishes were still apparent. Damn weaboo.¡± Orias grumbled as he evaded Andromeda. He then sighed as he said,

    ¡°I think you do not need to know much about your ¡®master¡¯. What I can tell you was that he was powerful. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a weaboo with many weird tastes that even I cannot fathom.¡±

    ¡°A weaboo?¡± Both Fang Yu and Andromeda tilted their heads, as it was the first time they heard such a word. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°I said you do not need to know.¡± Orias said this with finality. ¡°Instead, you should be worried about yourpetitors Andromeda.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andromeda asked once more.

    ¡°Well, 5 years ago, someone came here at his. He said that he was a legacy holder of the First Spacefarer, and that he was here to kill Solomon. Of course he failed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Andromeda raised her head as she said,

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one like me?¡±

    ¡°From what that person said before, that was highly usible.¡± Orias replied gravely. ¡°He said some words like there were more legacy holders like him and only when he collects the other legacy held by others that he will be the legitimate sessor of the First Spacefarer.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Andromeda looked down as she gripped her fists tightly. She seems to be affected by what Orias said.

    ¡°Why did I just know this now.....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go back to your and discover it by yourself.¡± Orias said with a shrug. ¡°Oh, and if you are asking where the legacy held by that guy was right now, it was being kept by Solomon himself. One more reason to fight him then right?¡±

    Fang Yu facepalmed, as she knew there was no way now that Andromeda will leave. This now concerns her true legacy.

    Fang Yu cannot be just an ass that will not help Andromeda at this situation.

    After all, it was Andromeda who provided her and Tang Li a safe haven from those chasing them.

    She did not evenin when Tang Li tried to breastfeed from Andromeda.

    Fang Yu can still remember Tang Li grimacing as she tried to grasp Andromeda¡¯s almost t chest. Fang Yu could still remember Andromeda trying to not explode in anger after hearing what Tang Li said at that time.

    ¡°Muuu.... Andwomeda, are you a girl? Even fattiesh haverger bweastsh than you.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Ah, good memories.¡± Fang Yu thought as she stared at Andromeda.

    Andromeda then raised her head while she looked at Orias with determination. She raised both of her fists as she said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about those stuff for now. What we should do now was to formte the way to beat Solomon!¡±

    While Orias and the others started their brainstorming, Fang Yu was trying not to look pale.

    Her male body had already woken up, and his current predicament was not good.

    ..........

    When Fang Lin woke up, he looked at his body and he realized that he was currently wearing fancy male clothes. He may not know what this was, but he was damn sure these clothes were for marriage!

    Fang Lin tried to move, but he found that he could not move, not even an inch. He was bound by some invisible force which even he could not see.

    He struggled to move for some more minutes, only to stop as he realized his efforts were futile.

    He looked around him, and he realized he was in a in-looking room.

    The room was small, with no decorations at all. The only object in the room was a chair in the middle, where Fang Lin was currently sitting on.

    While he was waiting, he suddenly heard a voice on his head saying,

    ¡°Your marriage with the princess will start in another 5 minutes. Make yourself look presentable, for almost all the powerhouses in the God Continent will be watching. You have no guts to embarrass yourself right?¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Lin cursed in his mind as he realized what the voice said.

    It may sound amicable but what the voice really meant was,

    ¡°You are now our captive Fang Lin, and you have no way to escape, with the marriage just around the corner. And do not try to escape during the marriage part. Almost all the powerhouses in the God Continent will be there, and any attempt of yours to escape will be thwarted in their presence. So behave yourself and just get married!¡±

    Fang Lin might feel better if the voice just said these harsh words instead of the sickly sweet reminder.

    But just 10 seconds after the voice talked, Fang Lin felt himself being jerked by some unknown force. Before he knew it, he was already brought to a new ce.

    Now, Fang Lin realized that he was in a new venue. He was free of the bonds holding him as he stood on the middle of a raised tform, which was located at the northern end of the venue.

    He looked around him, and he saw countless people looking at him.

    Fang Lin shivered as he felt that some of them had monstrously powerful auras. He then gritted his teeth as he looked at the venue itself.

    His eyes widened as he looked at the decorations at the stage, which all depicted symbols of marriage.

    Fang Lin let out an aggrieved sigh as he realized he was now getting married!

    That damn voice told him it will be in 5 minutes, yet he was already brought here just after 10 seconds! They really want Fang Lin to get married immediately!

    Fang Lin could only hide his anger as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Where is my 5 minutes?!!!!¡±

 Chapter 269: MASSIVE Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 269: MASSIVE Turn of Events</h4>

    ¡°I need to call my master Wang Hao for help right now!¡± Fang Lin thought with panic as he realized that the events right now were already in motion. He looked around him as he saw that his marriage was about to start right now!

    At the other end of the venue, he could see Princess Lilliana wearing her bridal clothes. She looked extremely beautiful on it, with some of the guests even looking at her with infatuation.

    But Fang Lin knew that under that beauty was an extremely dangerous person!

    ¡°If I get married to her right now, I will be immediately f**ked up!¡± Fang Lin knew that the only way he can escape now was to contact his master Wang Hao.

    But the only contact that he could use right now was themunication book that Wang Hao had left him.

    But because of the amount of the people who were in the venue, Fang Lin knew that he could not just use the book out in the open.

    ¡°Then how can I talk to my master right now?¡± Fang Lin thought with a sinking feeling. His eyes then brightened as he thought of a good n.

    He will just activate the book inside his spatial storage ring.

    Because it was there and with his current predicament, Fang Lin cannot use his voice to send messages inside the storage. With that limitation, Fang Lin had to think of other ideas.

    The idea that he came up with was to write his messages in a paper and show it in front of the book. That way, Wang Hao can see his messages without any need for Fang Lin to speak.

    As for how he can receive Wang Hao¡¯s reply, Fang Lin will just use his divine sense for that.

    Fang Lin decided to waste no time as he wrote his grievance using his divine sense inside the storage.

    ¡°Master, help me! A crazy girl who wants to steal my cultivation kidnapped me, and now I am about to marry her! Please help me escape!¡±

    Fang Lin then activated the book, and he ced what he wrote in front of it.

    Fang Lin sighed in relief when he saw that nobody detected his use of the book.

    Seconds passed by with no reply. With his divine sense, Fang Lin could only hear shoutsing from the book. Fang Lin sweated a little as he realized that he called Wang Hao during the actual time of the siege!

    While he was cursing himself for his wrong timing, Princess Lilliana was already in front of him. She gave Fang Lin a smile as she said,

    ¡°After this wedding, we shall have a great honeymoon on a secluded ind. Isn¡¯t that great? We will have a great time together!¡±

    ¡°I want to bash your head in!¡± Fang Lin thought with anger as he waited for his master¡¯s reply.

    He tried to see if he can use his strength, but he realized that he can¡¯t, because of a seal that was ced on his body.

    Fang Lin can break through it if he used all of his power, but his real bloodline might be detected if he did that.

    He started to panic more as he and Princess Lilliana was brought in front of a golden tree.

    The golden tree in front of Fang Lin was around a foot in height. It looked small, but it looked absolutely morous with its whole body, including the leaves and stems, covered with a golden sheen.

    In fact, Fang Lin can even bet that this whole tree was made up of gold.

    He saw Princess Lilliana and the King, who was behind her, bowing in front of the tree.

    ¡°We pay respects to the Golden Tree.¡± Both of them said with reverence.

    As for the other guests, they did not give the tree any reverential treatment. But they still looked at it with respect.

    ¡°This must be the Golden Tree that their Kingdom was named out of.¡± Fang Lin thought as he looked at the tree with slight tinge of fear.

    Even though it seemed weak, he can instinctively feel that this tree was also at the Fifth Stage!

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Lin cursed once more on his mind as he felt that the matters right now were getting worse. He hastily wrote another paper message which said,

    ¡°Master, in my wedding venue, there are a lot of Fifth Stage Practitioners present. There¡¯s even a really powerful tree here! Please reply now master!¡±

    And then to Fang Lin¡¯s delight, he suddenly heard his master replying back.

    ¡°That ce where you are currently in right now had many strong practitioners, including a Sixth Stage Practitioner? Hahaha! This is great!¡± Wang Hao boisterouslyughed as he seemed to be genuinely pleased by what Fang Lin said.

    ¡°So you can help me with my problem master?¡± Fang Lin hastily wrote as he and Princess Lilliana were forced to seat on two chairs facing the Golden Tree.

    The Golden Tree then let out a golden glow which enveloped Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana.

    It was during this moment that Fang Lin received Wang Hao¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Yes, I can solve your problem. Not only your problem, but also the invasion problem here in the Immortal God Sect!¡±

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Fang Lin asked with concern as he heard the happy tone on his master¡¯s voice. ¡°How strong were the invaders?¡±

    ¡°All of them were at the Fifth Stage.¡± Wang Hao replied wearily. ¡°But worry not, with your info, I can now solve both yours and the sect¡¯s problems at once! Ok, I¡¯ll cut off he connection now.¡±

    Wang Hao abruptly said as themunication book deactivated.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Lin felt relieved that his master will help him. The problem was, when?

    Fang Lin was currentlycking time right now, since his marriage was currently in ce.

    With his knowledge about marriage customs, it might take around an hour before the marriage ceremony concludes.

    His master must implement his ¡®n¡¯ before that one-hour time limit.

    But Fang Lin¡¯s ns were shattered again after the golden glow covering him and Princess Lilliana disappeared.

    Fang Lin suddenly felt as if he made a deep, unbreakable bond with Princess Lilliana. This bond was the type of bond that is longsting and will not be destroyed that easily!

    His pale face paled more when he heard the King saying,

    ¡°With the power of the Golden Tree, Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana are now husband and wife!¡±

    Apuses rang out, celebrating the marriage between the two.

    ¡°That was way too fast for a marriage!¡± Fang Lin thought with a stunned expression on his face.

    Princess Lilliana giggled after seeing his expression. She then mischievously said,

    ¡°The marriage bond that the Golden Tree gave to us was basically unbreakable. That meant that whatever happens to you, you will always be my husband.¡±

    Powerful soldiers then surrounded Fang Lin as the King said,

    ¡°Now, that you were married, you should go off and spend your honeymoon on the Floating Pce. Nobody will disturb you there, so do enjoy it!¡±

    ¡°Noo!!!¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he imagined what will happen to him if he joins the princess on their honeymoon.

    Fang Lin was sure that his cultivation will be surely stolen there!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen! I will do everything to survive this ordeal!¡± Fang Lin thought savagely as he was about to fuse with Fang Yu.

    He was so tired of always being tossed around like this. He will now fight back, and he will do his best to show to everyone here that he was not just somemodity to be traded!

    He discarded the fear of his bloodline getting discovered as his only thought right now was to leave this ce and prevent the honeymoon from happening.

    ¡°You will regret this Princess B**ch!¡± Fang Lin thought as Fang Yu started to disappear from the Goddess¡¯.

    But then, Fang Lin saw a massive hole appearing above the wedding venue.

    The hole was ck in color, and its diameter was much bigger than the venue itself.

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he felt insane amounts of space powering from the hole.

    He cancelled his fusion as he stared at the hole. He smiled, as he knew this was his master¡¯s doing.

    The visitors and guests saw this hole, and they started to retreat from it. Even Princess Lilliana and the King looked at the hole with caution.

    This hole was a ¡®hole¡¯ in their ns, therefore, this must be extremely dangerous.

    But before they could they could do something substantial, something came out of the hole!

    Countless figures suddenly dropped from the hole,nding on the ground while producing some booming sounds.

    Fang Lin gulped as he felt that each one of the new figures emanates the power of the Fifth Stage!

    The others realized it, and they started to prepare their respective weapons.

    Fang Lin observed the clothes of the neers, and he realized something.

    Zhou n, Fang n, Transcendent Sword Sect, Beast Master Sect, Soul Reaper Sect, Tian Ji Empire and Pan Gu Empire.

    Surprisingly the robes of the neers represent these forces which came from the Immortal Continent!

    Upon seeing them, Fang Lin realized what Wang Hao did.

    ¡°Master you really are the best!!!!¡±

    Fang Linughed boisterously as he shouted to the bewildered neers,

    ¡°Hey, why did you just arrive now? You were a minutete!¡±

    Fang Lin adopted an indignant tone as he spouted a fine-crafted tale.

    ¡°ording to what was agreed in the Immortal Assembly, I, the representative of the Immortal God Sect, will make myself the beacon for the mass teleportation of your forces. But why did you arrive a minutete?¡±

    Silence ensued as everyone stared at Fang Lin in shock.

    Fang Lin adopted a stern expression as he said,

    ¡°In the Immortal Assembly, your sects have allied with the Immortal God Sect! That meant you should do your part well!¡±

    Fang Lin then sighed as he continued talking.

    ¡°Ok whatever. Since your forces arrived now, do what you were supposed to do!¡±

    Fang Lin stared greedily at the guests of his own wedding, with a trace of ridiculing stare on his face.

    Princess Lilliana immediately felt that something bad will terribly happen.

    This suspicion of hers was confirmed when Fang Lin said,

    ¡°I, Fang Lin, one of the representatives of the Immortal Assembly, officially deres war with the God Continent! The powerful force that I brought with me here shall conquer and take the Golden Tree Kingdom as our first base!¡±

 Chapter 270: Forcing everyoneâ€™s hand into a group handshake

    <h4>Chapter 270: Forcing everyone¡¯s hand into a group handshake</h4>

    ¡°My master really seems to be an evil mastermind...¡± Fang Lin thought idly as he looked at the results of his promation.

    Everyone was in panic, with their minds still reeling at what Fang Lin said.

    Princess Lilliana and the King looked at Fang Lin at horror, as if they realized that Fang Lin was actually this dangerous.

    The wedding guests on the other hand, showed monstrous killing intent to the ¡®invaders¡¯. They clearly believed what Fang Lin said, and now they are itching to kill the ¡®invaders¡¯.

    As for the ¡®invaders¡¯, they could only stare nkly in front of them as they processed what was happening.

    A moment ago, they were about to rush and decimate the Immortal God Sect. With the amount of Fifth Stage Practitioners on their group, they were sure to deal some heavy damage on the Sect.

    At that time, the two sect heads Xiao Ya and Tang Guo were busy fighting against the sect heads of the three sects and the two generals of the two empires.

    Theirbined strength made it impossible for the Immortal God sect heads to stop the Fifth Stage army below.

    The invadersughed as they imagined plundering countless treasures and capturing some fine men and women from the Immortal God Sect.

    But before they could rush at the gates, they saw a silhouette standing there.

    The invaders felt vignce in their hearts as they realize who this person was.

    This was Wang Hao!

    Before the invasion, they had been warned countless times that Wang Hao was a dangerous variable that must be eliminated immediately at all costs.

    Luckily for them, the head of the Zhou n had a n to deal with this guy. But the problem was that this n needs all the sect heads to be present.

    With the sect heads still busy against Xiao Ya and Tang Guo, the invaders had no choice but to stall for time by slowing down Wang Hao.

    ¡°Hmph, a junior like you cannot hope to survive our onught!¡± One of the invaders shouted as he started to use his domain to pulverize Wang Hao.

    But before he could do so, they suddenly felt massive fluctuations of power appearing on the area.

    The invaders looked below them, and they saw a massive hole suddenly materializing at the ground, just below their feet!

    While they were staring at the hole with vignce, they heard Wang Hao, the man they were supposed to attack, suddenly talking.

    ¡°You know, this was one of my favorite abilities, wormhole creation. Just like what it says, I created a wormhole that will transport anyone who was near it to another ce. One advantage of this was that I can transportrger amounts of object than usual. Since you are near my wormhole, you know what happens next. Do enjoy your trip.¡±

    The invaders then let out shouts of fear as they felt their bodies starting to get sucked by the wormhole! They tried to use their domains to escape, but it was already toote. They disappeared from this ce, reappearing at Fang Lin¡¯s wedding venue.

    ¡°...¡± Wang Hao grimaced as he wiped the blood that trickled from his lips. He took a deep breath as he endured the pain that was racking his chest.

    Fang Xingwei touched his shoulders worriedly as she asked if he was fine.

    Wang Hao said that he was fine. He was really fine. He just suffered a bacsh from using his wormhole creation ability beyond its limits.

    When Fang Lin broke through the Second Stage, Wang Hao was able to regain his ability to create wormholes. But because of the seal, his ability still had limitations:

    1. If it was before, he can use wormholes to transport something anywhere in the universe. But right now, his wormholes can only transport things to an area beside a person that Wang Hao ¡®marked¡¯. Oh, and the current range of the wormhole was alsoary in scale.

    In this case, Wang Hao used Fang Lin as the ¡®mark¡¯ on where the wormhole will bring the invaders. Wang Hao just wished Fang Lin knew what to say about those invaders suddenly appearing at his wedding.

    2. As of now, the amount of mass and energy Wang Hao can bring into the wormhole was limited too.

    Wang Hao bringing numerous amounts of Fifth Stage Practitioners in that wormhole was way beyond his limits, which led to his internal injuries.

    3. If it was before, Wang Hao can just casually close a wormhole after he had used it. But now, the wormhole he created will have to stay there for a day.

    But this disadvantage became a great advantage for Wang Hao at this moment. As for why, it was shown by what Fang Lin said.

    Because of the nature of the wormhole, Wang Hao can also use this as a way to make the people on his side to see and hear what was happening on the other side of the wormhole.

    Wang Hao waved his hands, and everyone who was currently in the Immortal God Sect saw the other side of the wormhole.

    They saw the invaders of the Immortal God Sect looking with confusion around them. The invaders were surrounded by powerful entities who were wearing ceremonial robes. The ce where they are in seemed foreign, but also familiar.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes in the Immortal God Sect suddenly widened as they realized where the invaders were brought to!

    ¡°What have you done!¡± The Fang n Patriarch bellowed in anger as he saw what was happening. ¡°Are you crazy? You brought them to the God Continent?¡±

    ¡°I did. So what? What can you do about it?¡± Wang Hao replied smugly. He folded his arms across his chest as he gave the Patriarch a provocative look.

    ¡°You...¡± The Fang n Patriarch was about to say more when everyone suddenly heard a familiar voice speaking from the other side of the wormhole.

    That voice was all too familiar to them. It was Fang Lin¡¯s voice!

    They then let out screams of exmation and horror after Fang Lin dered war with the God Continent!

    ¡°No!!!¡± The Fang n Patriarch bellowed in fury as he stared at Wang Hao with anger. He then let out a resigned sigh as he realized that the invasion of the Immortal God Sect has to be called off.

    The reason for that was simple.

    Fang Lin¡¯s deration of war with the God Continent will stir the whole God Continent into action.

    The higher-ups in the God Continent will believe the deration of war since Fang Lin had ¡®brought¡¯ powerful practitioners from the Immortal Continent.

    That meant that it will only be a matter of time before the God Continent sends their own army against the Immortal Continent. The army they will send will surely be powerful, as this was now war!

    At that point, all the Sects, ns and Empires in the Immortal Continent had no choice but to unite and cooperate!

    With that kind of state, the invasion against the Immortal God Sect has to be called off! The invaders had no choice but to ally with the Immortal God Sect to resist the God Continent¡¯s army!

    ¡°...¡± The Fang n Patriarch gritted his teeth as he realized how vicious Wang Hao and Fang Lin became!

    With just a few techniques and few speeches, they were able to save the Immortal God Sect and even force the other sects to cooperate with them.

    But this was as the cost of the long-term peace between the two continents!

    The other sect heads in the area realized it too, as they stopped attacking each other.

    Xiao Ya and Tang Guo hadplicated looks on their faces, as they realized the enormity of what Wang Hao and Fang Lin did.

    As for the Zhou n Patriarch, he only shook his head wryly, looking clearly impressed with what Wang Hao and Fang Lin did.

    He smiled amicably as he faced the other powerhouses of the Immortal Continent. He opened his mouth as he said,

    ¡°Since things have been like this, let¡¯s stop fighting for now. What we should do now was to call all the powerhouses of the Immortal Continent. Call everyone from the Immortal Conve! Call those who were not part of the Immortal Conve! We must gather, for our continent¡¯s future was at stake here!¡±

    His eyes changed, showing a fierce expression that was unfit for his gentle face. His breathing turned ragged as he eximed,

    ¡°Let us establish the real Immortal Assembly!¡±

 Chapter 271: Intrusion, Decimation, Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 271: Intrusion, Decimation, Extraction</h4>

    Fang Lin let out a raucousugh as he saw the dismay on the faces of the invaders. He then frowned as he saw them hesitating.

    ¡°What the hell? Are these guys dumb?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself. ¡°They should have realized by now that my deration of war forces them to fight for me! They are all in the Fifth Stage, so they should have realized it by now!¡±

    But his dismay was wiped away when he saw three figures appearing out of the hole.

    The first one was the Fang n Patriarch, the second was Xiao Ya and the third was the Zhou n Patriarch.

    The Fang n Patriarch looked at the confused invaders below him. He adopted a stern expression as she stared at the invaders with his steely eyes.

    He put his hands on his hips as he said,

    ¡°Commence the invasion!¡±

    It was at this moment that the Fifth Stage Army of the Immortal Continent managed to deduce what was going on. They gave Fang Lin an angry but also a respectful look.

    After all, someone who can manipte people into an all-out continental war was worthy of respect.

    ¡°Fight!!!¡± The invaders roared out as they became legitimate invaders.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡± Countless powerful domains covered the area as Fang Lin¡¯s wedding venue became a war zone.

    The wedding guests were powerful by their own, and they did their best to fight back.

    As for Fang Lin, he was brought by Xiao Ya away from the war area. Fang Lin was beside her high in the air, along with the two sect patriarchs.

    The Fang n Patriarch sighed while he gave Fang Lin aplicated look. As for the Zhou n Patriarch, he had a mysterious smile on his face as he observed Fang Lin.

    ¡°You brat! I did not expect you to do something like this! Sigh, even if it was for the sect....¡± Xiao Ya shook her head sadly as she gave Fang Lin a smile.

    ¡°Since you brought us in this situation, you must take responsibility and be one of the invasion leaders.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Fang Lin sighed as he knew this will happen. After all, what he did brought the whole Immortal Continent in danger. Making him one of the officials will be his punishment for now.

    The Zhou n Patriarch looked down as he observed the ensuing fight. With the amount of the Fifth Stage Cultivators present here, they were able to match up against the guests in the wedding venue.

    But it will still take longer for the army to subdue them. Additional help was needed if they want to defeat these people quickly.

    The Zhou n Patriarch then waved his hands to assist the army. Not surprisingly, he was also at the Sixth Stage!

    Thunder and lightning bombarded the area, killing all of the unlucky wedding guests. Fang Lin hissed in amazement as he realized that the power of the Sixth Stage was way to overbearing.

    Just one attack of his killed all those practitioners!

    Fang Lin smiled as he realized that taking the Golden Tree Kingdom seems to be a piece of cake right now.

    One of the survivors left alive from the Zhou n Patriarch¡¯s attack was the Golden Tree. It shone with vigor as it protected itself from the attack.

    Under its canopy, Princess Lilliana and the King were safely hidden too. They both gave Fang Lin a murderous re as they knew that they f**ed up.

    They unknowingly brought the enemy right in the midst of their Kingdom!

    ¡°Even though this tree was only at the Fifth Stage, it actually had this high defensive prowess.¡± The Zhou n Patriarch said as he looked at the Golden Tree with his peripheral vision.

    ¡°But my attack earlier was just a simple one. Try receiving this.¡±

    The Zhou n Patriarch then gave a dismissive look at the Golden Tree. He sneered as two of his fingers pinched together.

    The skies then turned dark as a lightning dragon suddenly appeared there!

    The lightning dragon¡¯s body was undting as it stared at the Golden Tree. It let out a roar as it rushed towards the tree, colliding against it!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Xiao Ya protected Fang Lin from the resulting shockwaves and heat of the collision.

    Fang Lin¡¯s vision was momentarily thrown into disarray by the intense light that hit his eyes.

    He had to wait for a minute before his vision had recovered. He opened his eyes, and he saw the what happened to the Golden Tree.

    More urately, what happened to the remains of it.

    Gone was the resplendent, golden tree. What remained was a ckened stump, still smoking from the lightning attack.

    The King¡¯s body was already gone, presumably vaporized by that lightning dragon.

    As for Princess Lilliana, she was actually still alive!

    Shey beside the stump of the Golden Tree, with her eyes closed. Her bountiful chest was rising up and down, indicating that she was just unconscious.

    Upon seeing this, the Zhou n Patriarch raised his hands as he tried to end her. But Fang Lin raised his voice with the intent to stop him.

    ¡°Zhou n Patriarch, I wish you could spare this woman.¡± Fang Lin said hurriedly. ¡°I still have some questions for her. As for how we will treat herter, it will depend on her answers to my questions.¡±

    The Zhou n Patriarch stared at Fang Lin, who courageously stared back at him.

    The Zhou n Patriarch then smiled as he lowered his hands.

    Fang Lin sighed in relief, realizing his plea worked.

    The Zhou n Patriarch looked at the army of the Immortal Continent that was here. He looked at them while saying,

    ¡°Just like what Fang Lin said earlier, the first part of our invasion was to conquer the Golden Tree Kingdom. Since the King and the Golden Tree are now both dead, we can easily take this Kingdom today! Let¡¯s set out!¡±

    ¡°Ha!!!¡±

    The army let out a shout as they proceeded to conquer the Kingdom. The Zhou n Patriarch looked at Xiao Ya as he asked her,

    ¡°I presume you will be going to this continent¡¯s Immortal God Sect?¡±

    ¡°I had to.¡± Xiao Ya replied quickly. ¡°Because of this war, the Immortal God Sect will be in an extremely precarious position. I had to go and warn them about what wille next.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± The Zhou n Patriarch nodded before he spoke to the Fang n Patriarch.

    ¡°I think we should finish conquering this Kingdom quickly. From what I can see, some of the God Stage Practitioners were already rushing here. Let¡¯s make this quick.¡±

    The Fang n Patriarch gave him a nod. Both the patriarchs then disappeared as they rushed towards the capital. Clearly, they want to be done with this mess as fast as possible.

    At that point, it was only Xiao Ya, Princess Lilliana and Fang Lin that were left.

    Xiao Ya used her power to bring the unconscious Princess Lilliana beside Fang Lin. Upon seeing her, Xiao Ya let out a snort as he smacked Fang Lin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ow! What was that for!¡± Fang Linined as he rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I saved the sect right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xiao Ya snorted as her eyes turned slightly red. ¡°I am also your master, and you did not tell me anything. It was only when Xue¡¯er contacted me that I realized what was happening to you!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin closed his mouth, as he realized that he was the one in the wrong here.

    He only contacted Wang Hao for his problems with Princess Lilliana.

    As for the old man on his tablet, Fang Lin knew that the old man had no way to help him out here. Besides, the old man was currently asleep, recovering the soul energy that he had used up. So Fang Lin did not try to talk to him.

    As for Xiao Ya, Fang Lin decided to not tell her in order to not make her worry.

    But it seems like it offended her greatly.

    ¡°Fine... I understand your sentiment.¡± Xiao Ya said as he ruffled Fang Lin¡¯s hair. Fang Lin smiled, knowing he had been forgiven already.

    Xiao Ya then stared at the unconscious Princess Lilliana in front of her. She already knew the malicious actions of this woman through Xue¡¯er¡¯s message.

    She looked at Fang Lin as she asked him,

    ¡°So how do you want to deal with her?¡±

    ¡°Seal her power, seal her cultivation, seal her everything!¡± Fang Lin said with a finality. ¡°I actually want to cripple her, but I still need to return the cultivation that she stole form Elissa.¡±

    ¡°Good n.¡± Xiao Ya said as she used her Sixth Stage Power to seal Princess Lilliana. Now, the princess will not be able to use her abilities, with Xiao Ya¡¯s power sealing her.

    Once she had done this, Fang Lin asked Xiao Ya,

    ¡°Master, do you have a way to question her in a way that her answers will always be the truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Xiao Ya said as she straightened her body. Fang Lin stared at her perfect curves that were emphasized by her actions.

    Her seductive body managed to make Fang Lin remember the weird sensation that Fang Yu feltst night.

    ¡°Err master.... Did you do it with Ling¡¯erst night?¡± Fang Lin asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yes I did.¡± Xiao Ya said with a straight face. ¡°That was really a great experience. It managed to refresh me. Why are you curious about that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fang Lin replied, as he realized Xiao Ya was not in the mood to talk about such things.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Xiao Ya replied dismissively. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wake her up now.¡± Xiao Ya said before pping Princess Lilliana¡¯s face.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    Fang Lin grimaced, realizing his master pped Princess Lilliana way too hard.

    Once she saw Princess Lilliana stirring awake, Xiao Ya sneered as Fang Lin chanted,

    ¡°Time for an interview!¡±

 Chapter 272: Confession and Astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 272: Confession and Astonishment</h4>

    ¡°You!¡± Princess Lilliana looked way different from what she looked like before. Her eyes were wide and her nose were red as she red at Fang Lin with intense anger.

    ¡°Why are you angry to me? You brought this upon by yourself.¡± Fang Lin said dismissively. ¡°If you did not force this sudden marriage to me, your Kingdom might have survived.¡±

    ¡°!!!!!¡± Princess Lilliana¡¯s expression turned downcast as she mulled over Fang Lin¡¯s words. Fang Lin took this as an opportunity to give Xiao Ya the signal.

    Princess Lilliana¡¯s body then froze as Xiao Ya forced her powers inside her. She trembled for a few minutes until her body rxed.

    She tried to speak, but no words woulde out of her mouth. She gave Xiao Ya a terrified look which served to make Xiao Ya¡¯s dominatrix tendencies to be slightly activated.

    Xiao Ya took a deep breath to calm herself down. She then gave Princess Lilliana a smile as she said,

    ¡°Your soul is now bound by a spell that I created. With this spell, everything you will say will be the truth.¡±

    ¡°No!!!! Unhand me you b*tch!¡± Princess Lilliana suddenly bellowed to Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Once Ie out here, I will make sure I will find a way to make you my dog! I will make you my b*tch!¡±

    ¡°Damn! So that was what Princess Lilliana was actually thinking this whole time about Xiao Ya?¡± Fang Lin thought that if it was her normal state, Princess Lilliana will not say such thing.

    But with the spell that Xiao Ya ced on her, Princess Lilliana had no choice but to say the truth deep in her heart.

    Xiao Ya licked her lips, clearly amused by what Princess Lilliana said.

    ¡°You said I will be your b*tch? How depraved!¡±

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡± Xiao Ya pped Princess Lilliana once more, which made Fang Lin feel somewhat hot. Of course he will not admit that what he saw turned him on a little.

    ¡°Now that I have punished you for talking back to me, I think we should start with the questions.¡± Xiao Ya cupped the princess¡¯ chin as she said,

    ¡°So, what are you?¡±

    Princess Lilliana closed her mouth as she defiantly tried to not answer. But to her dismay, her mouth opened by its own and spoke the secret that she dreaded others might know.

    ¡°I am a System Practitioner.¡±

    ¡°A system practitioner? What is that?¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s interest was immediately piqued by Princess Lilliana¡¯s answer. Even Fang Lin was interested, as he leaned forward to hear the conversation.

    Princess Lilliana grimaced as she unwillingly told them what a System Practitioner was.

    ording to her, when she was born, a system interface was imprinted on her mind.

    This system interface showed all her basic stats like power, mana, agility and other stats in a numerical fashion. The growth of her stats was also shown urately by the system.

    That meant that if she cultivates a strength improving technique, her system will show her strength stat having the highest improvement. The same goes for other techniques.

    But only she can see what was shown in the interface.

    Aside from this stat organizer, the system interface gave more benefits to Princess Lillian.

    First, the interface allows her to somewhat see the stats of anyone she met. Of course if she sees a person way stronger than her, she will not be able to see their stats.

    Aside from the stats, she can also see the potential of a practitioner. This potential determines the raw talent of a practitioner.

    This potential ranges from F- up to SSS+, with F- being the lowest and SSS+ being the highest.

    This allows Princess Lilliana to see practitioners with the best potential to be strong in the future. This was important, because of thest and the most important feature of her system.

    Because the System Interface had taken over her body, she, like Wang Hao, will not be able to cultivate at all.

    The only way that she can get stronger was if she uses the ¡®Steal¡¯ feature on the System.

    This ¡®Steal¡¯ feature allows Princes Lilliana to steal the techniques, power and ability of a cultivator entirely. Once stolen, it cannot be returned to the original owner.

    What was broken about this feature was that Princess Lilliana can actually ¡®steal¡¯ from more than one practitioner!

    All those cultivations that she stole will just be stored on her body, ready to be used when needed.

    But of course, such heavenly-defying ability has some limitations.

    First, the cultivation stolen cannot be improved anymore. That meant that if it was stolen at 75% mana conversion, Princess Lilliana will not be able to increase it even to just 76%.

    This means that if Princess Lilliana wants to get stronger, she must seek higher cultivations to steal.

    The power of the cultivation that she can steal at the moment also has a limitation.

    In Princess Lilliana¡¯s system interface, there was a measurement called ¡®Level¡¯. This ¡®level¡¯ was represented by the ¡®experience points¡¯ that Princess Lilliana had.

    The more ¡®experience points that she had, the higher her ¡®level¡¯ will be.

    As for how she can increase her ¡®experience points¡¯ and ¡®level¡¯, Princess Lilliana had to do ¡®quests¡¯.

    These ¡®quests¡¯ were tasks given by the system to Princess Lilliana. They vary in difficulty and inplexity.

    If shepletes a quest, she will be given ¡®experience points¡¯ and additional rewards. If she fails, she will lose ¡®experience points¡¯ and might get some ¡®penalties¡¯.

    If shepletes enough ¡®quests¡¯, her ¡®experience points¡¯ will increase which might increase her level too.

    As for why her levels increases, it was because her level was vital on the stage of cultivation that she can steal.

    Level 1-10 can allow her to steal a First Stage power.

    Level 11-20 will make Second Stage power avable to her.

    This goes on until level 91-100 which makes Tenth Stage power on her grasp.

    Currently, Princess Lilliana was level 19, which allows her to steal until peak Second Stage and half-step Third Stage power.

    But even if she was at level 19, she cannot just go near a Second Stage Practitioner and just say ¡®steal.¡¯

    In order for Princess Lilliana to steal a person¡¯s cultivation, she must have a sexual activity with her target.

    ¡°Sexual activity?¡± Of course, Fang Lin, being the kind of person that he was, was immediately interested by that condition.

    ¡°Does that mean you have to XoXo another person to steal their cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Princess Lilliana replied rapidly.

    ¡°So you did it with Elissa to steal her cultivation?¡± Fang Lin asked as the image of the masked girl shed across his mind.

    ¡°Of course I have to.¡± Princess Lilliana said with a huff. ¡°She was actually quite enthusiastic at that time. She shouted a lot, and moved a lot. Even I do not need to move during that night.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Ok. Stop giving me that imagery.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he averted his eyes.

    ¡°Wait a minute....¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyes shed as he remembered that Elissa did not tell him about the fact that she XoXo¡¯ed Princess Lilliana!

    ¡°That woman, did she not tell it to us because she was embarrassed? F**k! If she just told it to me earlier, my panic should have been lessened a lot!¡±

    Fang Lin gritted his teeth as he thought of punishing that womanter.

    Xiao Ya giggled slightly upon seeing this peeved Fang Lin. She then looked back at Princess Lilliana as she asked her,

    ¡°So your next target was Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Princess Lilliana replied immediately. ¡°When I saw him, I was able to see his stats, but not his talent. I was intrigued by that, so I tried to be closer to him. But then, when he was near my housest night, my system was not able to see even his stats. I asked my system what happened, and it said that Fang Lin¡¯s cultivation must be stolen at all costs!¡±

    Princess Lilliana then looked at Fang Lin with hunger on her eyes. From this, one can see that the truth spell Xiao Ya ce can also show the genuine expressions of a person.

    ¡°It was then that I realized that this man is a goldmine. If I steal his cultivation, I might level up and reach level 20. So I contacted my father and concocted this marriage scheme.¡±

    ¡°But as you can see, my scheme failed, and here I am, at the mercy of my supposedly victim.¡± Princess Lilliana said as she drooped her head sadly. ¡°Well I think that was also fine, because I can hardly stomach doing it with a male person!¡±

    ¡°So you are a lesbian then?¡± Fang Lin asked with a smile. Xiao Ya just sighed after hearing this as she gave Fang Lin a re.

    ¡°Lesbian? No.¡± Princess Lilliana shook her head as she replied,

    ¡°One reward that the system gave to me was for me to remember my past life. When I received the reward, I immediately used it to see my past life. As for my past life..... The past life that I had was of a male yboy.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Fang Lin resisted the urge to gag as he realized he was now married to a genderbended person, and a yboy of all things!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I do not n on doing it with you.¡± Princess Lilliana replied.

    ¡°My system told me that you had a female body somewhere that you can bring here. So I decided that in our honeymoon, I will make your female bodye here and XoXo with me. Hehehe, from what I heard, she¡¯s a real beauty....¡±

    Princess Lilliana said this all while she was slightly drooling.

    Fang Lin sighed, which was reciprocated by Xiao Ya.

    Fang Lin felt slightly pissed that all this time, Princess Lilliana was actually aiming for Fang Yu and not him!

    ¡°This damn trap!¡±

 Chapter 273: The Best Thing to do in a Happy Situation was to Shatter Everyoneâ€™s Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Best Thing to do in a Happy Situation was to Shatter Everyone¡¯s Expectations</h4>

    ¡°Bop!¡± Xiao Ya waved her hands, which put Princess Lilliana back to unconsciousness. After seeing this, Fang Lin sighed as he ced the princess into his storage.

    He will bring her outter for more important stuff to do. But as of now, she stays inside his storage.

    ¡°So, was your marriage stopped sessfully?¡± Xiao Ya asked as she looked at the venue damaged by the Zhou n Patriarch¡¯s attack. He surely did not hold back on killing his enemies.

    ¡°Well, we were bonded by marriage before these guys were teleported.¡± Fang Lin replied sheepishly.

    ¡°.....¡± Xiao Ya let out an exasperated sigh as she felt her head aching. She realized that Fang Lin was in deep trouble now.

    Since he was now married to Princess Lilliana, it will be almost impossible for him to kill her, since she was his wife now.

    But getting together with her was also not good, given the nature of her abilities.

    Xiao Ya opened her mouth as she tried to ask Fang Lin on what he ns to do to Princess Lilliana in the future. But she held back, realizing right now was not the right time to question him.

    ¡°Master Xiao Ya, where is Master Wang Hao?¡± Fang Lin asked as he stared at the wormhole. ¡°Knowing him, he should have been here too right?¡±

    ¡°Well Wang Hao said he cannot enter for he had more important things to do.¡± Xiao Ya said with a shrug. ¡°Besides, we three just went here to reinforce your statement to conquer the Golden Tree Kingdom. After all, we are already in war, and we have to grab every opportunity to grab some territory.¡±

    ¡°How about the Immortal God Sect here? What will be their stance?¡± Fang Lin asked worriedly. His face then paled as he realized something.

    Right now, most of the promising young disciples of the Immortal God Sect, Immortal Continent Branch were in the God Continent Branch!

    If the God Continent Branch decides to side with the God Continent, those young disciples will surely be implicated!

    Xiao Ya saw Fang Lin¡¯s pale face, and then she also realized what he was thinking.

    She bit her rosy lips as she knew that she had to thread this thin line very carefully.

    She looked at Fang Lin with her clear eyes.

    ¡°Listen carefully. Later, while we were talking to the sect heads, do not, I repeat, do not mention anything rted to the death of the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom.¡± Xiao Ya said gravely.

    ¡°If you do so, I fear they will immediately side with the God Continent. Damn that Zhou Yi, why did he have to kill the King? He could have just incapacitated him!¡± Xiao Ya grumbled under her breath.

    ¡°That will be much harder to execute I think.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself.

    From what he can remember, one of the Sect Heads of the God Continent Branch was the brother of the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom.

    If this sect leader knew about his brother¡¯s death, he will surely go berserk against the Immortal Continent, putting those young disciples in danger.

    ¡°So please, shut your mouth ok?¡± Xiao Ya pleaded to Fang Lin. ¡°If you do this well, I can give you... a great reward!¡±

    ¡°A reward!¡± Fang Lin almost salivated as he imagined what reward Xiao Ya will give him.

    ¡°Will it be a treasure, a pill, a talisman, or her? Hey, what are you thinking!¡±

    He shook his head as he got rid of his evil thoughts.

    ¡°Focus, and cleanse your mind....¡± Fang Lin muttered as his face turned serene. Xiao Ya who saw this could not help but giggle slightly.

    ¡°Ok, now that you seem to be calm, let us go back to God Continent Branch.¡± Xiao Ya grasped Fang Lin¡¯s arms as they were about to do a fast travel when they felt two powerful presencesing behind them.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s talk to these two first.¡± Xiao Ya muttered as she looked back.

    There, the Fang and the Zhou n Patriarch were staring back at Xiao Ya.

    Xiao Ya tilted her head as she asked,

    ¡°I assume that the whole Golden Tree Kingdom had been upied by us already right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we did. What do you think of us huh?¡± The Fang n Patriarch replied smugly. ¡°Of course, you not joining us earlier made the upation easier I guess.¡±

    ¡°You want to fight now?¡± Xiao Ya bellowed as she flexed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m always ready, old man.¡±

    ¡°Come on then, lily-eater.¡± The Fang n Patriarch shot back.

    ¡°Old fogey!¡±

    ¡°Old croney!¡±

    ¡°Please stop ok?¡± Zhou Yi, the Zhou n Patriarch said with exasperation. ¡°You should remember that right now, cooperation between us was the most important thing that we should have. Save these petty fights forter.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Xiao Ya muttered as she grasped Fang Lin¡¯s arms once more. She looked at Zhou Yi onest time before saying,

    ¡°Oh, could you tell Jian Bingter that I apud her persistence on me? Also, tell her toe to my roomter night. Tell her that she will not regret it.¡±

    Zhou Yi was able to glimpse a hint of Xiao Ya¡¯s lewd smile before she disappeared. She and Fang Lin were now rushing towards the Immortal God Sect, God Continent Branch.

    Zhou Yi hoped that his idental kill of the King will not affect Xiao Ya¡¯s talk with themter.

    ¡°That damn vixen.¡± The Fang n Patriarch muttered darkly as the two left. ¡°We are at war right now, and she still have time to ¡®pluck the fresh flowers¡¯! She really is a pervert!¡±

    ¡°Ohe on, every person has their preferences. Just because you are angry to them does not mean that you should foulmouth those preferences.¡± Zhou Yi said serenely.

    ¡°...¡± The Fang n Patriarch shivered, as he knew that Zhou Yi was also talking about himself.

    It was already amon knowledge to everyone in the Immortal Continent that Zhou Yi was a bisexual.

    That meant Zhou Yi prefers both the female and male gender.

    That was the reason why Ye Wang, the boisterous head of the Beast Tamer Sect, acted meek in front of Zhou Yi. He was afraid of catching Zhou Yi¡¯s radar.

    Everyone knew that Zhou Yi preferred females and males with powerful abilities, which was considered to be a power fetish.

    Because of that, most females and males who saw Zhou Yi act low-key in front of him, which of course included Ye Wang.

    The Fang n Patriarch had no worries about that preference, since he was already old. In Zhou Yi¡¯s words, the Fang n Patriarch was a ¡®dried-up husk with no vitality left¡¯.¡±

    The Patriarch suppressed his anger from remembering those words as he stared at the wormhole. He looked at Zhou Yi as he said,

    ¡°I guess its time we go back to the Immortal Continent. We have to say some things to them.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± But before they could approach the wormhole, they saw something that managed to stupefy the two of them.

    The wormhole, which Wang Hao said was supposed tost for a day, suddenly disappeared!

    Any trace of it was gone. There was no space power fluctuating, and no spatial distortions. The ck-colored hole that they were supposed to pass through was also gone.

    The wormhole was thoroughly gone!

    ¡°What the hell? We¡¯re stuck!¡± The Fang n Patriarch shouted in panic.

    How could he not panic? The only reason he went here was because of this wormhole. He was confident that even if some powerhouses of the God Continent rushes here, the Fang n Patriarch can just enter this wormhole and vo, he¡¯s safe!

    But now that the wormhole was gone, his and Zhou Yi¡¯s assurance for safety was also gone!

    Zhou Yi and the Fang n Patriarch stared at their backs fearfully, as they sensed 5 powerful presences rushing towards them.

    All these 5 were at the Sixth Stage!

    The Fang n Patriarch trembled in anger as he shouted,

    ¡°Damn you, Wang Hao!¡±

 Chapter 274: Distractions are really Great

    <h4>Chapter 274: Distractions are really Great</h4>

    ¡°What the hell is happening? Did that Wang Hao betray us?¡± The Fang n Patriarch asked angrily as he looked at where the wormhole was before.

    It was obvious from his expression that he was not too happy with what was happening.

    ¡°....¡± Zhou Yi stayed quiet, before his eyes let out the wicked glint that the Fang n Patriarch recognized.

    ¡°We have no choice right now but to go to the Immortal God Sect, God Continent Branch. No, it¡¯s not like we have no choice. Wang Hao wanted us to go there.¡± Zhou Yi said with certainty. ¡°As for why, I had some suspicions, but we need to be there to see it.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The Fang n Patriarch said as he and Zhou Yi rushed away from their spot. Behind them, the powerful presences did not stop on giving chase. ¡°Your damn hypothesis should be right, or we will be screwed up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since when have I been wrong?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ***

    Fang Lin let out a hidden sigh as he and Xiao Ya arrived at the boundaries of the Immortal God Sect, God Continent Branch.

    There, Fang Lin saw some figures just waiting by the edge of the boundaries. He smiled as he recognized some of them.

    Shi Poyun, Elissa, Tang Ya and Xue¡¯er. His friends and wife were here, obviously waiting for Fang Lin toe back.

    ¡°Fang Lin!¡± Of course, the one who was the most worried out of them was Xue¡¯er. She was crying as she flew into the air, right into Fang Lin¡¯s waiting embrace. She justid there, sobbing as she pounded his chest.

    ¡°Stupid Fang Lin... Why did you juste back now... I want to follow you, but the sect heads here did not allow me.... Stupid Fang Lin!¡±

    Fang Lin smiled wryly as he patted Xue¡¯er¡¯s back. He felt how sad, angry and conflicted Xue¡¯er was right now. The best that he can do wasfort her with his presence.

    While the others were slightly happy with the reunion, there were some who were not.

    One of the sect heads of the God Continent Branch flew right in front of Xiao Ya. Worry and confusion was evident on his face as he stared at Fang Lin who just came back.

    This sect head was named Fajardo, the brother of the King of the Golden Tree Kingdom.

    ¡°What is happening here Xiao Ya? And why are you here?¡± Fajardo asked as his aura began to rise.

    It was obvious that he was greatly worried about what happened in Fang Lin¡¯s wedding. After all, Fang Lin was supposed to be in his honeymoon right now.

    But unexpectedly, Fang Lin was back here, and Xiao Ya, who was supposed to be busy in the Immortal Continent was also here!

    Fajardo¡¯s mind began to wander, thinking that something drastic might have happened on Fang Lin¡¯s marriage. And if something happened there, his brother and his niece might have been affected by it too.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Fajardo bellowed as his surroundings began to tremble. ¡°We may be both sect heads, but I won¡¯t tolerate it if you lie about my family!¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Mncholy ran across Xiao Ya¡¯s features as she said,

    ¡°The two continents are at war now, Fajardo. That invasion on our sect? It was just a ruse so that we can gather our forces in one ce then teleport some of them to this continent.¡±

    ¡°Teleport?¡± Fajardo then looked at Fang Lin as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the powerful fluctuations I felt earlier was some teleportation mechanism?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exactly right.¡± Xiao Ya replied drily. ¡°We teleported right into the venue of Fang Lin¡¯s marriage venue. And because of our surprise appearance, well....¡±

    Fajardo clenched his fists as he already imagined what happened next. He took a calming breath as he slowly said,

    ¡°I¡¯m fine if you conquer the Golden Tree Kingdom. After all, you want that as you base. What I am worried right now was my brother and my niece¡¯s safety. SO WHERE ARE THEY?¡±

    Xiao Ya kept a straight face as she said,

    ¡°The King? He and Princess Lilliana escaped with the help of the Golden Tree. As for the Golden Tree... it was scorched into a stump by Zhou Yi.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yi? Tsk. No wonder I felt that the Golden Tree was dead now.¡± It was clear that Fajardo was relieved after hearing that Princess Lilliana and the King was still alive.

    ¡°Do you really not care about the welfare of the Kingdom itself?¡± Xiao Ya asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°I knew you were angry to them, but not this much.¡±

    ¡°Heh. That kingdom banished me when I was a child. Only my brother was the one who did not reject me at that time. So why am I supposed to care about them? If they burn, let them burn!¡± Fajardo¡¯s robes swished as he prepared to leave.

    ¡°And where are you going?¡± Xiao Ya asked incredulously. ¡°As you can see, the two continents are in a verge of war. Your presence will be of great help here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me from looking for my brother and niece!¡± Fajardo replied snappily. ¡°As for the stance of this branch, rest assured that we will be neutral. You can ask Scarlet for confirmation about that.¡±

    Scarlet, the other sect head, waved her hands enthusiastically to Xiao Ya. Her red, fiery hair matched the explosive curves on her body. Fang Lin, with his Pure Yang Body, felt that this woman had a high amount of Yang Essence on her body.

    She gave Xiao Ya a saucy wink that made Fang Lin realize that Xiao Ya was a really yful person.

    ¡°Woosh.¡± Fajardo disappeared, which prompted Scarlet to approach Xiao Ya. She licked her lips as she gave Xiao Ya an aggrieved look.

    ¡°Years have passed by, and you only had the mind to visit me right now? It hurts Big Sister¡¯s feelings you know.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll repay youter.¡± Xiao Ya muttered to herself. She then stared straight at Scarlet as she asked her,

    ¡°So you will really stay neutral this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course we will.¡± Scarlet replied quickly. ¡°This branch and your branch can be considered to be a bridge connecting the two continents. That meant we must not participate on any scuffles that happens between them. Because of that we- What¡¯s the matter Xiao Ya, why is your face pale?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing, I just need some refreshment.¡± Xiao Ya replied evasively.

    Xiao Ya was panicking as she thought to herself,

    ¡°If Scarlet knew that it was Fang Lin and Wang Hao that initiated the war, her mind might change!¡±

    That was not Xiao Ya¡¯s only problem. She knew that Fajardo will discover sooner orter that the King was already dead.

    At that point, the God Continent Branch will surely explode into chaos.

    Before that happens, the young disciples of the Immortal Continent Branch must be brought back to safety!

    Xiao Ya took a deep breath as she realized she had to upy Scarlet¡¯s time and attention before she realized what was going on.

    She hugged Scarlet from behind, pressing her bountiful chest on her back. Xiao Ya¡¯s naughty hands then grabbed Scarlet¡¯s breasts as she wantonly yed with them.

    ¡°Ah Xiao Ya, not here....¡± Scarlet moaned out as she caressed Xiao Ya¡¯s waist. Her eyes turned misty as she licked Xiao Ya¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It seems like little Xiao Ya wants to be ¡®refreshed¡¯ with me.¡± Scarlet trembled as Xiao Ya continued ying with her breasts. ¡°Fine, Big Sis will satisfy you, just like the old times.¡±

    ¡°Just like the old times.¡± Xiao Ya breathed into Scarlet¡¯s ear. Both of them then disappeared, heading obviously to Scarlet¡¯s room.

    After she disappeared, Fang Lin received a divine sense message from Xiao Ya.

    ¡°I am going to distract Big Sis Scarlet for now. As for you, use my authority to gather all the Immortal God Sect Disciples that were here at this branch. Do it as fast as possible, and make sure that all of you will be back at the Immortal Continent immediately!¡±

    ¡°You must do this fast or else- Yes right there, Big Sis!¡± The message cut off at that point.

    Fang Lin had to control the heat that formed inside his body after hearing that melodious voice of Xiao Ya.

    He sighed as headed towards the God Continent Branch with Xue¡¯er on his embrace.

    Since Xiao Ya entrusted him with this task, he must aplish it!

    But before he could enter the boundary, he felt 7 powerful presences approaching him.

    He looked back and he saw the Fang and the Zhou n Patriarch flying with all their might towards him. They were covered in injuries, and Fang Lin was able to guess where the injuries came from.

    Behind the two, 5 powerful presences were chasing them. Fang Lin shivered, realizing that these 5 must be all at the Sixth Stage!

    ¡°Why the f**k are they here? They should have entered the wormhole!¡± Fang Lin cursed as he entered the sect boundary.

    He was trying to prevent an internal conflict within the sect, and now, he also had to deal with powerful external problems.

    ¡°Ah! I should have just been the one who distracted Sect Head Scarlet!¡±

 Chapter 275: Out from the Fire right into the Frying Pan

    <h4>Chapter 275: Out from the Fire right into the Frying Pan</h4>

    Goddess¡¯.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± While Fang Lin was interviewing Princess Lilliana, Fang Yu stared at her hands morosely as she digested what Princess Lilliana said.

    ¡°So that woman/man wants to do it with me instead of Fang Lin huh? Yeah, that¡¯s ttering, hearing it from a gorgeous woman like her. But ughh...¡± Fang Yu shivered as a wave of revulsions piled on her throat.

    ¡°Now my mood just got worse.¡±

    Of course the main source of her bad mood was the decision of Andromeda to stay on this. Fang Yu, tied down by her needs and her moral obligations, had no choice but to follow Andromeda.

    Add that confession of Princess Lilliana, and the war between the two continents, and no wonder Fang Yu¡¯s mood could get worse.

    But of course it was able to get worse.

    ¡°Wiiii!!!!¡± The Tang Li shouted gleefully as she flew around Tang Li. This mischievous but lovable baby just woke up earlier, and she demanded her Sis to let her out.

    But with the impending mission, Fang Yu was not inclined to let her out.

    So Tang Li had a tantrum, which prompted Mithra to stop her.

    Tang Li then started iling with her tiny fists, which unfortunately hit the poor Mithra.

    Even though Mithra was a decade and a half older than Tang Li, Tang Li¡¯s body and her status as a Devourer granted her body with the toughness of a First Stage Practitioner!

    This meant that each of Tang Li¡¯s attacks wasparable to a strike of a First Stage Practitioner.

    Poor Mithra was pummeled by the crying Tang Li. Fang Yu winced as she saw Mithra being sted away by Tang Li.

    Realizing she had no choice left, Fang Yu sighed as she let the baby out.

    As for Mithra, she let her out too.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Mithra let out a shout as she saw Tang Li once more. She hid behind Fang Yu, showing her great fear to Tang Li.

    Tang Li on the other hand, just ignored the poor girl.

    ¡°This child...¡± Fang Yu thought with veins popping on her head. ¡°Tang Li took way too much liberties with me already... I think its time I discipline her. After all, her father entrusted her to me!¡±

    Fang Yu then stood up as she approached Tang Li.

    ¡°But she¡¯s just around 3 years old.... What kind of discipline technique should I give her? Aha! Maybe I will try the stern parent discipline!¡±

    Fang Yu then took a deep breath as she said,

    ¡°Tang Li! Get yourself over here! We have to talk!¡±

    ¡°Muuu....¡± Tang Li immediately employed her innocent eyes mode, which almost broke Fang Yu¡¯s offensive.

    ¡°Ehem. Don¡¯t you use that eyes on me. You have been a bad girl in this. That¡¯s no good. You agree with me right?¡±

    ¡°Yesh, Tang Li ish bad.....¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Fang Yu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then you should know that bad girls must be punished a little in order for them to learn.¡±

    ¡°Sis will punish me?¡± Again, those wide eyes almost melted Fang Yu. She steeled her resolve as she thought that all of these were for Tang Li¡¯s good.

    ¡°I will. And your punishment will be... No milk from me at the moment!¡±

    ¡°Sis! But how will Tang Li eat? Muuu....¡± Tang Li of course used the appeal to the emotions argument.

    ¡°Tang Li will get hungwy...¡±

    ¡°Tang Li, you are almost 3 years old, that means you can eat semi-solid foods now.¡± Fang Yu replied mercilessly. ¡°If you want milkter, behave now.¡±

    ¡°Hik, hik.¡± Tang Li sobbed a little as tears pooled her eyes. ¡°Muu....¡±

    ¡°Be good, and you will get milk.¡±

    In the end, Tang Li agreed as she flew andnded on Fang Yu¡¯s head. There she curled up as she tried not to sob more.

    ¡°Wow Fang Yu, you will be a good mother in the future.¡± Andromeda suddenly said out of nowhere after she saw the interaction between Fang Yu and Tang Li. ¡°Your husband will be happy with the kind of attention you will give on your children.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Fang Yu shivered as she resisted the urge to gag. ¡°Stop telling me those things Isomeda. You already know my preferences, so stop misunderstanding me ok?¡±

    Do it with a male? Fang Yu would rather be untouched her whole life than do it with a male!

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Andromeda said as she stretched her body. Miraculously, her suit has been repaired now. Gone were the damages inflicted on it earlier.

    Andromeda was still refusing to tell Fang Yu about what happened to her in the Underground. What she only told her was that they need to go back there and fight Solomon.

    ¡°So, are we going to the Underground now?¡± Fang Yu asked as she calmed down the still scared Mithra. ¡°There will be no problems if we do it now?¡±

    ¡°No problems at all.¡± Andromeda said as she stood up. She then looked at the ce where Orias was. She then looked at Fang Yu as she said,

    ¡°Just like what was agreed earlier, you, me, Tang Li and Mithra will go first to the Underground. As for Orias and his motley crew, they will follow us after a day. Once we arrive there, we will do a quiet surveince about the underground civilization. We must know about the current affairs during that one-day period.¡±

    ¡°Hoh. So you did not do any surveince when you went there earlier by yourself?¡± Fang Yu replied teasingly. ¡°Maybe you just sort of flew around asking people for information....¡±

    ¡°....¡± Andromeda flushed slightly as she averted her eyes. Fang Yu¡¯s mouth dropped as she realized that her guess was right!

    ¡°Ehh... so you were attacked because of that huh. HOW CARELESS.... As expected of the captain....¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Andromeda said with her red face, as she stomped the floor to hide her embarrassment.

    She let out an angry huff as she continued her exposition.

    ¡°There are many entrances to the Underground, so we have to choose one from them. The one that we should choose must be fairly essible, but not essible to the point that many guards will be there. An entrance with maybe just 1 or 2 guards will be the best.¡±

    Andromeda then pointed to a spot on the map that wasid on their table. ¡°ording to my scans, this area is the best choice for us.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you enter the Underground earlier, when you were just travelling by yourself?¡± Fang Yu asked as she looked at the map. ¡°You chose the entrance with the most guards right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Andromeda replied quickly. ¡°I sted a hole on the ground, which luckily led me to the Underground. That st injured 20 guards however, and I was chased by more guards for an hour before I could shake them off.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Yu gave Andromeda a doubtful look, realizing she was not allowed to lead this infiltration!

    Fang Yu sighed as she grabbed the map and kept it to herself. ¡°You shut your mouthter, and let me do all the thinking ok? Just follow me obediently, and I assure you that this mission will seed.¡± Surprisingly, Andromeda readily agreed.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Yu then ignored Andromeda¡¯s enthusiasm as she sucked Mithra to her storage. Tang Li was already invisible, and Andromeda was all suited up.

    The duo then flew for 10 minutes until they reached the area.

    Upon arriving there, she saw the two guards guarding the entrance. Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened a little as she felt that these two guards had strengthparable to the Second Stage!

    ¡°Interesting... This cannot allow cultivation, yet these guards here had powerparable to the Second Stage... This just means that Solomon found a way to make his followers gain power that was not of the cultivation path!¡± Fang Yu was extremely impressed by the intellect of Solomon.

    ¡°The guards chasing me earlier also had that kind of power. My suit said that the power they had was not cultivation, magic, or even Nature Power. It was something else. Solomon might really have a hand in these.¡± Andromeda whispered back.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s just one more mystery that we should solveter.¡± Fang Yu said as they bounded towards the entrance.

    The two guards who were sitting there idly saw the iing figures of Fang Yu and Andromeda. They stood up as they readied their spears. Then together they said,

    ¡°The Great Solomon epts anyone who follows his path. But if you want to follow him, you must tell us what you will be willing to do for him. So tell us, what is it that you seek to be on Solomon¡¯s great paradise?¡±

    Fang Yu then recalled what Orias said to her. ording to Orias, when they were asked by this question, Fang Yu and Andromeda had to say what type of upation they want to have in the Underground.

    As for what upation that is, Orias already taught Fang Yu on what to say.

    ¡°The two of us seek to be Pumpers. It will be our great honor to be granted with that role.¡± Fang Yu said with reverence.

    But to Fang Yu¡¯s suspicion, she saw the faces of the guards having a slight tinge of disgust. It onlysted a second, before their faces cleared up.

    Upon seeing this, Fang Yu trembled as she thought,

    ¡°What kind of job a Pumper was that was able to disgust even the guards?!¡±

    But her panicking thoughts were cut short when the two guards opened the door of the entrance. They motioned their hands towards the entrance, signifying one thing.

    Time to go in.

    Fang Yu and Andromeda took this as the cue to enter the Underground.

    Wind whistled at Fang Yu as she and Andromeda neared the entrance. She let out a sigh of relief when she felt no danger as she passed through the doors.

    As they went in, they heard the guards muttering,

    ¡°Pumper, really? I wish them luck.¡±

    ¡°Well, how long do you think will theyst? An hour? A day? Or a week?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just wish they will survive.¡±

    ¡°Of course I wish they will survive. Girls like them are important to increase the poption of the Underground Colony. The more girls like them are there, the more babies the Colony will have.¡±

    The doors then closed, separating the horrified Fang Yu and the stoic Andromeda away from the surface.

 Chapter 276: Welcome to the Rock?

    <h4>Chapter 276: Wee to the Rock?</h4>

    ¡°Did you hear what they said? They said colonize! They said that us women will be used to make babies for the Underground Colony!¡± Fang Yu shouted in panic as she shook Andromeda¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Why did you not tell me this earlier?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± Andromeda said mischievously as her eyes roved all over Fang Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Why, do you have any problems with that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Right now, Fang Yu was wearing a mask to hide her face. But her body was still visible to everyone.

    Her perfect curves and great assets were shown in full disy. Even Fang Yu marveled at the perfection of her body.

    ¡°If anyone sees my gorgeous body, I am sure they might use me to provide babies for the colony!¡± Fang Yu then took a deep breath as she decided to use her perfectly refined body to transform her whole appearance.

    She removed her mask as she manipted her whole body. Andromeda watched from the side as she saw Fang Yu changing.

    After a minute of shifting, Andromeda cocked her eyebrows as she saw what Fang Yu looked like.

    Just like Fang Lin, Fang Yu can also make herself look like a male. So out of the avable choices that she had, she chose Venomshade¡¯s body and appearance.

    She used it because of the fact that she knew that Andromeda was Venomshade¡¯s little sister. They can use their simrity in appearance as a guise for a sibling rtionship.

    As for the other reason....

    Fang Yu/Venomshade looked at Fang Yu as she asked her,

    ¡°Does this person look familiar to you?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Andromeda did not answer Fang Yu¡¯s question. She turned back as she inspected their map.

    With the fiasco she did earlier, Andromeda used her suit to slightly modify her face. It was not that too far from her real appearance, but it was far enough to elude her pursuers.

    Fang Yu sighed, realizing that the rtionship between the dead Venomshade and his sister Andromeda must be somewhatplicated.

    ¡°Well, we have much timeter to talk about this.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she peered over Andromeda¡¯s shoulder.

    The map that Andromeda was looking at right now was the current map of the Underground Colony. It was divided into 5 sections, with each section governed by one of the 5 Djinns who still serve Solomon.

    Orias said that it was formerly 9 sections, but with him and 3 other Djinns leaving, the other sections were fused to be 5.

    ¡°I will not question how you got this map of the colony. Just tell me where we should go next.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Andromeda pointed at the section of the map that looked like a pizza slice. ¡°Orias said that at the edge of this section was the ce where pumpers do their job. He told us to go there.¡±

    Fang Yu looked at the map, and she saw the name of the Djinn that was officiating this section.

    ¡°Shax...¡±

    Before they went in, Orias told Fang Yu and Andromeda about the 5 other Djinns that were left in the Underground.

    One of them was Shax, with the Nature Power of Perception.

    When Fang Yu heard what Shax¡¯s Nature Power was, she was slightly confused on how perception can be a nature power.

    As for that, Orias¡¯ reply was,

    ¡°Shax was born from everyone¡¯s perception of the Nature. You can say that he was the representation of the way people sensed and perceived nature. That was how his power was tied to nature.¡±

    Orias also told Fang Yu to be extremely careful of Shax, since he can do things that were extremely detrimental especially to practitioners.

    ¡°Ok, since we already knew where to go, let¡¯s start walking now...¡±

    Right now, Fang Yu was at the southern part of the colony. Shax¡¯s section was just beside the section they were in right now. It will take around 30 minutes of walking to reach Shax¡¯s section.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Andromeda said as she walked immediately, forcing Fang Yu to catch up to her.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    While they were walking, Fang Yu was able to see some snippets of the civilization here in the colony.

    If she had one word to describe it, it was earthen steampunk.

    She could see structures made up of metal and rocks all around her. They were also assorted in shapes and sizes, as she can see some houses made of metal or some dwellings that looked like a half sphere.

    Some were towering buildings that reached until the ceiling, which was the underside of the surface ground.

    ¡°This is the firstyer...¡± From what Fang Yu remembered, there were 4yers in the Underground Colony, with the nextyers getting nearer and nearer to the core of the.

    The firstyer was the Common Layer. This was the currentyer that Fang Yu was in. The one that resides thisyer were the neers and those with low-ss jobs.

    The secondyer was the Median Layer. The residents here were those with better jobs and longer residency in the colony.

    The thirdyer was the Exalted Layer. Here, only those who rendered great merits for Solomon and those with high status were allowed to stay. They also received the best treatment and blessings from Solomon and his Djinns.

    It was also known that the 5 Djinns were living at thisyer.

    As for the Fourth Layer, it was called Solomon¡¯s Quarters. Thisyer is where Solomon resided. As of now, the ones who can only enter thisyer were the 5 Djinns, and they only do so if Solomon requires them to go there.

    Most of the times, Solomon justy in slumber there.

    ¡°In order for us to get nearer to Solomon, we must find a fast way to enter the Exalted Layer. But how are we going to do this....¡±

    Fang Yu looked around as she tried to think of a great n.

    She suddenly felt an arm going around her shoulders.

    She suppressed her panic as she looked at the rude intruder. She did not forget to make her Venomshade face look na?ve and confused.

    ¡°Are you and your sister new here?¡± The intruder was a brown-skinned man with arge beer belly. His missing teeth and crooked eyes made Fang Yu know that he was up to no good.

    ¡°Yes, we just arrived earlier....¡± Fang Yu said as she hugged Andromeda. Andromeda tried to move her way out of the hug, but Fang Yu held on. ¡°We were actually going to the Great Shax¡¯s domain to do our job as Pumpers.¡±

    ¡°Pumpers? Ugh.¡± The man recoiled in disgust as he looked at the two in pity. His eyes then shone as he looked at the bodies of the two.

    ¡°Hmm... can you two fight? From what I can see, your expressions, your movements, even your way of talking makes me imagine that you were good fighters!¡±

    ¡°And what if we say we can fight?¡± Fang Yu asked slowly as her hug on Andromeda tightened.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s great!¡± The man said enthusiastically. He approached Fang Yu discreetly as he whispered,

    ¡°I advise you to ignore that pumping job for now. What I can offer you will be way better than that!¡±

    ¡°Is is a diator match?¡± Fang Yu asked wryly.

    ¡°It is! Hahahaha! So you two really are battle junkies!¡± The manughed as he patted Fang Yu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°There is a diator coliseum there in Shax¡¯s domain. They have matches everyday, and they were all jampacked! People loved seeing those diator matches! They were all exciting and blood-boiling!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Even an idiot already knows what the man was proposing to Fang Yu.

    ¡°So if we fight, what do we get?¡± Fang Yu asked slowly.

    ¡°If you win a match in the diator coliseum, you will get all the money and properties of the person you defeated! Hell, the person that you defeated will also be your property!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes glowed as she realized that her dilemma to enter the Exalted Layer was now solved!

    Andromeda, who saw Fang Yu¡¯s look, shivered as she realized what Fang Yu wanted.

    ¡°So what do you think?¡± The man rubbed his hands excitedly as he saw Fang Yu¡¯s expression. ¡°Surely, you want to be part of these battles, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... let me watch one match first. My decision will be after that.¡± Fang Yu said with finality.

    ¡°Hahaha! If that¡¯s what you want, then let¡¯s watch one match!¡± The man, who looked like an experienced swindler, led the two neers to the ce where no cowards should thread.

 Chapter 277: Whatâ€™s better than Money? Free Money!

    <h4>Chapter 277: What¡¯s better than Money? Free Money!</h4>

    When Fang Yu continued talking to the man, she discovered that his name was Ricardo, and his job was to gather potential fighters in the coliseum.

    ¡°I knew it just by seeing you two that you have it in your bodies! The power of a mighty fighter!¡± Honestly, Fang Yu had already grown tired of Ricardo saying these things to her and Andromeda earlier. But she did not stop him, as she felt good from all the praises given to her.

    ¡°How does the matches work anyway?¡± Fang Yu cocked her head as she asked Ricardo. ¡°Are there any requirements for a fighter before he can fight another fighter in the coliseum?¡±

    ¡°Requirements?¡± Ricardo tapped his chin as he tried to remember the rules.

    ¡°Ah! You can only fight a fighter if the money that you have was approximately equal to theirs.¡±

    ¡°Money? You mean the money used here in the Colony?¡± Fang Yu asked as she felt disappointed. She had many treasures hidden on her storage but from the looks of it, she will be technically ¡®penniless¡¯ this time.

    ¡°Yes. That money.¡± Ricardo then reached on his pocket as she showed Fang Yu and Andromeda the money that was in cirction here in the Colony.

    The money system here in the Colony was called Solom, in honor of the great Solomon. This money system was mainly facilitated with paper money.

    Each paper money here had different faces, and the value differs with each face.

    The faces on the paper money were the faces of the 9 Djinns who were originally with Solomon. Even though 4 of them left, they were not removed in cirction.

    Instead, the faces of the 4 Djinns were used for the lower valued money.

    What Ricardo showed to Fang Yu was the 1 Solom Bill. The face that was imprinted here was Orias¡¯ face. Fang Yu marveled on how urate this face was, which captured that irritating gloating smile of his.

    ¡°Can I keep this?¡± Fang Yu asked as she held the 1 Solom bill. ¡°I just arrived here you know. Wait... if I need money to fight, then how will I fight if I have no money right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, do not worry! I have a solution for you!¡± This time, Fang Yu saw Ricardo¡¯s friendly fa?ade turning slightly more... sinister. If it was a real country bumpkin talking to Ricardo, they might not have seen past his friendly nature.

    But Fang Yu was different. Her encounters with Wang Hao made her wary of any possible swindlers that might take advantage of her. When she saw Ricardo¡¯s current expression, she knew that the scam was on its way now.

    ¡°I have friends that can lend money for you to fight!¡± Ricardo said enthusiastically as he steered Fang Yu towards a morous-looking building. ¡°Just ask them any amount and they will give it to you! Of course you will have to write a contract to them saying that you will return the money!¡±

    Fang Yu hid a sneer as she realized what scheme Ricardo¡¯s group was working on.

    They will entice penniless fighters to borrow money from them. They will then be coerced gently to write a contract stating that they will return the money when they win a match. The contract might even ask for an interest for every week the money was paidte.

    That¡¯ where the scheme lies.

    Fang Yu was sure that once the victim received the money, they will be matched to an extremely strong opponent.

    The victim, shining with confidence will then fight his opponent with vigor.

    The poor victim will then lose to that extremely powerful opponent, losing his money and properties to that opponent.

    At that point, the victim will be penniless once more, with his properties snatched by his first opponent.

    That was when Ricardo¡¯s group will sink its fangs. They will demand the victim to return the money, since the victim promised it in the contract.

    But since the victim lost his money already, he had no way to return the money that he borrowed. What made it worse was the interest in the contract. Now, the victim¡¯s debt to Ricardo¡¯s group will increase for every week that he payste.

    The only way for the victim to pay back the debt was to earn money. But earning money here in the Colony was actually difficult, especially here in the Common Layer!

    Ricardo¡¯s group will then swarm in and force the victim to work for them so that he/she can repay the money he borrowed. As for what kind of work that will be, it might depend on the abilities of the victim.

    But one thing was for sure: Ricardo¡¯s group will surely use the poor victim to the fullest!

    Of course, Fang Yu was not sure if this was how the scam will work.

    But she was fairly sure that Ricardo¡¯s group will find ways to make the victim lose the money that he/she borrowed from them.

    Only when that happens that Ricardo¡¯s group can ¡®attack¡¯ their prey.

    Fang Yu then let out a silly smile as she gave Ricardo a delighted expression.

    ¡°You will lend us money? Thank you! You really are a great friend!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Of course, of course we are friends! Come with me now, I shall bring you to my other friends!¡± Ricardo chortled as he and Andromeda entered the morous building.

    ¡°You want to scam me? Heh, in your dreams!¡± Fang Yu thought viciously in her mind. ¡°Since you dare scam me, then you should be prepared because I shall scam your group now!¡±

    When Fang Yu entered the building, she had to stop as she observed the area that she was in right now.

    From what she can see, she was in a bar with some people drinking idly nearby. The bartender was a lean pretty girl, who gave Fang Yu a wink when she saw her enter.

    Fang Yu looked further, and then she saw onerge ck door at the end of the bar. She saw two guards nking the door.

    She licked her lips, realizing beyond this door was the ce where Ricardo¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯ were residing.

    ¡°Okay, Fang Hao.¡± Ricardo said as he stared at Fang Yu, rubbing his hands excitedly. ¡°How much do you want to get? The cheapest fighter here has money of around 10,000 Soloms. That¡¯s the smallest amount that you can get from us.¡±

    Fang Yu sneered at her mind after hearing that. The ¡®cheapest¡¯ was around 10,000 Soloms? That was a damn lot of money! No wonder this business thrives here. With that amount of money ¡®lent¡¯, Ricardo¡¯s group surely was able to acquire many unwilling workers.

    ¡°Hmm... who¡¯s the richest fighter here, and how much money does that fighter have?¡± Fang Yu asked nonchntly.

    ¡°The richest one? Her name was Spear Demoness!¡± Ricardo said with a fervent expression on his face. Fang Yu could see that the current expression of his was not an act at all. He clearly a fan of this woman.

    ¡°Her money was around 1,452,981,560 Soloms! That money was enough for her to go to the Median Layer, yet she still stayed here, since she wanted to continue fighting!¡±

    ¡°Then lend that money to me.¡± Fang Yu said confidently. ¡°I am a great fighter, and I also want to fight the best. Since she gathered that much money, I think she will satisfy my hunger for battle!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Ricardo¡¯s jaw dropped as he heard Fang Yu¡¯s ridiculous offer. ¡°Are you sure about that? You want to owe 1,452,981,560 Soloms from us just to fight her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure about that.¡± Fang YU replied with no hesitation.

    Ricardo paused as he said worriedly, ¡°I am just reminding you, if you get that money and fight her, there is a high chance that you will lose. And if you lose, you will owe us with a godly amount of money. That will not be good for you.¡± Ricardo was surprisingly stopping Fang Yu right now!

    ¡°You can just ask for cheaper fighters you know.¡±

    ¡°I have already decided. Don¡¯t worry about me, I can defeat her!¡± Fang Yu said confidently.

    ¡°..... Ah ok, let me talk to them first. You wait here.¡± Ricardo then rushed and entered the ck door.

    While waiting for him toe back, Andromeda just sat on one of the bar chairs, while Fang Yu started to flirt with the pretty bartender.

    ***

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ricardo said as he stared at the back of his leader who was busy smoking a pipe. ¡°Will we allow that guy Fang Hao to borrow 1.4 Billion Soloms? It seems too much!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s too much!¡± Other people in the room, whose work was like Ricardo, chimed in approval.

    But to their surprise, their boss suddenly said,

    ¡°Let that guy borrow the amount that he wanted.¡± He then did not say anything else as he continued smoking his pipe.

    ¡°.....¡± Even though they were shocked by what their boss said, Ricardo and the others in the room did not dare to refute their boss.

    Their boss was a masterful strategist who managed to raise this business of his single-handedly! All of his decisions were precise and calcted!

    That meant that Ricardo should not doubt any of his Boss¡¯ decisions!

    ***

    It took 30 minutes before Ricardo came back.

    His face looked slightly pale as he talked to Fang Yu. He held a scroll on his right hand, and a stack of money on his left.

    ¡°Fang Hao, I asked my friends to let them borrow you some money, but we were only able to fork out 1.4 Billion Soloms.¡± He said as he waved his left hand in front of Fang Yu.

    ¡°But do not worry, since 1.4 Billion Soloms was approximately near that woman¡¯s money, she will most likely fight with you. But before you receive this, kindly sign this contract saying that you will return the money you owed as fast as possible.¡±

    Ricardo then shoved the scroll on his right hand onto Fang Yu¡¯s hands.

    Fang Yu then skimmed the contents of the contract, trying to see if there were any hidden traps or wordy.

    When she verified that there was none, she used the fake name ¡®Fang Hao¡¯ as the written name on the contract.

    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Ricardo said as he shoved the 1.4 Billion Soloms on Fang Yu¡¯s arms. Ricardo¡¯s beady eyes then narrowed as he muttered,

    ¡°Use that money well!¡±

 Chapter 278: Eternal Banishment

    <h4>Chapter 278: Eternal Banishment</h4>

    ¡°Damn it....¡± Fang Lin muttered as he stared at the panicking Fang and Zhou n Patriarch.

    ¡°Fang Yu gets to earn money in a match, and yet here I am, fighting for my life!¡± Xue¡¯er, who was still in Fang Lin¡¯s embrace, frowned as she saw what was happening.

    ¡°Do you want me to use one of my tail spells?¡± Xue¡¯er said as her body began to gather energy. Fang Lin could feel her tails lighting up as she prepared her spells.

    Fang Lin out his hands on her shoulders while shaking his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, wifey. Let¡¯s retreat further first.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Xue¡¯er nodded as she and Fang Lin tried to rush away from the powerful opponents.

    But to their chagrin, they realized that they will be caught up by them in no time at all!

    ¡°S**t!¡± Fang Lin cursed as he racked his brains on what to do.

    Those approaching the God Continent Branch were all Sixth Stage Practitioners, and their powers were unbridled here. Not even Fang Lin with his improved powers, can hope to match up against even one of them!

    ¡°Wait... Sixth Stage Practitioners?¡± Fang Lin then paused as a savage grin appeared on his face. He startedughing uncontrobly as he unexpectedly found the solution to his problems!

    ¡°Howe I did not think of that!¡±

    What Fang Lin was referring to was theary approval bestowed by the Thrae to the Sixth Stage Practitioners.

    Since the Thrae was a Fifth Stage, the maximum power of a practitioner that was allowed to stay here was at the Fifth Stage.

    If a Practitioner breaks through the Sixth Stage, he/she had to leave this. If they did not leave, the will expel them.

    But they can avoid that expulsion if they were able to obtain the¡¯s approval to stay, which was called theary Approval.

    In order to get this approval, the said practitioner must conduct a ritual appeasing to the Thrae¡¯s soul, allowing them to stay even if they exceeded a stage limit by one stage.

    If the ritual was done well, the¡¯s soul will then allow this Sixth Stage Practitioner to stay.

    But if the said practitioner reaches the Seventh Stage, he will have no choice but to leave Thrae.

    This ritual allowed Sixth Stage Powerhouses to proliferate on the whole Thrae.

    As for why Fang Lin turned happy because of this information, the answer was just simple.

    Fang Yu was currently apanied by the reincarnated soul of the Thrae, in the form of Tang Li!

    Since Tang Li was the soul of the Thrae, it¡¯s highly possible that she can revoke theary approvals that she gave before she was reincarnated!

    That means Fang Lin can just ask Tang Li to revoke herary approval on the practitioners chasing the Fang and Zhou n Patriarch!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Fang Linughed hysterically as he realized that he now held all the Sixth Stage Practitioners on this at his hands! Just one word of Tang Li, and they will be banished from this!

    Fang Lin rubbed his hands excitedly as he used Fang Yu to talk to Tang Li.

    ***

    Fang Yu was alerted by what Fang Lin had thought of. She looked at Ricardo as she said,

    ¡°Hey Ricardo, do you mind if I rest in a room first? I had to condition my body after all.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing Fang Hao.¡± Ricardo said in encouragement. ¡°Use all the time that you can use there.¡±

    Fang Yu nodded as she and Andromeda rented the apartment just in front of the building they were in.

    With their current money, Fang Yu was able to acquire a good and cozy room.

    Once they entered the room, Fang Yu immediately ced sound-dampening and barrier talismans around her room. This way, nobody will eavesdrop her on her next actions.

    She then sighed as she woke up the sleeping Tang Li.

    ¡°Sis...¡± Tang Li muttered sadly as she stared at Fang Yu morosely. Her eyes drooped as she tried to look sorry. ¡°Good mowning Sis....¡±

    Fang Yu shook her head, steeling her nerves as she said,

    ¡°Tang Li, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°No! Tang Li ish angwy to you!¡± Tang Li immediately rejected her request on the spot. ¡°Sis ish angwy to Tang Li, sho Tang Li ish angwy too!¡±

    Fang Yu somewhat expected this reply from Tang Li. After all, would you really help someone who just ¡®punished¡¯ you earlier? Even Fang Yu will find it hard to do that.

    ¡°Ok.... If you help me now, I will remove the punishment.¡± Fang Yu said amicably. ¡°Is that good for you?¡±

    ¡°Naw, give Tang Li moar!¡± Tang Li said abruptly. Her eyes stared at Fang Yu intensely as she slowly said,

    ¡°Moar, moar, moar!¡±

    ¡°This cheeky girl!¡± Fang Yu thought as her eyebrows twitched. ¡°She must have realized how much I needed her help now!¡±

    Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she realized she was losing in a negotiation against a baby!

    But what she could do? If she will not follow Tang Li, she will probably have another tantrum, rendering their negotiation void.

    Because of that. Fang Yu had no choice but topromise.

    ¡°Fine.... What do you want?¡± Fang Yu said after a long, awkward silence.

    ¡°Muuu.....¡± Tang Li tilted her head as she used her young mind to think up of her terms. Her eyes then brightened as she said,

    ¡°Feed me milk thweee timesh a day!¡±

    ¡°...Agreed!¡± Fang Yu replied with gritted teeth.

    ¡°y with me and Mithwa! y fighting gamesh!¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Fang Yu does not care what fighting games Tang Li was talking about. She just agreed to it too.

    ¡°Be Tang Li¡¯sh mount fow thiwty minutesh! Tang Li wantsh to ushe Sis as a howsh!¡±

    ¡°Aghh!!! Fine!¡± Fang Yu then tensed as she awaited more demands from Tang Li.

    Tang Li then gave Fang Yu a giggle as she said,

    ¡°As fow thesht one, Tang Li will keep it!¡±

    ¡°....Is that all you want Tang Li?¡± Fang Yu asked with a sigh. From the looks of it, Tang Li wants to use thest demand as a reserve demand for the future.

    Well, Fang Yu had no qualms about it. She just wished it will not be another ridiculous wish.

    ¡°That¡¯sh all!¡± Tang Li said as she giggled happily. She then stared at Fang Yu hungrily as she said,

    ¡°Milk, milk!¡±

    ¡°Later Tang Li.¡± Fang Yu said as she raised her arms. ¡°You have to listen to my request first.¡±

    Fang Yu then told Tang Li about the matter of banishing the Sixth Stage Practitioners.

    ¡°Can you banish them Tang Li?¡± Fang Yu asked worriedly. ¡°Sis will not get mad if you can¡¯t do it...¡±

    ¡°Of courshe I can!¡± Tang Li huffed as she ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Tang Li will do it now!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Fang Yu grinned as she held Tang Li.

    She then fused with Fang Lin at the Thrae, bringing the devious baby with her.

    Xue¡¯er¡¯s ears perked when she felt Fang Lin bing more... whole. She then saw Tang Li who was now floating beside Fang Lin.

    It did not take Xue¡¯er too long before she realized what Tang Li will do next. Her eyes brightened as she gave Fang Lin an amazed look.

    ¡°See those guys Tang LI?¡± Fang Lin pointed to the 5 Sixth Stage Practitioners chasing the Fang and Zhou n Patriarch. ¡°They are the one that you must banish!¡±

    ¡°Kay!¡± Tang Li waved her tiny fists as she shouted adorably,

    ¡°Begone, tho- old fogeys!¡±

    To Fang Lin¡¯s delight, those 5 pursuers actually disappeared! As for where they are right now, they were surely at the outer space.

    With the banishment done by Tang Li, these banished practitioners will find it impossible toe back.

    There was just one little snag that Tang Li did...

    ¡°Tang Li?¡±

    ¡°Yesh? Tang Li did gweat wight? Tang Li ish a good giwl!¡± Tang Li said as sheughed happily. Xue¡¯er could not take it anymore as she hugged the adorable baby.

    ¡°Yes you did well... but you know, you should have not included in the banishment the two old guys that were being chased in front by the other five....¡±

    ¡°Eh? Tang Li tilted her head as she struggled out of Xue¡¯er¡¯s hug. ¡°The two oldiesh in fwont musht shtay hewe?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two old guys Fang Lin was referring to were the Fang and the Zhou n Patriarch!

    Tang Li identally included them on the banishment!

    ¡°But Sis, you pointed to them eawliew too...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 279: Scared into Submission

    <h4>Chapter 279: Scared into Submission</h4>

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin sighed, as he realized that he was the one at fault here. After all, Tang Li was still a baby. She did what she was supposed to do, and Fang Lin was the one who messed up.

    ¡°Can you let those two return? They are my... friends...¡± Fang Lin said with his teeth clenched tightly.

    Even right now, he was still angry at the Fang n Patriarch. As for Zhou Yi, Fang Lin knew his preferences, and he wanted to be away from him as far as possible.

    ¡°I can!¡± Tang Li broke free of Xue¡¯er¡¯s hug as she sat on Fang Lin¡¯s head. This elicited a look of envy from Xue¡¯er. She then gave Fang Lin a hungry look, that managed to make Fang Lin shiver.

    Fang Lin paled a little as he realized that Xue¡¯er¡¯s envious look was trained of Tang Li, while Xue¡¯er¡¯s left hand slightly caressed her abdomen!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me because of Tang Li, Xue¡¯er wants to have a baby?¡± Fang Lin¡¯s teeth rattled as he thought that having a baby right now was way too fast!

    ¡°Hora!¡± Tang Li shouted as she waved her fists once more.

    Zhou Yi and the Fang n Patriarch reappeared, with both of them not looking that well.

    They were both pale, as if they experienced an extremely harrowing thing.

    Once the two patriarchs appeared, Fang Lin deactivated his body fusion with Fang Yu.

    Tang Li disappeared, appearing with Fang Yu back on the room that they rented in the Colony. Andromeda ignored the two as she yed tennis with the wall.

    As for Fang Lin, he stood by Xue¡¯er¡¯s side, smirking as he observed the Fang n Patriarch¡¯s miserable appearance.

    It was at that moment that a wormhole appeared above the two Patriarchs. Upon seeing this, the two patriarchs did not waste time as they entered it.

    Before they disappeared within the wormhole, the Fang n Patriarch gave Fang Lin a stern look. Fang Lin tried to look indifferent as he watched the two get sucked by the wormhole.

    Silence reigned after that.

    Fang Lin shook his head wryly as he realized what his master did.

    The wormhole that was in the Golden Tree Kingdom must have disappeared, which brought the two patriarchs under the chase of 5 Sixth Stage Practitioners.

    As for the reason why the wormhole just reappeared now, Fang Lin had nothing to think of. But he was sure that he can use this wormhole to evacuate his fellow disciples.

    Fang Lin immediately hastened towards the insides of the God Continent Branch. He had to get all his fellow disciples before any powerhouses decide to create chaos here!

    ***

    Scarlet and Xiao Ya, who were currently in an ¡®inverted phoenix¡¯ position, paused as they clearly felt what happened to the banished practitioners.

    Scarlet tried to stand up, but Xiao grabbed her body as she pushed her down.

    ¡°Come on Big Sis, we¡¯re not done here yet.¡± Xiao Ya said with her sultry voice as she breathed on Scarlet¡¯s neck. ¡°Forget what we just felt now. I will make you feel something betterter.¡±

    ¡°Mnn...¡± Scarlet moaned as Xiao Ya started licking her neck. ¡°Fine, go on!¡±

    ***

    Aside from these two women, almost all of the powerhouses in the God Continent felt what happened. Most of them were busy preparing for the war, but what they felt made them stop on their tracks.

    They shivered in fear as they felt 5 of their brethren suddenly banished from the Thrae!

    ¡°What the hell did those bastards from the Immortal Continent do?¡± That was the question on their minds.

    They then remembered about a certain news six months ago: That news was that the soul of Thrae suddenly appeared on the Immortal Continent!

    ording to their spies, the said soul departed the right into the outer space to escape anyone who wants to capture her.

    All of them thought that only this soul can banish powerful Sixth Stage Practitioners!

    That only meant one thing, the soul was back!

    ¡°Attention everyone!¡± If the Immortal Continent has the Immortal Conve and the Immortal Assembly, The God Continent has a group of their own, the Pce of Gods!

    When they realized about the presence of the soul, the Pce of the Gods immediately used their power to announce a bounty.

    ¡°Anyone who manages to capture the soul alive and offer it to the Pce of the Gods will received extremely generous rewards from us!¡± This announcement was heard in the whole God Continent.

    When all the practitioners in the God Continent heard it, they started to be frenzy as they immediately started the hunt for soul!

    Actually, if the Sixth Stage Practitioners joined in the search, they might be able to find the soul faster.

    But the Sixth Stage Practitioners will not join the search, since they were afraid that they might be the next to be banished by Tang Li!

    So they all hid in secluded ces as they let the lower staged Practitioners to do the searching.

    The situation was the same in the Immortal Continent, with all the Immortals scurrying for cover as they alsomissioned a reward to any lower staged cultivator who will capture Tang Li alive.

    This intense search just brought the impending war between the two continents to a higher pitch. Since both the Gods and the Immortals were hiding right now, the manpower of each continent will heavily rely on the lower staged practitioners.

    The war will still happen, but this time, the conflict to capture Tang Li will make the situation more chaotic.

    Even allies might betray their brethren just to find Tang Li. This will result in mayhem that was never seen before in this.

    And it was all because of one baby.

    Too bad that Tang Li was in another right now. All the efforts and sacrifices that will be done to capture her will be all for naught.

    ¡°Hahaha! I like it! This is how a war should be!¡± Wang Hao cackled inughter as he ¡®saw¡¯ with his energy sense the movements in the Immortal Continent. He was pretty sure the same situation was also happening in the God Continent.

    ¡°My disciple took six months to realize about Tang Li¡¯s potential... Not bad. But it still took him the threat of Gods to make him realize what Tang Li can do. I do not know if that¡¯s good or not...¡±

    Wang Hao then shook his head as he stared at the wormhole he just made.

    Aftering out of the wormhole, Zhu Yi and the Fang n Patriarch ignored Wang Hao as they hid on their secluded ces. They felt the effects of the banishment, and they were not willing to feel it again.

    Wang Hao smirked at their sorry appearances, improving his already jovial mood.

    ¡°Knowing Fang Lin, I am sure he will lead those fellow disciples of his through this wormhole. Once he and Xiao Ya returned here, that will be the time when the real fun starts.¡±

    Wang Hao knew that having Gods and Immortals participate in the war between the two continents will be slightly anticlimactic.

    Now that they were burrowing on their holes like rabbits, there will be no one-shot attacks peppering the battlefieldter.

    This was important, since Wang Hao had something that he will gain from this war between the two continents.

    Wang Hao took a deep breath as he stared at the token hidden on his storage. In that token, the symbol ¡®Yama¡¯ was engraved.

    This was the token that he got when he passed the first part of the Trial in the Underworld!

    Wang Hao felt the token pulsing slightly, as if it was highly excited for the iing war.

    ¡°Hahaha, let them fight! The more they fight, the better it will be! After all, I need this war to happen if I want to win in the next Trial!¡±

    Wang Hao then disappeared from his current spot, as he engaged on the next part of his n.

 Chapter 280: If you can do it, then just do it!

    <h4>Chapter 280: If you can do it, then just do it!</h4>

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Yu said as she observed Fang Lin¡¯s situation. She wasying currently leaning against the wall, cradling the cute baby Tang Li. She undid her transformation, bringing back her original appearance.

    ¡°Suck suck.¡±

    Andromeda¡¯s eyes were twitching slightly as she averted her eyes away from Fang Yu.

    ¡°Suck suck.¡±

    As for Tang Li, she was greedily gobbling up her sustenance.

    Because of her promise earlier, Fang Yu had no choice but to give Tang Li her milk. Tang Li, who was not able to drink milk for almost two days, wasted no time as she tried to empty Fang Yu¡¯s storage.

    That was in vain of course, with Fang Yu able to make it as long as she had the energy to do so.

    ¡°Buwp.¡± Tang Li burped in satisfaction as she had her fill. Fang Yu sighed as she fixed her clothes. Tang Li then closed her eyes as she went into slumber.

    Fang Yu stored Tang Li on her storage just before she heard a voice speaking through the door.

    ¡°Mr. Fang Hao, your match is about to start. Follow me please.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Yu went back to her ¡®Venomshade¡¯ appearance as she stood up to leave the room. As for Andromeda, she said that she will stay behind to ¡®monitor¡¯ some suspicious elements that were spying on them earlier.

    ¡°Here Ie.¡± Fang Yu said as she touched the door handle. But before she could so, she paused as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Wait, I will fightter in arge coliseum. That meant I should use a different nameter! Something cool and awesome!¡±

    ¡°But what name should I use?¡± Fang Yu cupped her chin as she pondered about it deeply. Her eyes then narrowed as she thought of a good one.

    ¡°Haha! Then I shall call myself as-

    *********

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Tang Ya asked as she ced her hands on her hips. Because of the fiasco that happened with the marriage contract between Fang Lin and Princess Lilliana, the following matches were cancelled and will be resumed tomorrow.

    But before the other disciples were able to even have some fun, they felt weird energy fluctuationsing from outside the Immortal God Sect.

    They shivered, realizing that something unfathomably bad had happened.

    They all waited with bated breaths as they tensed. They were in the God Continent after all, and any dangers that will appear here is not good for them.

    They then felt powerful presences rushing towards the sect. Before they could shout in fear, they once again felt the same weird energy fluctuations, and then all the powerful presences disappeared. Two of them reappeared, but then they disappeared again.

    Tang Ya and her co-disciples then heard the bounty reward proposed by the Pce of the Gods.

    The disciples trembled, as they realized it was Tang Li that was being talked about here!

    ¡°Where is Tang Li? Is she really back?¡± Tang Ya asked with narrowed eyes. When Fang Lin arrived earlier at the boundaries, Tang Ya and Shi Poyun went back to the sect grounds, giving Xue¡¯er and Fang Lin time to reunite.

    Because of that, she was not able to see the reappearance of Tang Li.

    ¡°How could I know?¡± Fang Lin said as he scratched his head. ¡°I could just stand there earlier and watch those powerhouses suddenly disappear.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, fine.¡± Tang Ya snorted as she stared at Fang Lin. She knew that Fang Lin was definitely rted to the weird events that happened earlier. But if he does not want to say anything, then Tang Ya will not ask more.

    ¡°Oh by the way, congrattions for you and Xiao Ya.¡± Tang Ya said as she gave Xue¡¯er a smile. ¡°I wish you both a great life together.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin kept quiet, as he realized that he was not affected by what Tang Ya said now. It was as if the feelings he had for her before had already diminished.

    That was somewhat inevitable, given the countless experiences that Fang Lin had. Coupled with the fact that Tang Ya was clearly not into him, Fang Lin found his feeling for her turning into a tonic one.

    ¡°Thank you for your congrattions.¡± Fang Lin replied with a carefree smile.

    Upon seeing his smile, Tang Ya realized that Fang Lin was not romantically attached to her anymore. She sighed in relief as herplicated feelings disappeared too.

    They do not need to say any words. Just one look between them, and they were able to sort out their emotions.

    Now, the awkwardness between Tang Ya and Fang Linpletely disappeared. Shi Poyun and Xue¡¯er smiled in relief as they saw the reconciliation between the two.

    ¡°Now, that we fixed that up, can you tell us why you gathered all of us here?¡± Shi Poyun asked as he stood with his fellow disciples.

    After the two patriarchs entered the wormhole earlier, Fang Lin did not waste his time, using the token that Xiao Ya gave him to gather all the Immortal Branch Disciples in front of the wormhole.

    The token was effective, effectively forcing all of them to gather in front of the wormhole after just 10 minutes.

    Fang Lin was astounded with the effectiveness of the token Xiao Ya gave him. Now that they were all here, it¡¯s time for them to leave!

    ¡°As you know, there was a major upheaval in the God Continent right now.¡± Fang Lin said with a heavy voice. ¡°Because of that, I was tasked by Sect Head Xiao Ya to lead you back to the Immortal Continent Branch.¡±

    He then showed everyone the token that Xiao Ya gave him. Once he was sure that they were all listening, he said,

    ¡°We can use the teleportation mechanism that we used earlier toe here, but using that requires time. We need to get out of this continent as fast as possible! So, we will use this wormhole toe back! Do not worry, this one ispletely safe. I assure that with the name of Sect Head Xiao Ya.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Lin¡¯s fellow disciples did not waste time as they rushed towards the wormhole. Right now, they have to prioritize their safety over theirfort.

    While they were rushing, Fang Lin sighed as he thought of Xiao Ya. ¡°Master Xiao Ya seems to be taking a lot of time with Sect Head Scarlet... Well, it seems like she was enjoying it.¡± Fang Lin shook his head as he watched the first disciple on the line to enter the wormhole.

    But before he could do so, a powerful shockwave passed by, injuring all of them. Everyone spit out blood as their insides were damaged by the shockwave.

    Fang Lin was no exception, with his face suddenly paling and his nose starting to drip with blood.

    With his bloodline, his body¡¯s toughness was higher than the norm, making it resilient. But even his body was not able to be unscathed from that shockwave.

    Fang Lin looked at where the shockwaves came from, and what he saw made his heart plummet.

    In the distance, he could see a person whose face was etched with an angry and grieving expression. The person¡¯s whole body was trembling as a golden aura covered his body.

    Fang Lin cursed his bad luck as he realized his relocation time was slightlyte.

    Fajardo, one of the sect heads of the God Continent Branch, was back!

    And from the looks of it, he already discovered what happened to his brother.

    ¡°Xiao Ya!¡± Fajardo shouted as his zing eyes focused on one spot in the area. ¡°Quit scissoring Scarlet ande here! Its time for me to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Wait, why is he angry?¡± Shi Poyun asked as he went behind Fang Lin. ¡°This will not be good for us...¡±

    ¡°If you do note out, I will kill your disciples!¡± Fajardo shouted as he raised his energy to the peak.

    ¡°Sh*t! I could not use Tang Li to banish this guy, because he¡¯s not at the Sixth Stage yet!¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he cursed Fajardo for being so slow in cultivation.

    Fajardo was currently a half-step God. That meant that he was still allowed to stay on Thrae.

    Only when he reaches the God Stage that Tang Li can possibly expel him.

    Since he¡¯s not yet at that stage, Fajardo will stay here, whether Fang Lin liked it or not.

    ¡°I will countdown from 100, you horny s*ut! If you do note out within that time, you will see the corpse of your disciples!¡± Fajardo said as he started talking rapidly.

    ¡°100-99-98-97-96-95-94-93-92-91-90-89-88-87-86-85-84-83-82-81-80-79-78-77-76-75-74-73-72-71-70-69-68-67-66-65-64-63-62-61-60-59-58-57-56-55-54-53-52-51-50-49-48-47-46-45-44-43-42-41-40-39-38-37-36-35-34-33-32-31-30-29-28-27-26-25-24-23-22-21-20-19-18-17-16-15-14-13-12-11-10-9-8-7-6-5-4-3-2-1-0.¡±

    ¡°Your time is up!¡±

    This cheating bastard finished the countdown in just one second!

    Fajardo had no desire to negotiate with Xiao Ya. He clearly wanted to kill them all!

    ¡°What a cheater!¡±

 Chapter 281: .

    <h4>Chapter 281: .</h4>

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he felt the killing intent focused on Fang Lin.

    Themunication book that Wang Hao left to Fang Lin allowed Wang Hao not only to talk to Fang Lin, but also allowed Wang Hao to know if Fang Lin was the target of an intense killing intent.

    rm bells rang on Wang Hao¡¯s forehead as he realized that Fang Lin was about to die.

    Wang Hao tried to save him, but it was toote.

    The enraged Fajardo waved his hands, unleashing a light-speed attack. Xue¡¯er was not even able to use her bloodline spell as Fajardo¡¯s attacks were too quick.

    Even the other disciples, including Fang Lin, were not able to activate even their talismans, as Fajardo¡¯s attack was too fast for them.

    Even their defensive mechanisms only activated after the disciples were hit by the attack.

    Those poor disciples were not able to do anything, as they all died with Fajardo¡¯s attack.

    As for Xiao Ya, she was supposed to save them the moment Fajardo appeared.

    But Scarlet, who was with her in her room, used her power to stop Xiao Ya from moving.

    They were both at the Sixth Stage, which meant that Scarlet was able to slow Xiao Ya down for 10 seconds.

    That 10 seconds was enough for Fajardo to kill them all.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Fajardo¡¯s maniacalughter echoed out as he flew away. As for where he will go next, nobody knew.

    ¡°Woosh.¡±

    Wang Hao used his ability to teleport right where Fang Lin and his fellow disciples died.

    With his authority as an Underworld Prince, Wang Hao was able to see all the souls of everyone who died, including Fang Lin¡¯s.

    They were just about to be sucked right towards the Underworld Realm

    ¡°Hm?¡± Wang Hao, who saw this, grimaced as a look of determination appeared on his face. He stretched out his hand, activating the authority of an Underworld Prince.

    The suction force of the Underworld on Fang Lin and the others stopped, as Wang Hao willed it to disappear.

    Wang Hao pped his hands, as all the souls in the field was sucked on his token. Only Fang Lin¡¯s soul was left floating in front of him.

    Wang Hao then activated his teleportation, bringing him and Fang Lin¡¯s souls away from here and to a secluded ce.

    Silence then reigned as Wang Hao stared at Fang Lin with guilt.

    Right now, Wang Hao¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by millions of small needles. The emotional guilt and grief that he was feeling right now overwhelmed him. Wang Hao could only stop himself from trembling as he tried to make himself feel better.

    ¡°Am I dead?¡± Fang Lin said as he looked at his body. He shivered, as he realized ? of him just died.

    Fang Yu was still alive, but she got shaken up by what happened to Fang Lin. She took deep breaths to try to calm herself down. Her eyes were wide as she processed what happened to Fang Lin.

    Since Fang Yu and Fang Lin were two separate bodies, their souls were also split into two. The male body had its own soul, the same with the female body.

    Fang Lin¡¯s death did not really affect Fang Yu that much. The only problem with it was that Fang Yu will not be able to use fusion anymore, since Fang Lin was already dead.

    ¡°Yes, you are dead.¡± Fang Lin heard someone saying behind him. He looked at the source of the voice, and he saw his master Wang Hao looking at him.

    But instead of the usual jovial expression, what Fang Lin saw was his Master Wang Hao trying to hold back tears.

    ¡°If I just moved faster... I could have saved you all!¡± Wang Hao bellowed in anger. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me, stupid ingrate! Ah!!!¡± Wang Hao shouted in agony. He gripped his head as he crouched down. ¡°This really sucks!!!¡±

    ¡°..... Master, I do not me you, I just got the short end of it.¡± Fang Lin replied serenely. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can be done now. I¡¯m already dead. Just take care of Fang Yu ok?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just think like that!¡± Wang Hao shouted as a token appeared on his hands. This was the token with the symbol ¡®Yama¡¯ engraved on it.

    Wang Hao pointed it to Fang Lin as he said,

    ¡°As the Prince of the Underworld, I use this token of mine to perform a temporary resurrection!¡±

    Light shed as Fang Lin¡¯s soul was covered by a golden glow.

    Minutes passed by, and Fang Lin¡¯s soul disappeared. After minutes of agonizing wait, Wang Hao saw the effects of the token.

    ¡°.....¡±

    What Wang Hao saw in front of him was Fang Lin with his body back!

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he inspected his body. To his delight, he found that the body he had now was no different from the body that he had before he died!

    It was as if his death earlier was revoked and that he did not die at all! Fang Lin could feel that his body right now just functioned as well as the body he had before died.

    Even all the essence cores and the abilities he had were still retained on his body!

    ¡°Master, what happened to me? How were you able to do that?¡± Fang Lin asked as he looked at Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao wiped his eyes as he sighed in relief. He waved the Yama Token in front of Fang Lin as he said,

    ¡°This token right here gave me the right to bestow temporary resurrection to any person just once. Right now, I used that to you.¡±

    ¡°Temporary resurrection?¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said,

    ¡°Does that mean that my current alive state is temporary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it willst only for a week.¡± Wang Hao meekly replied. He seemed to act extremely guilty right now. Well he should, since he was somewhat rted to Fang Lin¡¯s death.

    ¡°The body you have right now was just the body you had before you died. But after a week, you will go back to being a soul.¡±

    ¡°Then won¡¯t I be dead again after a week? So what¡¯s the use of the temporary resurrection?¡± Fang Lin said angrily. ¡°Now that I remember it, I actually should be pissed at you!¡±

    Wang Hao grimaced after hearing Fang Lin¡¯sints. He looked at Fang Lin apologetically as he said,

    ¡°You know, permanent resurrection was not allowed in the Underworld. That was the reason I can only bestow a temporary resurrection on you. But do not worry, I still have a way to make you permanently resurrected!¡±

    Wang Hao then rubbed his hands as he continued talking.

    ¡°Not only will you be permanently resurrected, even your fellow disciples will be permanently resurrected too!¡±

    ¡°Quick, tell me what it is!¡± Fang Lin said desperately. Wang Hao saying that he can also revive his fellow disciples attracted his attention.

    The death of his fellow disciples made Fang Lin extremely angry to himself. After all, if he was just about a minute quicker, they could all have been alive and safe in the Immortal Continent.

    But his slow actions led them to this situation!

    His wife and friends were all dead now! That was the worst!

    Fang Lin felt extreme anger and grief as he tried to process what just happened to him.

    But Fang Lin had no time to grieve for them as he listened to what Wang Hao said.

    ¡°As long as I be the Yama Sessor, I will have the right to ask the Yama itself with one wish! And as for what that wish will be, it will be the wish to permanently resurrect you and your fellow disciples!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he continued to listen to Wang Hao.

    ording to Wang Hao, there was one more trial left that will determine the Yama Sessor.

    Luckily for Fang Lin, the trial will happen 4 days from now. That means Wang Hao might be able to finish the trial while Fang Lin was still on his alive state!

    What Fang Lin then heard next made his heart pound.

    Wang Hao said that for this trial, Wang Hao needed to have one practitioner joining him. Aside from that, he also had to collect souls that died in anguish.

    ¡°Master don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    ¡°Yes Fang Lin.¡± Wang Hao replied morosely. ¡°I intended this war to happen so that I can collect souls that died in anguish. As for the practitioner joining me, I am still deciding whether it should be Fang Xingwei or you.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± Fang Lin suddenly felt anger inside him as he realized that it was his master¡¯s fault that this war had erupted!

    ¡°You....¡± Fang Lin was speechless as he stared at his master. Wang Hao could only give Fang Lin a sad smile as he waited for what he will say next.

    ¡°Master.¡± Fang Lin said after 5 minutes of silence. ¡°Let me be the practitioner that will join you on the trial. As for the anguished souls, we will collect that on the following days.¡±

    Wang Hao smiled as he heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that he was forgiven by Fang Lin already. But out of nowhere, Fang Lin said,

    ¡°But after we finish your trial, whether you win or not, we shall cut our ties after that.¡±

    Silence reigned as Wang Hao tried to process what Fang Lin said. His mouth trembled as he tried to articte some words.

    But in the end, he did not say anything as he knew that Fang Lin was right.

    Almost all this time, Wang Hao did some selfish things that indirectly harmed Fang Lin. Fang Lin was able to bear some of the earlier ones, since they were minor.

    But what Wang Hao did right now was way over the line.

    Wang Hao deliberately created a chain of events to create a war just so that he can gather some souls! This might sound cool if Wang Hao was an anti-hero or a viinous novel protagonist, but he ain¡¯t one of them.

    He was just a selfish master who was not able to take care of his disciple properly.

    ¡°But since we are still tied by the Ten Stage Flower Seal, you can say that we will never be that separate to each other.¡± Fang Lin replied quietly. ¡°But like what I said earlier, after we finish your trial, I don¡¯t want to see your face anymore!¡±

    ¡°Fine. I agree.¡± In the end, Wang Hao had no choice but to agree to his disciple.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The wind howled behind them, as if it was alsomenting the miserable oue between Fang Lin and Wang Hao¡¯s dysfunctional rtionship.

 Chapter 282: Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 282: Turning Point</h4>

    Both Fang Lin and Wang Hao did not talk to each other as Wang Hao teleported them back beside the wormhole. There, they saw the pale and panicking Xiao Ya pacing around the area.

    Judging from the look on her face, she definitely saw the death of Fang Lin and the disciples. It was also possible that she saw the sudden appearance of Wang Hao and him suddenly teleporting away.

    That was why there was shock on her face when she saw Fang Lin alive in front of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re... alive?¡± Xiao Ya tremblingly asked as she slowly approached Fang Lin. She caressed his cheeks to make sure that what she was seeing was real. ¡°You did not die?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Wang Hao who was in the background muttered as he raised his hands.

    ¡°I guess I can show you this.¡± Wang Hao then flicked a glowing ball towards Xiao Ya. Xiao Ya let it enter her head, allowing her to see what happened earlier.

    She saw Wang Hao keeping the souls of the dead disciples into a token, as well as the temporary resurrection that was done to Fang Lin.

    She also heard the talks about the trial and the chance for the disciples to be revived if Wang Hao wins the said trial.

    Andst but not the least, she also saw Fang Lin wanting to cut ties with Wang Hao after the trial.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The awkward silence that followed was broken by Fang Lin who asked Wang Hao,

    ¡°Wang Hao, after you arrived from the Underworld, you told me everything that happened to you there. You also told me before that you were supposed to attend that final trial 10 years from now. Why did it suddenly be in just 4 days?¡±

    Wang Hao shivered as he heard Fang Lin¡¯s way of calling him. He did not call him ¡®Master¡¯, he just called Wang Hao by his name, which meant he¡¯s acting like they were just acquaintances now.

    ¡°From what I heard, there was an augury performed by some oracles in the Underworld. There, they determined that there will be a cmity arriving in the Underworld in the near future. So the organizers decided to make the trial happen as early as possible...¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Fang Lin muttered, ignoring Wang Hao once more. Wang Hao shook his head, realizing that Fang Lin seemed to want to stay like this until the trial.

    As for Xiao Ya, she stayed quiet and did not try to stop Wang Hao and Fang Lin¡¯s resurrection n.

    Even she, an Immortal, will not be able to bring dead people back to life. Only the Yama who supervises the Underworld Realm will be the one who can do a permanent resurrection.

    That means only Wang Hao¡¯s n was the best way to resurrect those dead disciples. Xiao Ya was not that stupid to stop them from using the best solution on this situation.

    ¡°Fang Lin....¡± Xiao Ya looked at Fang Lin with tears pooling her eyes. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I know master.¡± Fang Lin replied curtly. ¡°You were just ¡®trapped¡¯ by your pleasures earlier that you were not able to save us, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Xiao Ya grunted as she stepped back. Fang Lin¡¯s words directly hit her heart.

    The real reason she wanted to wrestle Scarlet on the bed was because she wanted to ¡®taste¡¯ her once more. She just added the dilemma of the King¡¯s death to make her actions with Scarlet more convincing.

    After all, how could she expect that Scarlet herself will dy Xiao Ya from saving the disciples from Fajardo? That was a betrayal that Xiao Ya will not be able to forget.

    Xiao Ya could still remember what Scarlet said after Xiao Ya failed to save the disciples

    *********

    ¡°You killed my lover¡¯s brother... You should have known his grief now.... Because of that, we decided to punish you for that.¡±

    Astonishingly, Scarlet was actually Fajardo¡¯s lover!

    ¡°Does that mean... you only agreed to be in the bed with me just to dy me?¡± Xiao Ya muttered as she felt betrayed in many ways.

    ¡°When you arrived earlier, my Fajardo had felt suspicion about your statements. That was why I decided to keep you upied while Fajardo investigates the truth.¡±

    ¡°If his brother was alive, then all will be well. But if he¡¯s dead, Fajardo will kill all the Immortal Continent Branch disciples that were here. And I will be the one to stop you from saving them.¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± The surroundings started to tremble as Xiao Ya revealed her full anger. She took deep breaths as rage covered her mind.

    Guilt, grief, anger, sadness and remorse mixed inside her as she said,

    ¡°You already know what you and your lover¡¯s actions mean right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Scarlet stood up as she fixed her clothes.

    Scarlet and Xiao Ya then stared at each other with killing intent as they both said,

    ¡°THIS MEANS WAR!!!¡±

    Surprisingly, the two branches of the Immortal God Sect will wage war against each other! This was the first time that it will happen!

    ¡°Now then, I suggest that you leave.¡± Scarlet sneered at the pale Xiao Ya. ¡°You still have a lot to say to the Immortal Continent Branch about the death of their precious disciples....¡±

    ¡°Gh!¡± Xiao Ya grunted as blood trickled out of her mouth. The guilt and remorse that she was feeling managed to even shake her Immortal Foundation!

    This resulted in some injuries that even an Immortal like her could not suppress.

    Scarlet¡¯s smile widened upon seeing Xiao Ya¡¯s situation. Sheughed derisively as she said,

    ¡°You better start scouring near the wormhole for their remains. Fajardo¡¯s attack can sometimes... cause a wipeout! Hahaha!¡±

    Xiao Ya wiped away the blood on her lips as she left the sect towards the wormhole. That was the moment that she met Fang Lin and Wang Hao.

    ********

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Lin saw that Xiao Ya was extremely hurt by the current events. He decided to forgive her a just a little, seeing her sincere concern for the disciples.

    She was so different from Fang Lin¡¯s other master.....

    ¡°Hm?¡± Fang Lin raised his eyebrows in panic as he remembered about his storage. He panicked as he realized that his storage might have been broken because of Fajardo¡¯s attacks!

    That will be bad, since his storage had some very important stuff! Especially Princess Lilliana, who was held captive inside his storage!

    Wang Hao saw and realized what Fang Lin was panicking for. He looked at Fang Lin hesitantly as he said with his divine sense,

    ¡°Do not worry about your storage ring. I manipted it with the Space-Time Gyroscope, so it will not be destroyed by a mere half-Step God. It¡¯s just around here.¡± Wang Hao extended his hands to a certain direction, and from there, Fang Lin saw his storage ring rushing towards them.

    Fang Lin caught it, and when he inspected it, he saw that nothing has been changed. Princess Lilliana was still there, bound tightly by Xiao Ya¡¯s seal. He wore it once more, with him not thanking Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao did not dare toin after seeing this.

    Fang Lin¡¯s mind was then filled with the thoughts rted to him cutting ties with Wang Hao.

    If it was before he met the old man in the tablet, Fang Lin would have not attempted to cut ties with Wang Hao.

    But when he made the old man in the tablet as his Second Master, Fang Lin was able to gather courage to cut ties with Wang Hao.

    After all, the old man can teach Fang Lin things that Wang Hao could not. And the best part of it was that the old man will be powerless to make things difficult to Fang Lin!

    The old man was stuck in the tablet, so he cannot scheme and wreak havoc the way Wang Hao did.

    One can even say that meeting the old man was a really great blessing to Fang Lin.

    ¡°So, what will you do now master?¡± Fang Lin asked to Xiao Ya pointedly. ¡°As you might know, I and Wang Hao will go at this trial in 4 days¡¯ time. That means we should finish this war in that time period, because it might take us a long time toe back from the trial.¡±

    ¡°Of course we will go to war!¡± Xiao Ya said with resolution. ¡°These bastards dare to scheme against us? Then we will make them pay back!¡±

    Fang Lin nodded vigorously, as he also felt the same way as Xiao Ya. The death of his fellow disciples ignited a fire inside him that could only be extinguished once he was able to exact revenge!

    Xiao Ya and Wang Hao stared at Fang Lin with trepidation, realizing that what happened today was the turning point of Fang Lin¡¯s life!

    Fang Lin¡¯s mindset and perception of life was changed by his and his fellow disciples¡¯ deaths!

    Before, Fang Lin just wanted to livefortably like Wang Hao. But now, Fang Lin¡¯s eyes burned with determination to avenge his fellow disciples!

    Wang Hao let out a smile, knowing that the next 4 days might be the darkest days of the Thrae!

    ¡°I am so looking forward to this!¡±

 Chapter 283: Soul Fighters

    <h4>Chapter 283: Soul Fighters</h4>

    Fang Yu clutched her heart as she calmed herself down. After Wang Hao used temporary resurrection on Fang Lin, Fang Yu was able to reestablish her connection to Fang Lin. To her relief, she also found out that she could still fuse to make the Original Body.

    ¡°But it will onlyst for a week...¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she opened the door.

    To her surprise, she saw that it was Ricardo who will fetch her towards the arena.

    ¡°Oh, its you!¡± Fang Yu feigned delight after seeing this guy. But in her mind, she was rolling her eyes as she thought,

    ¡°He must be here to assure that I won¡¯t run away with the money. Well, someone who got this much money had to be under suspicion.¡±

    Ricardo rubbed his hands excitedly as he said,

    ¡°Come with me Fang Hao, I will lead you to your match.¡± Ricardo then strode towards the famed coliseum with Fang Yu in tow.

    While Fang Yu was nearing the coliseum, she started to hear frenzied shouting. She grimaced a little as she realized that this coliseum must be jam-packed with bloodthirsty people.

    Ricardo, who saw Fang Yu¡¯s grimace, consolingly said,

    ¡°Well, the Coliseum is where some of the most savage and bloody fights happen. So it was no wonder that those who watch it are that rowdy and boisterous.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least they seem to enjoy it.¡± Fang Yu replied nomittally. But deep inside, she was trembling a little, realizing that she had to fight in that kind of crowdter.

    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t demand things like a decapitation..¡± Fang Yu thought sourly to herself.

    ¡°Ok, here we are.¡± Ricardo said as he and Fang Yu were now in front one of the biggest structures that Fang Yu saw in the underground.

    If Fang Yu can say one thing about the structure¡¯s appearance, it was if there was arge, metal sphere that was cut in half, and one of its halves was ced in the ground, forming a giant metallic dome.

    The resulting structure was like an igloo, only made up of metal.

    This dome easily towered over any buildings in the area, with Fang Yu estimating that it can fit over a million people inside it.

    And the fact that the number 1 diator in this arena will fightter will surely make this dome filled with its crazed audience.

    ¡°Good luck Fang Hao, I wish you luck.¡± Ricardo said as he led Fang Yu inside the dome.

    Once inside the dome, Ricardo did not lead Fang Yu towards the battle stage. He brought her into one of the rooms that were scattered in the dome.

    Once inside the room, Ricardo looked at Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°Your match with the champion will be the main event, so it will be thest match of this night. There will be matches that will happen before that. So, you have to stay on this room first until all the matches finishes. Then you can go out when its time for your match already.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I cannot watch the matches now?¡± Fang Yu asked with confusion. ¡°I am not allowed to watch those matches?¡±

    ¡°Well, its not really like that.¡± Ricardo said as he scratched his head. ¡°There had been cases of some diators who were attacked while they were watching other matches. So, it had been the policy of the coliseum to not allow diators to watch other matches until it was their turn.¡±

    ¡°... Fine.¡± In the end, Fang Yu had to follow the rules. ¡°Just call me when my match starts ok?¡±

    ¡°I will. Oh, and before I go,¡± Ricardo took something from his clothes. It was a notebook, which was filled to the brim with notes. He gave it to the perplexed Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°That was the notes I had of the champion¡¯s performance and abilities. Try to read that. You will need it against her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fang Yu said as Ricardo closed the door.

    ¡°No problem!¡± After that reply, Fang Yu did not hear anything else.

    ¡°Ok then...¡± Fang Yu stretched her body as she looked at the notebook that Ricardo gave her.

    She was grateful for Ricardo giving her the notes.

    But she decided to postpone looking at the notes. After all, she still had lots of time left before her match with the champion.

    Reading the notes can just happenter.

    Right now, she will watch some diator matches first.

    The reason Fang Yu followed the rule of not leaving the room to watch the matches was because she can just use her divine sense to watch the diator matches.

    Since she did not have to leave the room while doing that, she did not vite anything.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu closed her eyes as her divine sense swept over the battle stage in the Coliseum.

    There, she saw an intense battle.

    She saw two men duking it out on the battle stage. Their blood was spilling on the floor as they attacked without any restraint.

    As for the way of their attacks, Fang Yu had to blink her eyes for a second before she rewatched the battle.

    Once she looked at it once more, she became sure of it.

    She can see that at the back of each fighter, there was another body! This body seemed to be an extra body!

    She could see that this body seemed to be rted to the fighter that it was near at. It was as if this body was being controlled by that fighter.

    This body seemed different, as it looked ethereal. But Fang Yu could sense some power residing in this extra body!

    As she watched, she was able to observe more qualities of the extra body.

    The first thing that Fang Yu noticed was that the appearance of the ethereal extra bodies seemed to be entirely different from the fighters themselves.

    The ethereal body on the right was a lion covered with ming mane, while the one the right was a horse with icicles decorating its body.

    Another detail that she saw was that the extra body can act independent from the fighter that was its owner. Fang Yu could see that while the two fighters were striking each other with their fists, the ethereal extra bodies that they had were attacking each other too.

    Aside from that, Fang Yu could see another one big difference.

    While the fighters can only fight with their bodies, those ethereal extra bodies seemed to have some special abilities!

    The ming lion could spit fire, while the icicle horse could create ice spikes out of thin air.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Loud sounds ensued as the attacks of the ethereal bodies collided. As for the fighters below, one of them spit blood after the me lion was impaled by an ice spike.

    The ming lion faded, as the its bloodied owner fainted.

    The referee counted to three, and the fighter with the icicle horse was dered the winner.

    ¡°What in the name of Solomon was that?¡± Fang Yu thought as she reviewed what happened on the match.

    Luckily for Fang Yu, the notebook that Ricardo gave to her had some notes rted to these ethereal bodies.

    Fang Yu did not waste time as she started reading the notes rted to those bodies.

    As Fang Yu continued to read, she could not help but be more amazed by the wisdom and intelligence of Solomon.

    The fighters that can summon those ethereal bodies were called ¡®Soul Fighters¡¯.

    They were called soul fighters because the ethereal bodies that appear beside them were their own souls!

    Because there was no cultivation on this, Solomon devised another way to make his followers powerful. The creation of the soul fighters was the solution for that.

    ording to the notes that Fang Yu read, in order to be a soul fighter, someone must be able to absorb what was called a ¡®Soul Stone¡¯ in order to unlock their ¡®Soul Avatar¡¯.

    It was said that if a person sessfully absorbs one soul stone, the person¡¯s soul will mutate, transforming it into their soul avatar.

    This soul avatar will then have special abilities and appearance.

    The abilities will vary, depending on the person. They might get an overpowered ability, or just a useless one.

    Aside from this, the soul stone can also provide power on the soul avatar, making it possible for the soul fighter to bring the soul avatar out of his/her body.

    With its special abilities, the soul avatar can help the soul fighter onbat.

    ¡°This is insane!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself. After all, this was the first time that she saw something like this!

    ¡°Solomon really is a genius!¡± Fang Yu muttered with begrudging respect. She then continued reading the notes by Ricardo.

    In order for a soul fighter to get stronger, he/she must continue absorbing more soul stones. As for where the soul stones came from, nobody knew.

    They suddenly appeared one day, which led to the appearance of the soul fighters.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Fang Yu started to feel that all this matter with the soul fighters was now fishy.

    First, how was it possible for something like this to exist? This was something that was not either part of Immortal Cultivation or Godly Ascension!

    Besides, it seems to be too convenient. Just get a soul stone, and you can get this kind of power? No matter how you look at it, it seems fishy!

    And the fact that the soul stones appeared during Solomon¡¯s stay here made Fang Yu realized that these soul stones were part of Solomon¡¯s schemes!

    ¡°Ugh now that I saw how cool those soul avatars were, I also kind of want to get one.¡± Fang Yu muttered enviously to herself.

    ¡°Wait. I need to have a soul avatar!¡± Fang Yu suddenly thought with a panic. She suddenly realized her screw-up.

    ¡°All the fighters in this coliseum must be soul fighters, because a non-soul fighter will get trashed by a soul fighter!¡±

    ¡°And since I do not have a soul avatar, my participation in the fight might be forfeited!¡±

    Fang Yu scratched her head as she realized that Ricardo might have thought that Fang Yu was already a soul fighter.

    Why did Ricardo assume this? It was because Fang Yu¡¯s recent power-ups made her soul unbelievably stronger. The pressure her soul was giving off was something simr to a soul fighter!

    ¡°If I will fight without a soul avatar, my n to go to the Exalted Layer will be ruined! Should I ask for a soul stone now?¡± Fang Yu started to leave the room, but then she paused as she sat on her bed sulkingly.

    ¡°F**k! I cannot just ask for a soul stone!¡± Fang Yu thought angrily to herself. If she asks for a soul stone, others might suspect her soul fighter status.

    Aside from that, Fang Yu was wary of having a soul stone mixed with her soul. She was sure that creating soul fighters was one of Solomon¡¯s schemes. Fang Yu was not that stupid to just absorb a soul stone!

    Looking at this bleak situation, the desperate Fang Yu was left with no choice but to enact the only possible course of action left.

    ¡°In that case... I will just create my soul avatar without a soul stone!¡±

 Chapter 284: Copyright Infringement

    <h4>Chapter 284: Copyright Infringement</h4>

    ¡°So what should I do?¡± Fang Yu thought as she tried to think of a way to resolve her situation.

    ¡°Ugh. It seems like I need to capture a soul fighter first.¡± Fang Yu realized that the best way for her to create a soul avatar without a soul stone was to just ¡®ask¡¯ a soul fighter.

    As for how she will do the questioning, that will be already up to her.

    ¡°Okay, so I need to make a soul fighter go to my room... Wait, maybe Ricardo is a soul fighter! Well, the only way to know that is to make Ricardo enter this room.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes glowed as she devised a way to make Ricardo go to her room.

    ¡°Now I just have to wait.....¡± Fang Yu grinned as the pupil of her eyes became cat-like.

    After a minute of waiting, she saw Ricardo passing by her room. Maybe he was about to check-up on her.

    The door of the room opened, and Ricardo¡¯s head peaked behind it. ¡°Fang Hao, I need to-mff!¡±

    Once Fang Yu saw that Ricardo entered the room, she used a hypnosis technique that Wang Hao taught to her before. Fang Yu of course did not ask on how Wang Hao learned this technique.

    To Fang Yu¡¯s delight, she found Ricardo trying to resist the hypnosis. This indicated that he had a strong soul.

    ¡°Gida!¡± Ricardo shouted as his soul avatar appeared behind him.

    Fang Yu saw a young goat ring at her. It pawed the air below it as it started to charge towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Pipe down!¡± Fang Yu said as she tried to use her staig form. To her surprise, she saw Gida being highly affected by her form.

    Gida paused, as it looked at Fang Yu with uncertainty. It was as if Fang Yu was not an opponent to its eyes at all.

    It was as if they were the same.....

    Fang Yu then recalled on how the power of the staig works. Her eyes widened as she realized on how the soul avatars were made.

    Now, she only needed to talk to Ricardo to confirm her suspicions.

    Because Gida paused, Fang Yu was able to sessfully hypnotize Ricardo. Gida watched in the background as Fang Yu interviewed Ricardo.

    After an hour of talking, Fang Yu heaved a sigh of relief as she confirmed her suspicions.

    ¡°So that was how it was done huh.¡±

    Fang Yu realized that the soul avatars were actually ghosts!

    Of course this made Fang Yu uncertain, since ghosts usually came from the souls of the people who died. There is no way that a ghost can be the soul avatar of someone alive right?

    But with her talk with Ricardo, Fang Yu realized that it was not the case here.

    The soul stone¡¯s main function was to turn the soul of a soul fighter into a ghost. Once the soul became a ghost, the soul stone will tether this ghost to the soul fighter, ensuring that they will not die. This was the so-called ¡®soul mutation¡¯ process.

    Those who die on this process were those unable to tether their ghost souls into their body.

    As for the special abilities of the soul avatar, ites from the soul fighter where the ghost was tethered to.

    This happens because of the link between the ghost and the soul fighter.

    After all, a ghost was usually not linked to anything because it came from a dead person.

    But when the ghost was linked to a soul fighter, the link produces some unique effects such as the special abilities.

    Using additional soul stones will serve as a nourishment for the ghost and will further tighten the link between the ghost and the soul fighter.

    From the looks of it, Fang Yu can already guess what the peak stage a soul fighter can reach.

    It was when the ghost and its soul fighter was so tightly linked together that the soul fighter himself was already his ghost!

    ¡°This so cool...¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she dispelled her hypnosis.

    Ricardo shook his head as the effects of the hypnosis wore off. His memory was blurry, making him forget on how he was assaulted by Fang Yu in the first ce.

    ¡°What happened to me? Why am I here?¡± Ricardo asked as he looked around him in confusion.

    ¡°Ah, when you passed in front of my room, you suddenly fainted. I do not know what to do, so Iid you down first.¡± Fang Yu lied smoothly. Fang Yu was sure that Ricardo will not find something fishy on what happened to him.

    Fang Yu made sure there will be no evidence for that. As for Gida, Fang Yu used her istig form to make it promise to not speak.

    Gida had no choice but to agree.

    ¡°Ah is that so. Sorry for the bother then.¡± Ricardo stood up as he left the room. ¡°Thank you for the sleep I guess.¡±

    ¡°Wait, he was supposed to say something to me right? Maybe he forgot it, because of my hypnosis.¡± Fang Yu muttered as Ricardo left.

    ¡°Now that I know how a soul avatar was made, it¡¯s time for me to make one!¡±

    With her istig Divine Beast Bloodline, Fang Yu was sure creating a ghost to be her soul avatar will be easy.

    ¡°But what type should I make?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself while resisting the urge to drool.

    After all, she wanted to make her soul avatar look cool.

    Aside from that, she knew that she will rely on her soul avatar heavily on her trip in the Underground. This was the power that she can use so that she will not be detected by Solomon and his follower. Because of that, her soul avatar must also be powerful for her matchester.

    ¡°Aha!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought of something.

    ¡°Why do I need to worry about making one soul avatar, when I can just have many?¡± Fang Yu salivated as she realized that Fang Yu herself was already the most powerful soul avatar!

    With her power as istig, Fang Yu can just forcefully steal the soul avatar of her opponents, since a soul avatar was a ghost!

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Fang Yu then began to formte her devilish nter.

    When she faces off against the champion, Fang Yu will activate her istig Bloodline. But instead of making herself look like a istig, Fang Yu will create a body of the stig behind her.

    With that kind of set-up, the audience will think that Fang Yu¡¯s soul avatar was the istig!

    Of course she will make the istig body behind her appear differently, so that others might not recognize it as the istig.

    Fang Yu can make her ¡®soul avatar¡¯ look like a Grim Reaper, just to make it look sinister and cool.

    Once she did that, Fang Yu will then use the power of the istig over the ghosts to steal the soul avatar of her opponent.

    Once the audience sees that, Fang Yu will just say that her soul avatar had the power to steal the soul avatars of other soul fighters.

    As for whether her opponent will survive after her soul avatar was stolen, Fang Yu was also not sure.

    She will just determine the answer to thatter.

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Fang Yuughed creepily as she imagined that at the end of her trip here in the Underground, she would have an army of powerful soul avatars under her possession!

    ¡°This is the best! I got more than what I bargained for!¡±

    Aside from winning her matchter, one more reason that Fang Yu decided to use the istig as her soul avatar was the fact that it will pique the interest of the five Djinns here, or even Solomon himself.

    After all, a soul avatar that can steal other soul avatars was an entirely special soul avatar. Fang Yu was sure that even those indifferent Djinns will be interested.

    ¡°Now, I just have to wait.¡± Fang Yu closed her eyes as she started to rx herself.

    After 3 hours of waiting, she heard knocks on her door. Judging from the loud cheers of the crowd that she managed to hear inside her room, Fang Yu already knew it was her turn.

    ¡°Are you ready Fang Hao?¡± Ricardo asked solemnly as he stared at Fang Yu with worry. ¡°Can your soul avatar handle her soul avatar?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can. Why should I worry about her soul avatar?¡± Fang Yu said smugly.

    Upon hearing this, Ricardo paused as he gave Fang Yu an irritated stare. ¡°Did you even read the notes about the soul avatar of your opponent?¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡± Fang Yu replied quickly.

    Why does she even need to read it? With the power of her istig, Fang Yu will just steal the soul avatar of her opponent! Fang Yu has no need to worry about her opponent¡¯s soul avatar!

    ¡°Listen Fang Hao!¡± Ricardo said as he gripped Fang Yu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Do you know the reason why this woman was the champion of this coliseum?¡±

    ¡°I do not know.¡± Fang Yu replied calmly. ¡°Is it rted to her soul avatar?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Ricardo said with his eyes wide open. He took a deep breath as he said,

    ¡°The soul avatar of the champion has the ability to steal the soul avatars of other soul fighters!¡±

    ¡°Oh......¡±

 Chapter 285: Soul King!

    <h4>Chapter 285: Soul King!</h4>

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Yu was rendered speechless by what she heard.

    Her opponent¡¯s soul avatar can steal souls? Now that¡¯s surprising!

    Ricardo, who saw the strange expression on Fang Yu¡¯s face, asked her,

    ¡°So, are you scared now?¡±

    ¡°Scared? Of course not!¡± Fang Yu replied quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just that.... ah fine, just watch my match with herter, and you will see what I mean!¡±

    ¡°Ah ok....¡± Ricardo said as he led Fang Yu to the battle stage.

    While they were walking, Fang Yu used her divine sense to quickly read the contents of Ricardo¡¯s notes.

    There, she managed to discover who her opponent will be.

    Her opponent¡¯s name was Karen, and she was the current champion of the diator Coliseum.

    She had a fight record of 1,231 wins, 0 losses.

    The main reason for her winning streak was her ability to steal soul avatars.

    With this kind of ability, the diator Coliseum decided to restrict her matches.

    Now, when Karen fights, she can only use one soul avatar out of all the soul avatars that she had against an opponent.

    That means that out of all the soul avatars that she had, she can only use one per match.

    But if Karen wins in that match, she will have the right to steal the soul avatar of her opponent.

    This might sound as if they made it fairer but they did not.

    With over 1,000 soul avatars avable to her, Karen has a wide variety of soul avatars that she can use. She can use a different soul avatar depending on her opponent.

    This means that her victory was almost guaranteed every match, and she will be able to steal the soul avatars of her opponents. More matches mean an additional power-up for Karen.

    What made Fang Yu relieved was the fact that none of the soul fighter whose soul avatar was stolen died.

    Karen exined that as long as someone became a soul fighter for a year, he/she can survive without her soul avatar linked to her. That soul fighter will only die if his/her physical body or his/her soul avatar was destroyed.

    But a soul fighter without his soul avatar was inyman terms, a cripple. With no soul avatar to back a crippled soul fighter, he/she will have no more chance to fight other soul avatars anymore.

    Ricardo also noted that this Karen was an extremely sadistic person. She will physically and psychologically torment her opponents during and after the matches were done.

    This led to most of her opponentsmitting suicide after losing their soul avatars to her.

    With this kind of behavior, Karen earned the moniker ¡®Karen the Terrible¡¯. But instead of hating her, the audience loved her, citing that she was the ¡®model diator¡¯.

    ¡°Ugh, so this Karen seems to have some few screws loose. And the audience seems to be crazy too...¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she shook her head. From what she had read about this woman, Fang Yu already had an idea on how to deal with her.

    ¡°Karen! Karen! Karen!¡± Fang Yu heard thunderous cheers as she went on the middle of the battle area.

    Ricardo was already gone, going to who-knows-where.

    Fang Yu looked around her, and she saw the seats filled to the brim with all sorts of people. Men, women, and elderly were all there. All of them were shouting at the top of their lungs as they only shouted one name.

    ¡°Karen! Karen! Karen!¡± Fang Yu was ignored, as if they already knew that she was anothermb to be sacrificed.

    Fang Yu looked in front of her, and she saw the Karen that everyone was talking about.

    ¡°Oh my...¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she saw what Karen looked like.

    When she heard the notes of Ricardo about her behavior, Fang Yu thought that Karen would have a muscr body and a scarred face. But the Karen that she saw was different from her expectations.

    Karen¡¯s body had perfect curves, which wasparable to Fang Yu¡¯s! Fang Yu could see the great contours of her breasts, her slim waist and her round hips.

    As for her face, Karen had glowing eyes, chiseled nose and thin lips. Her ck hair flowed upon her back gracefully, showing Fang Yu a perfect beauty that seemed to be not fit on this situation.

    The only thing marring Karen¡¯s beauty was her smile.

    It was so sinister that even Fang Yu could feel Karen¡¯s malicious intent against her.

    Before the referee could start the match, Karen¡¯s eyes shifted to Fang Yu.

    ¡°How about I make you my servant after this match? After all, you will give your soul avatar to meter anyway.¡±

    Karen¡¯s melodious voice taunted as she gave Fang Yu a cold look. ¡°Surface bumpkins like you should stay where you belong. Here in the Underground, you are doomed to be my servant!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The audienceughed with what Karen said, obviously enjoying what she said. They seem to share the anti-surface sentiments that Karen had.

    But whatever sentiments Karen had, Fang Yu does not care about it, since she was starting to get pissed off already.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move, are you scared?¡± Karen jeered as her eyes roved all over Fang Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Pathetic losers like you should have not gone here! Know your ce!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s forehead vein throbbed a little as she felt that this woman sure knows how to affect people.

    ¡°Do you know what happened to myst opponent? He was the second most powerful diator in here. Before fighting him, we made a bet where I will get all his properties if I win and he will get me if he wins. I won, so I took everything he had, including his beloved wife!¡±

    Karen then started trembling with ecstasy as she said,

    ¡°His wife looks so damn good! Since she¡¯s also my property now, I made her my pleasure ve! As for the poor diator, I made him watch as I y with his beloved wife!¡± Karen¡¯s tongue even lolled out as she seemed to remember her ¡®good times¡¯ with that poor woman.

    ¡°Woohoo! If its Karen, even the most beautiful woman will feel lucky to be loved by her!¡± The audience was not horrified by what Karen said, they even supported her!

    ¡°Karen! Karen! Karen!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yu bellowed as she could not take it anymore.

    She now realized that this people in the coliseum were all the worst of the worst. All of them were sick in their minds!

    They were all twisted perverts who deserve to be punished heavily!

    Violence was tolerable for Fang Yu, but for them to support Karen forcing herself on a woman with her husband watching was too much for Fang Yu already.

    Karen was surely one twisted b**tard!

    ¡°You f**king b**ch! Even my s**t looks better than you!¡± Fang Yu said with anger. ¡°You want to make me scared? Well I¡¯m not scared of you!¡±

    While Karen and the audience were stunned silly by what Fang Yu said, Fang Yu added something else.

    ¡°How about this? If I win this match, I will get you, and if you win, you will get me!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Karen looked to be extremely offended by what Fang Yu said. Her face was red as veins throbbed her face. Her whole body was trembling as she seemed to want to tear Fang Yu apart at this moment. ¡°Once I get you, I will make you feel living as the greatest pain ever!¡±

    ¡°Bring it on then!¡± Fang Yu said smugly. ¡°Oh before I forget, my soul avatar was an extremely powerful one, so I advise that you use all your soul avatars against me. That will be the only way a loser like you can win against me.¡±

    Fang Yu calling her a loser seemed to push Karen to her edge.

    ¡°You are calling me a loser? Pathetic wimps like you should not say anything else!¡± Sheughed uncontrobly as she red at Fang Yu with killing intent.

    ¡°You want to face all of them? Well then, suit yourself!¡±

    It was at that moment that the referee said,

    ¡°Match start!¡±

    ¡°Sluagh!¡±[1]

    Karen shouted as a gigantic bird appeared behind her. Fang Yu resisted the urge to gag as she saw what the Sluagh looked like.

    It looked like arge ck bird, with leathery wings and disfigured legs. What made Fang Yu disgusted from this bird was its smell.

    It smelled extremely bad, like rotting flesh.

    ¡°This is my soul avatar, the Sluagh!¡± Karen said as she started to look more sinister. ¡°With this soul avatar, I was able to gather my ultimate soul army! Come, see the army that will obliterate you!¡±

    ¡°Wak!¡± The Sluagh let out a disgusting sound as something came out of its mouth.

    What flew out of its mouth was a pale, white guy wearing some violet robes. Before Fang Yu could observe this, more and more ¡®things¡¯ came out of the Sluagh¡¯s mouth.

    These ¡®things¡¯ were assorted, ranging from a horned elephant to a thousand-armed statue.

    Fang Yu gulped as she realized that this was the ¡®soul army¡¯ that Karen was talking about.

    There were almost 2,000 of them, and they all stared at Fang Yu sinisterly. The whole dome then began to tremble as all these soul avatars began to gather their power.

    The audience of course were pumped up by what they saw. They continued their feverish shouting as they did not stop shouting.

    ¡°Karen! Karen! Karen!¡±

    ¡°Fang Hao!¡± Fang Yu heard Ricardo¡¯s worried shout behind her. Fang Yu shook her head as she activated her soul avatar.

    ¡°Come out, Soul King!¡± Fang Yu shouted as a majestic figure appeared behind her.

    This figure looked like a grim reaper, with its thin body and therge scythe on its left hand. But what made this body looked majestic was the fact that I was wearing pristine white robes and that it had a crown on its head!

    This figure, which had the majesty of a king and the terror of a grim reaper was the Soul King!

    When Karen saw the Soul King, she felt her Sluagh having the urge to prostrate in front of the Soul King. Not only that, but she felt her control over her other soul avatars rapidly diminishing!

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Karen¡¯s desperate question was answered by Fang Yu in the worst way that she could have imagined.

    ¡°Now that the Soul King is here,e follow him!¡± The Soul King raised its sickle, and shed it vertically at Karen.

    ¡°Riiiiiiippppp.....¡±

    Karen paused as she felt her control over all of her soul avatars gone! Even her beloved Sluagh was not under her control anymore!

    ¡°No!!!¡± Karen could only shout in despair as the crown of the Soul King glowed and absorbed all the soul avatars that Karen had.

    ¡°....¡±

    Karen stared nkly at the floor, still reeling from what Fang Yu did. Even now, she could not believe that all her soul avatars, including her Sluagh, was all gone.

    As for the audience, they were also silent, as they saw their mighty champion defeated this quickly.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Fang Yu smirked as she approached the lethargic Karen.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time that we ¡®y¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 286: More Questions than Answers

    <h4>Chapter 286: More Questions than Answers</h4>

    Everyone was shocked to see what happened.

    ¡°Karen¡¯s soul avatar was stolen by Fang Hao? This is nuts!¡± Ricardo shouted as he ran towards the building where he made the contract with Fang Hao.

    He entered the ck door, and there he saw his boss still busy on smoking his pipe.

    As for the other upants in the room, they were busy ying card games and billiards. They all looked up to see the haggard and pale Ricardo.

    ¡°Boss, you will not believe what I will say!¡± Ricardo said with a tremble. ¡°Karen, sh-sh-she lost to Fang Hao just now!¡±

    The other upants in the room looked up, seemingly not surprised at Ricardo¡¯s statement. They resumed what they were doing, ignoring him entirely.

    ¡°... Does this mean they already knew the results?¡± Ricardo thought to himself.

    As for the boss, he stood up as he said,

    ¡°Well, look¡¯s like my guess was right.¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡± Ricardo looked at his boss with surprise after he saw him standing. This was the first time he saw him left his chair, which means there must be an extremely important event that will happen!

    The boss flexed his neck as he said,

    ¡°Well, I think its time to meet the person who swindled 1.4 Billion from me. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you first.¡±

    The boss went of the room, with Ricardo saying behind him,

    ¡°But Boss Shax, if people see you outside, they might see your appearance....¡±

    ¡°Do not worry Ricardo my boy.¡± Shax said with a grin. ¡°Those who were allowed to see my real appearance will depend on me.¡±

    ¡°Ok boss.....¡±

    Shax was all smiles as he headed towards Fang Yu¡¯s rented room. But nobody, including his servants, knew what that smile on his face meant.

    ¡°Fang Hao huh. Let¡¯s see if my guess about you was right....¡±

    ***********

    ¡°You seem to have a good harvest.¡± Andromeda said with a deadpan expression on her face. It was hard to know if she was happy for Fang Yu¡¯s victory or if she was just jealous at what she got.

    With her win, Fang Yu got all of Karen¡¯s money. And as a great bonus, Fang Yu also got Karen¡¯s soul avatars. Andst but not the least, Fang Yu also got Karen herself.

    ¡°....¡± Karen was grinding her teeth as she stared at Fang Yu malevolently. Because of her loss, Karen was now Fang Yu¡¯s property.

    To make this legitimate, Fang Yu was given a ve contract, with Karen as the ve. In this case, the agreement they made before the match will be upheld.

    As for all the ves that Karen had before, Fang Yu decided to free them. After all, she only needed Karen¡¯s money and her power.

    ¡°Hehehe, with all this money, I can go to the Median Layer now... forget about that pumping job, this is how money should be gathered!¡± Fang Yu cackled, much to Andromeda¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°Mnnn...¡± Fang Yu said as she stretched her curvaceous body. Since Karen was her ve now, Fang Yu had no qualms on showing her real appearance to Karen.

    ¡°You...¡± Karen gritted her teeth as she drooled upon seeing Fang Yu¡¯s beauty.

    Karen was a sadist at heart, and she liked ¡®ying¡¯ and tormenting beautifuldies.

    Seeing that her master was that kind of beauty was a great torture for Karen!

    After all, this beauty was her master, and she could not do anything to her!

    ¡°Just you wait... I will make you grovel under my foot someday!¡± Karen swore to herself as she red at Fang Yu with anger.

    ¡°This girl really does not learn.¡± Fang Yu thought as she looked at Karen with disappointment. ¡°Now I am not sure on who I hate more, Princess Lilliana or this Karen.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Yu then started to breath heavily as she imagined Princess Lilliana and Karen together on one cramped space.

    Will Karen try to make a move at Princess Lilliana at that time? Or will Princess Lilliana will be the one to dominate Karen? Fang Yu will only know once she does it.

    ¡°Should I do that now?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she stared at Karen hungrily.

    ¡°...¡± Karen felt fear upon seeing the look on Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. She started to move back cautiously, as she tried to look meek and cute.

    That was the moment that Fang Yu heard someone knocking on her door.

    Fang Yu stood up confidently as she felt no signs of danger behind the door. She changed her appearance back to Venomshade before opening the door.

    ¡°Hello! What can I do-¡± Fang Yu¡¯s introductory speech was rudely interrupted when her visitor made a sudden move.

    A pitch-ck arm suddenly shot out, with the hand on its endtching on Fang Yu¡¯s neck. It grabbed her there tightly like a vise.

    Fang Yu struggled to remove the hand gripping her neck, but she felt that the hand was unaffected by her blows.

    Worse, she found her strength being slowly drained by that arm!

    Her body was then raised from the ground as she continued struggling.

    Andromeda tried to help her, but the sly Karen tackled her from behind, managing to slow her down.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You were so happy with your victory that you became thisx? That makes me wonder... are you really the one that will kill him? It seems like you were a bad choice.¡± The visitor said as he gave Fang Yu a disappointed look.

    ¡°Well then, time to end this I guess.¡± The visitor said nonchntly as he sent his other hand rushing towards Fang Yu¡¯s forehead!

    ************

    ¡°Well this is bad.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself after seeing what was happening to Fang Yu.

    But even with that, he could still not help but sigh at his current predicament too.

    With 4 days left until the trial, Wang Hao and Xiao Ya had to think of a way to finish the war at that time period.

    With the firepower by both the continents, the only way for them to win was to conduct one massive attack that will take the opponents by surprise.

    Wang Hao will not be able to use his wormhole tactics anymore, with the whole God Continentying down a massive detection array spanning the whole continent.

    With that kind of array, they will detect the appearance of a wormhole which will let them send some people there.

    That tactic neutralizes the surprise factor of Wang Hao¡¯s wormholes.

    Because of that, they had to think of another way to make another surprise attack.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Xiao Ya groaned as she grabbed her head in frustration. Because of the matter with Tang Li, all the Sixth Stage Practitioners will not be able to participate in this war. They were all hiding in fear of being banished.

    Xiao Ya, the only remaining Sixth Stage practitioner out there, and Wang Hao can only use their brains to think up of something.

    ¡°With the rate that the God Continent gathers their army, it will take around 3 days for them to gather them all.¡± Wang Hao said as he scribbled on his parchment.

    ¡°That will be the time that the highest congregation of their fighters will appear. That means we must use that time to make an attack.¡± Xiao Ya quickly said.

    ¡°But how can we do that?¡± Fang Lin said with exasperation. ¡°If we used wormholes, they might just st us to pieces before we cane out.¡±

    While Xiao Ya and Fang Yu were busy brainstorming, Wang Hao¡¯s eyes lit up as he seemed to have a solution already.

    ¡°Hmm... I have an idea now.¡± Wang Hao said as he gave Fang Lin a calcting look. His eyes gleamed as he used his divine sense to talk to Fang Lin.

    ¡°That... might work...¡± Fang Lin said as he tried not to look impressed. He gave Wang Hao a begrudging look as he said, ¡°But in order to do that, we must....¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡± Xiao Ya said as she saw the two tricksters on the world of their own. ¡°Care to tell me what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Ok then. But I have to use divine sense, since the less people that knows it will be for the better.¡± Xiao Ya then paused as she received Wang Hao¡¯s info.

    Upon receiving it, she sighed as she said,

    ¡°Well the n is good but is also risky. But in order for that to seed, you must...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Wang Hao said nonchntly. ¡°We need to infiltrate and obtain something in the God Continent. If we do that, our n will work.¡±

    ¡°But how will you do the infiltration? If you fail, you might die.¡± Xiao Ya asked worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡± Wang Hao replied smugly.

    ¡°Of course you always have a n.¡± Fang Lin muttered with irritation visible on his features. ¡°Just make sure that it will not involve me dying or something simr to that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I cannot really assure that, hehehe.....¡± Wang Hao replied hesitantly.

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 287: Wholehearted Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 287: Wholehearted Surrender</h4>

    ¡°!!!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes glowed green as the figure of the ¡®Soul King¡¯ appeared behind her. Its crown let out a glow as a soul avatar went out of it.

    Karen, who saw this happen, let out an angry mutter as she cursed her master mentally. Andromeda, who was pinned under Karen, did not struggle at all. She just stared at the confrontation between Fang Yu and the visitor.

    The soul avatar that came out of the crown was a sword-wielding skeleton. The de of the sword has a curved edge, which seemed to have increased its sharpness.

    The skeleton then sent its sword shing towards the visitor.

    ¡°Schik....¡± That sword attack created a very small wound on the arm gripping Fang Yu. Upon seeing this, the visitor hastily withdrew his arm as he stared at the skeleton warily.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Fang Yu muttered after seeing the effect of the skeleton¡¯s attack.

    Karen, who saw the exchange, could not help but shout out in surprise. She pointed her finger to Fang Yu as she said,

    ¡°Master, what did you do to those soul avatars? When they were under my control before, I tried fighting Boss Shax with all of the soul avatars that I gathered, yet even theirbined attacks did not faze him!¡±

    Karen gulped as she gave the sword-wielding skeleton a fearful gaze. ¡°But why with just one soul avatar, you were able to prate his defense, even by just slightly!¡±

    ¡°That? It¡¯s because of the strengthening effect of my soul avatar.¡± Fang Yu replied as she rubbed her neck while wincing.

    It may be a lie, but it was also somewhat true.

    The power of the istig wasplete dominion over the ghosts.

    But aside from that, all the ghosts that the istig controls will gain additional power for every new ghost that the istig can control!

    This additional power will depend on the power of the ghosts controlled.

    For example, if the istig added a ghost with the power of the First Stage, the additional power that the controlled ghosts will gain was small.

    But if the added ghost has the power of the Fourth Stage, the power that the controlled ghosts will gain will berger!

    This is the real danger of the istig Divine Beast! The more ghosts are under its control, the more powerful they will be!

    Right now, Fang Yu¡¯s total number of soul avatars were able to raise the strength of each soul avatar to a higher level.

    ¡°Hehehe, what a great power-up!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she looked at the slight gash on Shax¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What will happen if I absorb all the soul avatars in this area? That will be great!¡± Fang Yu wiped away that thought on her mind as she talked to the visitor.

    ¡°You said your name Is Shax? I do not care if you are the real one or not. Now that you challenged the great Fang Hao, you have to face the consequences!¡±

    The crown glowed once more as 2 new soul avatars appeared.

    One looked like a mermaid, but with her upper body made up of liquid, and her lower part just like a fish.

    The other one was a baby, whose body was covered with countless lightning bolts.

    ¡°Get him!¡± Fang Yu said as the three soul avatars that she produced went rushing towards Shax.

    ¡°You definitely sounded a viin with that line.¡± Andromeda said with a deadpan smile.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Because she still had to keep her identity safe, Fang Yu decided to fight this Shax with just her soul avatars.

    She can feel that this visitor had slight suspicions on her identity. Maybe the reason it fought Fang Yu in the first ce was to make her show her real fighting capabilities.

    ¡°Well suck it!¡±

    From what she can see, as long as she does not use anything aside from her soul avatars, her real identity might not bepromised.

    The mermaid summoned arge wave that covered Shax. The range of that attack was sorge that even when Shax tried to dodge, he was still hit by the wave. He sputtered as he spat the water that entered his mouth.

    ¡°Bzzzt!¡±

    At that moment, the baby let out an adorable shout that was as cute as Tang Li¡¯s as it poured its lightning on the wet Shax, managing to immobilize him.

    The skeleton then sent it sword stabbing towards Shax, who did not move from his spot.

    ¡°Schiiikkk....¡±

    Fang Yu watched as the sword went cleanly through Shax¡¯s body. It entered through his stomach and exited at his back.

    Fang Yu waved her hands, dispelling the soul avatars that she used.

    ¡°You are not him then.¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she approached the wounded Shax. But then to her surprise, she saw the body in front of her suddenly disintegrating into nothingness.

    ¡°This body is a fake!¡± Fang Yu thought as she saw what happened.

    A mysterious voice then sounded out inside the room.

    ¡°Jejeje, that¡¯s right Fang Hao. That one you fought was just one of the many fake bodies that I created.¡± Everyone inside Fang Yu¡¯s room looked around trying to see where the voice came from.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. My real body is here on the Exalted Layer. I just used some magic to talk to you here.¡± The voice jovially said. ¡°So how was it? How was the feeling of fighting against one of my fake bodies?¡±

    ¡°It was ok I guess. But that one must be weakpared to you.¡± Fang Yu replied with a sneer. ¡°After all, you do not need a strong fake body to reside in the Common Layer right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right.¡± The voice replied with a bored tone. ¡°That body you fought earlier was the weakest fake body that I have. I was actually surprised that it took you that long to defeat it. I was slightly disappointed, honestly.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking as if you know my real power. Who are you? And what do you want from me?¡± Fang Yu asked as she prepared to fuse with Fang Lin in case of an emergency.

    Someone who ims to havee from the Exalted Layer must be one of those Djinns. Fang Yu expected that a Djinn wille and try to talk to her because of her outstanding ¡®soul avatar¡¯.

    But someone approaching her and fighting her just an hour after the match? That was too quick even for Fang Yu!

    ¡°Did you not hear what that sadist Karen say before? My name is Shax!¡± The voice replied with displeasure on its tone. ¡°As for what I want with you, you can say that your.... soul avatar had piqued my interest.¡±

    Fang Yu heaved a sigh of relief, as she realized that Shax might not have realized her real mission after all.

    ¡°Oh, there is one more reason I am interested in you Fang Hao.¡± Shax jeered as his voice started to fade. ¡°If you want to know what reason that, ise meet one of my fake bodies at the Oakwood Auction in the Median Layer. See you there, Fang Hao.¡±

    ¡°!!!!¡± That farewell message of Shax managed to make Fang Yu worried once more. But what choice does Fang Yu have but to meet him?

    After all, Shax seems to not have any malicious intentions to Fang Yu.

    None yet.

    From the looks of it, Shax just wanted to talk with Fang Yu about something. But if he does harbor something nasty on Fang Yu, she will not hesitate you use her arsenal of abilities to keep herself alive.

    ¡°Oh, and one more reminder.¡± The voice still had some power left, making Fang Yu hear itsst words.

    ¡°Our fight was under the surveince by the city guards. What do you think will they do once they saw you murdering someone just outside your room?¡±

    ¡°Oh cr*p!¡± Fang Yu thought as she looked at herpanions with panic. ¡°Pack your stuff now! We need to leave!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, if you can survive them, then you, Fang Hao, will be worthy enough to meet me at the Median Layer....¡± The voice said nothing more as Fang Yu urged the disobedient Karen and the listless Andromeda to move faster.

    ¡°Ah! I feel like I am babysitting some children!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she put Tang Li on her storage.

    ¡°Since I killed someone on their watch, the city guards might being now to arrest me!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she cursed Shax mentally.

    That slimy bastard had the gall to set-up Fang Yu!

    ¡°You are now surrounded by us! Now surrender peacefully if you will!¡± Fang Yu heard rough voices from the outside, urging her to surrender right now. ¡°Fight back, and we will not be merciful!¡±

    ¡°Ok. Karen, Imand you to join Archomeda and escape with her. When you are with her, you must follow hermands like she¡¯s your master.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Karen muttered in anger while Andromeda prepared to leave.

    ¡°I assume you had a n for a situation like this right?¡± Andromeda said as she swung Karen over her shoulders.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Fang Yu replied smugly. ¡°Who do you think I am, just to fall for some mere guards?¡±

    ¡°.... Ok then.¡± Andromeda replied quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s just see each otherter.¡±

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    Andromeda and Karen disappeared, as her suit activated stealth mode. She will no doubt employ sneak to escape.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Fang Yu stretched her body as she faced the door. She took a deep breath before saying,

    ¡°I surrender! Arrest me now!¡±

    ¡°Wait are you serious?¡± That was thest thing that Fang Yu heard before she forced the door open.

    ¡°Of course I am serious! Nowe and arrest me! Are you all wimps to be scared of someone who did a voluntary surrender?¡±

    ¡°You!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 288: Unexpected Encounter(s)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Unexpected Encounter(s)</h4>

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu stared nkly at the walls of the room she was in. After her surrender, she was immediately handcuffed with soul shackles, which supposedly can suppress the abilities of a soul fighter.

    Unsurprisingly, Fang Yu was not affected by it, given her special abilities.

    With the clear evidence of Fang Yu killing ¡®Shax¡¯ seen by the guards, there was no need to put her in trial. She was immediately thrown to the Rock Heights Prison, where the most notorious criminals were put in.

    With her divine sense, Fang Yu saw that the whole Rock Heights Prison was an extremelyrge rock, with holes carved on it. Each hole has the function to contain one prisoner.

    The durability of the rock was so great that there was no way for a prisoner to dig himself out. There wererger holes inside the rock, which serves as the other areas like the visiting quarters, or thebat area.

    But what made Fang Yu delighted was the fact that most of the prisoners here were actually former Soul Fighters!

    ¡°Hehehe, so my bet has all paid off....¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she observed her room. ¡°Now, I can enact the next part of my n.¡±

    ¡°Weng.¡±

    Fang Yu activated her istig Form, making her whole body to be the istig. But instead of the half-woman half-goat form, Fang Yu made herself look like the Soul King that she used earlier.

    With that kind of transformation, anyone who sees Fang Yu right now will think that she had achieved the highest state that a soul fighter can reach, the perfect fusion between the soul fighter and the soul avatar!

    With her interactions with Wang Hao, Fang Yu was able to learn some things about human behavior. One such lesson was the fact that if you offer a desperate person a way to escape his/her plight, that person will ept that no matter how bad it was, as long as it can help him/her.

    ¡°Schwing.¡± At her istig form, Fang Yu was able to pass through the walls easily. Because passing through these walls will just give a negligible damage output, Fang Yu can maintain her current state for a longer period of time.

    ¡°Look! Someone¡¯s passing through the walls!¡± In no time at all, most of the prisoners heard what Fang Yu was doing, as they peeked out of the bars of their cells.

    There, they saw Fang Yu in her ¡®Soul King Fusion Form¡¯ floating effortlessly towards the main hall in the prison.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Perfect Soul Fusion! How can he do that!¡± Most of the prisoners were able to recognize Fang Yu¡¯s state. Their mouths dropped as they followed her movements.

    ¡°That guy was still shackled by the Soul Shackles! How can he manage to even fuse with his soul avatar?¡±

    Even the most hardened of the prisoners were unable to ignore her as they looked with glints on their eyes.

    ¡°You scum! Stop right there!¡± Right on cue, most of the prison guards rushed towards Fang Yu when they heard what she was doing.

    ¡°Go back to your cell, or else we will-¡±

    ¡°Or else what¡± Fang Yu replied coldly. ¡°You will beat me down?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah of course!¡± The guards¡¯ bodies glowed as multiple soul avatars appeared behind them. Unsurprisingly, they were all soul fighters too.

    These soul avatars rushed towards Fang Yu, intending to cut her down.

    ¡°Bothersome.¡± Fang Yu said as she stared at the iing soul avatars.

    ¡°Huuuummm...¡±

    All the soul avatars then dropped on the ground, as if they found it hard to move at all. Some of the soul avatars were even prostrating in front of Fang Yu.

    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± One of the guards asked in panic. Even the prisoners were horrified by what they saw as they all gulped, excited to see what happens next.

    Fang Yu just used her istig Form to make these soul avatars afraid and unable to move. Some of them prostrating was no surprise to her at all.

    As for stealing these soul avatars, Fang Yu will not do that for now.

    She still had to do something else.

    The cruelty that she witnessed in the coliseum made Fang Yu realize about some things that she needed to do besides fighting Solomon.

    ¡°Why do you ask? It¡¯s because I am the Soul King....¡± Fang Yu said as she tried to make her voice sound mystical.

    ¡°I am here to help my brethren, who all suffered under this society¡¯s cruel hands!¡±

    ¡°What???¡±

    ***********

    ¡°Fang Lin, what is that thing on your back?¡± Wang Hao asked as he looked behind Fang Lin.

    Just behind Fang Lin was a baby with lightning bolts covering its body. This was the same soul avatar that Fang Yu used in her fight with the fake Shax earlier.

    ¡°Ah this?¡± Fang Lin said as he petted the lightning baby. The baby giggled in delight as it continuously sparked lightning bolts at Fang Lin.

    ¡°Do you think I will still what this is to you? In case you forgot, we will break ties after your trial, so I think there is no need for you to know.¡± Fang Lin replied coldly as he continued petting the lightning baby.

    ¡°Ah, if Tang Li can just be as behaved as this lightning baby... Ah, how about I give this lightning baby a name? Hmmmm.... Let¡¯s call you Thor.... no, that¡¯s so clich¨¦ already. Zeus? Nah that¡¯s a yboy name.¡± Fang Lin cupped his chin as he ignored Wang Hao.

    ¡°Ok, how about Bolt?¡±

    ¡°Buuba!¡± The lightning baby giggled as it pped its hands happily. It seemed to like the name Bolt.

    Fang Lin then sighed as he realized that he was now treating Bolt the same way that he did to Tang Li.

    ¡°Ok Bolt, remember that you have an elder sister ok? Her name is Tang Li, and she¡¯s a very naughty sister! If you can stop her naughty deeds, big bro Fang Lin will reward you ok?¡±

    ¡°Buuba buuba!¡± Bolt nodded as he seemingly understood what Fang Lin said.

    ¡°....¡± Upon seeing the refusal of Fang Lin to talk to him, Wang Hao sighed as he closed his eyes. But he found it hard to do so, with the current ce that they were in right now.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Wang Hao groaned as he pped his hands over his mouth. He was currently restraining the urge to vomit everything that he ate that day.

    Fang Lin sneered a little upon seeing this as he said,

    ¡°What is it Wang Hao? Howe one of the strongest practitioners in the whole Universe can actually get seasick?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Why did you even propose us to go by the sea anyway?¡± Wang Hao replied as his face started to turn sickly green. ¡°If we just teleported right at the edge....¡±

    ¡°You know that won¡¯t work Wang Hao.¡± Fang Lin replied tersely. ¡°We agreed to make our travel to the God Continent in the most mundane way, hence riding this ship.¡±

    After they concocted their n earlier, Wang Hao and Fang Lin wasted no time as they donned another set of disguise and rode a merchant ship that will head towards the God Continent.

    Even with the heated state of war, the merchant ships were unafraid to start trading with both the continents. After all, only through risks that one can earn money.

    The identity that Fang Lin and Wang Hao had were budding merchants who wanted to try their luck on their first transaction.

    Right now, Fang Lin and Wang Hao both looked like middle-aged, bearded men. One look at them, and one will think that they really are novice merchants.

    ¡°I hate this, ugh!¡± Wang Hao wasted no time as he left the stern of the ship as he rushed inside it. No doubt he¡¯s going to thefort room to relieve his sufferings.

    ¡°Fizz.¡± Bolt disappeared as Fang Lin felt some people getting out of the ship. Seeing a baby covered in lighting was not a great sight after all.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin ignored Wang Hao¡¯s plights as he stared at the raging seas that the ship crossed. It will take a day yet before this ship can reach the God Continent.

    While he was busy counting the amount of fish that was thrown out by the waves, Fang Hao felt a tap on his shoulders. Fang Lin looked back, and what he saw made his eyes widen by just a fraction. A momentter, and he was able to make his expressionposed.

    He saw a man with two girls beside him. The man smiled as he talked to the disguised Fang Lin.

    ¡°You seem to be liking this view here Mr. Merchant. You must love travelling then huh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I love travelling.¡± Fang Lin replied with his current gruff voice.

    Right now, Fang Lin was fighting the urge to reveal his identity and kill this man on the spot. After all, Fang Lin will not be able to forget who this man was and the two girls with him.

    This man was Lin Xiang, and the two girls with him were Tao¡¯er and Yue¡¯er.

    This Lin Xiang was the one who killed Venomshade!

    ¡°This f**ker!¡± Fang Lin thought as he saw that same cocky smile that Lin Xiang had after he killed Venomshade.

    Fang Lin was about to be consumed by his anger, when he saw something that made his rage cool off.

    Right behind Lin Xiang was a lonely-looking woman. She seemed to be out of it as she walked slowly towards them.

    Even if Fang Lin was unable to see this woman for more than a year, he can still remember who she was.

    This woman was Feng Ling¡¯er, the one who found him and Wang Hao in the Mystical Forest!

    ¡°What the hell are they doing here?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he looked behind Feng Ling¡¯er.

    His jaw then almost dropped as he saw that behind Feng Ling¡¯er was another trio.

    It was a man with two women beside him.

    Fang Lin had the urge to rub his eyes as he saw that this trio was Fang Xiushang together with his lovers, Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er!

    ¡°Why the hell are they all here?¡± Fang Lin thought sadly to himself. ¡°It seems like our infiltration mission will be extremely difficult!¡±

 Chapter 289: I am a Perverted Gentleman

    <h4>Chapter 289: I am a Perverted Gentleman</h4>

    Right now, Fang Lin¡¯s disguise goes by the name of Ricardo, in honor of the one who tried to swindle Fang Yu.

    Ricardo was a new merchant that was easily swayed by material items. He may look middle-aged, but his mannerisms were that of a young teenager.

    Fang Lin pretended to blush as he stared at Feng Ling¡¯er who walked just past him. Feng Ling¡¯er continued walking until she was at the edge. She stood there as she watched the waves with a lonesome look on her face.

    ¡°So pretty....¡± Fang Lin muttered in his gruff voice. He looked at Lin Xiang while trying to smother his rage out.

    ¡°Esteemed brother, do you know who that prettyss was? You know, I am still single, and I am eager to mingle!¡± Fang Lin said as he rubbed his beard roughly. ¡°She¡¯s just my type!¡±

    Tao¡¯er and Yu¡¯er, who were beside Lin Xiang, recoiled in disgust as they stared at Fang Li with revulsion.

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Fang Linughed creepily as he stared at Lin Xiang. ¡°Oh, my name is Ricardo by the way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Xiang, and these two angels are Tao¡¯er and Ru¡¯er.¡± Lin Xiang seemed to not notice anything suspicious from Fang Lin.

    ¡°We three are assassins!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Is that something that you can say aloud? After all, assassins kill in the ¡®assassin¡¯ way, right? With those sneaky stuff and s**t.¡± Fang Lin asked with a genuine expression of confusion on his face.

    While he waited for Lin Xiang¡¯s answer, Fang Lin thought to himself,

    ¡°Now that I remember it, Lin Xiang was had no qualms on showing his assassin identity on the Immortal God Sect. He did not even change his face here! And he also revealed that he was an assassin now! Why does he not care about this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something that is rted to my job.¡± Lin Xiang replied gracefully.

    ¡°Wait, why are you even telling this to me anyway?¡± Fang Lin pretended to be confused while he asked Lin Xiang. ¡°Do you have an alternate motive or something.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp for a newbie merchant.¡± Lin Xiang said with a glint on his eyes.

    He looked at the sea as he said,

    ¡°The reason why I told that to you is because something exciting will happenter. I am going to assassinate someone in this ship.¡±

    ¡°Assassinate someone?¡± Fang Lin¡¯s blood turned cold as he realized that Feng Ling¡¯er might be a possible target!

    As for Fang Xiushang.... maybe he can survive the attempt. There was no need for Fang Lin to worry about him.

    ¡°Wait. I still do not get it. If you will really assassinate someer, why are you still telling it to me?¡± Fang Lin asked.

    ¡°Ah, because ording to the assassination request, I must tell someone about the assassination that I will do.¡± Lin Xiang replied with a fed-up expression on his face.

    ¡°Honestly, finding a way to kill my target right now is already hard, and then the request also wanted me to tell someone that I will do an assassination! Talk about a difficulty spike!¡±

    Lin Xiang then patted Fang Lin¡¯s shoulders as his eyes bored on his. Lin Xiang¡¯s eyes turned blood red as he said,

    ¡°You will of course not tell anyone about what I told you right?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I won¡¯t!¡± Fang Lin replied as he pretended to be scared.

    ¡°Does that mean that when Lin Xiang was requested to kill Venomshade, part of that request was to make the assassination attempt happen in the battle itself?¡± Fang Lin thought as he unclenched his fists.

    ¡°If that was the case, maybe the one who ordered Venomshade¡¯s assassination was simr to the one who ordered the assassination that will happenter!¡± Fang Lin realized that maybe now was the best time to find who this mystery person was!

    Fang Lin then swore to himself that he will do his best to obstruct whatever Lin Xiang will doter. Having him dead will be the best oue.

    This will of course happen at the premise that Fang Lin¡¯s disguise will not be blown.

    ¡°Good.¡± Lin Xiang said as Fang Lin felt something enter his hands. Fang Lin repressed his body¡¯s instincts to reject the foreign matter that entered his body.

    ¡°Did you feel something entering your hands?¡± Lin Xiang whispered lightly on Fang Lin¡¯s ears.

    ¡°That thing inside you now was a pair of Poison Sac Worms. After this trip, you will die from these worms. The only way for you to survive was the antidote that I have with me.¡± Lin Xiang¡¯s whisper started to get more and more sinister right now.

    ¡°But you will only get the antidote in two conditions.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Oh please, be merciful!¡± Fang Lin whispered back with terror.

    Lin Xiang smiled sadistically, obviously enjoying what he was doing right now.

    ¡°First, do not tell others about what will happenter. If my assassination attempt fails, I will escape with the antidote, leaving you to your death. As for the second one, you will help me in my assassination attempt. You will be like an extra arm of mine.¡±

    ¡°Help you? But I cannot help on killing a person!¡± Fang Lin aka. Ricardo said as he paled. ¡°No matter what you say, I will no-¡±

    ¡°Disobey me or those worms will dissolve your organster.¡± Lin Xiang said with a finality.

    ¡°Ok....¡± Fang Lin¡¯s deted expression confirms his approval to give ¡®aid¡¯ to Lin Xiang.

    ¡°There will be times on this trip that you will receive some paper slips. Read those, and follow the instructions written there. If you ever mess up once, you will be dead.¡± Lin Xiang and his angels then left, going back to their room.

    ¡°Lin Xiang... you never knew that you just f**ked up real bad!¡± Fang Lin thought as he stopped his urge tough.

    ¡°Out of all the people that will be privy in your ns, you let the one person who wants to kill you to be the one in the n! This is so great!¡±

    Will Fang Lin waste the opportunity that he had right now? Of course not! This can be even called a divine opportunity!

    Those two Poison Sac Worms inside his body? They are only lethal on weak practitioners. Since Fang Lin hid his cultivation, Lin Xiang must have thought that Fang Lin was a pushover.

    Bu with just one thought of his, Fang Lin can easily dispel these worms.

    But he realized that he can use the Rat King Divine Beast Bloodline to put these worms into a good useter.

    ¡°You wanted to use me? Then just you wait! I will make you regret meeting the great Ricardo the Explorer!¡± Fang Lin then looked at his hands, where one paper slip resides.

    Lin Xiang gave this to Fang Lin right before he left.

    Seeing that Wang Hao was still in thefort room, Fang Lin unfurled the slip to read his first ¡®task¡¯.

    TALK AND INTERACT WITH ALL THE GUESTS OF THE SHIP. TAO¡¯ER AND RU¡¯ER WILL BE WATCHING.

    ¡°Ok, this is a simple one.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he started the preparations for his first task.

    *****************

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ling¡¯er, who was still submerged on her thoughts, felt a presence behind her.

    She looked behind her, and she saw a middle-aged bearded man approaching her.

    Ling¡¯er felt disgust upon seeing how the man¡¯s eyes looked at her. She opened her mouth as she tried to chase the perverted man away, but she paused when the man gave something to her.

    The man handed Ling¡¯er a bouquet of flowers.

    Ling¡¯er stared at the bouquet for a full five seconds with a displeased expression, while the man waited in tense silence. She then sent a frosty re to the man as she waited for him to speak.

    ¡°Hello pretty miss. My name is Ricardo, and may I know who you are?¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were twitching as she tossed away the bouquet into the sea.

    The sound of it hitting the water was drowned by the impetuous roar of the waves.

    ¡°You are the type of person that I hate most! Hmph, scram!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er shoved Ricardo out of her way as she went back to her room.

    ¡°Hehehe, she got spunk, that I can assure you.¡± Ricardo said jovially to the man who was just behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you picked the wrong time to woo her.¡± Fang Xiushang said as he patted Ricardo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If it were me, I will...¡±

    ¡°Shang¡¯er, behave.¡± Rou¡¯er and Xu¡¯er frostily said behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m behaved now ok?¡± Fang Xiushang said before he gave Ricardo a parting nce.

    ¡°Your name is Ricardo right? You impress me. How about you meet with meter? I can feel that we can be good brothers....¡±

    Fang Xiushang was then dragged by his lovers away. Who knows what they will do next.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s weird.¡± Ricardo muttered as he looked for more visitors to talk to.

 Chapter 290: The Inshtwuctow

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Inshtwuctow</h4>

    After talking to more passengers on the ship, Fang Lin realized that the only people with status high enough to be assassinated was Ling¡¯er and Fang Xiushang with his lovers. The others were just merchants like his disguise now.

    ¡°Hey Fang Lin, it seems like you were getting awfully chummy with that Lin Xiang guy.¡± Wang Hao muttered to Fang Lin after he came back from thefort room.

    ¡°Tsk. Were you watching me with your energy sense?¡± Fang Lin shot back in irritation.

    ¡°Ah sorry about that.¡± Wang Hao apologized without looking apologetic. ¡°Do you want my help?¡±

    ¡°No. Let me do this on my own.¡± Fang Lin replied quickly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sleep so that your seasickness could be relieved?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, if you say so.¡± Wang Hao did not even look disappointed from Fang Lin¡¯s harsh rejection. He headed straight to his room, as he tried to suppress another round of seasickness.

    ¡°Why did Feng Ling¡¯er and Fang Xiushang ride this ship without even hiding their identities? Whatpelled them to do that?¡± Fang Lin might know the answer once he epted Fang Xiushang¡¯s invitation to talk.

    So Fang Lin went to where Fang Xiushang was right now.

    ¡°Hey there Ricardo.¡± Fang Xiushang said nonchntly from the chair that he waszily lounging in. ¡°You must have known who I really am now right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are the esteemed Fang Xiushang.¡± Fang Lin said with a bow. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for someone like me to see someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Honor?¡± Fang Xiushang seemed to look mncholic as he heard that word. ¡°Do you think I deserved honor after all that I did?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Serves you right!¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he remembered his not-so-good interactions with Fang Xiushang before. ¡°But just because you feel guilty does not mean that you can act sad now!¡±

    ¡°Maybe its just preposterous of me to ask, but what is brother Fang Xiushang doing here, and why are you treating me like this?¡± Fang Lin asked as he discreetly circted his power.

    ¡°Ah, you can just say that there was a seal in me that was unlocked just a month ago...¡± Fang Xiushang slowly said.

    ¡°After that seal was removed, I tried asking an oracle in our n to locate Fang Lin. There, she said that I must seek someone named Ricardo in the merchant ship that will leave today. That Ricardo will be the one to lead me to Fang Lin.¡±

    ¡°Holy ****! My identity was almost revealed!¡± Fang Lin thought with a panic as he grudgingly praised that damn oracle.

    ¡°Are you sure that I am that Ricardo your oracle was talking about? I know one more Ricardo on this ship.¡± Fang Lin replied hastily.

    ¡°The oracle also provided me with the appearance description of that Ricardo. Middle-aged man with a scruffy beard. So I am sure that you are the Ricardo that she was talking about.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Fang Lin sighed, realizing he had no way to get off Fang Xiushang now.

    ¡°By the way you were talking about a seal. What kind of seal are you talking about?¡± Fang Lin asked as he tried to fish out more information from Fang Xiushang.

    ¡°Since you will somewhat lead me to Fang Lin, I guess I can tell some little bits of info to you.¡± Fang Xiushang looked around him cautiously before saying,

    ¡°You can say that it was something like a memory seal.....¡± Fang Xiushang hesitatingly said.

    ¡°That memory seal made me forget a certain event before. But now that it was unlocked. I managed to remember everything, including the truth.¡±

    ¡°Truth? What truth?¡± Even in his disguise, Fang Lin could not help but want to know what Fang Xiushang was talking about.

    ¡°I think I cannot tell you that, since it was a n matter.¡± Fang Xiushang apologetically said.

    Fang Lin marveled on how Fang Xiushang¡¯s attitude changed with just the unlocking of the memory seal.

    ¡°Is that memory rted to me?¡± Fang Lin mused to himself.

    ¡°Just like what I said earlier, I want to find Fang Lin and say something to him. I know he might be hurt by it, but I think he needs to know everything before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Fang Xiushang then stared at Fang Lin solemnly as he asked,

    ¡°Will you help me on finding Fang Lin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I will.¡± Fang Lin replied with resolution. As for how he can make Fang Lin meet Fang Xiushang without blowing the infiltration mission was still unknown to him.

    But Fang Lin¡¯s interest was piqued by what Fang Xiushang wanted to tell him.

    ¡°Great, great.¡± Fang Xiushang muttered as he sped Fang Lin¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°As a thanks for your help, I will personally assist you in pursuing that woman you gave the flowers to earlier!¡±

    ¡°Ok?¡± Fang Lin wryly smiled as he shook Fang Xiushang¡¯s hand. He was still jarred by Fang Xiushang¡¯s drastic attitude change.

    ¡°Now I want to know what that memory is!¡±

    ***************

    ¡°Boom!¡± The whole Rock Heights Prison shuddered, as all of the soul fighter who became inmates were freed by Fang Yu. She used her soul avatars to destroy the prison cells and to remove the soul shackles on the soul fighter prisoners.

    Under her lead, all the prison guards were tied up and piled in one room. Fang Yu stopped the prisoners from killing them, as she said that they were just unwilling pawns of the greater evil.

    ¡°Soul King! Soul King! Soul King!¡± The prisoners chanted as they praised Fang Yu. Even the most evil of the soul fighter prisoners were looking at Fang Yu with reverence right now.

    Fang Yu saying that she was here for the sake of them made the prisoners realized that Fang Yu must really be their savior.

    Of course they will still have some doubt in their hearts, but they were keeping it suppressed after they saw the sheer power that Fang Yu had.

    ¡°Oh Soul King, where will we go after this?¡± A thin-skinned prisoner stepped out as he bowed in front of Fang Yu. ¡°I, Erik, will follow you everywhere!¡±

    ¡°So you are Erik.¡± Fang Yu replied in a booming voice. ¡°I guess all of you are worthy to hear my ns.¡±

    Fang Yu then spread her arms as she said,

    ¡°As you can see, us soul fighters may have the power, but how does the society treat us? They treat us as amodity, a way of entertainment. Do you want to always be treated like that?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The prisoners shouted as they felt their bloods boiling.

    ¡°Do you want to stay oppressed forever?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to defeat the real enemy, the cause of our sufferings?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then you are all lucky to see me!¡± Fang Yu said authoratively. ¡°With our might and power, we will create the greatest soul army ever! And once we did that, we shall cut down the disease that is infecting this colony!¡±

    ¡°Ha!!!!¡± The prisoners cheered as they felt vitalized by Fang Yu¡¯s rousing speech.

    ¡°Now do not resist.¡± Fang Yu said in a soothing voice. ¡°I will bring you to a ce where you shall be reborn as my knights!¡±

    The prisoners then felt a sucking force which brought them into a new ce.

    They looked around them, realizing that they were not in a prison anymore.

    Just before they could rejoice, they heard some presences approaching them.

    They looked at the source, and there they saw two bodies slowly going towards them.

    When they saw who they were, the prisoners do not know whether they shouldugh or feel horrified.

    One of the bodies was the ugliest creature ever. The only reason they did not attack it was because of the flying baby beside it.

    The baby was so cute that it managed to cancel the ugliness of the creature.(Is that even possible?)

    The baby then let out a snort when she saw the dumbfounded prisoners.

    ¡°You awe now my twaineesh!¡± The baby can actually talk! ¡°Sis entwushted all of you to me and Sis Genie!¡±

    The ugly creature waved one of its tentacles, indicating that she was that Genie.

    ¡°You will twain to be powerful shoul fightewsh!¡± The baby said as she gripped her tiny fists.

    ¡°Sho Sis Genie will make you undewgo deadwy twaining!¡±

    ¡°Ash fow me, I will watch and tell Sis youw shtatush!¡±

    The prisoners shivered as they saw the baby looking at them like they were some toys to be yed with.

    ¡°If I shee shomeone who failsh or quitsh, I will tell Sis to punish! Do you undewshtand?¡± The baby asked as the ugly creature reared its head all over the prisoners.

    ¡°If you undewshtand, shay ¡®Yesh, Mashtew Tang Li¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Tang Li!¡± The prisoners replied in panic.

    ¡°Hey thatsh wong!¡± Tang Li said as she looked offended. ¡°Make it wight!¡±

    Good thing the prisoners were quick-minded as they realized what Tang Li meant.

    ¡°Yesh Mashtew Tang Li!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Li pped her hands happily as she got what she wanted. ¡°Then fiwsht twaining shtawtsh now! Twy to shuwvive!¡±

    Countless soul avatars appeared behind Tang Li, who all rushed towards the prisoners. The prisoners tried to activate their soul avatars but to their panic, they found out that they could not summon them!

    ¡°Ahh!!¡± All of them shouted as the soul avatars approached them.

    ¡°Fight fight!¡± Tang Li shouted in the background while she and Genie ate some popcorn.

    ¡°Dewicioush!¡¯

 Chapter 291: Virus

This is a preview, full chapter ising soon!

    Ugh, myputer had been CRAB''ed, can''t use some programs currently. Next chapter wille tomorrow...

 Chapter 292: Space Rat

    <h4>Chapter 292: Space Rat</h4>

    Fang Yu was walking with a skipping gait as she whistled merrily. She was already away from the prison, leaving those guards still tied there.

    While she was walking, Fang Yu ignored the shouts of the prisoners that were stored on her storage.

    Fang Yu had no doubts that Genie and Tang Li will do their best to ¡®transform¡¯ those hardened prisoners into her loyal followers.

    Fang Yu did not steal their soul avatars as she realized that there is something else fishy about Solomon¡¯s tactics with the soul avatars.

    The prisoners that she had with will be her insurance if her suspicions about Solomon was right.

    It¡¯s better to be safe than to be sorry after all.

    ¡°It will just be a matter of time....¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she changed her face once more. Now, she used Fang Xiushang¡¯s appearance as she walked towards Andromeda¡¯s location.

    Fang Yu¡¯s suit showed her where Andromeda was, which ording to the suit, was still in her invisible form.

    ¡°Plunk.¡±

    Fang Yu suddenly sat on one of the nearby rocks, which solicited a sound of protest from the rock.

    No, not from the rock, but from something unseen that was on the rock.

    ¡°I think you have better ces where you can put that fat rump of yours.¡± Andromedained as she pushed Fang Yu off her.

    Even if Fang Yu had a different face now, Andromeda was still able to identify her due to the suit she wore.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry. Guess I should not sit on a ce where I can actually sit!¡± Fang Yu hissed back.

    Andromeda for some reason, chose toy down on this rock. She was also suspiciously using Karen as a hug pillow as she slept on top of this rock.

    ¡°You really had the time to sleep while waiting for me huh.¡± Fang Yu said as she pulled Andromeda up who dispelled her invisibility state. Poor Karen could only re at the two of them as she put some distance between her and Andromeda.

    ¡°So, I guess you had some great harvest?¡± Andromeda said as she saw Fang Yu¡¯s radiant smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I had a lot.¡± Fang Yu replied quickly. She then looked around her as she said,

    ¡°Ok, so with this face I have now, I will go and enter the Median Layer. As for Karen, I will store her in my storage. She can help Tang Lin and Genie. As for you Aikomeda.....¡±

    ¡°Let me join you normally.¡± Andromeda hastily replied. ¡°If you are worrying about my appearance, I can just use a mask.¡±

    ¡°Well that can work I guess.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she remembered that some soul fighters wear masks to signify what they are.

    ¡°Then wear this.¡± Fang Yu made a search from the pile in her storage that was Karen¡¯s belongings. There, she found an assortment of masks which Karen obviously obtained from her victims.

    At that assortment, Fang Yu chose the mask with a face simr to a cat.

    ¡°....¡± Andromeda was seemingly entranced by the mask, as if she already liked it the first time she saw it.

    ¡°Wait, do you even like cats?¡± Fang Yu giggled as she hid the cat mask. ¡°Admit it, and I will give the mask to you.¡±

    ¡°.... I like cats.....¡± This was the first time that Andromeda blushed in front of Fang Yu. ¡°Can you give it to me now?¡±

    ¡°Say nyaa first.¡± Fang Lin said while waving the cat mask in her hands.

    ¡°N-ny-ny-nyaaaa.....¡± Andromeda purred shyly as she raised her hands like a cat.

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not furry enough, but I guess you did your best.¡± Fang Yu then handed the mask unwillingly to the overly excited Andromeda.

    She let out another tired sigh as she led the docile Andromeda to the pathway to the Median Layer.

    ¡°Wait, how about that pumping job that we are supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu, are you still thinking about that nyaa? I heard that it¡¯s a bad job nyaa, so just forget about it okay nyaa?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ********************

    Fang Xiushang with Fang Lin behind him, approached the lonely-looking Ling¡¯er.

    Fang Xiushang looked at Fang Lin, who nodded back in return.

    ¡°Ehem Mrs. Feng Ling¡¯er, you must know who I am right?¡± Fang Xiushang tested the waters first, just to see if Ling¡¯er was in the mood to talk.

    ¡°Yes, you are that yboy who treated Fang Lin badly.¡± Ling¡¯er frostily replied. ¡°Seeing your smug face makes me want to punch you right now. How about you and that perverted middle-aged man behind you scram from my sights now?¡±

    ¡°Ok ok....¡± Fang Xiushang and Fang Lin then beat a hasty retreat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Fang Xiushang muttered as he slumped on his chair. ¡°I met her before, and she was not like that. Before, she was a gentle girl who will talk amicably to anyone. But the one we talked to right now was rude!¡±

    ¡°Well maybe its because she has her own problems.¡± Fang Lin said as he looked at the forlorn Fang Xiushang.

    ¡°You can see it right? She seems to have a heavy burden right now. Just like you brother Xiushang.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right Ricardo. It seems like I am wrong once more on assuming other people.¡± Fang Xiushang replied apologetically.

    This bizarre change in Fang Xiushang was greatly bugging Fang Lin now. The change was that great that Fang Lin wanted to make sure that it was really Fang Xiushang that was in front of him.

    ¡°Hey bro-¡± But before Fang Lin could say something, he heard a sounding from inside the ship.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A massive explosion rumbled inside the ship, managing to shock all those in the ship currently.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Fang Xiushang cursed as he rushed towards his room. He undoubtedly went there to help his lovers.

    As for Ling¡¯er, her eyes went wide as she joined the other passengers in a huddle at the deck. Fang Lin, who was in that huddle too, narrowed his eyes as he tried to look for Lin Xiang¡¯s whereabouts.

    His cryptic actions from earlier until now just made Fang Lin more wary of him.

    ¡°What is it that you really want here Lin Xiang?¡± Fang Lin thought as he felt another paper slip on hisnding on his hands.

    ¡°Maybe this paper slip will answer that question for me.¡± Fang Lin mused as he slowly unfurled the paper slip.

    ********************

    On a secluded part of the Universe.

    This ce was almost devoid of anything. There¡¯s no stars,s or even small asteroids.

    Only fragments of rocks could be seen floating there, but they were almost unseen due to theck of light that passes here.

    But in this almost empty ce, a constant, nonstop sound could be heard.

    ¡°Hik, hak, hik, hak, hik, hak.....¡±

    This sound had been already ringing here since 10 years ago.

    But now, that rhythm was suddenly broken.

    ¡°Hik, hak, hik-kehoff, kehoff!¡±

    Sounds of coughing could be heard, followed by some dry heaving sounds. Seconds passed by, and these sounds were reced by a boisterousughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! It feels good to be awake once more!¡± The voice replied happily as its surroundings began to tremble.

    ¡°Just 10 years? Hmmm.... That was a nap then, I guess?¡± The tremblings stopped as the voice seemed to be musing something.

    ¡°Ah I¡¯m so hungry.... Sniff, sniff.¡± Sniffing sounds could be heard as the owner of this voice was seemingly trying to search for something.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s one yummy food at that direction. Wait....¡± Creaking sounds were then heard as the speaker looked at a different direction.

    ¡°There¡¯s four yummy foods in this direction! Ah, so yummy, I want to eat now.....¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A massive explosion happened as the speaker try to move from its spot.

    ¡°Agh! I just want to eat! What¡¯s with these things!¡± The voice wailed in injustice as it tried to move more.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± More explosions followed, which only served to irritate the speaker.

    ¡°Some pesky bastard might have put this here to prank me! Huhuhu! I will eat those baddies if I find them!¡±

    Shockwaves of the explosions rippled across the space nearby.

    Aary system,posed of 13s and 2 stars, disintegrated when the shockwaves went past through them!

    These shockwaves can actually destroys! That just means that the explosions they originated from must be monstrous in terms of power too!

    But in face of all those explosions, the speaker was seemingly unhurt!

    ¡°Ah, stretching my body feels so good! I think its time for me to eat now!¡± The light produced by the massive explosions finally showed the speaker¡¯s body that was hidden in the darkness.

    The speaker was an extremelyrge pigeon whose one eye was asrge as a medium-sized!

    With an eye thatrge, once can only imagine how big the whole body of the pigeon will be!

    The pigeon stretched its wing as it started to fly.

    There¡¯s no air on space, but the pigeon ignored it as it flew towards the direction where it detected 4 yummy foods.

    This direction actually passes through the Thrae!

    Well, there¡¯s still mores that the direction passed through, so Thrae being the pigeon¡¯s target was almost impossible.

    ¡°Yummy, yummy beasts!¡± The pigeon muttered happily as it started picking up speed on its flight. The pigeon begun to blur as it continued its eleration.

    Thest thing that can be heard that this pigeon said was,

    ¡°Maybe I will look for my useless brother after I eat..... Hmph, that damn loafer!¡±

 Chapter 293: End of the Line

    <h4>Chapter 293: End of the Line</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, this ship is sinking right now!¡± The captain of the ship hollered to the panicking passengers.

    ¡°There was a massive explosion in the kitchen that made a hole underneath the ship. Seawater had already entered, so it will sink now!¡±

    ¡°Oh no.¡± Fang Lin remembered that this merchant ship was mostlyposed of only mortals. The strongest practitioners here were some Third Stage Guards and practitioners like Fang Lin.

    But even they will not be able to swim through the ship safely.

    The sea they were crossing in was rtively safe if they were in a ship. This was ording to an agreement done with the sea creatures leaving in the sea.

    As long as the one who crossed the seas were in a ship that was not meant to hurt them, the sea creatures will not make a preemptive attack.

    But once the seas were ventured in some other ways, the sea creatures will have the freedom to attack the hapless travelers.

    That means that once this ship sinks, Fang Lin and his co-passengers will be the sea¡¯s food.

    The captain seemed to have noticed this dilemma as he tried to calm down the panicking passengers.

    ¡°Do not worry everyone, this ship had some lifeboats, enough for all of us. So if you can just politely-¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± One stricken-looking crew member ran towards the captain as he said,

    ¡°All the lifeboats were destroyed too!¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Fang Lin thought angrily as he saw Lin Xiang among the huddling crowd. He had that sly smile on his face as he seemingly jeered to the ship¡¯s passengers.

    Fang Lin had no doubt that Lin Xiang also had a hand on destroying those lifeboats.

    ¡°Oh no, we are so f**ed! The captain¡¯s wails were then overwhelmed by a powerful roar that hit the ship from underneath.

    ¡°Hisss!!!!!¡±

    The ship, which was already unstable from its flooding insides, began to sway faster because of that roar.

    The captain paled after hearing this voice as he muttered with a voice full of despair,

    ¡°That¡¯s a King Hydra waiting from below!¡±

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Everyone from the ship thought. Their ship was not yet sinking, yet a sea monster was already there waiting for them. And it¡¯s a King Hydra of all things!

    A King Hydra was an Eight-headed serpent-like creature that lives in the watery areas. What makes the King Hydra dangerous was itsplete dominion on hydrokinesis!

    This King Hydra was the only one that lives on the depths of the sea on the Thrae. But even if it was just alone, this King Hydra was a terror that no lone travelers wanted to meet!

    Fang Lin peered below the ship, and there he saw the whole body of the King Hydra lying in wait. Since the ship has not sunk yet, it still could not attack.

    But once the passengers were all gone, the King Hydra will immediately swoop in and have a sumptuous dinner.

    ¡°If Fang XIngwei was just here...¡± Fang Lin heard his master Wang Hao muttering beside him. Fang Xingwei was Multi-Headed Hydra, and the grade of her bloodline will allow her to easily suppress this King Hydra.

    But Wang Hao did not bring her with him, opting to bring Thea instead. As for the reason for that, Fang Lin was toozy to ask.

    Thea was slumbering in Wang Hao¡¯s room earlier, but now she was with the two of them.

    Some of the passengers started crying, knowing that they were almost doomed. As for the hired guards, they did not do anything since they all knew what the strength of the hydra was.

    This King Hydra was at the Law Soul Stage!

    With its innate hydrokinesis and its waterws, this Hydra was a creature worthy to be feared!

    ¡°That damn Lin Xiang! Is this how he wanted to orchestrate his assassination? By killing all of us?¡± Fang Lin thought angrily as he crumpled the second paper slip that he received.

    That paper slip read,

    IF A MONSTER COMES NEAR THE SHIP, TRY TO GET ITS ATTENTION. THIS IS THE DIVERSION THAT WILL DISTRACT THE TARGET. IF THE TARGET DIES AFTER THIS, YOU WILL GET THE ANTIDOTE.

    ¡°The hell? This is all just a distraction?¡± Fang Lin started to fume as he mused about Lin Xiang¡¯smandments.

    The firstmand of Lin Xiang must have been a testing phase, to test how effective he was. The secondmand on the other hand was the start of the real deal.

    And he had to be the ¡®fish¡¯ bait of all things!

    ¡°Since you want a distraction, then I will give you a distraction!¡±

    But instead of the normal diversion, Fang Lin decided to let it all out in full glory.

    Of course he could not use the abilities that might reveal his identity. But even with that limitation, Fang Lin still had many choices on what he can use.

    ¡°Haa!!!¡± Fang Lin¡¯s pudgy body suddenly changed as it increased in size. His body became longer and longer that it was able to dwarf even the huge silhouette of the King Hydra.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes, including Wang Hao¡¯s, widened as they watched what was happening to Fang Lin. They saw how his limbs all disappeared as he became a creature with one long, undting body.

    ¡°Raaarrr!¡± Right now, Fang Lin was transformed into an extremely long serpent with an extremelyrge mouth. His body was covered with dark scales as his sleek tail wrapped around the capsizing ship.

    He looked like an extremelyrge snake who just woke up from a long slumber.

    This was the Snake Form of his Twelve Essence Martial Arts, the Bakunawa or the Moon-Eating Serpent!

    Fang Lin originally wanted to use the Multi-Headed Hydra for the Snake Form, but he refrained after seeing the difficulty in using it.

    ¡°A Divine Beast Bloodline Holder.....¡± Fang Xiushang muttered as he stared at Fang Lin with his mouth wide open. He did not expect that this man who will lead him to Fang Lin was actually hiding this type of power!

    ¡°Tsk. This is bad!¡± Lin Xiang paled as he ordered his partners to escape. ¡°He was actually this powerful! Damn actor!¡±

    Lin Xiang was now cursing Fang Lin with that perfect acting of his earlier.

    After all, how could Lin Xiang expect that the almost teary-eyed merchant that he was bullying earlier was actually a Divine Beast in disguise!

    ¡°Woooh....¡± Fang Lin did not let these three off. He opened his wide mouth and started to suck the air around him.

    The devouring force that he exerted was so great that Lin Xiang and his two partners were not able to escape at all.

    The passengers could only watch as Lin Xiang and the two girls with him entered the Moon-Eating Serpent¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°That should shut this prick up for forever.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself smugly.

    The King Hydra underneath wailed as it felt terror at seeing Fang Lin.

    ¡°Hehehe, I really like the power of this beast....¡± Fang Lin thought happily as he mused about the Moon-Eating Serpent.

    That name was conceived when the first Moon-Eating Serpent tried to devour a moon when it was still young.

    The witnesses who saw this were all terrified by what they saw, that they decided to call it as the ¡®Moon-Eater¡¯.

    That young Moon-Eating Serpent was able to devour that moon because of its innate power, the Devouring Power.

    Just like what the name states, this divine beast has the power to devour stuff.

    But this devouring power of the Moon-Eating Serpent has some rules set on it too.

    First, only matter can be devoured the Moon-Eating Serpent. Anything else like energy cannot be devoured by the Moon-Eating Serpent.

    Second, the amount of the matter that the Moon-Eating Serpent can swallow depends on its level of power.

    Third, the Moon-Eating Serpent will get stronger the more matter it devours.

    Fourth, if the Moon-Eating Serpent devours a living creature, it can obtain all the memories that the living creature had.

    This means that all the memories of Lin Xiang and his partners will be avable to Fang Lin.

    That might sound powerful, but there was a much more ridiculous devourer than the Moon-Eating Serpent.

    That creature was called Greed, a Godly Divine Beast who can gain a portion of the abilities of the living creatures that it devours.

    There were even some records telling about the rivalry between these two beasts.

    ¡°Hehehe, since I devoured that prick now, I can read his memories! Hah, this feels satisfying!¡± Fang Lin thought as he bared his mouth to the King Hydra.

    ¡°Hiss!!!¡± The King Hydra shot back as it felt its anger burning.

    It was just about to have its snack on its territory, and now arge serpent interrupted it.

    Thisrge serpent even had the gal to eat three people in front of the King Hydra!

    Talk about a great humiliation!

    ¡°Hisss!!!¡± The seawater churned as the King Hydra rose out of the sea. All of its eight heads were looking at Fang Lin with hostility.

    Fang Lin and the King Hydra just stared at each other while they tried to look intimidating. Fang Lin kept a tight hold on the ship as he stared at the King Hydra mockingly.

    ¡°Schwoom!¡±

    The surroundings trembled as the seawater turned into massive spears that pierced towards Fang Lin!

 Chapter 294: H2O + Cl2 = HCl + HOCl

    <h4>Chapter 294: H2O + Cl2 = HCl + HOCl</h4>

    The King Hydra pulled no punches as it started attacking Fang Lin fiercely. It let out a roar as its soul that was strengthened by thews began to suppress everyone on the ship.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Fang Xiushang grunted as he felt as if his soul was entirely soaked with water. He paled, as he realized that this was the effects of the soul suppression of a Law Soul Practitioner!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± With Fang Xiushang¡¯s divine sense, he could faintly sense a core spinning inside Fang Lin¡¯s transformed body.

    Even though the core seemed to let out an aura different to a normal Law or Dao Core, Fang Xiushang knew that its might was just a little weaker than that!

    ¡°Did Ricardo just step into the Third Stage? That exins why his core seems weaker than the real one!¡± This was the excuse that Fang Xiushang thought to himself.

    But even with that stage, Fang Lin should not be able to fight against the King Hydra smoothly. After all, the soul of the King Hydra will just suppress Fang Lin¡¯s, making him weaker in this fight.

    But Fang Xiushang saw something else entirely.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He saw that Fang Lin was not affected by the soul suppression at all! The water spears that were supposed to pierce the weakened Fang Lin were all dodged by his long body!

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes, which suddenly turned violet, narrowed as he approached the surprised King Hydra slowly.

    ¡°How can this be!¡± This was the first time that the King Hydra spoke to them. Its gravelly voice betrayed the surprise that it was feeling right now.

    ¡°How can you not be affected by my soul suppression! Just what are you!?¡±

    ¡°I just have a strong soul, that is all.¡± Fang Lin replied smugly.

    Of course the main reason for that was the Violet Aura by the Rainbow Dragon had.

    Fang Lin can use it without others seeing it, just like what he did now. The only indication that he was using it was the violet tinge on his eyes.

    ¡°Lies!!!!!¡± The King Hydra bellowed at it realized that weakening Fang Lin was no longer an option. It decided to go all out, using its strongest attack to obliterate him to pieces.

    Even though Fang Lin can ignore the soul suppression of King Hydra, the difference between a Third and a Fourth Stage Practitioner was something that that the current Fang Lin could not hope to surpass!

    That¡¯s what the King Hydra was thinking right now.

    But his imagination was way different from the reality.

    ¡°Woooh.....¡± Fang Lin opened his mouth as he swallowed all the water spears that were lunging towards him.

    The King Hydra could only watch as the water all disappeared on hisrge mouth. The King Hydra then realized that it lost its connection to the water spears!

    But even if Fang Lin was able to absorb the water spears, the kic energy that they had still exists, since he was unable to absorb them. They continued to pierce towards Fang Lin, only for them to suddenly vanish.

    ¡°Tsk. Of course he did it.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he discreetly stared at Wang Hao, who was whistlingfortably at the deck of the ship.

    Wang Hao just had to wave his hands to make those kic energy dissipate. Wang Hao did it so smoothly that nobody detected what he did.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can continued that hocus-pocus that you just did. Take this!¡± The King Hydra continued spouting out attacks with the water around it.

    Water des, projectiles, even water tornadoes were all sent towards Fang Lin.

    The area between the two battling colossal creatures had already turned into a stormy area, with monstrous waves being born all around them.

    But all those attacks were nil as Fang Lin absorbed the water content of these attacks, while Wang Hao was secretly dispersing the energy.

    The ship¡¯s passengers who saw what was happening started to cheer as they saw Fang Lin effectively neutralizing the King Hydra¡¯s attacks.

    Even Wang Hao was impressed with the way that Fang Lin was able to ¡®turn the tides''(pun intended) against the King Hydra.

    ¡°So Ricardo was this strong huh. He reminds me of Fang Lin. Maybe Ricardo can really lead me to Fang Lin.¡± Fang Xiushang muttered as he continued watching the wet and wild duel.

    ¡°.....¡± Ling¡¯er was quiet as she watched the battle too. She was silently clenching her fists, with her face looking peeved for some reasons unknown.

    The King Hydra paused as it realized that its water spells and attacks seemed to not work on Fang Lin at all.

    It decided to get serious as it began to use its ¡®real¡¯ attacks.

    ¡°Argh! Acid Reflux!¡± The King Hydra bellowed as its skin turned white.

    ¡°Boil boil...¡± Fang Lin felt a strange sensation on his tail, which was submerged on the water. He looked down, and he saw that the water was currently boiling!

    No, those were not the right words. After all, the liquid Fang Lin¡¯s tail was submerged in right now was not water anymore!

    The King Hydra turned the water around them into an extremely corrosive acid!

    The boiling that Fang Lin saw was the bubbles produced when the sea creatures near them were affected by the acid!

    Their corpses floated up to the surface, showing Fang Lin the devastating effects of the acid.

    The passengers on the ship then started coughing out as they inhaled the fumes produced by the acid.

    Fang Lin grimaced as he discarded the thought of devouring this acid.

    With his strengthened soul, Fang Lin was able to discern that this acid was an effect of thews that the King Hydra practiced. That means the King Hydra specialized on Water and Acid Laws!

    Fang Lin would not want something created by the Laws to be inside his body.

    Fang Lin had no choice but to lift the ship high into the air. It was lucky for Fang Lin that he can float, which exempted him from the effects of the acid.

    He then looked at the King Hydra, who seemed immune from the acid. The King Hydra let out a roar as his whole body was submerged on the acid.

    Fang Lin watched warily as the eyes on the 8 heads lost their luster.

    Then to Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, the whole body of the King Hydra disappeared in the acid! It was as if the King Hydra was melted by the acid too!

    Fang Lin of course knew that this was one of this sea creature¡¯s tricks.

    A few seconds passed by, and Fang Lin saw 8 figures rising out of the acid area.

    ¡°Oh great....¡± Fang Lin muttered as he saw that each figure was entirely made up of acid. Their appearances were simr to the King Hydra and astonishingly, even their power levels were simr to the King Hydra¡¯s!

    It was as if there were 8 King Hydra¡¯s right now!

    ¡°This is one of my strongest technique.¡± The King Hydra¡¯s voice came out of the entirety of the acid area. It was as if he became the acid area itself.

    ¡°My soul, which had been tempered by my acid and waterws, allowed me to be one with this acid area that I created! What you see right now was a technique I created with conjunction to this acid area.¡±

    The 8 King Hydra¡¯s then shot out plumes of acid straight towards Fang Lin. They were now 64 heads, which sent 64 acid plumes towards him.

    Since he does not want to devour it, Fang Lin had no choice but to dodge.

    If it were a normal situation, Fang Lin can dodge these plumes with ease, even with his transformed body.

    But right now, he was carrying a ship full of people on his tail, so he also had to prioritize their safety!

    The King Hydra knew of this fact as he sent half of the attacks towards the ship itself.

    Fang Lin did his best to dodge the plumes while making the ship safe too. But the King Hydra¡¯s cunning paid off as one acid plumended on Fang Lin¡¯s sides.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Fang Lin hissed in pain as he felt his skin corroding at the impact area. He had to use his essence qi to suppress the acid from spreading further.

    Fang Lin¡¯s suspicion was right. These acid plumes created by the King Hydra was able to actually hurt him! He was lucky that he did not devour this acid earlier!

    That was inevitable, since the body that Fang Lin had was still at the Second Stage.

    The only reason he was able to fight almost evenly with the King Hydra earlier was because of his additional powerups like the essence cores.

    Adding the fact that he cannot use his bloodline abilities because he was hiding his identity, and Fang Lin was in a risky situation against the King Hydra.

    The King Hydraughednguidly as it realized that its bet was right.

    Fang Lin has some abilities that can make him almost on par with a Fourth Stage Practitioner, but his overall attack and defense were still not at that point!

    That was proven by its acidw attacks hurting Fang Lin.

    ¡°Hahaha, I shall make a great snake kebab out of youter!¡± The 8 King Hydras then resumed their attacks as they closed in on Fang Lin!

 Chapter 295: Rise of the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 295: Rise of the Emperor</h4>

    Fang Lin knew that it will be better for him if he just flew away, but his problem was that he could not do it due to another presence that he detected earlier.

    There was a massive winged creature just hovering just above them. If Fang Lin went higher into the air, that winged creature will surely attack him.

    As for what creature that was, Fang Lin was not sure since it hid its lifeforce well. But Fang Lin was sure that this winged creature was strong too.

    ¡°One from above, and one from below.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he stared at the 8 Acid King Hydras below him.

    ¡°In order for me to escape my current predicament, I have to defeat this King Hydra without using any skills that will reveal my real identity.¡±

    Fang Lin sighed as he decided to use one more Essence Core.

    ¡°Hahaha, do you think I came here alone?¡± Fang Lin said as he jeered at the King Hydra. ¡°You may not know it, but a friend rat of mine was also here. And he was not happy with what you are doing.¡±

    ¡°Rat? Hahahaha! As if I will be scared of one!¡± The King Hydraughed boisterously as he found Fang Lin¡¯s words quite ridiculous. ¡°Where is this friend rat of yours? I am so scared!¡±

    ¡°Come out now!¡±

    Because Fang Lin¡¯s Essence Cores were made from the essences of different creatures, his Essence Cores can take form of the creatures they came from.

    For example, Fang Lin¡¯s Essence Core of the Eon Rabbit can take the form of the real Eon Rabbit. The same goes with the other Essence Cores.

    Fang Lin liked this ability, because he can use it on some deception tactics against his enemy.

    In this case, Fang Lin chose one of these Essence Cores as he let it take the shape of the creature it originated from.

    The King Hydra watched as a small, rat-like creature shot out of Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    This rat was at the size of a chicken.

    This creature looked like a rat, except for the fact that it was whole body was golden and that it wore a small crown on its head.

    The King Hydra immediately realized that this rat had no powerful cultivation at all. In fact, the King Hydra was sure that one swipe of his tail can kill this rat off.

    But even with that, The King Hydra¡¯s instincts were screaming that this rat was a great danger to him.

    Before it could try to strike the rat, Fang Lin said with a jovial tone,

    ¡°This friend of mine is the Golden Rat Emperor. You know what it can do right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The King Hydra bellowed as if it could not believe what Fang Lin said.

    The King Hydra does not dare to believe it, since it knew the terrifying power of the Golden Rat Emperor.

    The Golden Rat Emperor has the power to create swarms of small creatures!

    This might sound underwhelming, but these small creatures can include those with dangerous properties like poison skin or sharp teeth.

    The Golden Rat Emperor had the notorious reputation of choosing the most vile of the tiny creatures there is, make a huge swarm of them, then use it to siege countless viges or even sects!

    Many were affected by these swarms, making them fear the notoriety of the Golden Rat Emperor.

    There was even a record of a Golden Rat Emperor using its swarm of blood-sucking wasps topletely drain a dragon of its blood!

    That was the fearsome power of the swarms created by the Golden Rat Emperor.

    This might sound awesome, but Fang Lin who got the essence of this creature, realized some of the rules it had on making a swarm.

    First, in order to create a swarm, the Golden Rat Emperor will choose a specimen of one small creature. It will then use its power to clone the creature rapidly.

    The rate of doubling will depend on the innate abilities of the creature cloned.

    The doubling will only stop when there¡¯s no more energy left for cloning them.

    Second, once used for a certain task, the swarm that the Golden Rat Emperor created will onlyst for 5 minutes.

    If the swarm was just created and stored, the limitation will not work. Only when the swarm was used to attack that its timer will start.

    If the swarm reaches its time limit, it will dissipate, leaving the Rat King alone to create a new swarm.

    Third, the creation of a swarm requires absorption of the Rat King¡¯s life energy. Because of this, the Rat King had to stock up its life energy to make as swarm.

    This was one of the reasons why it takes a long time before the Golden Rat Emperor could create a powerful swarm.

    Fourth, as long as the size of the creature does not exceed that of the Golden Rat Emperor¡¯s, it can make a swarm out of them. That means the Golden Rat Emperor cannot create a swarm out of creatures like bulls or hawks.

    Fifth, if the Golden Rat Emperor decides to make a swarm out of small divine beasts, the energy requirement for it will be exponentially higher than the normal rate.

    Sixth, if there was a swarm of small creatures nearby, the Golden Rat Emperor can just use its power to take control over them.

    This means that if there was a horde of flesh-eating lotuses nearby, the Golden Rat Emperor will have the freedom to freely control them.

    But just like the created swarm, the control of the Golden Rat Emperor over that ¡®hijacked swarm will onlyst for five minutes. Once five minutes passes, whatever was left of the swarm will be running away from the Golden Rat Emperor¡¯s control.

    ¡°Now then, why don¡¯t you try testing my friend¡¯s power?¡± Fang Linughed as he ¡®talked¡¯ to his friend rat.

    ¡°Hey, show this guy what you got.¡±

    ¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± The Golden Rat Emperor said adorably while forcing its own mouth wide open.

    The swarm that a Golden Rat Emperor can create will be stored inside its body. No matter howrge the swarm was, the Golden Rat Emperor will be able to store it.

    The swarm wille out of the Golden Rat Emperor¡¯s mouth once they were ready to be deployed.

    ¡°Shcuck.....¡±

    What came out of the Golden Rat Emperor¡¯s mouth was the swarm of the Poison Sac Worms!

    These creatures were the worms that Lin Xiang put on Fang Lin¡¯s body earlier.

    Fang Lin¡¯s interest was piqued by them, so he decided to make a swarm of these worms.

    There was around an hour after Fang Lin received the poison sac worms from Lin Xiang. Fang Lin spent this time creating a swarm of them.

    The rate of doubling that Fang Lin had for these creatures was one doubling per 2 minutes.

    That will be 2 raised to the power of 30, which means Fang Lin produced 1,073,741,824 of these worms.

    Fang Lin had a cold sweat while cloning these worms, as they took massive amounts of energy to do so!

    In fact, the energy that they consumed was so great that the stored energy on Fang Lin¡¯s Life Mark was thoroughly drained.

    If he tried to clone more, then Fang Lin will immediately die!

    ¡°So this is my limit right now.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself.

    With the life energy he had on his body, he can only produce 1,073,741,824ponents before he reaches his limit.

    But this amount was enough for Fang Lin now.

    Another special trait of the Golden Rat Emperor is that it can bestow one special property on the swarm it created.

    The drawback is that once a special property was used, the time limit for the swarm before it dissipates will be reduced to just a minute.

    This special property will depend on the environment that the Golden Rat Emperor will be in.

    That meant that if the Golden Rat Emperor was in a sandy environment, it can grant its swarm the property to eat sand.

    ¡°Hehehe....¡± With this trait, Fang Lin already knew how to deal with the transformed King Hydra.

    He made a link with the poison sac worms as he gave them the special property to consume acidic materials!

    He then felt that his control over them being reduced to just a minute.

    But he did not fret over this, as he realized that a minute was enough to damage the King Hydra.

    All the 1,073,741,824 poison sac worms fell into the acid area, with most of them clinging into the 8 Acid King Hydras.

    With their additional property to eat acid, they started consuming the acidic water around them, which elicited sounds of panic from the King Hydra.

    ¡°No!!¡± The King Hydra had no choice but to attack the worms that clung on it.

    Its attacks were sessful, with countless worms being decimated every second. But their sheer numbers proved too much, as they continued consuming the acid bodies of the King Hydras.

    ¡°I should have not fused with my acid area....¡± The King Hydramented as the worm swarm continued its meal.

    The greatest mistake that the King Hydra did on this fight was to fuse its body with the acid that it created.

    Because of that, parts of its body were included at the acid soup that were consumed by the swarm.

    A minute passed by, and the swarm of the worms, on which only a hundred thousand remained, dissipated as the time limit arrived.

    As for the King Hydra, its fusion with the acid was undone, showing its incredibly damaged body to Fang Lin.

    It was missing most of its skin, as its flesh was visible to everyone. Its bones had holes on it, while its muscles were torn at some ces.

    These damages made the King Hydra¡¯s organs visible.

    The organs looked like they had been hit by a shredder, with signs of tears and cracks apparent of them. Its heart in fact had countless bite marks on it, as if a terrifying parasite had wreaked havoc on it!

    All in all, the current King Hydra was an extremely tragic sight.

    Fang Lin sighed, as he thought that if the King Hydra did not fuse with the acid, it will not be damaged by the acid-eating swarm.

    But even with these damages, the King Hydra was still alive. Its shallow breaths indicated the pain that it was in, yet it did not yield against Fang Lin.

    ¡°It will take me long before I can make a swarm like this again...¡± Fang Lin mused to himself.

    The swarm making that he did earlier consumed all the avable life energy that he can use.

    If he wanted to make another swarm of that magnitude, he had to fill up his Life Mark with Life Energy once more.

    That will take him long, so the next reappearance of the fearsome Golden Rat Emperor swarm will not be that near.

    Fang Lin who saw the King Hydra¡¯s indignation, smiled as he felt admiration for this opponent of his.

    ¡°Since you want to still fight, then let me do the finishing move!¡±

    Fang Lin opened his mouth wide as he used the Devouring Power to devour the injured King Hydra!

    Fang Lin was able to use his Devouring Power on Lin Xiang earlier since his power was weaker than Fang Lin¡¯s.

    But the healthy King Hydra that Fang Lin faced earlier was technically more powerful than Fang Lin, hence he could not yet devour him.

    But now, the umted injuries that the King Hydra rued regressed its overall power. Fang Lin had no difficulty dragging the poor beast on his gaping maw.

    ¡°Thanks for the food!¡±

 Chapter 296: This Time, itâ€™s for Real!

    <h4>Chapter 296: This Time, it¡¯s for Real!</h4>

    ¡°.....¡± Because of the injuries that the King Hydra rued, it was not able to fight back against Fang Lin¡¯s devouring power.

    The entirety of its whole body had been devoured by Fang Lin: bones, muscles, and its organs.

    ¡°Burp.¡± Fang Lin let out a satisfied sigh as hepletely ate the King Hydra. He felt full, as if he just ate an extremelyrge meal.

    He felt extremely sleepy, as his eyes started to droop.

    ¡°So here we go.....¡± Fang Lin knew that this was the effect of him devouring such a powerful creature.

    Just like certain reptiles, Fang Lin had to go on a sleep in order to fully digest the King Hydra that he just devoured.

    He needed that sleep topletely turn such arge creature as nourishment for his body.

    Aside from that, his mind also needed that sleep topletely read the memories of Lin Xiang, Tao¡¯er, Yu¡¯er and of the King Hydra.

    ¡°After I wake up, I will have reaped the benefits of this meal...¡± Fang Lin¡¯s body shimmered as he returned on his human form.

    He managed to lower the ship on the water before he transformed back.

    With the death of the King Hydra, the water went back to its normal state. Even the corpses of the sea creatures earlier were also gone.

    ¡°Thud.¡± Fang Lin fell back into the still capsizing ship with a thud.

    Nobody tried to catch him, since most of them were in awe and fear of his power.

    In the end, only Wang Hao, Fang Xiushang, and Ling¡¯er were the ones who approached him.

    ¡°Hey! The ship is still sinking! What should we do?¡± The captain cried out in panic once more.

    Yes, they were saved from the King Hydra by Fang Lin, but the main problem was not yet resolved.

    Their ship is still sinking!

    ¡°Hak!¡± In response to that, Fang Lin coughed up a certain pouch from his mouth.

    This pouch was a property of Lin Xiang, which contained all of his items.

    With his devouring abilities, Fang Lin chose to not consume this storage pouch since it will have some good things inside it.

    And his suspicion was right, since he saw something inside Lin Xiang¡¯s pouch that made him relieved.

    ¡°Inside the pouch was a fast-moving ship. It can carry all of us. Take it out and use it....¡± That was thest thing that Fang Lin said before he fell into a slumber.

    ¡°Zzzzzz.....¡±

    *******************

    The one guarding the entrance gave a suspicious look to Fang Yu as she stood in front of him.

    It had been already 14 hours since the prison escape fiasco, and Fang Yu reckoned that it will be fine for her to attempt entering Median Layer already.

    With Tang Li, Genie and Karen busy training the soul army, only Andromeda was with Fang Yu.

    Andromeda had a mask on her head as she stood beside her.

    As for Fang Yu, she had the face of Fang Xiushang as she gave a cocky smile to the guard.

    ¡°Is that your bodyguard?¡± The guard asked as he looked at the masked Andromeda warily. ¡°You must be rich then. Soul fighters hired as bodyguards tend to be quite.... Expensive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thisss here is my guard. See?¡± Fang Yu said as the lightning baby appeared behind Andromeda.

    It was of course Fang Yu¡¯s, but with her ghost maniption skills, she made it appear as if it was Andromeda that was controlling it.

    ¡°This is her soul avatar. Isn¡¯t he cute?¡± Fang Yu in a male appearance cooed as she patted the lightning baby¡¯s head.

    Seeing the appearance of the soul avatar made the guard sure about Andromeda¡¯s abilities.

    The guard then rubbed his hands as he said,

    ¡°So you want to go to the Median Layer I reckon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is my full intention here.¡± Fang Yu replied honestly. ¡°How long will this actually take?¡±

    ¡°Well.... The guard scratched his head as he looked around him cautiously. Once the guard was sure that nobody was looking at him, he smiled at Fang Yu and said,

    ¡°As long as you give ¡®us¡¯ enough money, an hour is enough to process everything.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Fang Yu did not waste any time as she clicked her fingers.

    Andromeda then moved as she rummaged the bag that was at her back.

    There, Andromeda drew a stack of a million Soloms. She gave it to the guard, who stared at the stack with joy.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Fang Yu replied coyly.

    ¡°This is enough!¡± The guard hastily replied as he looked around him once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 30 minutes will be enough for this Sir Fang! Just wait here, and I will be backter with the required documents!¡±

    The guard did not lie. After just half an hour, Fang Yu was able to obtain a residency permit and a token signifying the membership into the Median Layer.

    What happened after that was fairly quick too.

    Fang Yu already had her things with her. Now, she only needed to move to the Median Layer toplete her transfer.

    ¡°Orias and his partner Djinns were supposed to enter the Underground now. What will they do upon entering I wonder?¡± Fang Yu pondered this before asking the guard something.

    ¡°Hey, is there a coliseum in the Median Layer? I liked the coliseum in the Common Layer, and I want to see more action...¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry Sir Fang. There¡¯s also a coliseum in the Median Layer, and all their fighters were way stronger than the soul fighters here in the Common Layer!¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she decided to head to this coliseum first.

    ¡°If they are all strong, that means their soul avatars are strong too! I can¡¯t wait to ¡®see¡¯ them all!¡±

    Fang Yu and Andromeda then bade goodbye to the ¡®helpful¡¯ guard as they entered the second level in the Underground Colony.

    *****************

    ¡°Mnnnn.....¡± Fang Lin opened his eyes as he woke up from his slumber. He stretched his body, feeling the effects of the devouring that he employed.

    He felt his own vitality bing thicker because of him devouring the King Hydra! Not only that, but he felt his bones getting slightly tougher, his muscles stronger and his organs more robust!

    This was undoubtedly the nourishment given by the King Hydra!

    But what made Fang Lin pleasantly surprised was the fact that all of his Essence Cores seemed to have improved!

    Their sizes did not change, but the essence and power in these cores actually increased!

    Fang Lin reckoned that if he used the abilities of his Essence Cores right now, their abilities will also have increased might!

    But the increase in power on his Essence Cores were so miniscule, that only Fang Lin could detect this increase.

    But this small increase made Fang Lin confirm something.

    ¡°As long as I devour strong creatures like that King Hydra, my body and my Essence Cores will get stronger! The increase in power might even be better if I devoured Divine Beasts or even Godly Divine Beasts!¡±

    Fang Lin clenched his hands as he already nned out his cultivation goals to prepare the breakthrough to the Core Stage.

    First, he will delve more on the mysteries of the Duality Dao/Law that heprehended. After all, he was sure this will be a part of his Core Creation process.

    Second, he will devour powerful beasts before breaking through to the Core Stage. After all, doing this will strengthen his body and his essence cores, which will make his foundation stronger too.

    And the better his foundation was, the stronger Fang Lin will be upon breaking through.

    ¡°Oh right, where am I now?¡± Due to his excitement over his harvests, Fang Lin forgot to ask that important question earlier.

    He looked around him, realizing that he was in a simple room with three modest-looking beds.

    Three of the 4 walls in the room were made up of stones, while the 4th wall was made of something else.

    The remaining wall was not a wall at all, but rows and columns of metal bars. Fang Lin touched the metal bars, feeling that they were cold to the touch.

    There was a small hole with a p at the middle of the metal bars. That must be where the food will be passed through.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.....¡± Fang Lin with a petrified face looked beside him, and there he saw Wang Hao and Fang Xiushang staring at him.

    Upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s intrigued look, Fang Xiushang sighed as he said,

    ¡°After you slept, we were able to use the ship inside that storage you gave us. We abandoned the broken ship and used the new ship to reach the God Continent.¡±

    Fang Xiushang then gritted his teeth as he continued talking.

    ¡°The new ship was faster than the old one, so we managed to reach the God Continent in just half a day. But after we arrived at the pier, countless guards from the pier arrived as they arrested all of us!¡±

    ¡°..........¡±

    ¡°What you are thinking right now is correct.¡± Wang Hao then chimed in as he confirmed Fang Lin¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°We are in prison right now.¡±

    END OF VOLUME 4

 Chapter 297: Evil Plans does not need to be Explained by the Villain

    <h4>Chapter 297: Evil ns does not need to be Exined by the Viin</h4>

    ¡°This is so not good!¡± Fang Lin wailed to himself quietly as he reeled from what Fang Xiushang said to him.

    ¡°My other body Fang Yu went into the prison and broke out of it because she had to use those prisoners.... But I cannot just do what she did!¡±

    After all, Fang Yu had the power to back it up, and she was sure that the reinforcements on that prison will arrivete, giving her ample time to escape.

    But in Fang Lin¡¯s case, he was sure that this prison he was in was heavily guarded.

    Even without using his divine sense, Fang Lin can feel numerous powerful presences just near him. Fang Lin was sure that these presences were here to guard this prison.

    ¡°What prison are we in now?¡± Fang Lin asked Fang Xiushang worriedly.

    Fang Xiushang¡¯s face looked grim as he said,

    ¡°I do not know too. The leaders of the guards blindfolded us, then they sealed our divine sense, not allowing us to see where we were brought to.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. This just keeps on getting worse.¡± Fang Lin murmured lethargically.

    With the nature of the mission Fang Lin and Wang Hao was supposed to do, they only had 3 days left toplete it!

    Fang Lin was sure being in a prison will not be helpful for him and Wang Hao.

    But maybe he could still whip out something if he had enough info.

    ¡°Why are we even arrested anyway?¡± Fang Lin asked Wang Hao. ¡°Did those people state the reason?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡± Wang Hao scratched his head as he said,

    ¡°ording to the guards, when war was dered between the two continents, the Pce of the Gods made a deration. That deration stated that anyone who will arrive at the God Continent at this moment via boats or ships will be arrested immediately. Only when their identities were cleared that they will be freed.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that we will be fine?¡± Fang Lin asked hopefully to Fang Xiushang. ¡°After all, we came here as merchants.....¡±

    ¡°That maybe the case if I am not here. But the problem is, they recognized me.¡± Fang Xiushang replied sheepishly. ¡°And since I was in the ship too, they treated everyone as my aplices.¡±

    ¡°That is bad.¡± Earlier, Fang Lin was just feeling miserable for himself. But now, even innocents were not spared as they became guilty in association!

    ¡°So everyone¡¯s imprisoned now?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Wang Hao replied, much to Fang Lin¡¯s relief.

    ¡°They talked to everyone else, and they realized that they were surely innocent. But as for Rou¡¯er, Xu¡¯er, me, and you, we were still imprisoned here since there were some witnesses saying that we acted close to Fang Xiushang.¡±

    ¡°So there is no chance at all?¡± Fang Lin sighed as his mind churned, with him undoubtedly thinking up off a way to escape this ce already.

    Since Fang Yu can do it, then Fang Lin can too!

    ¡°Oh I forgot to mention to you. Once you woke up, you will be also interviewed by the Head Warden.¡± Wang Hao then looked at Fang Lin as he solemnly stated,

    ¡°The Head Warden knows about your transformation as the Moon-Eating Serpent and the existence of your friend, the Golden Rat Emperor. A being like youing here has piqued the Head Warden¡¯s interest, so she will be certainly.... aggressive with her questions. Just try to get you facts straight ok?¡±

    This was Wang Hao lowkey telling Fang Lin to make up a great bulls**t story.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Fang Lin sighed as he tugged at his wrists. It was then that he felt that his wrists were being shackled by something.

    He looked down, and he saw that he was bound by a grey-tinged cord. It wound upon his wrists, making it hard for him to move his arms.

    What made Fang Lin wary of this cord was the fact that it seemed be monitoring him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Signal Cord.¡± Fang Xiushang said upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s look of displeasure.

    ¡°That cord was made by a powerful artifact maker. It monitors a prisoner¡¯s body parameters like their health, heartbeat, even the qi and mana that they use. Once it detects a prisoner using a powerful spell or ability, it will send out a signal to one of the wardens on this prison. Once they receive the signal, they will send out some forces to subdue that prisoner.¡±

    Fang Lin thought to himself that this system looks neat and effective. It seems to just have one w.

    ¡°Wait, how about those at the Fourth Stage and above? When they use their power, I doubt a signal cord can stop them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a different prison for those practitioners.¡± Wang Hao replied quickly. ¡°That prison has a different method of subduing the prisoners. The strongest here in this prison were at most at the Third Stage only. That¡¯s the reason we are together here.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they just cripple us? That will be better right?¡± Fang Lin asked as he felt relieved that this prison did not do that to them.

    ¡°From what I heard, this prison uses the imprisoned practitioners for something that requires their power.¡± Fang Xiushang replied with a snort.

    ¡°Since prisoners have no choice but to follow, they apparently became a greatmodity for works that require practitionerbor. The prisoners will be like free workers with the same performance as the paid workers. That¡¯s a good business prospect that this prison will not let go.¡±

    ¡°Sobor is part of this prison¡¯s punishment then.¡± Fang Lin knew that Wang Hao was fundamentally azy person, so he will surely hate to be included in thesebor camps.

    Their conversation was then interrupted by a menacing-looking guard who rapped the metal bars.

    He stared at Fang Lin maliciously as if he wanted to tear him down.

    ¡°Hey you there.¡± The guard said, pointing to Fang Lin. ¡°It seems like you are awake now, Rica.¡±

    ¡°Pfftt....¡± Wang Hao and Fang Xiushang suppressed their giggles after hearing Fang Lin being referred to with a girl¡¯s name.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ricardo.¡±

    ¡°Whatever Rica.¡± The guard ignored Fang Lin¡¯sints as he said,

    ¡°You are the only one left on that ship that was not yet interviewed. So follow me to the Head Warden¡¯s room so that we can finish this quickly.¡±

    Fang Lin then followed the guard as he was led to a dark hallway.

    Fang Lin¡¯s body then tingled as he felt danger approaching from behind.

    He turned around, only for his whole body to be covered with arge sac.

    Fang Lin paused as he realized this was no ordinary sac. This was something meant to capture magical beasts! Fang Lin ruefully smiled as he realized the intent of these guards.

    ¡°Sorry Rica, but orders from the top. I cannot ignore them, especially with the money involved.¡± The guard said before he made a chopping motion towards Fang Lin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Sleep once more, and when you wake up, you will be in a good ce already.¡±

    *********************

    Median Layer.

    Andromeda was currently in a room of a fancy hotel together with Fang Yu. With the money she had, Fang Yu was able to afford the sky-high prices of this certain hotel.

    Right now, Fang Yu was feeding Tang Li as part of the agreement that she had with the cunning baby.

    ¡°Suck suck.¡±

    Andromeda ignored these bothersome sounds as she scanned the Common Layer.

    Before entering the Median Layer, Andromeda left some nano-scanners at the Common Layer. These scanners were there to monitor the arrival of Orias and his fellow Djinns.

    Orias and hispanions were supposed to arrive at this time, so Andromeda was currently focused as she waited for their presences to be picked up by her nano-scanners.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Andromeda hummed as she saw that something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you see them already?¡± Fang Yu said as she pped one of Tang Li¡¯s hands away, which was about to grope Fang Yu¡¯s unupied snow bunny. ¡°Woah, why is your hand wandering that much? Keep it tame.¡±

    ¡°Muu....¡± Tang Li pouted as she bit down hard.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Fang Yu hissed as she gritted her teeth. It was lucky that she had a strong body, which made it impossible for Tang Li to rip it off. But the pain was still there, and it sure was painful.

    Andromeda ignored the quarrel between the two as she said,

    ¡°I saw them arriving, but they seem to be in a bad shape.¡±

    ¡°How bad?¡± Fang Yu said as pinched Tang LI¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Ugh, your cheeks are really so pinchable!¡±

    ¡°They are at the verge of death right now.¡± Andromeda replied quickly. ¡°If we don¡¯t go and help them now, they will be dead.¡±

    ¡°What! Then we need to go now!¡± Fang Yu stood up, with Tang Li still having her meal. ¡°Let¡¯s go now, we can stil-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. They just died now.¡± Andromeda breathed out with a pale expression.

    ¡°How did they die? Didn¡¯t you just say that they were injured?¡± Fang Yu asked with an aghast expression. ¡°Did they sumb to their injuries?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Andromeda replied with a pale expression on her face. ¡°Just before they could get some distance away from the entrance, arge, ck hand shout out from the entrance gate, grabbing the five of them. It then squeezed hard, followed by some squelching sounds.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°When the ck hand loosened its grip, there was nothing left of the five, not even a crushed corpse. That ck hand then disappeared, slinking back at the entrance gate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s..... not good, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s not good.¡±

    Tang Li, who seemed oblivious by the grisly event, narrowed her eyes as she took advantage of Fang Yu¡¯s distraction to grab Fang Yu¡¯s other snow bunny.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

 Chapter 298: Demonic Unicorn

    <h4>Chapter 298: Demonic Unicorn</h4>

    Will Fang Lin allow himself to be captured like that? Of course not, but he was still curious on what these men want from him.

    But with the signal cord on his wrist, Fang Lin will find it hard to use any abilities before it can be detected.

    ¡°Then why not just use two at the same time? The signal cord might detect that as just one use!¡± Fang Lin smiled as he decided to bet on that.

    First, he circted the qi on his body as he attempted to employ a self-explosion. Fang Lin was sure that the signal cord will detect that.

    He decided to make the preparation for that explosion so massive, that the signal cord will be focused only on this.

    Fang Lin used every scrap of qi on his body to make sure that his attempted self-explosion will appear as fatal as possible.

    ¡°Hehehe....¡±

    But while he was doing that, he also activated one his Essence Cores as he decided to use its ability.

    Since the signal cord was preupied with the surely fatal self-explosion that Fang Lin was building up, it might not be able to detect the essence core ability that Fang Lin will use.

    And that Essence Core was of that of the Demonic Unicorn.

    As everyone knows, a unicorn was one of the purest and most innocent Divine Beast there is. They are so innocent that they only allow virgins to ride them.

    But the Demonic Unicorn was the quite opposite.

    It is unscrupulous, sly and quite mischievous. It usually ys fatal pranks on poor practitioners that it takes fancy too.

    It is known to be a scheming viinous Divine Beast whose goal was to wreak chaos upon others. In terms of category, a demonic unicorn is a chaotic evil.

    There was even a story where a Demonic Unicorn pretended to be a normal unicorn, enticing some virgin women to interact with it. Once they did that, the Demonic Unicorn decided to show its real form, kidnapped the women and brought them to itsir.

    There, the Demonic Unicorn acted like a tyrant, making these women its servants. These women were only saved when one of the fathers of these women rushed to the demonic unicorn¡¯sir and fought battle with it.

    The father prevailed at the end, marking the end of these certain Demonic Unicorn¡¯s reign.

    But that story already made the Demonic Unicorn as a tyrannical character.

    But even with that kind of reputation, Fang Lin still chose the Demonic Unicorn for his Horse Form because of its abilities.

    The ability of the Demonic Unicorn was to create powerful and sometimes realistic illusions. These illusions were the things that allowed the Demonic Unicorn to mess with others in the past.

    Now, Fang Lin was employing its use.

    As for how the illusion ability works, it was just quite simple.

    First, Fang Lin must choose something to sacrifice in order for him to conjure a ¡®realistic¡¯ illusion. The moreplex and more realistic the illusion that he will create, the higher quality the sacrifice must be.

    Only after employing the sacrifice that Fang Lin can conjure the illusion.

    Regarding his situation today, Fang Lin decided to create an illusion of his own body! This means that Fang Lin wanted to make an illusion that will look like himself.

    Fang Lin¡¯s original goal was to fuse his body to Fang Yu in order to temporarily leave the prison.

    But if he does that, these guards will be suspicious on Fang Lin suddenly disappearing. That will not be good, since he also wanted to get information from the Head Warden.

    So Fang Lin will leave behind the illusion of his body so that it will act for him.

    With the Demonic Unicorn¡¯s abilities, this illusion of Fang Lin¡¯s body will be extremely realistic!

    Not only will this illusion look like Fang Lin, even its aura, behavior and movements will be simr to Fang Lin.

    And unlike other illusions, this realistic illusion of Fang Lin¡¯s body was so real that it can be even touched!

    This was the ridiculous illusion prowess of the Demonic Unicorn.

    The only problem with this body is that even though it will be a realistic illusion of Fang Lin¡¯s body, it had zerobat abilities.

    The illusion will only emte Fang Lin¡¯s appearance, body structure and aura. But since this was only an illusion, it¡¯s just there for appearance! This illusion body was just ultimately an imitation of Fang Lin, something meant to fool people, not fight them.

    In other words, the illusion body that Fang Lin will create cannot fight.

    This limitation meant that Fang Lin meant that Fang Lin could not just create thousands of illusions of his body to fight an opponent since none of these illusion bodies will be able to deal any damage at all.

    The best these illusion bodies can do was to serve as distraction, given their extreme simrities to Fang Lin.

    But as long as Fang Lin trains properly, it will be possible in the future to create an illusion of his body so realistic that it can fight too!

    That was the ultimate goal of any illusionists, especially the Demonic Unicorn. But sadly, there are no recorded cases of this happening yet.

    Another reason that Fang Lin will not spam this illusion ability was the fact that the moreplex the illusion was, the more important the sacrifice must be!

    Anything can be chosen as a sacrifice, even things that are theoretically hard to sacrifice.

    In this case, Fang Lin had to sacrifice his libido in order to create an illusion of his body.

    Fang Lin¡¯s libido will be gone as long as he keeps his illusion body running.

    His libido will only return once Fang Lin disperses his illusion.

    But this might have a good benefit for him, since Fang Lin could not afford to be distracted on this mission. By removing his libido for the time being, Fang Lin might be able to perform his task more efficiently.

    Seeing that one body requires his libido just to work, then what will Fang Lin sacrifice to make an illusion of something moreplex than a body like a town or even a?

    Fang Lin had shivers just by thinking about that.

    ¡°Fizzz....¡±

    Fang Lin suddenly felt slightly hollow, as if he lost something inside him. He knew that his sacrifice had been epted already. As a test, he tried to remember the fun times that he had with Xue¡¯er, but it felt like he was just watching a nd movie. He did not feel any arousal at all.

    Once he confirmed that the sacrifice worked, Fang Lin immediately created the illusion of his body before fusing his body with Fang Yu.

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    The whole process happened within just a second.

    ¡°Boom!¡± It was at this moment that one of the wardens of the prison arrived. It received the signal from Fang Lin¡¯s cord, telling him that Fang Lin was about to self-explode.

    The warden, knowing the importance of Fang Lin, rushed here personally to stop him.

    To the warden¡¯s relief, Fang Lin seemed to have stopped his attempt.

    The warden then watched as the hand chop by one of the guardsnded on Fang Lin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    There was a slight thud as Fang Lin who was in the sac fell on the floor, turning unconscious with that chop on the neck.

    ¡°Ok. Haul him to the Head Warden. She has her tools ready. She wants to ¡®do¡¯ him now.¡± The warden said as he walked away.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The two guards saluted as they dragged the sac towards the Head Warden¡¯s room.

    Both guards felt pity for Fang Lin as they knew that the Head Warden loves using creative ways to obtain information from people.

    ¡°Good luck old man.¡± The two guards said before leaving the sac in front of the Head Warden¡¯s room. The two guards then did not waste time as they ran away, leaving Fang Lin behind. They were clearly scared on meeting the Head Warden personally.

    ******************

    ¡°Torture? Oh my, that really is bad...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he stretched his body on the bed.

    He was able to leave his illusion body on the prison while he fused with Fang Yu.

    Now, Fang Lin¡¯s original body was here in the Goddess¡¯.

    With his original strength here, Fang Lin¡¯s confidence was slightly restored, despite the fact that he was shaken earlier by the death of Orias and hispanions.

    ¡°Just what is that ck arm....¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he stood up from the bed.

    Tang Li was back with Genie, as they continued tormenting the prisoners. Andromeda on the other hand was sleeping, evidently tired by the chain of events.

    ¡°...¡±

    Fang Lin cricked his neck as he decided to meet Shax right now. Thatrge, ck hand made Fang Lin slightly anxious right now.

    Talking with Shax might be able to enlighten Fang Lin about more things on this.

    Of course Fang Lin will not blindly trust that man, as that Shax might have prepared traps on their meeting ce.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Fang Lin sighed as he decided to create one more illusion of his body. This time, this body will be the one who will meet with Shax.

    For this body, Fang Lin decided to sacrifice his ability to move.

    Actually, he can just sacrifice his appetite, but Fang Lin knew that Shax has talent with illusions.

    Shax might be able to detect his illusion if Fang Lin just sacrificed his appetite.

    So Fang Lin decided to sacrifice more than necessary so that his illusion will appear more realistic.

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    Fang Lin fell down on the bed as his second illusion body left the room, heading towards Shax.

    ¡°...¡±

    Much to his dismay, Tang Li suddenly came out of the storage. Tang Li looked at Fang Lin, whoy unmoving on the bed.

    Right now, Fang Lin¡¯s body donned the appearance of Fang Yu.

    This means that he had Fang Yu¡¯s pretty face and body as heid unmoving on the bed.

    Anyone who sees him like this will definitely try to take an advantage of it. Tang Li was no exception.

    ¡°Poke poke.¡± Tang Li poked Fang Lin¡¯s cheeks, trying to elicit a reaction from him. Upon seeing that he did not react, Tang Li decided to p Fang Lin¡¯s hips, stomach and chest.

    With his body unable to move, Fang Lin was not able to retaliate even a little.

    Tang Li then let out a mischievous smile as she realized that Fang Lin cannot move, no matter what she did.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that noise?¡± Andromeda muttered as she stood up from her bed. She was woken up by what Tang Li did.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Andromeda then saw and realized Fang Lin¡¯s inability to move.

    Both Andromeda and Tang Li slowly approached the inwardly panicking Fang Lin.

    ¡°I did not realize this day wille Fang Yu. Now, I will pay back with all the name-calling that you did to me before.¡±

    ¡°Letsh pway Sis!¡±

 Chapter 299: Turnarounds

    <h4>Chapter 299: Turnarounds</h4>

    ¡°So, how are you I guess?¡± Wang Hao said as he tried to talk to Fang Xiushang. Since Fang Lin left, there had been only awkward silence between the two.

    After all, this was the only time that they were at close proximity with each other. Back at the ship, it was only Fang Lin that Fang Xiushang was talking to.

    ¡°I am fine, but from what I can see, your rtionship with Ricardo seems strained.¡± Fang Xiushang said, indicating Fang Lin.

    ¡°I can sense tension between you two, like a cord that was about to be snapped. Even if you two acted amicable with each other, I can still sense wariness between the two of you.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Wang Hao did notment on that. What happened already happened, and there was no way for them to fix the past. The best that everyone can do was to move forward with no regrets.

    ¡°Pardon me for saying this but.... I as a budding merchant have gathered countless information about cultivator families. You know, just for future business expansions.¡± Wang Hao said fluently.

    Fang Xiushang smiled self-deprecatingly, realizing what Wang Hao was about to say.

    ¡°From the information that I gathered, I found out about the fact that you were a....plicated person.¡± Wang Hao said hesitantly.

    ¡°But after talking to you now, it seemed as if you were an entirely different person. What happened to make you this different Fang Xiushang?¡±

    Fang Xiushang¡¯s response to that question was a sad smile. He shook his head, indicating hisck of interest to talk about it.

    ¡°Fine.....¡± Wang Hao sighed as he looked around the prison room.

    A few minutes passed by, and Wang Hao suddenly stood up, as he slowly patted Fang Xiushang¡¯s shoulders.

    Wang Hao leaned forwards until his mouth was beside Fang Xiushang¡¯s ears. He took a deep breath before whispering,

    ¡°Wanna escape with me now?¡±

    ***********************

    Both the body illusions of Fang Lin winced as the original body became under the mercy of Tang Li and Andromeda.

    While all of these were happening, the door of the Head Warden¡¯s room opened, and out there appeared a woman.

    This woman¡¯s face was unseen as she wore a mask hiding her face. As for her body, she wore loose-fitting clothes, which did not show if she even had curves.

    A high-pitched giggle could be heard from her as she dragged the sac towards the room.

    The illusion Fang Lin inside this sac already regained consciousness, and it tried its best to stay motionless as the woman ced Illusion Fang Lin on her table.

    Illusion Fang Lin then heard some ripping sounds as the sac was ripped apart by the woman.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The woman pped Fang Lin hard, which prompted Fang Lin to act as if he was affected by the p.

    ¡°Ouch! Where the hell am I?¡± Fang Lin hissed as he rubbed his red cheek. He red at the Head Warden defiantly as he said,

    ¡°So you are the Head Warden they were talking about huh. Well this may disappoint you, but I ain¡¯t scared of you! So give me your best shot, and maybe you can make me scared for the first time!¡±

    ¡°Well, well, well, aren¡¯t you a rowdy one hmmm....¡± The Head Warden drawled as she locked the door of her room.

    The clicking sound of the lock managed to just exemplify the eerie silence of the room.

    The Head Warden cupped Fang Lin¡¯s chin as she said,

    ¡°You may be just middle-aged, but I guess you have enough in you to satisfy me.¡±

    A powerful pressure radiated out of the woman, forcing Illusion Fang Lin to be unable to speak up or struggle. She slowly traced Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s face as sounds of her licking her lips could be heard from the mask.

    Illusion Fang Lin tensed as he prepared for the torture that the Head Warden will give him.

    Then he remembered something that made him slightly anxious.

    Since this body was just an illusion, it will actually not feel pain at all. No matter what injury this illusion body receives, there will be no pain feedback at all.

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s dilemma was exactly this thing.

    If Illusion Fang Lin will be tortured by the Head Warden, then Illusion Fang Lin must act as if he was in pain on every torture that he will receive.

    If he did not do that, the Head Warden might catch on something, and discover Fang Lin¡¯s deception.

    The Head Warden seemed to have smiled upon seeing Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s tense body. But she then let out a disappointed sigh as she rummaged her cab.

    At this time, Fang Lin was busy thinking on how he should shout if his fingernails were pulled off by pliers, or how he should cry once his tooth was ripped out of his jaws by hand.

    But this thinking process of his was interrupted when the Head Warden dropped arge bag beside Illusion Fang Lin. The bag was so big that Illusion Fang Lin knew that his body will perfectly fit inside it.

    ¡°I would like to have some fun with you, but the Pce of Gods issued this prison amand for you to bring you to them.¡± The Head Warden said as she picked Illusion Fang Lin up.

    She then withdrew a bunch of talismans which she pasted on the Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    ¡°These talismans were given to me by the Pce of Gods along with themand yesterday. These talismans can suppress your power, so that you won¡¯t be able to escape during the transfer process.¡±

    What the Head Warden said was right. Illusion Fang Lin felt his power being restricted by the talismans.

    Even moving felt harder for Illusion Fang Lin. He felt as if his whole body became stone, something that did not move even if he wanted to.

    ¡°These talismans must be at least Fifth Grade! The Pce of Gods was not frugal in terms of capturing me!¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought as he wondered what the Pce of Gods wanted with a Divine Beast like him.

    ¡°Those old fogeys! I just imprisoned you all yesterday, and that Pce already got wind of you being a Divine Beast! I swear that if I catch their spy in this prison, I will tear that person limb to limb!¡±

    The Head Warden continued screeching as she fixed Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s body arrangement in the body bag.

    ¡°They said your ability as a Divine Beast will be of great use to them, especially to the iing war against the Immortal Continent. Since they said it by themselves, I suppose I will believe them. But still! They did not even let me enjoy you!¡±

    The Head Warden let out one more sad sigh before staring deeply at Fang Lin.

    ¡°Let me warn you. Even if you have a miraculous way to escape, you should not try. You have no way to run from me.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin knew that this woman in front of him was also powerful. In fact, Illusion Fang Lin reckons that this woman must be at least a Half-step God!

    Trying to escape under her nose will be immensely difficult.

    But even if Illusion Fang Lin had a way to escape from her, he did not dare to.

    After all, this was Fang Lin¡¯s chance to implement Wang Hao¡¯s n!

    Fang Lin and Wang Hao actually wanted to infiltrate the Pce of Gods in order to do their n.

    But now that Illusion Fang Lin will be brought directly to the Pce of Gods, this counts as a perfect infiltration!

    Not only will Illusion Fang Lin be brought to the Pce of Gods without any risks, it seems like Illusion Fang Lin will also be an integral part of a fighting n by the God Continent!

    ¡°Not only I will be able to sessfully do my infiltration, I will also be able to sabotage their ns!¡± Illusion Fang Lin snickered inwardly as the body bag was closed.

    The talismans ced on Illusion Fang Lin restricted his divine sense, not allowing him to observe what was happening outside.

    He can only feel the body bag swaying side to side, back and forth. It was as if the Head Warden was flying through the air with Illusion Fang Lin in tow.

    Illusion Fang Lin closed his eyes as he waited for the moment that he arrives at the Pce of the Gods.

    **********************

    While that Illusion Fang Lin was en route to a new location, the Illusion Fang Yu on the Goddess¡¯ was en route to the casino that Shax was talking about.

    Illusion Fang Yu tensed as she slowly approached the casino. She checked if there was anything wrong in her body, just to make sure her illusion was perfect.

    She then took a deep breath before opening the door.

    But before she could do so, arge ck hand shot out from the door, grabbing the Illusion Fang Yu by her body.

    ¡°Ughh...¡± Illusion Fang Yu groaned as she was being slowly crushed by the ck hand. She tried to move, but the grip of the BBL was so strong she was slowly being crushed.

    While this was happening, she was thinking to herself,

    ¡°What is the rtion of this ck hand to Shax? Is this Solomon or one of Shax¡¯s Djinn allies? But if that was true, then why did this hand appear near the surface and killed Orias and his allies? This is all confusing!¡±

    The Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s musings were cut off as her whole body waspletely crushed by the ck hand. After a wet squishy sound, the ck hand loosened its grasp, showing the crushed corpse of Illusion Fang Yu.

    The casino door fluttered and Shax went out, squatting besides Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s corpse. He prodded it a few times, as if he was confirming that it was dead.

    Shax then rolled his eyes as he said,

    ¡°Oh great, another mess to clean up.¡±

 Chapter 300: Reappearance of an Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 300: Reappearance of an Old Acquaintance</h4>

    Since the Illusion Fang Yu was a realistic illusion, Fang Lin can allow it to exist as a corpse, which he did.

    He left the corpse of Illusion Fang Yu intact as he let Shax interact with it.

    Even with the Illusion Body dead, Fang Lin can still use it to spy on its surroundings.

    But then to his surprise, he saw therge, ck hand earlier striking out once more, this time wrapping around Shax.

    Fang Lin saw Shax having a fawning smile on his face even if he was being slowly crushed by the hand.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down ok? I am your ally, so don¡¯t be like this ok?¡± Shax spoke some more cajoling words which seems to have appeased the ck hand.

    It loosened its grip as it slithered back to the casino.

    Fang Lin saw Shax heaving a sigh of relief from that close call.

    Seeing this scene just increased Fang Lin¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°If that hand was a trap for me, then why did that hand try to kill Shax too? That is weird..... But that only means that there is something wrong with that hand!¡±

    Right on cue, Shax kicked the Illusion Fang Yu corpse as he said,

    ¡°F**k this s**t! I did everything I can to be a good follower and what do I get? Something like this? Ptooey!¡± Shax spat as he waved his hand, attempting to disintegrate the corpse.

    It was obvious that he was quite pissed by what was happening.

    ¡°And now I was relegated to cleaning services of all things!¡± This was a great contrast to the confident and cocky Shax that Fang Yu met earlier at the Commonyer.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s soul could be a great harvest for me, yet he just died now! What a waste! But its not like I can do anything about it.....¡±

    From this statement of Shax, Fang Lin reckoned that Shax wanted to somehow harvest the ¡®Soul King¡¯ that Fang Lin had. As for what it will be used to, he was not entirely sure.

    But that hand seemingly interrupted whatever Shax was nning to do. Is that hand an ally to Shax or someone who just used its power to make Shax do its bidding?

    Whatever the answer was, Fang Lin was sure that he had to drop all the attempts to get closer to Shax. Having a hand like that close to him was a deterrent that will just slow Fang Lin down.

    ¡°Time to have a new identity I guess.....¡±

    With the disguise that Fang Lin used to infiltrate the Underground dead from that hand, Fang Lin now had to use another disguise to freely roam the city.

    As for what disguise that will be, he had to think of itter, since he had something to be worried about now.

    ****************************

    Currently, Fang Lin whose body was in the form of the female Fang Yu, was hanged upside-down with his foot tied to the ceiling.

    With his body unable to move yet, he was at the mercy of Tang Li¡¯s probing attacks.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    Tang Li did not waste this opportunity as she continuously pped Fang Lin¡¯s meaty parts like the thighs, the butt and the breasts.

    ¡°Sho bounchy!¡±

    Tang Li stopped using her palms as she also used her foot to kick Fang Lin.

    With the difference in their strengths, Fang Lin was hardly hurt by what Tang Li did. But the feeling of someone pping your body with no way to resist was not a great one

    Fang Lin¡¯s face was red as he endured Tang Li¡¯s yful gestures.

    As for Andromeda, she seemed to be using an artifact that can record images.

    Andromeda was grinning slightly as she took images of Fang Lin¡¯s plight.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    ¡°This is a good material. Hmmm... How about we upgrade the stage then?¡± Andromeda muttered as she brought out more ropes from her storage.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Fang Lin shouted as he regained control of his body.

    Shax has just finished burning the Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s corpse. Since that illusion body was supposed to be gone already, Fang Lin was able to regain the body movement that he sacrificed earlier.

    He changed his form and appearance to the original Fang Lin as he tore the ropes tying his feet.

    ¡°Muuu.....¡± Tang Li muttered, seeing her beautiful Sis turning into a male.

    Sure, Fang Lin might look handsome, but Fang Lin does not have bouncy body parts like Fang Yu.

    Tang Li loved pping Fang Yu¡¯s bouncy parts, especially her snow bunnies.

    Worse, Fang Lin cannot feed Tang Li milk, which is like a double whammy for Tang Li.

    ¡°Oh Tang Li, consider this your punishment for pping my body earlier.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he gave Tang Li a slightly angry look. ¡°You should be happy that your cuteness saved you from worse punishments.¡±

    ¡°Ok.....¡± Tang Li muttered sadly as she flitted above Fang Lin¡¯s head. She curled her body in there as she went back to sleep.

    ¡°As for you Androidmeda.....¡± Fang Lin said as he looked at the ropes that Andromeda held. ¡°Do you know that Wang Hao thought me some ways to tie up someone with a rope? I am itching to try it on you!¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Andromeda said as she tried rushing towards the door.

    ¡°No you won¡¯t!¡± Fang Lin said as he slowly approached Andromeda.

    Tang Li, who was supposed to be sleeping, opened her eyes a little as she took a peek on what happens next.

    Tang Li then grimaced as what she saw made her close her eyes once more.

    ¡°Muuu.....¡±

    *****************

    Illusion Fang Lin let out a cough as he felt his body being mmed gently on another table. Since he was inside the body bag, he could not see where he was. But Fang Lin was sure that he was already on where he was supposed to be.

    The Pce of the Gods.

    ¡°Ok, here is your payment.¡± Illusion Fang Lin heard a gruff voice from outside the body bag. This person must be the one who was supposed to receive him.

    ¡°Oh my, this seems to be a lot than what I... expected.¡± The Head Warden mumbled as Illusion Fang Lin tensed inside the body bag.

    ¡°What do you n with this guy right here? With what you gave to me, it seemed like it¡¯s arge-scale operation.¡±

    ¡°What we do is of no concern to you.¡± The gruff voice replied quickly. ¡°You were just here to send him.¡±

    ¡°A...¡±

    ¡°Fine fine.¡± The owner of the gruff voice seemed to do a facepalm as he realized that the Head Warden won¡¯t stop whining until she got some info.

    ¡°As you may know, the Pce of the Gods had something that made their power more apparent than the Immortal Conve, and that was their connection with a Sixth Stage.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Illusion Fang Lin could not believe what he just heard. But he continued listening, just to make sure it was true.

    The Head Warden seemed to be not surprised by this information as she just said ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Some of the Gods from the Pce of the Gods who ascended made their way into that, and they found a way to be in contact with Thrae.¡±

    The Head Warden hastily replie, ¡°Yeah I know that too. Like a 2-waymunication. So how that rted here?¡±

    The gruff speaker then lowered his voice as he said,

    ¡°Yesterday, one of the leaders of the Pce of the Gods sent a distress signal to that, asking for help regarding the war. As you may know, the Immortal Continent has a bigger advantage, especially with that guy who can create wormholes.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Illusion Fang Lin slightly grimaced after hearing that. ¡°If you just realized that this wormhole guy was already imprisoned here....¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, those guys gave the Pce something right?¡± The Head Warden said as she slightly tugged the zipper on Fang Lin¡¯s body bag.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s just amunication contact, there is now way to send an object in both ways.¡± The gruff speaker said. ¡°But even with that, those guys sent a message back, telling the Pce of the Gods a ritual that will let them win this war.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that ritual requires this guy?¡± The Head Warden said as she patted the body bag. ¡°In that case, you should pay me more!¡±

    The gruff speaker seemed to ignore the Head Warden¡¯sints as he said,

    ¡°Actually, we need to gather as many divine beasts that we could. The more, the better. This guy you brought here is already the 7th one in our collection. We still n to gather more until the start of the ritual 2 days from now.¡±

    ¡°Holy smokes!¡± What kind of ritual needs that many divine beasts!¡± The Head Warden eximed as she felt surprised by the fact.

    ¡°I actually do not know too.¡± The gruff speaker replied. ¡°Only the higher-ups knew. As for people like me, our job was to gather divine beasts, nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    ¡°This matter seemsplicated.¡± The Head Warden said after a few minutes of silence. ¡°I think I won¡¯t meddle in this matter anymore. I will just stay cozy in my prison.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s a good decision.¡± The gruff speaker replied. ¡°Just stay there and before you know it, we would have won the war already.

    ¡°Ok bye!¡± But before the Head Warden could leave, she paused as hermunication artifact let out a beep. She activated it, and the message she received from that made her blood run cold.

    ¡°Head Warden! After you left earlier, a massive riot happened in the prison! Now, all of the prisoners left the cell and took the whole prison as their own!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Not only that Head Warden. There was this guy in the prison who used a scroll or something. After he did that, a massive golden bull appeared here in the prison! It was so strong, that all of the Wardens here were defeated! Head Warden, you are our only hope! Plea-¡±

    The message was cut off by a massive thudding sound, followed by a deafening bellow.

    ¡°Moooo!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 301: Seven is the Number

    <h4>Chapter 301: Seven is the Number</h4>

    Fang Xiushang stared at the Golden Bull in confusion, as if he could not believe what he was seeing. He slowly swiveled his head towards Wang Hao, who just gave him a cheeky smile in return.

    ¡°Where the hell did you get this.... thing!¡±

    ¡°Ah that¡¯s a secret.... I told you we will escape right?¡± Wang Hao waved his hands yfully. ¡°You said you want to escape, so here we are!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Sure, Fang Xiushang said what he ¡®wanted¡¯ to escape, but its not like he can actually do it!

    But when Wang Hao heard Fang Xiushang¡¯s agreement earlier, he wasted no time as he kicked the iron bars of the prison.

    His kick was so strong that the iron bars flew off the hinges.

    Wang Hao stepped outside, then he suddenly rushed out, pulling the iron bars of the other cells with incredible ease.

    ¡°How can he do this without alerting the wardens?¡± Fang Xiushang was full of confusion while he was watching at that moment. After all, in order for Wang Hao to have the strength to destroy those bars, he should have used a spell or something, right?

    And if he used a spell, wardens shoulde out swarming towards him already.

    But Wang Hao continued ripping out iron bars, freeing the prisoners inside and no wardensing in. Along the way, he also ripped apart the signal cords binding the prisoners.

    With these prisoners free, they started to wreak havoc in the prison, using their abilities without restraints.

    Wang Hao continued unleashing chaos until the wardens took whiff of what¡¯s happening.

    By the time the wardens arrived, Wang Hao was able to free 10% of the prisoners.

    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± Wang Hao smiled when he saw the fuming wardens and guards. He then withdrew a scroll from his robes, and he then activated it.

    ¡°Mooo!!!!¡± That was all Fang Xiushang could hear as an extremelyrge Golden Bull suddenly appeared on the prison.

    It pawed its massive hooves, clearly displeased on where it was summoned to.

    That was the time that the wardens started attacking the rowdy crowd.

    But with the golden bull present, they were unable to strike back. The golden bull let out a snort as some of the wardens who tried to attack it became golden statues.

    This was enough for everyone to fear this rampaging bull.

    ¡°Moooo!!!¡± The golden bull seemed to have follow some sort ofmandment as it crashed its massive hooves on more prison bars, which led to more freed prisoners, which led to even greater chaos.

    ¡°I like your idea here.... But doesn¡¯t prison escape require stealth and secrecy? There is hardly no stealth in what you did here!¡± Fang Xiushangined as he fought against some prisoners who tried to attack him.

    ¡°Ah, it was because all of this was a bait for someone.¡± Wang Hao said as he looked at the skies. ¡°I did all this to attract that person. That person will surely arrive any moment now.¡±

    There was 10 more minutes of chaos that ensued before Wang Hao and Fang Xiushang heard a booming voice echoing throughout the whole prison.

    ¡°What gall you guys have! So you dare doing this in my prison? It seems like you forgot who¡¯s the boss here!¡±

    ****************************

    ¡°A golden bull?¡± Illusion Fang Lin slightly stirred as he remembered a story that Wang Hao told him before.

    That story was about Wang Hao¡¯s exploits with a Princess of the Tian Ji Empire into a certain vige near the Forest of Death.

    Fang Lin vividly remembered about Wang Hao talking about a Golden Bull existing in there.

    But with the description that Wang Hao gave to him, Fang Lin was not sure if that golden bull was the same as the golden bull that he heard from the distress message.

    ¡°You pathetic weakling!¡± The Head Warden screeched as she almost threw the artifact on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s just a fat cow, and yet you¡¯re not able to do something to it?¡±

    ¡°But Head Warden, anyone who attempts to attack gets turned into a golden statue....¡± The voice hesitantly replied. ¡°In fact, even I was affected too! My whole left leg was pure solid gold now.....¡±

    ¡°...¡± The Head Warden took some deep breaths as she tried to calm herself down. ¡°I am going back now. It seems like some people decided to y on my grounds!¡±

    There was a wooshing sound as the Head Warden disappeared, leaving Illusion Fang Lin at the mercy of the gruff-voiced man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright....¡± The man said soothingly.

    Illusion Fang Lin did not trust this man at all.

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin was then thrown in to arge house, which awfully looked like arge mansion.

    The door was locked even before Illusion Fang Lin could say something.

    ¡°Ok....¡± By this time, Illusion Fang Lin was already out of the bag, and the talismans were removed from him.

    But even with that, he still found his power suppressed, but he also felt his bloodline abilities not affected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this whole room has arge formation designed to suppress my power?¡± Illusion Fang Lin knew that he was surely right, since nobody in their right mind will put a captive divine beast in a room without any way to suppress its power.

    ¡°But why does it not suppress the divine beast bloodline abilities? Hmmm...¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought as he stretched his body.

    ¡°Well, even if I can transform into a Moon-Eating Serpent, the power suppressing formation in this room will just render that form powerless. So there will be no problem to those who captured me if I use my bloodline abilities here.¡±

    ¡°With the limitations of this body, escape is still futile here. But its not like I want to escape... Time to wander this ce I guess.¡± Illusion Fang Lin was about to wander therge house when he suddenly felt something tackling him from behind.

    ¡°Ugh. How can this be? Even with my power sealed, my soul has reached a high level of power. Detecting anyoneing near me should be easy!¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought as he tried to look behind him.

    There, he saw a small girl, around 8 years old tackling him with vigor. But even with Fang Lin looking at her, he realized he found it hard to maintain his focus on her.

    It was as if her presence was so miniscule that she¡¯s almost unnoticeable even when she was in front of him.

    ¡°I got him!¡± The small girl said as Illusion Fang Linnded on the ground.

    ¡°Okay!!!¡± Illusion Fang Lin heard a door opening, and out there came out 5 people. 3 of them were girls while the other 2 were males.

    Seeing all of them made Illusion Fang Lin realized something.

    ¡°The gruff speaker earlier said that I am the 7th Divine Beast that they captured. Including me, there are now 7 people on this house. That means this other 6 were also Divine Beasts!¡±

    While Illusion Fang Lin was on the ground, he tried to stand up. But before he could do so, one of the 2 males rushed towards him.

    His body was ripped, indicating that he had a powerful body. Even idiots will notice that. This man also had na?ve expression on his face, as if he was sheltered in a hidden ce before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move brother. If you do, I will be punching you so hard your bones will break.¡± The man said as he prepared some ropes.

    ¡°Someone did not follow that advice, and I identally broke his ribs.¡±

    Right on cue, the other remaining male shivered as if he was affected by what the man said.

    This male was a thin guy, wearing sses and baggy clothes. He held some scrolls on his right hand. His left hand on the other hand was pointing at the brawny man as he said,

    ¡°Look at your damn na?ve face! How could I have known that you will actually punch me back then? If not for Elsa¡¯s healing abilities, I would have been gone now!¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± One of the three females said as she pped the bespectacled guy on the back. ¡°I just want to see if I can use my healing abilities here in this prison house. You are just an experiment of mine.¡±

    ¡°But you still helped me, so I am happy for that!¡± The bespectacled guy replied.

    ¡°Ok ok. If we managed to escape, you have to pay for the medicinal care I gave to you.¡± Elsa said as she smiled deviously. ¡°If you will not pay, those injuries will return.....¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Besides Elsa and the girl who tackled him, Illusion Fang Lin could see 2 more girls. While the brawny guy was busy tying him up, Illusion Fang Lin observed the two.

    The one on the left was a quiet girl, around 15-16 years old. Her long, light brown hair was braided at the top of her head. She just stared at Illusion Fang Lin with those calcting eyes of hers.

    Illusion Fang Lin felt lucky that his libido was currently sacrificed because this woman looked like a beautiful spy.

    As for thest woman, she¡¯s also staring at Illusion Fang Lin. But she was not staring with wariness, only with curiosity. She had long ck hair that reached her ankles. She was also a beauty, with her snow-white skin and her perfect face managing to enthrall Illusion Fang Lin for a second.

    ¡°....¡± Illusion Fang Lin was sure why this woman was staring at him with no hostility and only with curiosity.

    ¡°Ohe on....¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought to himself as the ck-haired woman approached him.

    It may be only faint, but Illusion Fang Lin could sense it.

    This ck-haired woman was a Divine Beast simr to one of the Divine Beasts that Fang Lin used to create an Essence Core!

 Chapter 302: Busted Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 302: Busted Quickly</h4>

    The divine beast that Illusion Fang Lin was talking about was the Rooster Form of the Twelve Essences Martial Arts, the Celestial Phoenix.

    Out of all the twelve forms, the Celestial Phoenix was the 3rd strongest, just behind the Rainbow Dragon and the Duality Divine Beast.

    From that statement, once can already say that this form was already strong.

    But Illusion Fang Lin knew that the Celestial Phoenix was more than that.

    Fang Lin¡¯s Second Master said that the Celestial Phoenix should actually be considered a Godly Divine Beast, since its abilities were actually as powerful as a Godly Divine Beast.

    ¡°Then why is the Celestial Phoenix considered a Divine Beast?¡± Fang Lin asked in confusion when he talked to his Second Master in the tablet before. ¡°From what you said, the Celestial Phoenix looks to be on par with the Rainbow Dragon.¡±

    There was a long pause before the Second Master opened his mouth.

    ¡°It was because the Celestial Phoenix was formerly a Godly Divine Beast. But then one day, a powerful individual appeared and used a bloodline seal on the Celestial Phoenix.¡±

    ¡°A bloodline seal?¡± Fang Lin shivered, as his body felt an instinctive fear of that word.

    ¡°That bloodline seal demoted the bloodline of the Celestial Phoenix to just half-step Godly Divine Beast. You know what that means right?¡±

    ¡°Yes I know.¡± Fang Lin replied at that time.

    That bloodline seal reduced the grade of the Celestial Phoenix¡¯s bloodline from Godly Divine Beast to just half-step Divine Beast.

    The seal did not reduce the abilities or the power of the Celestial Phoenix.

    The Celestial Phoenix could still use its abilities that was on par with the abilities of a Godly Divine Beast.

    But because its bloodline was now just half-step Godly Divine Beast, the Celestial Phoenix can be affected by the bloodline suppression by Godly Divine Beasts.

    If it was before, the Celestial Phoenix can ignore the bloodline suppression of the Godly Divine Beasts since it was also a Godly Divine Beast.

    But that bloodline seal demoted its bloodline grade a little, making the Celestial Phoenix simr to the Divine Beasts on the fact that they can be both suppressed by the Godly Divine Beasts.

    In short, the power of a Celestial Phoenix was of a Godly Divine Beast when it faces anything that was not a Godly Divine Beast.

    In front of a Godly Divine Beast however, the Celestial Phoenix¡¯s power will be slightly weakened.

    That means Fang Lin will able to happily use the Celestial Phoenix Form to torment non-Godly Divine Beasts.(Spoken like a true master)

    This weird mix of Godly Divine Beast Power and half-step Godly Divine Beast Bloodline made the Celestial Phoenix an enigmatic creature.

    It¡¯s bloodline may have weakened, but its power was not affected at all.

    This power, which was untouched by the bloodline seal, was called the Celestial Power.

    The Celestial Power was power derived from the heavenly bodies, which could be stars, asteroids,rges and other heavenly bodies found in space.

    But it was mostly from stars, since stars were the most numerous heavenly bodies in space.

    As for how this power clearly works, Fang Lin was also not sure, since every Celestial Phoenix will have their unique way of using the Celestial Power.

    Each Celestial Phoenix had to undergo what was called Nine Celestial Nirvanas to increase their power.

    Each one of these Celestial Nirvana will pose a great danger to the Celestial Phoenix, since it involves being reborn with the Celestial Essence from heavenly bodies.

    Its kinda like how a normal phoenix grows stronger everytime it was reborn, but this time, the rebirth process needs the Celestial Essence of heavenly bodies.

    The abilities that a Celestial Phoenix will gain depends on what Celestial Essence of heavenly body was used.

    This means that if a Celestial Phoenix used the Celestial Essence of a certain star, its abilities will be different if another Celestial Phoenix used a different star for the Celestial Essence.

    Oh, and each sessful Celestial Nirvana wasparable to an increase in one stage of a Practitioner.

    That means that a Celestial Phoenix with Four Celestial Nirvanas has powerparable to that of a Fourth Stage Practitioner.

    Sounds cool, but like what was mentioned before, each Celestial Nirvana was dangerous.

    To initiate one Celestial Nirvana, the Celestial Phoenix must be at the state where it will be just moment¡¯s away from death.

    Before it dies, the Celestial Phoenix must then absorb the Celestial Essence from the heavenly bodies to start its rebirth process.

    Time it wrong, and the Celestial Phoenix will die.

    Seed on it, and the Celestial Phoenix willplete one Celestial Nirvana.

    But this danger was worth it, because like what was said before, a sessful Celestial Nirvana will add one Stage power and also unique Celestial Abilities.

    Aside from that, it was also rumored that once a Celestial Phoenix finishes all the Nine Celestial Nirvanas, its bloodline seal will be broken, and it will be back on being a Godly Divine Beast.

    But nobody was sure of that, since the highest record reached by a Celestial Phoenix was Eight Celestial Nirvanas.

    That Celestial Phoenix was about to attempt its Ninth, but it failed because it was unexpectedly pregnant at that time.

    Fang Lin¡¯s Second Master witnessed this failure of the unlucky Celestial Phoenix.

    Being the opportunistic old man that he was, he grabbed the unborn Celestial Phoenix from the dying Celestial Phoenix mother and nourished it until it was able to live as a baby Celestial Phoenix.

    That was the moment that Fang Lin¡¯s Second Master decided to encase the young Celestial Phoenix on an ice block for future experiments.

    That Celestial Phoenix was the one that Fang Lin used to obtain his Celestial Phoenix Form.

    .......That was the Circle of Life.

    Now, Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s dilemma was the fact that the ck-haired woman in front of him was actually a Celestial Phoenix!

    Illusion Fang Lin was able to detect it, since he was also a Celestial Phoenix.

    And judging from the way that the ck-haired woman was looking at him, she seems to also know that Fang Lin was a ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯.

    ¡°Oh no! This is dangerous!¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought to himself.

    Illusion Fang Lin was brought here on the guise that he was a Moon-Eating Serpent. But this ck-haired woman sensed that he was also a Celestial Phoenix!

    It will not take the ck-haired woman an advanced intellect to realize that something was fishy with Illusion Fang Lin having two Divine Beast Bloodlines!

    The brawny man finished tying the panicking Illusion Fang Lin up before looking at the ck-haired woman.

    Illusion Fang Lin then realized that with the looks given to her, it seems like the ck-haired woman was the leader of this group.

    ¡°Leave us be. I want to ask him something.¡± The ck-haired woman said as she waved her hand, indicating the other to leave her and Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°But Big Sis Chi Xing...¡± The brawny guy said as he hesitantly prodded Illusion Fang Lin. ¡°This guy might be the spy.¡±

    ¡°That will be up to me to know, Bruno.¡± Chi Xing said as continued shooing them away. ¡°Off you go guys.¡±

    ¡°Ok....¡± Everyone seemed to be obedient as they followed Chi Xing. In no time at all, it was only Chi Xing and Illusion Fang Lin left.

    ¡°Now then...¡± Chi Xing said as she stepped on Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s chest hard. ¡°I think you should spill the beans now. Or else, you will be in a world of pain.....¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin sweated inwardly as he thought,

    ¡°Is she a dominatrix?¡±

 Chapter 303: Obvious Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 303: Obvious Schemes</h4>

    ¡°What are you talking about, hahaha....¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he tried to look nonchnt. ¡°I think you are mistaken or something.....¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡± Chi Xing said as she mmed the side of her hand on Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Kehok!¡± Since Illusion Fang Lin does not feel pain, he was not sure on how he should react to that throat m.

    So he just grabbed his throat as he acted he was in pain.

    Chi Xing jeered at Illusion Fang Lin who was ¡®in pain¡¯.

    ¡°Even if you transform here, I can still overpower you.¡± Chi Xing said slowly. ¡°That¡¯s the fate of any divine beats who faces the Celestial Phoenix.

    ¡°.......¡± Illusion Fang Lin did not say anything since he knew Chi Xing was just baiting him to say something about his bloodline.

    Chi Xing then grabbed Illusion Fang Lin by his neck as he pulled him up.

    ¡°If you will not tell me your secret, then I will continue beating you up.¡±

    ¡°Why not just use your Celestial Phoenix power? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied cheekily as he patted Chi Xing¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Your attacks do not hurt after all.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± That provocation by Fang Lin sent Chi Xing to the edge. ¡°I don¡¯t need my bloodline ability to beat you into submission, my fists will do!¡±

    She then spent the next hour sending a flurry of punches, kicks and other attacks to Illusion Fang Lin. Half of them were even aimed at his crotch!

    ¡°Ha, ha.¡± Chi Xing said after an hour of non-stop barrage. ¡°What the hell are you?¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin realized that if he wanted to gain initiative of the situation, he had to appear as the stronger side.

    And in order to do that, he had to show to Chi Xing that he was not hurt by anything that she did.

    Since he can¡¯t feel any pain, Illusion Fang Lin had no qualms receiving those attacks. Although those crotch attacks made him wince inwardly.

    ¡°My crotch, really?¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he stretched his body. ¡°You seem to want to cut off my bloodline so eagerly...¡±

    ¡°You are not even damaged at all....¡± Now, Chi Xing noticed that aside from not feeling any pain, Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s body was not even damaged at all!

    ¡°You are just a fat middle-aged man! How could you have such a strong body?¡±

    ¡°Oh why should I tell?¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied cheekily. ¡°Maybe if you beat me up more, I will talk...¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± After a minute of ring, Chi Xing sighed as she slumped her shoulders forward.

    ¡°Ok you pass. I think you are not the spy.¡±

    ¡°The spy?¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as she looked around him. ¡°What do you mean about that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me nobody told you?¡± Chi Xing spun around, giving Fang Lin a re.

    ¡°Err.... Yeah.¡±

    Chi Xing put a palm on her forehead as she tried to contain her exasperation. She took a deep breath before saying,

    ¡°Because of the dangers against us Divine Beasts, the Pce of the Gods offered us residency here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Illusion Fang Lin cocked his head, evidently confused by what she said.

    ¡°That means this is a safehouse!¡± Chi Xing bellowed, much to Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s displeasure. ¡°Those formation you feel are there to prevent any enemies from ambushing us from the outside. They reduce the power of anyone inside the formation, which includes us. But anyone who will attack us will also have their power reduced. I think that¡¯s a good pay-off to stay safe.¡±

    Chi Xing then pped her hands as she added,

    ¡°Oh and before I could forget, we are not allowed to leave this safehouse until five dayster.

    ¡°......¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin could not believe it. 6 of the Divine Beasts in the God Continent believed that lie of the Pce of the Gods about keeping them in a safehouse.

    Illusion Fang Lin does not know whether he shouldugh or pity these divine beasts.

    ¡°Because of those dangers, we fear that those who chase us might send a spy in here. So I personally screen neers to see if they pose any threat to us.¡±

    ¡°Then how about my secret?¡± Illusion Fang Lin asked as Chi Xing untied him. ¡°Are you not interested in it anymore?¡±

    ¡°Everyone of us has secrets, and I think its up to you if you want to tell it to us.¡± Chi Xing said as she pulled Illusion Fang Lin up. ¡°Wee to the safehouse.¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin then paused as he thought,

    ¡°Wait, if these people went here voluntarily, does that mean I am the only one that was kidnapped? This is weird!¡±

    ¡°These people seem convinced that the Pce of the Gods will protect them. That¡¯s the first weird thing here.¡±

    ¡°The second weird thing was the fact that I was brought here with me having the knowledge that I was kidnapped. Don¡¯t those officials fear that I will tell the truth to these divine beasts?¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s doubts were immediately answered when they heard the door of the house opening from the outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Fron!¡± Chi Xing smiled as she rushed towards the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Sir Fron?¡± Illusion Fang Lin asked as he followed Chi Xing.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the person whoes here everytime a neer like you arrives.¡± Chi Xing said as they reached the door. ¡°Sir Fron will talk to the neer personally to know about any issues that he/she has.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I get it.¡± Illusion Fang Lin now knew why all the 6 Divine Beasts besides him seem to be docile and calm even in captivity.

    Wang Hao taught Fang Lin before that he should be careful about some types of people.

    One of those people included those who can manipte memories.

    Wang Hao guided Fang Lin on how to find small details that will identify someone as a memory maniptor.

    And Illusion Fang Lin could say with certainty that all these details are present on Sir Fron.

    This means that this Sir Fron was a memory maniptor!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought to himself as he observed the memory maniptor warily.

    Everyone of the divine beasts in this room must have been captured the same way as Illusion Fang Lin. The only reason they were calm was because their memories were manipted to the point that they were thinking that they were here to be safe.

    Then anyone who gets brought here will also be memory manipted. And if that person manages to say something to the brain-washed residents, Sir Fron will just brainwash them again.

    ¡°Impressive....¡±

    With the divine beasts calm like this, there won¡¯t be any need to use additional security features, which means more saved funds.

    ¡°Really, even the Gods wanted to be thrifty?¡± Illusion Fang Lin inwardlyughed as everyone gathered in front of Sir Fron.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± It was at that moment that Sir Fron paused as he gave the Illusion Fang Lin a wide-eyed look.

    ¡°Sorry, but I think there is something wrong with you.¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin tensed, thinking that maybe Sir Fron had seen through him.

    Sir Fron smiled as he steered Illusion Fang Lin away from the others. Once they were far enough, Sir Fron said something that made Illusion Fang Lin shaken.

    ¡°From the way you looked at me, I think you already know that I can manipte memories. I think you already know what will happen to you next. But I think you meeting me is a great benefit for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied as he felt his heart hammering at Sir Fron¡¯s statement. It was as if he became excited by what he heard.

    Sir Fron smiled as he said,

    ¡°With my skills, I detected something in your mind. It was a memory seal, sealing something from your memories in the past.¡±

    ¡°A memory seal?¡± Since Illusion Fang Lin was a perfect imitation of the real Fang Lin, even his soul and brain waves were also copied.

    That means that if the real Fang Lin had a memory seal, then the mind of Illusion Fang had the same memory seal too.

    ¡°So how about it?¡± Sir Fron smirked as he offered the Illusion Fang Lin a deal.

    ¡°I will unlock your memory seal and let you enjoy whatever was inside it. In return, you have to voluntarily be brainwashed after you digested those memories. That¡¯s a great deal isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Even Illusion Fang Lin knows a scam when he sees one.

 Chapter 304: If you fry the Egg with your bare hands, Daddy Rooster will come and get you.

    <h4>Chapter 304: If you fry the Egg with your bare hands, Daddy Rooster wille and get you.</h4>

    ¡°Here we go.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he left his hotel room. His current appearance as Fang Xiushang made it possible for him to freely roam the Median Layer.

    And with that freedomes the chance for him to investigate the Median Layer.

    He had no interest on asking Andromeda, for Fang Lin left her tied up back in the hotel room.

    ¡°Where should I go first? Definitely not the casino.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he left the hotel entirely.

    ¡°Clip clop clip clop.¡± Horse-drawn carriages passed by, with finely dressed people riding on it.

    ¡°So they have transportation here. Thisyer really is rich.¡±

    Fang Lin expected that there will be some sort of divide between the Common and the Median Layer, but not a divide this big.

    If the houses in the Common Layer were rugged, the establishments here in the Median Layer looked more sophisticated.

    Fang Lin could see that the houses were not just made of soil or metals.

    They¡¯re made of rocks, no, not rocks. They¡¯re minerals like diamond, gold, and other shiny sturdy stones.

    And the clothes that the residents wore seemed to look more expensive than the average person.

    ¡°Having a casino in here is definitely a way for these people to waste money¡± Fang Lin thought to himself.

    ¡°Oh wait...¡± Fang Lin smiled as he seemed to realize something.

    ¡°If I harvested soul fighters in the Common Layer, maybe I should harvest treasures and money in the Median Layer!¡±

    With his skills and abilities, achieving this feat will be easy for Fang Lin.

    ¡°Faster you dolt!¡± Fang Lin heard a voice behind him that made him look back.

    What he saw made his countenance grim.

    He saw an aristocratic man dressed with clothes studded with jewelry like diamonds and rubies.

    He held a whip on his left hand as he continuously used it to whip a dirt-covered person.

    This dirty person was grimacing as he/she pushed the carriage that the aristocratic man was riding.

    Fang Lin winced as he felt clearly heard the impact of the whip on the dirty person¡¯s back.

    ¡°Are you new here?¡± Fang Lin heard beside him. He looked at the source of the voice, and he saw a blonde-haired woman wearing a flowing blue gown.

    She had a slightly curvy body, but it was her beautiful face that made Fang Lin feelfortable to her.

    Fang Lin smiled amicably at this woman as he replied,

    ¡°I just arrived here earlier, so I do not know much about the system here. Care to tell me, is that a ve I am seeing?¡± Fang Lin said as he pointed to the person pulling the carriage.

    ¡°I did not know very was allowed here.¡±

    ¡°That person you see deserved to be a ve.¡± The blonde woman replied coolly. ¡°He¡¯s one of the remaining worshippers of that sted Goddess! He was lucky we let him live and make him serve the Great Solomon!¡±

    ¡°You really hate the Goddess huh.¡± Fang Lin replied, seemingly trying to fish information subtly.

    It was so subtle that the blonde woman continued talking without any suspicion on Fang Lin¡¯sck of knowledge about her hate of the Goddess.

    ¡°Of course she should have been hated because she the people of this!¡± The blonde said shrilly as she gazed at the dirty person with malice.

    ¡°Because of her departure, the surface of this t degraded in quality, which brought widespread famine. You should have known that many people died in suffering because of that. It was only when the Great Solomon arrived that they were saved!¡±

    The blonde woman pointed proudly at the ground as she said,

    ¡°The Great Solomon willingly turned himself as the foundation for the Underground Colony up to this day! Not only that, but he also granted people with the ability to wield soul avatars! Isn¡¯t he a lot better than that wretched Goddess?¡± The blonde woman smiled as she winked at Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin inwardly sighed as he realized that the people here in the Median Layer seems to be more indoctrinatedpared to those on the Common Layer.

    Why would they resist being indoctrinated? Here in the Median Layer, they can livefortably and happily.

    If all it took to retain that life was to believe and worship Solomon wholeheartedly, even the most non-religious person in the Median Layer will scramble to worship Solomon.

    ¡°How ruthless and efficient....¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he looked around him.

    There, he saw that there were more ves like the dirty person that he saw earlier. They all had miserable expressions while their masters made them do their tasks.

    They looked so pitiful that Fang Lin badly wanted to help them all. But he knew that if he did something now, his identity will be inpromise.

    Aside from that, even if he saved them now, there were still a lot of ves on the Median Layer.

    If Fang Lin wanted to save them all, he had to solve the problem at its roots, mainly by confronting Solomon.

    ¡°Of course the Great Solomon is the greatest of all. Nothing can bepared to him.¡± Fang Lin lied smoothly through his teeth.

    The blonde woman giggled bashfully as she stared at Fang Lin with glowing eyes.

    Fang Lin smiled as he realized that this blonde woman was seemingly interested on his current appearance.

    ¡°This is my chance to blend in....¡±

    Fang Lin then remembered some of the flirting lessons that Wang Hao gave him.

    ¡°Remember! If you are visiting a new town or vige, the first thing that you should do was to find a beautiful woman who holds a certain power on that ce!¡± Wang Hao said solemnly in that lesson.

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°As long as you managed to seduce her, your blending in on that new ce will be sessful!¡±

    ¡°I am not doing that master. I am busy.¡± Fang Lin replied at that time, not approving of Wang Hao¡¯s attitude.

    After all, Fang Lin was not interested on Wang Hao¡¯s flirting techniques. He already had Xue¡¯er with him, so there is no need for him to learn such techniques.

    ¡°I think your advice was slightly hical, so I am not doing that.¡±

    But Fang Lin at that time was overpowered by Wang Hao, so he had no choice but to listen to all of his instructions.

    ¡°I did not think that the day that I will be able to use Wang Hao¡¯s flirting techniques havee.¡±

    Fang Lin took the blonde woman¡¯s hands as he kissed it lightly. The blonde woman¡¯s breathing hitched as she looked at Fang Lin brightly.

    ¡°I did not expect that a beauty like you would want to talk to someone like me. It¡¯s been a great pleasure talking to you, and I want to continue to do so. My name is Lin Fang by the way, and yours is?¡±

    The blonde woman smiled, delighted from what Lin Fang said.

    ¡°Its Shama.¡± The blonde woman replied. ¡°It means ¡®beautiful¡¯ on my father¡¯snguage.¡±

    ¡°Your name should be Shama indeed. Your beauty knows no bounds.¡± Fang Lin cringed inwardly as he spouted out that line out of his mouth.

    ¡°My, my aren¡¯t you a smooth talker.¡± Shama smiled as she covered her mouth with her fan. She shyly averted her face as she avoided Fang Lin¡¯s stare.

    Fang Lin smirked inwardly, knowing this girl really had a crush on him.

    ¡°Does Shama like my ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ appearance that much, or is it because of the flirting techniques? It¡¯s definitely the flirting techniques.¡±

    He repeatedly told this to himself as he does not want to acknowledge Fang Xiushang¡¯s attractiveness.

    ¡°Lin Fang, you said that you were just new here right?¡± Shama said as she put down her fan. ¡°How about you go with me to a party that my family will hold? That party will be great, with many influential people going there!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho this girl sure is bold, she already wanted to introduce me to her parents! Well.... since it¡¯s a party, how could I turn her down?¡± Fang Lin smiled as he made his decision.

    ¡°Of course Shama, how would I dare turn down the invitation of a fair maiden like you? I will dly apany you to your family party. I can be even your escort if you want.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shama touched her cheeks as she fidgeted on the spot. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°This is easier than I thought.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself. He then paused as he analyzed Shama¡¯s invitation once more.

    ¡°My fairdy, you said that many influential people will go to your family party. Does this mean your family is powerful too?¡±

    ¡°Of course my family is powerful!¡± Shama replied proudly. She puffed out her chest proudly as she said,

    ¡°After all, my father is Shax, one the great Five Djinns!¡±

    ¡°(@&(*&%#(*&@)*@_*[emailprotected]</a>$*!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 305: If the Rooster pecks you, peck back where it hurts

    <h4>Chapter 305: If the Rooster pecks you, peck back where it hurts</h4>

    ¡°I am so f*cked right now.....¡± Fang Lin cursed inwardly as he bemoaned his fate.

    Out of all the girls that he could meet, the one that he sessfully flirted with was actually the daughter of Shax!

    And that Shax was the number one person that Fang Lin wanted to not meet on thisyer!

    Because of his skills, Fang Lin¡¯s panic was not shown on his face. The only thing that Shamalia could see was that Fang Lin seems to be thinking of something intriguing.

    Fang Lin tilted his head as he asked Shamalia,

    ¡°Shamalia, sorry if your beautiful presence will be offended, but the Great Djinns can have children? This is the first time I heard of it.¡±

    Shamalia nodded, seemingly not offended by Fang Lin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well.... this matter was kept secret to anyone in the Common Layer. Only those at the Median Layer will have the right to know and interact us. And that includes you now.¡±

    Shamalia then patiently exined to Fang Lin about the family system of the Great Djinns.

    ording to her, each of the Great Djinns had their own sets of families. And when she said set, Shamalia meant that each Djinns has multiple families under them.

    With that type of rtionship behavior, all the Djinns had multiple direct and indirect descendants here in the Median Layer.

    Take Shax for example. He married 431 females already. Right now, only 147 of them were alive and only 7 were around the ripe, juicy age range of 25-35.

    Shax had children with them all, making his family extremely big

    And out of all his children, Shax was currently doting the most on Shamalia.

    ¡°Father loves me and always give me food! He¡¯s the best!¡± Shamalia smiled happily as she fidgeted on the spot once more.

    Shamalia also said that the Djinns who left like Orias had their own families here too. But with the betrayal of Orias and hispanions, these families were all sieged by countless enemies.

    Now, there was only one family left that represented the oustider¡¯s bloodline. With the persecution by everyone else, this family also dwindled in number.

    ¡°How about Genie? Did she have a family too?¡± That was the words that Fang Lin did not say out of pity for Genie.

    Fang Lin shook his head as he continued listening to what Shamalia said.

    As for how the Djinns impregnated their mates, nobody had the idea how they do it. That was a secret that no Djinn allowed others to be discover.

    Fang Lin took a deep breath after he heard everything that Shamalia said. He smiled at her, even though he was shouting angrily inside him.

    ¡°So Shamalia was currently the most doted child by Shax. That means he will surely monitor and observe me if I go to that family party..... I think I should not go....¡± That was what Fang Lin was thinking to be the best solution.

    But sometimes the best solution, even if it¡¯s also the ideal one, had no way to work if fate says so.

    ¡°Ok, I informed my father about you. He was excited to meet youter!¡± Shamalia said as she hid a card on her bag.

    ¡°Is that card amunication device you have to connect with your father?¡± Lin Fang asked hesitantly. ¡°It seems to be convenient!¡±

    ¡°Well....¡± Shamalia pouted as she said,

    ¡°Father was always busy with many things. Because of that its hard to talk to him anytime. Thismunication device was something he gave mest year. He said that if I need to talk to him, I will just use this device to notify him about somethings¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!!!¡± Fang Lin shouted to mentally once more, realizing the implications of what Shamalia did.

    Because Shamalia already informed Shax about his arrival, Fang Lin had no choice but to go there.

    If he did not go, Shax might suspect something was wrong.

    For Fang Lin, that will be incredibly bad...

    ¡°.......¡±

    Fang Lin resisted the urge to escape as he and Shamalia rode a finely crafted carriage.

    The structure of the carriage was so efficient that this carriage did not even bump or nudge while crossing the road.

    Only awkward silence reigned between the two as they continued their journey.

    ¡°We are going to have much funter Lin Fang!¡± Shamalia smiled as she peered outside the window. ¡°We will arrive there in a matter of minutes!

    ¡°Hehehe that¡¯s nice...¡± Fang Lin tried to sound happy as he shivered uncontrobly.

    It was at that moment that Fang Lin suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    The reason for that was the exploits of Illusion Fang Lin in the God Continent.

    The Illusion Fang Lin met someone who can manipte memories there, in the name of Sir Fron.

    That Sir Fron said that he saw something wrong in Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s mind which led to a bargain between them.

    Now, Fang Lin was stuck on two difficult situations, and he had to think quick if he wanted to get out of this unscathed.

    First, he was sure that if that memory seal on his mind was broken, Fang Lin¡¯s psyche might be affected. That means he could not have it broken now, since he was still busy.

    Second, as long as he did not slip anything out, Shax would not be able to discover that the new friend that Shamalia made was the one that he tried to kill earlier.

    ¡°We¡¯re here now.¡± Shamalia¡¯s voice interrupted Fang Lin¡¯s thoughts as the carriage screeched into a halt.

    Fang Lin sighed, realizing that from this part of the event, he had to act normal.

    ¡°Shall we go then?¡± Fang Lin said as he slightly bowed in front of Shama, with his right arm outstretched towards her.

    ¡°With pleasure.¡± Shama giggled as she hooked her left elbow with Fang Lin¡¯s right elbow.

    They left the carriage as they headed towards the party.

    But before they could go farther, they heard a voice rushing towards them.

    ¡°Shama my dear daughter! How could you do this? You brought a boy in our party? You made daddy sad!¡±

    Lo and behold. Shax, the one who watched the Illusion Fang Yu getting crushed earlier was now running towards them.

    His face was concentrated at his daughter, as he showed his aggrievance. It was as if he was hurt when Shama brought a boy back with her.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, my daughter is now growing up..... will the day where she hugs me happily be gone too?¡± Shax then spread out his arms as he said,

    ¡°Come hug Daddy as a greeting!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shama said as she coldly turned down Shax¡¯s request. ¡°I am 18 now daddy. I am too old for that stuff now.¡±

    ¡°Kehok!¡± Shax clutched his heart, as if Shama¡¯s words were a death sentence to him.

    He stared at the ground nkly as he muttered,

    ¡°See this Le, your daughter is all mature now. It will be only a matter of time before she leaves her Daddy. I am going to be sad.....¡±

    ¡°Ugh. So pathetic.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he stared at the morose Shax.

    ¡°I have been scared of meeting you earlier, and you were actually like this! Seems like I have been scared for nothing!¡±

    Shax¡¯s mutterings then increased in frequency.

    ¡°It was the boy, it was the boy...¡±

    Shax then gave the disguised Fang Lin a cunning look as he said,

    ¡°So you are the ¡®boi¡¯ that my lovely daughter brought here. Hmmmm.... You seem just okay to me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just okay! He¡¯s more gentlemanly than you!¡± Shama interjected quickly. ¡°He also said how beautiful I was....¡±

    ¡°Like father, like daughter.¡± Fang Lin thought as he tried to not roll his eyes in exasperation.

    Then to the surprise of everyone, Shax suddenly grabbed Fang Lin tightly. Fang Lin knew that he can fight back, but he did not dare to.

    ¡°Daddy! What are you doing!¡± Shama shrieked as she shook Shax¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Ah, Daddy just had to ask some security questions on your ¡®boi¡¯. I swear I will not do anything to harm him.¡± Shax said as he stroked Shama¡¯s head.

    ¡°Muuu.... Make it fast! Like, five minutes fast!¡±

    ¡°Anything for you, my dear daughter.¡± Fang Lin then felt his surroundings blurring as he was brought by Shax to a different ce.

    Right now, Fang Lin was in a in-looking room. In front of him sat Shax, who was glowering at him with hostility.

    It was quite obvious that Shax was not happy with Fang Lin¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Do you know what party is happeningter? It¡¯s my daughter¡¯sing of age ceremony! All is well in this party already. Then you came here as my daughter¡¯s escort! Do you know how sad I am right now? I am so sad that I just want to cry!¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Ohe on, speak up!¡± Shax roared in anger, definitely not happy with Fang Lin¡¯s silence.

    Shax then sighed as he said something that made Fang Lin lose hisposure.

    ¡°Stop pretending now ok? I know you are rted to that person that I met earlier.¡±

    Shax then slowly clenched his right fist as he stared down at Fang Lin nkly.

    ¡°You can say that person is gone now. He... Gave in under pressure.¡±

    ¡°So.....¡± Shax approached Fang Lin until his head was just above his.

    ¡°Tell me, are you his ally or his family?¡±

    ¡°Does it even matter? Your daughter likes me and brought me here as her escort. That¡¯s the fact that I am sure of.¡± Fang Lin replied smugly.

    ¡°You!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 306: Itâ€™s time to Play

    <h4>Chapter 306: It¡¯s time to y</h4>

    ¡°Muuuu...¡± Tang Li had a bored expression on her face as she wandered inside the hotel room. Before Fang Lin left, he had explicitly told Tang Li to not leave the room at all costs.

    ¡°Sis, I want to join you!¡± Tang Li pouted as she protested at that time. She used her ¡®cute aggrieved face¡¯ to make Fang Lin yield to her.

    But Fang Lin had been desensitized already. Tang Li¡¯s ¡®cute aggrieved face¡¯ had no effect against him now.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous to go outside.¡± Fang Lin said as he rubbed Tang Li¡¯s head. ¡°Be a good girl and stay here ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok.....¡±

    Tang Li could only watch as her Sis left her in the room.

    The only person in the room beside her was Andromeda, who was currently tied up in the ceiling.

    Her whole body was tied with the ropes while she hung upside down, with the other end of the rope tied to the ceiling.

    Andromeda looked like an insect caught by a spider that was wrapped in silk and was hung upside down for storage purposes.

    Fang Lin was so pissed with what Andromeda did to him that after he tied her up, he also fed Andromeda some concoctions which paralyzed Andromeda.

    He also made sure that these concoctions will prevent Andromeda on using her suit to escape.

    Because of that, Andromeda was unable to move at all as she hung from the ceiling. She could only stare around morosely as she ¡®repented¡¯ on her mistakes, just like what Fang Lin told her to do.

    ¡°Tang Li, a little help here if you can.¡± Andromeda said as she pleaded Tang Li to free her.

    ¡°If you help me, I will help on feeding you.¡±

    ¡°No! Sis towd me to guawd you!¡± Tang Li said as she stared at Andromeda in pity.

    ¡°Beshidesh, you have shmall bweashtsh, sho you have no milk!¡±

    ¡°Guh!¡± Andromeda flinched, as if she was damaged by Tang Li¡¯smentary.

    ¡°Sis alsho shaid that if you ashk me to eshcpae, I had to shpin you!¡± Tang Li then proceeded to spin the tied-up Andromeda.

    ¡°Ughh.....¡± Andromeda almost gagged as Tang Li continued spinning her.

    ¡°Thish ish fun!¡± Tang Li tittered as she enjoyed seeing a spinning person. ¡°Shpin, shpin!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    It was only after a minute passed by that Andromeda stopped spinning. Her face was green as her cheeks bulged. She seemed to be stopping something froming out.

    Tang Li grimaced as she realized that she seemed to have spun Andromeda far too much.

    ¡°Andwomeda, you ok?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Andromeda was not able to answer, with her throat busy on stopping certain things froming out.

    Tang Li immediately flew up, intent on avoiding what Andromeda was about to spew out.

    But to her relief, she saw Andromeda¡¯s expression turning back to normal after 30 minutes passed by.

    ¡°TANG LI!!!!¡± Andromeda took deep breaths to remove her nausea. ¡°I am so angry now! If Ie out here, I will also spin you like what you did to me! Let¡¯s see if you can keep all of Fang Yu¡¯s milk inside your stomach!¡±

    ¡°Muu!!!!¡± Tang Li rushed towards the door, intent on going out. She already forgot her promise to her Sis as she just wanted to get away from Andromeda as far as possible.

    But before she could do so, she and Andromeda saw the door being forced open from the outside.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Tang Li¡¯s survival instincts kicked in as she immediately turned undetectable. She then floated high up until she almost touched the ceiling.

    As for Andromeda, she was still tied up so she was not able to hide.

    ¡°There, I see one!¡± One of the intruders said as he saw the tied-up Andromeda. ¡°But she seems to be tied-up in a certain way...¡±

    ¡°Shut it Billy!¡± The person beside the first speaker said. ¡°Boss Shaxmanded us to investigate the acquaintances of this Lin Fang guy. You know who that guy was right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know Louie.¡± Billy replied. ¡°That guy was Miss Shama¡¯s escort for hering of age ceremony! Damn him! He dared to touch her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, how dare he!¡± Louie replied as he seemed to be extremely angry too.

    ¡°So Boss Shax told us to kidnap Lin Fang¡¯s acquaintances. That girl seems to be his only acquaintance, so I think we should take her.¡± Louie said as he made a chopping motion with his hand towards Andromeda¡¯s neck.

    Because of Fang Lin¡¯s concoctions, Andromeda was paralyzed and unable to defend herself.

    Those concoctions also prevented her from using the defense features of her suit.

    Her eyes rolled as she fell unconscious.

    ¡°Do you think this Lin Fang guy is a creep? Look at her! He left her tied up in the ceiling! I reckon he is one of those perverts!¡± Billy said as he ced Andromeda inside a body bag.

    ¡°Why should we care? Louie said as he ignored that question. ¡°Let¡¯s get going now!¡±

    ¡°So where will we bring this girl now?¡±

    ¡°Boss Shax told us to bring her to the Altar of Solomon. We will just leave her there and wait for further instructions from him.¡± Louie and Billy prepared to leave the room, until Billy paused as he thought of something.

    ¡°Maybe Boss Shax will use this girl we kidnapped to make that Lin Fang leave Miss Sham alone!¡± Billy said as he happily prodded the body bag. ¡°That will be for the best!¡±

    ¡°That will be the best indeed.¡± Louie said as they left the hotel. ¡°But let¡¯s just shut up and do our job okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Muu...¡± Tang Li shivered as she watched Andromeda being kidnapped by the two men.

    Tang Li did not try to fight, since she sensed that those two were skilled fighters.

    Besides, Fang Lin told her that the big baddy in this ce might want to consume Tang Li. That made Tang Li scared to make any powerful moves like her devouring attacks.

    ¡°I musht tell Sis!¡± Tang Li flew away from the hotel, still in her undetectable form.

    ¡°How can I find Sis? Ah my shuit!¡± Tang Li touched her tummy as she remembered her Sis and Andromeda saying some things to make their suit¡¯s ¡®search function¡¯ to work.

    ¡°Owpen! Wowk! Actiwate!¡± Tang LI tried countlessmands to make her suit activate.

    ¡°Shearch!¡± Only when she said these words that her suit worked.

    Tang Li immediately realized this. She looked around her as she said,

    ¡°Look fow Sis!¡±

    ¡°Bing!¡±

    A notification sounded from her suit, showing Tang Li where Fang Yu was.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ming!¡± Tang Li employed her maximum speed to rush where Fang Yu was.

    But she suddenly stopped as she smelled something fragrant.

    ¡°Milk...¡± Like a shark smelling blood, Tang Li followed her instincts as she followed this fragrant smell.

    ¡°Sho hungwy.....¡± Tang Li¡¯s stomach rumbled as she saw arge processing building. Inside that building, countless bottles were being filled with milk every second.

    These bottles of milk were then packed in boxes and sent away by countless carriages.

    ¡°Sho many milk!¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes glittered as she saw all these delicious and fragrant milk in front of her.

    Even though she had been fed by Fang Yu earlier, Tang Li felt the wanting to drink more milk after seeing tens of thousands of them in front of her!

    ¡°Muuu...... But I need to tell Sis about Andwomeda.....¡± Tang Li then tilted her head as her 3 year-old logical reasonings started to kick in.

    ¡°But Sis is faw away fwom me.... I will get exhaushted if I go now.... I need to dwink many milk to have many enewgy!¡±

    Tang Li¡¯s eyes brightened as she used this reasoning of hers to indulge on the milk bottles.

    With her stealth capabilities, she was able to enter the building without any hitch at all.

    She picked up two milk bottles when nobody was looking, and she started drinking them in a hidden corner.

    ¡°Slurp, slurp, slurp.....¡± Tang Li greedily drank these milk bottles as if she was just a thirsty traveler who saw water after a week of parched journey.

    ¡°Sho dewicioush!¡± Tang Li let out a sigh of contentment as she finished those two milk bottles in one go.

    ¡°Thish ish the besht! If I can jusht bottwe Sis¡¯ milk...¡±

    Tang Li then stared greedily at the tens of thousands of milk bottles in front of her. She slowly flitted towards them as she said,

    ¡°Moar, moar, moar!¡±

    ***********************

    ¡°Fine. Go enjoy yourself at the party.¡± Shax said as he suddenly dropped his hostile act. ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything lewd to Shama ok?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ok?¡±

    Fang Lin suddenly felt that something was suspicious with Shax right now. It was as if he lost interest of throwing Fang Lin out.

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    Fang Lin could not ce it, but he was sure that Shax was scheming something right now.

    And Fang Lin was 100% sure that it was rted to him.

    ¡°Ok, ok, so you want to y that game huh. Then I shall entertain you then.¡± Fang Lin thought as he gave Shax a slight bow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give Shama the night of her life. I am sure she will not forget about it, DAD.¡±

    Fang Lin then rushed out of the room before Shax realized the meaning of his sentence.

    ¡°What the!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 307: Its time to Play(Pray)

    <h4>Chapter 307: Its time to y(Pray)</h4>

    ¡°Fuuh.¡± Fang Lin let out a deep breath as he made it back to Shama in ¡®one piece¡¯. Shama looked relieved too, as if her worst fears did note true.

    ¡°Oh my, were you really that scared for me?¡± Fang Lin said as he re-hooked his elbow with hers. ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen to me?¡±

    Shama then looked down as she muttered,

    ¡°Everytime there was a boy that I allowed to see me and tried asking me out, they will suddenly disappear the next day, never to be found again.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Shama then stared straight at Fang Lin as she said,

    ¡°Only the boys that I asked out by my own seems to be safe from that disappearance.¡±

    ¡°Oh wait, aside from me, how many else did you ask out before?¡± Fang Lin asked smugly.

    ¡°Actually..... you are the first one that I invited.¡±

    ¡°What the? Does that mean that any boys who tried to get near Shama before me are all dead? And form the way she worded it, I seem to be the only one who managed to be alive after meeting her!¡±

    Fang Lin grimaced inwardly, knowing that it was Shax who was involved in the disappearance cases.

    ¡°Really, he must have a lot of daughters already. Why does he even dote on Shama so much? Hmm.....¡± Fang Lin¡¯s mind churned as he thought of a good reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s either he just loves his daughter or there is something special with her body! Well whatever, I have a party to attend first.¡±

    Fang Lin knew that his attitude and behavior at this party will affect how he will blend in on the Median Layer. He had to take calcted steps to make sure that he will not do anything stupid.

    Fang Lin and Shama then walked together towards her huge mansion.

    ¡°.......¡±

    The first thing that Fang Lin noted was the brightness of the ce. Countless light sources could be seen everywhere, letting out intense light beams that illuminated the whole ce.

    ¡°These people sure do love their lights...¡± Fang Lin knew that because they were situated under the ground, these people hereck the lighting from this¡¯s resident star. Because of that, they must have been craving for things that replicate that sensation.

    And since this is a party, more lights will be needed here just to increase the festivity.

    One more thing that Fang Lin noticed was that the people who attended this party all had their own bodyguards.

    Fang Lin felt powerful soul fluctuations from these bodyguards, indicating that they were soul fighters.

    But his wariness against them vanished when he saw the foods and drinksid on the long table located at the middle of the venue.

    Even Fang Lin who had tasted good food before could not help but salivate upon seeing these delicaciesid in front of him.

    Shama saw where Fang Lin¡¯s gaze was concentrated on. She let out a giggle as she led Fang Lin towards the table.

    ¡°Eat lots Lin Fang, you are going to need itter.¡± Shama said as she and Fang Lin joined the visitors on getting their food.

    While he was stuffing his mouth with foods, Fang Lin noticed something weird.

    ¡°It¡¯s youring of age ceremony right? Why none of these visitors greeted you when we arrived? Is that some sort of tradition?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you noticed that?¡± Shama smiled as she said,

    ¡°Nobody greeted me because they do not know what that I am here.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Fang Lin said as he tilted his head.

    ¡°My father gave me a special artifact that makes me undetectable to anyone if I want. That means if I do not want to be seen or even detected by a person I do not like, I will just use these artifact and poof, I will be invisible to that person already.¡±

    ¡°So that means you are using your artifact right now on the visitors? So they could not detect you at all?¡±

    Shama nodded as she said ¡°You are absolutely right.¡±

    Fang Lin gave a curious look to Shama as he asked, ¡°How does that artifact work by the way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually just simple.¡± Shama said as she subconsciously rubbed her earrings. ¡°My artifact works by diverting people¡¯s attention elsewhere. That meant that if a person looks my way, my artifact will do something to make him look away from me. This diversion also works on the other senses, including the divine sense.¡±

    ¡°I can use this artifact on multiple people or just on a few people. Since you can see me, that means that I did not use my artifact to divert your attention away from me.¡±

    Shama then leaned forward as she muttered,

    ¡°Aside from that, I decided to include you under the effects of this artifact. Now, this artifact will divert the attention of anyone who tries to look at us. That means nobody can bother us right now. We can enjoy this party together without any obstructions before father arrives.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin then thought that if this girl was using that artifact all the time, then does that mean that when she saw his ¡®Fang Xiushang¡¯ appearance earlier, she decided to dispel its effect just to talk to him?

    If that¡¯s the case, then she was attracted by his current face?

    Fang Lin hid his disgruntlement by that fact as he continued chowing down his meals.

    With Shama¡¯s artifact activated, Fang Lin and Shama did lots of shameless things on their visitors.

    Of course it was Fang Lin who initiated it.

    They tipped over some winesses, touched the shoulders of some unsuspecting visitors and even pushed some of them forward.

    These poor visitors could only panic as they did not know where these invisible attacks came from.

    Both Fang Lin and Shama wereughing upon seeing those visitors flopping around like headless chickens.

    ¡°Oh my, I did not expect that I can do something like this!¡± Shama said as she wiped the tears of her eyes that came from excessiveughing. ¡°Let¡¯s do more of this in the future!¡±

    ¡°Yeah let¡¯s.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he felt a powerful presence approaching.

    It¡¯s been 4 hours already after the start of the party, and Fang Lin was waiting for Shax¡¯s arrival.

    Fang Lin slightly tensed his body as he realized the real party was about to start.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± The doors of the mansion opened, and out there came Shax.

    He wore a perfectly white suit which contrasted well with his tanned skin.

    His businessman-like smile made Fang Lin cringe inwardly. The visitors on the other hand indicated no sign of surprise at his arrival.

    They all pped as they all made a slight bow.

    ¡°Greetings to the Great Shax.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah greetings.¡± Shax said as he waved his hand nonchntly.

    He looked at everyone as he asked,

    ¡°Are you all enjoying this party?¡±

    All the visitors nodded, indicating their approval.

    ¡°As you all might know, this night is the night of my daughter Shama. She¡¯s about to be an adult!¡± Shax said as he faked some sobbing sounds. ¡°As her father, I must ensure that this night will bet the night of her life!¡±

    Everyone pped, apuding this overly enthusiastic daddy.

    ¡°But before we celebrate my daughter¡¯sing of age ceremony, we must appease the Great Solomon first.¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly turned solemn as Fang Lin realized that everyone in the mansion had a piteous look on their face.

    Even Shama who was red fromughing earlier, looked calm and serene.

    She crossed both of her hands in front of her stomach, as if she was praying.

    Fang Lin looked around, and he realized that everyone was doing the same pose.

    He hastily did the same, just to not arouse any suspicions from Shama.

    ¡°The Great Solomon blessed us with the benefits of the Underground.¡± Shax said as if he was in a trance. ¡°Since he gave everything to us, we must give something back to Him.¡±

    ¡°Give something back!!!!!¡± The visitors, including Shama shouted in unison.

    ¡°As such, a sacrifice is necessary.¡±

    ¡°A sacrifice is necessary!!!!!¡±

    ¡°I do not like where this is going....¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as the ¡®S¡¯ word does not sound good to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make the sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make the sacrifice!!!!!¡±

    A huge cloth then draped over the wall of the mansion.

    Fang Lin squinted his eyes as he saw that the cloth projected an event.

    ¡°So this cloth seems to show us an event happening right now, but at a different ce.¡± Fang Lin thought as what the cloth showed began to be clearer.

    ¡°Oh my...¡± That was what Fang Lin could say as he saw what was projected in the cloth.

    He saw arge cauldron with many figures and symbols adorning its body.

    Even with his knowledge, Fang Lin was not able to recognize what these symbols are.

    This cauldron was ced on a raised tform.

    Even the tform itself was adorned with the same symbols.

    The room where the cauldron was in looked ancient and sophisticated. There were more of these unknown symbols adoring the whole room.

    ¡°Is this some sort of an altar?¡± That was what Fang Lin surmised from what he saw. ¡°If this is an altar, it surely is a creepy one.¡±

    Fang Lin then looked around him, realizing that everyone was slightly bowing in front of the projection.

    He hastily mimicked them as he continued watching what happens next.

    The next thing he saw was a tied-up woman being ced in front of the cauldron. Fang Lin felt cold upon seeing who the woman was.

    It was Andromeda!

    ¡°Holy s**t! Why is she there! And how about Tang Li? No no no no.... This is super bad...¡± Fang Lin thought as he realized that he had to find a way to save Andromeda right now!

    Meanwhile.....

    ¡°Burp!¡±

    Tagn Li let out a satisfied sigh as she threw the milk bottle she was drinking.

    ¡°Clink!¡±

    Anyone who will see Tang Li right now will be bbergasted.

    There was a 10-meter tall pile of discarded milk bottles right beside Tang Li!

    Nobody will find it believable that this baby was able to drink it all.

    But Tang Li did, and now she was regretting this.

    ¡°Muu.... I can¡¯t move....¡± Tang Li tired flying, but she was so full that she could hardly even move.

    ¡°Muuu... guessh I will shleep fiwsht to digesht my milk! Aftew I wake up, I will tell Sis about Andwomeda!¡±

    Tang Li then fell in slumber in the milk factory, with her body still in stealth mode.

 Chapter 308

    <h4>Chapter 308</h4>

    hapter 308: Muuu........

    It seems like my promise about tomorrow¡¯s chapter released at 12 AM GMT+8 cannot be fulfilled, since I am busy studying now.

    It wille at its normal schedule.

    But I will still release 2 chapters tomorrow.

    Survey:

    1. When Fang Yu leaves the Goddess, which new crewmate should she bring?(Lol, this makes her and Andromeda¡¯s crew sound like pirates... wait, that can work, with Tang Li being the mascot.)

    2. What kind of game do you want to be Wang Hao¡¯s final trial in the Underworld? (If you saw my games in this novel, you know I like them with unique rules.)

    3. Who do you think is that Space Pigeon?

    4. Should Fang Lin have his memory seal unlocked or not?

    5. Since Wang Hao had that golden bull with him, does that mean we will already know what that golden bull said to him secretly around 230 chapters ago?

 Chapter 309: Black Chunk of Space Rock

    <h4>Chapter 309: ck Chunk of Space Rock</h4>

    ¡°So how about it?¡± Sir Florence said as his voice turned more enticing. ¡°Do you agree with our deal?¡±

    ¡°Piss off!¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he gave Sir Florence an icy look. ¡°I may not look like it, but I hate people like you forcing what they want on me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very disappointing.....¡± Sir Florence said as he looked authentically disappointed. ¡°Well whatever, I am still here to do my job.¡± He reached out his hands towards Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s head, obviously attempting to do memory maniption.

    ¡°Here it goes!¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought to himself as he grinned inwardly.

    The instant that Sir Florence entered Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s mind, he froze as he saw something unexpected.

    ¡°This is.....¡± But before Sir Florence could say more, his body froze as he felt a foreign energy invading his body.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Sir Florence tried to use his aura to call for help, but it was toote for him as he lost his consciousness.

    ¡°That was a good warm-up for me.¡± Illusion Fang Lin grinned as he heard a voice inside his head.

    This voice came from Fang Lin¡¯s Second Master, the Old Man!

    After Fang Lin created the Illusion Fang Lin, he left the tablet containing the Old Man to Illusion Fang Lin before Fang Lin fused with Fang Yu.

    He was not sure why, but Fang Lin thought that Illusion Fang Lin might need Old Man.

    Turns out that he was right at that time, since the old man just managed to wake up from his slumber during the time that Sir Florence made a deal with Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°Let him enter your mind, I will deal with him.¡± Old Man said to Illusion Fang Lin as he seemingly stretched his body.

    ¡°You may now know it, but that slumber made me gain more soul energy than what I could have expected. Because of that. I was able to let my soul power out around the distance 5 meters around the tablet.¡±

    ¡°Then do it well old man.¡± Illusion Fang Lin sternly replied as he rejected Sir Florence¡¯s offer. ¡°He¡¯sing now!¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin then felt Sir Florence¡¯s energy probing his illusory mind, trying to bend it to his will.

    But before he could do so, Old Man made his move.

    With the connection made by Sir Florence, Sir Florence¡¯s mind was now open to interference from the outside.

    Old Man used his power to infiltrate this connection, managing to enter Sir Florence¡¯s mindscape.

    Sir Florence struggled for a few seconds, but he was unable to break free of the Old Man¡¯s control.

    ¡°Whew.¡± The Old Man said as he metaphorically wiped his sweat. ¡°That¡¯s the first time I used mind control in a very long time. Good thing I did not turn rusty.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Illusion Fang Lin chose not to ask how Old Man learned mind control, since he knew Old Man was an entric freak who liked studying weird and abstruse arts.

    ¡°As long as this guy stays 5 meters within the tablet, he will be under my control.¡± Old Man said to Fang Lin smugly. ¡°So make sure that you will be around 5 meters of him.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied exasperatedly. ¡°Now that you can control him, do you think you will be able to cough up all information from him regarding this whole ¡®Divine Beast n¡¯?

    ¡°I can do that, but mind you, because this guy was a memory maniptor, he can still somewhat resist my mind intrusions on him. It will take me a day topletely subdue him and make him talk. If I was in my peak, I can do it within a second, but because I am weak now....¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he gestured towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s find a secluded room first. Then you make this Florence tell the other divine beasts that he will do something beneficial to me that willst a day.¡±

    ¡°Kay.¡± Sir Florence and Illusion Fang Lin stood up as they headed to a secluded room.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Old Man asked Illusion Fang Lin, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to restore the memories of those other divine beasts? I can do thatter.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied hastily. ¡°We need to know first the ns of the Pce of the Gods before doing that.¡±

    ¡°Ok ok.¡±

    They did the sufficient preparations that they had to before hiding in a room in the house.

    ¡°Fang Lin.¡± Old Man said as Illusion Fang Lin and the controlled Sir Florence took their respective seats in the room. ¡°Look what I found inside this man¡¯s storage.¡±

    Sir Florence¡¯s body shook as something came out of his storage.

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he and the Original Fang Lin in the Goddess felt something special about this object.

    That object that came out wasrge meteorite.

    It was three meters in length and over a meter in height. It was obsidian ck in color, and its surface looked so polished that it felt smooth to the touch.

    ¡°This is a Spirt Meteorite.¡± Old Man said as he saw Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s entranced look. ¡°This came from a meteorite which gained sentience and tried to practice cultivation. But since it was not supposed to do that, it underwent tribtions at each stage that it undergoes.¡±

    Old Man continued speaking with admiration as Illusion Fang Lin stroked the meteorite.

    ¡°From what I can see, this meteorite reached the peak of the Third Stage and was about to break through to the Law/Dao Soul Stage. But its soul was destroyed by the tribtion, effectively killing it.¡±

    ¡°So what I see right now was just its corpse?¡± Illusion Fang Lin asked as he gazed at the Spirit Meteorite. ¡°It¡¯s slightly creepy you know.¡±

    Old Man snorted quickly he ignored what Illusion Fang Lin said.

    ¡°When this Spirit Meteorite died, it went off its orbit and just started spiraling into space. By some chances, it crashed into this Thrae, and this Florence guy seemingly was the one who found it.¡±

    ¡°So what can I do with this?¡± Illusion Fang Lin, being the greedy person that he was, immediately asked for its benefits. ¡°I do not know why, but my original body in the Goddess felt greed upon seeing this Spirit Meteorite.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Old Man harshly rebuked Illusion Fang Lin. ¡°You already have the Essence Core of the Celestial Phoenix, and yet you do not notice it? This meteorite came from the cosmos you dolt!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so this meteorite has some Cosmic Essence!¡± Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s eyes shone as he gazed at the meteorite with greed. ¡°If I use this.....¡±

    ¡°You will be able to pass one or two Celestial Nirvanas at most.¡± Old Man replied quickly. ¡°So, isn¡¯t this thing great?¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin rapidly nodded, like a very enthusiastic child seeing ice cream sold outside its house. ¡°This is great!¡±

    ¡°Told you so.¡± The meteorite then disappeared, entering Sir Florence¡¯s storage once more.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Illusion Fang Linined as it disappeared. ¡°Why did you take it?¡±

    ¡°Why? Will your Original Body use this now huh?¡± The Old Man replied scathingly. ¡°You can only use this when your Original Body was in mortal danger or is about to die. From what you said to me earlier while we were walking to this room, your Original Body is attending a party now, right?¡±

    ¡°Right...¡± Illusion Fang Lin sadly replied.

    ¡°Then that means your Original Body cannot use this meteorite for now!¡± Old Man replied. ¡°I will give this to you only if your Original Body needs it. But right now, this stays with me first.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    4 hours had passed by after that conversation.

    Old Man was busy weathering down Sir Florence¡¯s mental defenses while Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s eyes were closed, impatiently waiting for Old Man to finish.

    Suddenly, lllusion Fang Lin opened his eyes as a look of panic appeared on his face.

    ¡°Old Man! Give me the Spirit Meteorite quick!¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as his face started to look pale. My Original Body needs it now!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Old Man asked skeptically. ¡°What¡¯s your reason now? 3 hours ago you said it¡¯s to improve his cultivation quickly. 2 hours ago you said it¡¯s my responsibility as your master to give you the meteorite. Then 30 minutes ago, you said a friend of yours named ¡®Andromeda¡¯ was about to be sacrificed. I told you many times already, only when you are in grave danger that I will give you the meteorite.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually it!¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied angrily. ¡°My Original Body is about to die now! If I do not use the Spirit Meteorite to undergo a Celestial Nirvana, me, your precious disciple, will die!¡±

    ¡°Why did you just say that now!¡± Old Man eximed as he immediately handed over the Sprit Meteorite to Illusion Fang Lin. ¡°Do whatever you want with that!¡±

    Old Man then paused as he saw Illusion Fang Lin looking slightly ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s the problem now?¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin held the Spirit Meteorite as he gave an awkward look to Old Man. ¡°Because my Original Body performed the body fusion from the prison earlier, the Male Fang Lin will appear there if he unfused with Fang Yu.¡±

    ¡°And that means....¡± Old Man looked at Fang Lin expectantly as he wanted Illusion Fang Lin to go on.

    ¡°As you may know, the prison is currently in chaos now. Male Fang Lin appearing there might not be actually great....¡±

    ¡°Oh for f**k¡¯s sake!¡±

 Chapter 310: Stabbity Stab Stab

    <h4>Chapter 310: Stabbity Stab Stab</h4>

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Fang Lin thought with panic as he watched what was happening on the screen.

    ¡°If I do not do anything now, Andromeda¡¯s life will be in danger!¡±

    Fang Lin wracked his mind as he thought of a way out in this situation. He had to think and act fast for it was Andromeda¡¯s life on the line!

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Lin Fang?¡± Shama tilted her head as she saw Fang Lin¡¯s ashen expression. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

    She tried touching his face, but it felt cold to the touch.

    ¡°Are you sick Lin Fang?¡±

    ¡°Dispel your artifact spell.¡± Fang Lin suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shama tilted her head, as she tried to understand what Fang Lin said. ¡°You want me to dispel the effects of my artifact right now?¡±

    ¡°Just do it!¡± Fang Lin raised his tone, managing to jolt Shama out of her stupor.

    ¡°Lin Fang you are scaring me.....¡±

    ¡°Just do what I told you to do so, right now.¡± Shama was not able to say anything as she saw Fang Lin¡¯s determined cold, steely eyes.

    ¡°Ok.....¡± Shama trembled as Fang Lin felt something ¡®disappearing¡¯. It was as if there was a film covering his body that suddenly just.... vanished.

    Fang Lin was sure that this was the artifact¡¯s effects being dispelled by Shama.

    Now that Shama removed it, everyone in the mansion saw the two.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Lady!¡± Even though they were about to witness a sacrificial ritual, the guests were still astounded upon seeing Shama suddenly ¡®appearing out of thin air¡¯.

    As for Shax, his mouth split in to a wide grin as he saw his precious daughter appearing in front of him

    ¡°Shama!¡± Shax spread his hands wide as he appeared genuinely surprised upon seeing her. ¡°I did not expect you to appear at this moment like this. Well, at least you showed up to watch the ritual.¡±

    Shax was about to say something more, but his words got stuck on his throat as he saw something that made his blood run cold.

    Fang Lin went behind Shama as hooked his left arm in front of her neck. As for his right hand, he had it set in a w shape, pointing towards her head.

    This stance of Fang Lin here obviously states that he is holding Shama hostage!

    ¡°Lin Fang.... What is the meaning of this...¡± Shama asked as she tried to struggle from Fang Lin. She also tried using her artifact to disappear, but she realized that with Fang Lin this near, even if she disappears, her whole body will still be under Fang Lin¡¯s constrictive hug.

    ¡°I am sorry Mdy, but I have to do this for a friend.¡± Fang Lin muttered back as he stared at the woman about to be sacrificed in the altar.

    ¡°She¡¯s a friend of yours?¡± At that time, Shama felt sadness and envy upon seeing Fang Lin¡¯s actions. Sadness, because Fang Lin chose to put her in danger. Envy, because Fang Lin did all these just to save that friend of his that was about to be sacrificed.

    ¡°You know what I want Shax!¡± Fang Lin said as he tightened his grip on Shama. ¡°You decided to sacrifice my friend, and now I want her freed. If you will not do that..... then this party will be your daughter¡¯s funeral party!¡±

    ¡°Lin Fang!¡± Shama started crying, as she was not able to ept what was happening.

    When she talked to Fang Lin earlier, Shama thought that Fang Lin was the prince charming that she was dreaming about.

    She was very happy when Fang Lin epted her invitation to hering of age ceremony.

    She could barely contain her excitement as she thought of the fun stuff that they will doter.

    But her expectations were shattered by the grim reality of this.

    ¡°I do not have any hate against you Shama.... In fact you can say I am fond of you.¡± Fang Lin said as he did not do anything to stop her from crying. ¡°But your father started this. I have no choice but to save my friend.¡±

    ¡°So you will just throw away what we had tonight for this friend of yours?¡± Shama replied sobbingly.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin chose to not reply to that. Instead, he red at Shax, wanting him to speak up.

    Shax was currently trembling, as he tried to maintain his rationality.

    ¡°You!!!!!¡± Shax was now itching to get his hands on Fang Lin, but he could not do so with him currently tying up Shama. Shax was sure that if her tries to get near to Fang Lin, Fang Lin will undoubtedly hurt Shama.

    ¡°Cancel that ritual and give my friend back to me. Only after those were done that I will release your lovely daughter.¡± Fang Lin snarled as he tightened his grip on Shama. ¡°Time to make your choice now.¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°.......¡± While Shax was busy trying to calm himself down, Fang Lin was currently tensed as he observed Shax.

    Shax was after all, still a powerful Djinn. He might make a move too fast for Fang Lin to reckon. That is why Fang Lin was focusing his attention on Shax to see if he tries to attack Fang Lin. If he does, Fang Lin will not hesitate to hurt Shama.

    As for the guests, Fang Lin paid no heed on them. They will be unable to hurt Fang Lin with their measly power.

    The only person that Fang Lin detected in this room that could possibly damage him was Shax.

    But that¡¯s the most fatal assumption that Fang Lin currently made.

    ¡°Schiik!¡± Fang Lin felt a searing pain on his back which made him grit his teeth. He looked back, and there he saw a thin man stabbing him at his back.

    The man was covered in bandages, which made it impossible for him to see his expression. But Fang Lin could feel that this bandaged man was giving him a derisive smile.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Fang Lin vomited blood as he felt that the knife did not just do a simple damage on him.

    After all, that knife pierced from his back right into his heart.

    What was worse was there was a very potent poison mixed in that knife! Even with his poison resistance, Fang Lin felt his body slowly being affected by the poison.

    Even his heart, which was supposed to be healed by now was still wounded, with the poison preventing it from healing.

    Fang Lin tried dispelling the poison but to his chagrin, he could not do so! What made it even scarier was the fact that the poison seemed to have a mind of its own!

    ¡°This poison is simr to the poison created from Poison Laws!¡± That was the conjecture that Fang Lin made after seeing that poison.

    As for the bandaged man, his identity was already clear.

    ¡°Uncle Sts!¡± Shama shouted as she saw the bandaged man. ¡°You came!¡±

    ¡°How could I note?¡± The bandaged man, whose identity was revealed to to be Sts replied. He casually flicked his knife as he looked down on the trembling Fang Lin.

    ¡°You were so focused on Shax that you did not sense my presence.¡± Sts smugly said as he approached Fang Lin slowly.

    ¡°Aside from that, I also hid my killing intent, only releasing it when I stabbed you. With that and your attention focused only on Shax, I was able to stab you with my poison knife. Feel¡¯s bad right?¡±

    It was really bad. Because he was wounded in his heart, Fang Lin found it harder to move. Aside from that, the poison that entered his body was able to bypass his poison resistance.

    This was the Nature Power of Sts, which was the Nature Power of Poison.

    ¡°From what I can see, you only have 30 minutes left until you die.¡± Sts said as he raised his knife high. ¡°Now that you are weakened, I guess I can cut you easily now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shaxughed as he also rushed towards the two. He can sense that Fang Lin was so weak that right now, that he will not be able defend himself easily.

    ¡°Time for you to die!¡±

    Then to the fear of the two Djinns, Fang Lin grabbed Shama¡¯s throat with his right hand. He tightened his grip on her throat as he said something with his bloodied lips.

    ¡°Use your artifact again.¡±

    With her breathing slowly being cut off, Shama had no choice but toply.

    ¡°No!!!¡± Shax shouted agonizingly as Shama and Fang Lin disappeared on their view once more.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Now that they were unseen and undetectable, Sts was unsure on how to attack an unseen Fang Lin without hurting the unseen Shama.

    In the end, he lowered his knife as he gave Shax an apologetic look.

    ¡°My bad, seems like they escaped.¡±

    ¡°Arghh!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hiss....¡± Fang Lin hissed in pain as he limped away from them mansion. He still had Shama on a tight grip, not allowing her to escape.

    ¡°Ha, ha.¡± The effects of Sts¡¯ poison was beginning to set in, with Fang Lin¡¯s vision starting to turn blurry. He grimaced as he realized he was nearing death now.

    He then gritted his teeth as he knew the only way he can survive his current predicament.

    ¡°I have to use the Spirit Meteorite to induce a Celestial Nirvana¡±

 Chapter 311: Bug

    <h4>Chapter 311: Bug</h4>

    You can say this is the 3rd chapter for today. There will still be 2 chapters tomorrow.

    I just put this here to say that it seems like my pstone counter had been hit by a bug, making it go back to 0.

    Can I just ask for your help to replenish it I guess?

 Chapter 312: Meetings Everywhere.

    <h4>Chapter 312: Meetings Everywhere.</h4>

    ¡°So Shax,¡± Sts said as he looked at the crestfallen man. ¡°What should we do now? Do we give chase?¡±

    ¡°You are asking me? Of course we shou-¡± But before he could say anything else, the massive ck hand that brought problems to Fang Lin earlier appeared at the mansion, this time grabbing Sts.

    ¡°........¡± Sts did not say anything as the grip of the hand became tighter and tighter.

    When he felt that he could not take it anymore, the hand loosened its grip as it disappeared once more.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Shax shouted in anger out of everything that happened to him.

    ¡°First the ritual was interrupted, now my daughter was kidnapped then that damn hand appeared again!¡±

    Sts chose to not say anything about the hand as he stared at the projected event on the cloth.

    ¡°So will you continue sacrificing that girl?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Shax replied as his ferocious face red outside the mansion. ¡°Only when I save my daughter and kill that Lin Fang that I will be able to finish the ritual!¡±

    ¡°Well, you just need to wait for 20 more minutes, and that boy will die.¡± Sts replied calmly. ¡°When that happens, your daughter will surelye back rushing to you.

    ¡°Then we will wait.¡± Shax and Sts said as they sat cross-legged with their eyes closed.

    ¡°........¡±

    Shama did not say anything as Fang Lin continued to drag her away from the mansion.

    Even though she was hurt by what he did, she knew that her father also had a hand in it.

    ¡°Why did my daddy try to sacrifice your friend?¡± Shama asked as Fang Lin was taking deep breaths. ¡°Did she do anything to offend the Great Solomon?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to know? Do you still want to get involved here?¡± Fang Lin asked as more blood dripped from his lips. He coughed a little as he tried to stabilize his breathing.

    ¡°I...¡± Shama did not know what to say, for she was also confused by her situation.

    After all, this was the first time that her life had been in grave danger. Maybe the adrenaline in her made her do this, but in the end, she was still not sure.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Lin did not say anything else after seeing Shama¡¯s uncertainty. He then gave her a grave look as he said,

    ¡°I am about to do something now that will blow your mind. Actuallly, I do not want to bring you with me, but because of that artifact of yours and the fact that I have to keep you hostage, I have to bring you with me to that ce.¡±

    ¡°What ce?¡± Shama asked warily as she saw Fang Lin turning paler and paler. ¡°Can you even go there at that state?¡±

    ¡°Swear with your Soul that you will not tell anyone about what you will seeter!¡± Fang Lin hissed as he wiped his blood that dripped on Shama¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Do it or else....¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok. I swear with my soul that I will not tell anyone what you will show meter.¡± Shama then felt as if her soul was nowyered with something that was covered her whole soul.

    Shama gritted her teeth, as now she knew that the thing covering her soul will make sure she will not be able to say anything about what Fang Lin will show her, even to her father.

    ¡°Here we go.¡± Shama then saw her surroundings blurring, which made her confused for a second.

    When she regained rity, what she saw made her mouth drop in shock.

    She was nowhere near her mansion anymore.

    What she can only see around her was arge, demolished building. The building looked rustic, but what made her wary was the fact that it was halfway damaged.

    She looked around her, and she realized with fear that there were countless golden statues around them!

    The statues looked so realistic, that expressions of fear could still be seen on their faces.

    ¡°Where did you bring me? And how did you do that?¡± Shama asked as she faced the pale Fang Lin. ¡°Tell me Lin Fang!¡±

    ¡°Noment.¡± Fang Lin replied as he looked around him.

    What he did was simple.

    He undid his fusion with Fang Yu, which brought Fang Lin back to the prison. With the upgrade on his bloodline, Fang Lin was able to bring Shama with him to the prison.

    As for why he brought Shama with him, it was because of the artifact that she had.

    Since he will be back on the prison, he had to make sure that he will be unseen or else he will be f**ked.

    Adding the fact that he heard from Illusion Fang Lin that Wang Hao was wreaking havoc in the prison made Fang Lin want to be undetected.

    Also, he had to keep Shama with him since she was his hostage now. He could not just leave her in the Goddess as he recuperate here.

    Fang Lin then fused Fang Yu back with him, which made Fang Yu disappear on the Goddess¡¯.

    ¡°So much chaos here....¡± Fang Lin grimaced as he saw the damages done by Wang Hao and that golden bull of his.

    He quickened his walking until he saw where Wang Hao was.

    Wang Hao was sitting on a golden throne as heughed boisterously. Below the throne, the countless prisoners that he freed were cheering as they seem to be praising Wang Hao.

    What was surprising was the fact that behind the golden throne, there was the golden statue of the Head Warden!

    Fang Lin narrowed his eyes as he realized that the golden bull seemed to have defeated the Head Warden.

    As for the golden bull, Fang Lin was sure that it was also gravely injured.

    After all, Fang Lin could see a weak-looking bull cradled on Wang Hao¡¯sp. This bull was the size of a puppy, with a weak golden sheen covering its body.

    That must be the golden bull, and it looked weak right now.

    It must have been damaged greatly by the Head Warden before it was able to turn her into a golden statue.

    Beside Wang Hao, Fang Xiushang looked at the prison crowd ufortably.

    Upon seeing Fang Xiushang, Fang Lin realized that he made a mistake.

    ¡°Oh sh*t!¡±

    He looked beside him, and he saw Shama staring at Fang Xiushang in surprise.

    After all, her Lin Fang and this guy standing beside the golden throne looked so eerily simr!

    ¡°Who is the real one?¡± Shama asked calmly without looking back at Fang Lin.

    ¡°That guy is the real one.¡± Fang Lin said as his body and face morphed to be Fang Yu. ¡°I used his face as a disguise. This is the real me.¡±

    Shama felt Fang Yu¡¯s curves pressing behind her, which made her gasp in surprise.

    ¡°You are a female?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Yu did not say anything as she limped towards Wang Hao. She cannot use Ricardo¡¯s face, since Fang Xiushang knew that Ricardo was supposedly taken away. Nor that he can use Fang Lin¡¯s face. So Fang Yu used her appearance to talk to Wang Hao.

    ¡°Dispel the artifact now.¡± Fang Yu whispered on Shama¡¯s neck. ¡°Do it quick.¡±

    Shama slightly shivered as she felt Fang Yu¡¯s hot, aromatic breath tickling her ears. ¡°Ok, ok.¡± She replied while looking flustered.

    ¡°!!!!!¡±

    Everyone in the prison looked shocked when they saw two peerless beauties appearing beside Wang Hao.

    Both of the women were so beautiful that it made the prisoners want them.

    But one re from Wang Hao made these prisoners realized that these two women were Wang Hao¡¯s friends.

    The prisoners, including Fang Xiushang, narrowed their eyes as they saw that one of the two women seems to be gravely injured.

    ¡°You are....¡± Fang Xiushang quickly recognized who Fang Yu was. Fang Yu shot him a re, making him shut up.

    As for Wang Hao, his eyes narrowed as he stood up from his Golden Throne.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    ¡°I need your help now!¡± Fang Yu said as she vomited more blood.

    She then used her divine sense to talk to Wang Hao.

    ¡°An illusion body that I created is now deep in the God Continent. That body of mine managed to procure something that will be able to save me! Please Wang Hao, get it for me!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the one I sensed earlier.¡± Wang Hao replied quickly. ¡°Is this illusion body of yours a perfect copy of the male Fang Lin? Because I can sense my ¡®tag¡¯ on that illusion body.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a perfect copy.¡± Fang Yu replied.

    With the power of the Demonic Unicorn, the Illusion Fang Lin also had the space-time tag that Wang Hao put on the original Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    This means that Wang Hao can use his tagged teleportation to the Illusion Fang Lin and get the Spirit Meteorite from him.

    He will then use the space-time tag on Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s fused body to go back to the prison.

    ¡°Come with me then.¡± Wang Hao stood up as he put the miniature golden bull on his shoulders.

    ¡°Muu...¡± The bull let out a cute moo in protest, but it was not able to stop Wang Hao from moving.

    He then grabbed Fang Yu and brought her to a room. As for Shama, she was left beside the golden throne as she gave Fang Xiushang an awkward smile.

    Once they entered the room, Wang Hao locked it, forbidding others to be inside it except for him and Fang Yu.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you how you got this, but be assured that I will save you.¡±

    Wang Hao suddenly disappeared from Fang Yu¡¯s vision.

    5 minutes passed by, and he went back, bringing the Space Meteorite with him.

    ¡°I should have gone back way earlier, but that damn Old Man was surprised upon seeing me. He made a ruckus upon seeing me, as if I was something important. That damn geezer!¡± Wang Hao said while he passed the Spirit Meteorite to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Here, do your stuff with it.¡±

    By this time, there was only 10 minutes left until Fang Yu¡¯s inevitable death.

    She held the Sprit Meteorite carefully as she probed its insides with her Essence Core.

    She felt her body stirring as her Celestial Phoenix Essence Core reacted with the Cosmic Essence in the Sprit Meteorite.

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes sharpened as she thought,

    ¡°It¡¯s time for my rebirth!¡±

 Chapter 313: It all makes sense now

    <h4>Chapter 313: It all makes sense now</h4>

    Fang Yu stared at Spirit Meteorite warily as she remembered what happened to Tang Li.

    Fang Yu could still remember Tang Li turning smaller and smaller until she was ced inside Empyrea¡¯s tummy. She shivered after remembering Tang Li being born again out of Empyrea.

    ¡°....¡± Because of that memory, Fang Yu became highly wary on what the Celestial Nirvana will do to her.

    ¡°Ah what I am dilly-dallying for? I have to do this now!¡± Fang Yu shouted at the Spirt Meteorite as she let her Celestial Phoenix Essence Core to take over her body

    ¡°Skwee!!!¡± Fang Yu heard a primal bird screech on her head, which sounded both majestic and mysterious at the same time.

    Fang Yu then saw the Celestial Phoenix Essence Core transforming into a bird-shaped body.

    If observed closely, this bird-shaped body seemed to have a long, flowing tail while its wings were spread wide. Its feathers, colored luminous white, covered the whole bird¡¯s body.

    This beautiful avian the size of Fang Yu¡¯s Essence Core flew out of her dantian and out of her body.

    Both Fang Yu and Wang Hao stared at the bird in wonder as it hovered in front of the Spirit Meteorite.

    ¡°This is the appearance of the Celestial Phoenix!¡± Both Fang Yu and Wang Hao thought as the bird let out another screech.

    ¡°Skwee!¡± The bird¡¯s body disintegrated, turning into countless motes of starlight.

    Half of the starlight headed towards Fang Yu while the other half headed towards the Spirit Meteorite.

    ¡°Hiss.....¡±

    The Spirit Meteorite, which appeared to be extremely durable, started breaking down under the exposure of the starlight.

    The breaking down process happened for a minute, until there was only a milky-white essence left.

    This is the Cosmic Essence of the Spirit Meteorite.

    It was around the size of the fist, floating freely above Fang Yu¡¯s bloodied palm.

    ¡°That rock was so big, yet the essence it had was only that many?¡± Wang Hao jeered as he knew what the Cosmic Essence on Fang Yu¡¯s palm was. ¡°Better use that well, things like that are hard to gather.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up, can¡¯t you see I am dying now?¡±

    There was only 8 minutes left before the poison could cut off her life.

    The other half of the starlight remaining entered Fang Yu¡¯s body, and started to wreak havoc there.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Fang Yu wailed in pain as she saw her insides being affected by the starlight.

    She saw every part of her body prated by the starlight.

    The starlight started to increase in number inside her body as they continuously permeated every part of her body.

    After 7minutes of tense waiting, the entirety of Fang Yu¡¯s body was now mixed with the starlight.

    Fang Yu stared in wonder as she saw that aside from her body parts, even her dantian, her Essence Cores and even her Origin Energy also had starlight inside them!

    ¡°Only 1 minute left.....¡± By this point, Fang Yu was almost relieved as she thought nothing ridiculous like Tang Li¡¯s rebirth will happen.

    Seconds passed by as Fang Yu waited in tension. Her panic began to increase as nothing exceptional or weird happened.

    ¡°What the!!!¡± She began to hyperventte when she entered the 10 second mark. Her breathing started to turn shallower and shallower as she lost control of her body.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Her head hit the floor as her body copsed face-first.

    5 seconds left.

    Her fingers twitched as Fang Yu lost control of her body.

    4 seconds left.

    Her breathing turnedborious as her punctured heart was unable to pump blood anymore.

    3 seconds left.

    Fang Yu¡¯s dantian began to tremble while all of her Essence Cores began to crack.

    2 seconds left.

    The Origin Marks on her palms started to fade away as her Origin Energy started to dissipate.

    1 second left.

    Fang Yu¡¯s body became cold as she closed her eyes out of tiredness.

    0 seconds left.

    Fang Yu¡¯s bodyy still, as she turned still and unmoving.

    ¡°Hey Fang Yu, this is no time for jokes ok?¡± Wang Hao said with false cheerfulness as he approached Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Come on, show me the transformation!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The door opened as Shama rushed in. She gave a sad and dismayed look as she saw Fang Yu¡¯s body. As for Fang Xiushang, he looked exceptionally grim as he saw the scene.

    ¡°......¡± Fang Xiushang and Shama gritted their teeth as they realized Fang Yu must have failed in whatever she was supposed to do.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± Fang Xiushang said as Shama looked quite said. ¡°I think we must get some clothes to dress her well. At least in her funeral she will look goo-¡±

    But his words were cut off when Fang Yu¡¯s body suddenly let out a white glow.

    The three inside the room had to cover their eyes as they averted their sight away from Fang Yu.

    When the light turned calm, they looked back, and what they saw bordered on the weird part.

    They saw the entirety of Fang Yu¡¯s body suddenly breaking down into countless motes of starlight, simr to the way the bird that Wang Hao saw earlier disintegrated.

    This disintegration producedrge amounts of starlight which threatened to spill out of the room.

    Shama hastily closed the door, worried that some of the starlight might leak out of the room.

    ¡°Now herees the weird part.....¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he wiped away some cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Good thing Fang Yu did not really die. If she did, I had to jeopardize my status as an Underworld Prince to revive her!¡±

    The fusion of Fang Yu and Fang Lin which was the Original Body was supposed to be highly tough. But under the strange power of the starlight which permeated deeply on her body, the original body became starlight on their own after her ¡®death¡¯.

    The starlight changed in appearance until they looked like a cloud of hot gases scattered in the room.

    Shama and Wang Hao¡¯s breath hitched as they realized that this gas cloud looks simr to a neb or a gas cloud!

    ¡°This seems to be a birth of a star!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he observed the situation more.

    The gas cloud then quickly converged on one spot, creating a fist-sized orb. The orb glowed with a bluish-white glow, showing its brilliance and its astonishing heat!

    ¡°This is a young star!¡± Wang Hao eximed as he saw the blue-white orb. ¡°Its color was like this because of its intense temperature!¡±

    Because Wang Hao was one sneaky bastard, he absorbed the heat being radiated out by the small orb. His excuse for this was that it was done to protect others from the heat. If Fang Yu could hear this, she would just roll her eyes out of exasperation.

    The orb increased its size as it changed colors from blue-white to white, then white to yellow, yellow to orange, and finally orange to red.

    By the time it reached the color red, the orb was so swollen that it barely fit the room it was in.

    Fang Xiushang and Shama knew that this was the ¡®Red Giant¡¯ state of the star!

    After the ¡®Red Giant¡¯ state, either the orb dissipates calmly to a dwarf form or it explodes into a glorious Supernova.

    Fang Xiushang and Shama wished that it would be the former.

    But since the Celestial Nirvana was a dangerous process, all its parts must be dangerous too.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Both of them eximed as the red orb exploded.

    To their relief, all the energy and heat created by the explosion seemed to have disappeared. Wang Hao the resident cleaner absorbed it all of course.

    What remained from the red orb was a tiny ck orb the size of a marble. It was spinning by itself quite quickly as Shama felt a strong attractive forceing from the ck orb.

    ¡°This is the ¡®ck Hole¡¯ state right?¡± Shama asked as she backed off a little.

    ¡°Yes it is.¡± Wang Hao replied grimly.

    Wang Hao then gave the ck orb a sad look as he said. ¡°What¡¯s bad is that a ck hole will lose its energy and mass(evaporate) as time goes on until there¡¯s nothing of it left.¡±

    He dared not to approach the ck orb as he said,

    ¡°If this continues, then that ck orb will dissipate into nothingnesster.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Shama said as she looked panicked. ¡°Then Lin Fang will just die like this? He cannot die! I still want to go back to my Daddy! Huhuhuhu!¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    It was at that moment that the Cosmic Essence of the Sprit Meteorite made its move.

    The fist-sized white orb engulfed the marble-sized ck orbpletely, cutting off any way for it to ¡®evaporate¡¯.

    Wang Hao confirmed it, as he sensed that no energy leaked out of the white orb covering the ck orb.

    Then to the suprise of everyone in the room, the white orb changed shape and state, turning into something oddly familiar to them

    Its spherical body became slightly elongated in one end, while the opposite end stayed round. The outer whiteyer covering the ck orb became more solid as the Cosmic Essence solidified.

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    Wang Hao caught the white object on his hands, looking at it with twitching eyes.

    Even Fang Xiushang and Shama were unsure on what to say upon seeing the final form of the rebirth process.

    In the end, Wang Hao had no choice but to speak up. He let out an awkward cough as he said,

    ¡°I am holding a freaking EGG right?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 314: Skweee!!!

    <h4>Chapter 314: Skweee!!!</h4>

    Wang Hao looked at the egg with twitching eyes as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Of course, of course it will be like this. Why did I expect something great?¡±

    When Fang Yu started her rebirth process earlier, Wang Hao was awed from what he saw.

    He saw Fang Yu transforming into a small neb, then a small star, a supernova and finally a ck hole. That was a really cool transformation!

    But that was all ruined when she became an egg.

    The egg which was the size of a fist nowy on Wang Hao¡¯s handsfortably.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Wang Hao suddenly noticed something interesting at the egg.

    With his powerful energy sense, Wang Hao was able to feel that the egg was increasing in size. This increase made the egg grow bigger and bigger every second. Of course this increase was so small that it was hard to notice with bare eyes.

    But with Wang Hao¡¯s calctions, this increase will make the egg reach human size after 12 hours.

    ¡°So does that mean we have to wait for half a day before this egg hatches?¡± Fang Xiushang asked as he stared at the egg doubtfully. ¡°Is there any way to speed that up? I think that the earlier she hatches from that egg, the better it will be to save the egg from any potential danger.¡±

    ¡°Well... I know that there most of the bird eggs are incubated to induce better germination. Maybe I can emte that process....¡± Wang Hao muttered as he cupped the egg between his hands.

    ¡°Weng¡± He gently released heat energy from his palms, making sure that it was weak enough to not damage the egg.

    To his surprise, the egg was not fazed by that amount of heat. Instead, it even absorbed this heat!

    ¡°Hmm.....¡± Wang Hao let out a grin as he let out more and more heat from his palm.

    No matter how hot Wang Hao¡¯s palms became, the egg continued on devouring this heat energy.

    ¡°From what I remember incubation uses heat to make the environment ambient for the egg. But this... this egg just straight up devours the heat!¡± Wang Hao thought as he continued feeding the egg with more.

    ¡°Dug-dug!¡± The egg let out a small sound as it suddenly changed size. One moment it was the size of the fist, now it was the size of the head.

    The size change was so sudden that Wang Hao almost dropped the egg.

    He decided toy it down on the floor as he continued to feed it with more heat.

    ¡°So this is how it should be done huh.¡± Wang Hao thought smugly to himself. ¡°Previous Celestial Phoenixes must have wandered near a star before undergoing a Celestial Nirvana. Only at those ces they can gather heat energy that will speed up the development of the egg.¡±

    A few more minutes passed by and the egg let out a sound as it changed size once more. A second ago, it was the size of the head, now it was the size of 2 heads.

    ¡°At this rate, the whole egg might reach human size around an hour .¡± Wang Hao thought as Fang Xiushang and Shama watched the weird incubation process.

    After an hour of grueling ¡®feeding program¡¯, the egg reached Wang Hao¡¯s human size goal.

    ¡°Whew.¡± Shama wiped her head as she felt sweaty from all the heat produced by Wang Hao.

    All three of them stared in anticipation at the egg, wondering what will happen to it next.

    ¡°Here ites.¡± The egg then started to form cracks and between these cracks, light came spilling out.

    The whole room became littered with countless light beams as the cracks increased. It came to the point where Fang Xiushang and Shama had to close their eyes from the intense re.

    The cracks continued on increasing until there was nothing left of the eggshell at all.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The room trembled as the egg disappeared along with the light.

    On the floor where the egg was supposed to be,id a human figure.

    When the other 3 looked at the figure, they were not able to see its appearance since its whole body was covered by starlight. They can only see a figure glowing like a star.

    The body stirred as it seemingly was shaken awake. It trembled as it tried to stand up.

    The other 3 inside the room did not dare to approach the body for fears of disturbing the process.

    After a minute of struggling, the body was able to stand upright. It then looked at its hands, closing and opening them experimentally.

    Wang Hao was about to talk to the body when the body let out a shout.

    ¡°Skreee!¡±

    4 pairs of wings appeared at the back of the body, pping merrily as if they were happy being released like this for the first time.

    The glow which surrounded the body disappeared until they were able to see the body¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Wee back.¡± Wang Hao grinned as he saw the perplexed Fang Yu checking out her body.

    ¡°You might be a lewd woman, but dayum! That wings of yours makes you look holy!¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up!¡± Fang Yu rolled her eyes as she pped her wings.

    Shama, seemingly knowing what Fang Yu wanted, ced a full-body mirror in front of Fang Yu. Shama looked discreetly at Fang Yu as she muttered,

    ¡°That transformation of yours made you look... better.¡±

    Better was an understatement. Fang Yu could see that her rebirth changed her entirely.

    If Fang Yu¡¯s appearance and beauty can be called seductive before, right now, Fang Yu both looked holy and seductive at the same time(Is that even possible? Seductive and holy?).

    Her skin became glossier as if the starlight had been integrated on her skin. Her hair appeared to have streaks of white in it, which just made her look better.

    Her body¡¯s curves stayed the same since there¡¯s no more improvement needed for that.

    ¡°........¡± Fang Yu thought that if her female form looked like this, then how about her male form?

    Fang Yu discarded those thoughts as she focused on the more important aspect.

    And that was her power!

    When Fang Yu came out of that egg, she found out to her surprise that her original body did not just undergo 1 Celestial Nirvana, it actually underwent 3!

    The Celestial Phoenix only had 1 pair of wings, and for every sessful Celestial Nirvana, the Celestial Phoenix will gain an additional pair of wings.

    Fang Yu currently had 4 pairs of wings, which meant she gained 3 additional pairs, equating to 3 Celestial Nirvanas!

    Even though she was almost asleep during the rebirth process, Fang Yu could still faintly sense what was happening to her.

    She knew that the transition of the gas cloud to a blue-white star was the representation of 1 Celestial Nirvana. It should be at this stage that the Cosmic Essence should have covered the blue-white star and turn into an egg.

    But to her surprise, the transformation continued, turning the blue-white star into a variety of colors until the Supernova creation.

    This is the Second Celestial Nirvana, and Fang Yu passed it with ease.

    The explosion of the Supernova and the creation of the ck Hole represented the Third Celestial Nirvana.

    It was only at this point that Fang Yu¡¯s rebirth process stopped.

    That means that Fang Yu had experienced the benefits of 3 Celestial Nirvanas!

    Fang Yu knew that the 9 Celestial Nirvanas were divided into three stages, with three Celestial Nirvanas each.

    The first stage, consisting of the first 3 Celestial Nirvanas ends with the creation of a ck hole.

    The second stage wasposed of the 4th, 5th and the 6th Celestial Nirvanas while the third stage consists of the 7th, 8th, and 9th Celestial Nirvanas.

    As for what transformations are there at the 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th and 9th Celestial Nirvanas, Fang Yu chose not to dwell on them as she inspected her body.

    Fang Yu smiled as she realized why she was able to undergo 3 Celestial Nirvanas.

    Her body was of a Godly Divine Beast, one that even mutated and evolved into an upgraded version!

    She also had 12 Essence Cores inside her body, with varying Divine Beasts and Godly Divine Beasts in it!

    It was like Fang Yu was the equivalent of 12 powerful beasts!

    A body like this will have an extremely firm and powerful foundation. And it seems like this foundation was enough to force 3 Celestial Nirvanas!

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s all worth it!¡± Fang Yu cackled as she checked her body out.

    Fang Yu knew that the 1st Celestial Nirvana gives a First Stage Power to the Celestial Phoenix. That means the 3rd Celestial Nirvana will give a Celestial Phoenix Third Stage Power!

    With her experiencing 3 Celestial Nirvanas, Fang Yu¡¯s original body will now have a base strength of a Third Stage Practitioner!

    Not only that, but after her rebirth, her Essence Cores have been transformed by the cosmic essence, turning them into Cosmic Essence Cores!

    Now, all of Fang Yu¡¯s skillsing from these Essence Cores will gain power if they were imbued with Cosmic Essence.

    That means that if Fang Yu used her Violet Rainbow Dragon Aura andbined it with the cosmic essence from the stars, her Violet Aura¡¯s power will skyrocket, creating an extremely powerful soul armor!

    She also unknowingly gained half a Dual Mark after her rebirth, with the symbol ? on her left hand.

    This was the destruction symbol.

    As for the creation symbol that it was supposed to be paired with, it was not there.

    It was as if Fang Yu¡¯s insights were not enough yet to create that remaining creation symbol.

    ¡°So I only have half a dual mark now. I guess I will just make the other one in the near future.¡± Fang Yu thought as she pped her wings.

    She smiled, knowing that these wings were her biggest harvest in her Celestial Nirvanas.

    An additional pair of wing will give Fang Yu one Cosmic ability. Fang Yu was not sure on the power of a Cosmic Ability, but she was sure it will be great.

    With her undergoing 3 Celestial Nirvanas, she gained 3 Cosmic Abilities!

    Fang Yu¡¯s second pair of wings glowed slightly as she tried to see what her first cosmic ability was.

    Her first Cosmic Ability was ¡®Call of the Starlight¡¯.

    When she activates this ability, she will be able to call out starlight from the nearest star to her ce.

    This starlight will enter Fang Yu¡¯s body, injecting her with cosmic essence. This state willst for 10 minutes.

    With her essence cores turning into Cosmic Essence Cores, Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®Call of the Starlight¡¯ will be able to massively improve the power of her Essence Core abilities for 10 minutes!

    This power-up also includes every other ability that Fang Yu had, like her Dual Marks or her Dual Steps, since they were also nourished by the Cosmic Essence.

    At that state, even Fang Yu was not sure how strong she could get!

    ¡°So how was it?¡± Wang Hao grinned as he saw the jubnt Fang Yu. ¡°Was it worth it?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is.¡± Fang Yu replied happily.

    ¡°If I can just be an egg everytime I get a power-up, I will personally use you as my incubator.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 315: Arrival Once More

    <h4>Chapter 315: Arrival Once More</h4>

    Wang Hao sighed in relief as he found out that Fang Yu came out of the egg with her clothes on. Wang Hao could only imagine the awkwardness that will happen if she came out with no clothes on.

    ¡°You seemed to have gained a big harvest.¡± Wang Hao murmured as he saw the jubnt Fang Yu. ¡°Those wings of yours seem to stand out a lot though.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Fang Yu replied as her wings disappeared. Her wings were made of starlight, which she can choose to deposit inside her body.

    ¡°Ok, now you look less holy.¡± Wang Hao said while giving Fang Yu a thumbs-up.

    It was at that point that Shama cautiously approached Fang Yu.

    ¡°Umm....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring you back to that right now.¡± Fang Yu barked quite harshly to Shama. ¡°You think I will stay here and cower? I still have a spacefarer and a talking baby to save!¡±

    ¡°Do you not fear what my father and Uncle Sts will do to you?¡± Surprisingly, Shama seemed to be not angry at Fang Yu at all. ¡°They overpowered you earlier, and I think nothing will change if you go back.¡±

    ¡°What happened with you Shama?¡± Fang Yu asked as she gave Shama a scrutinizing look. ¡°I kidnapped you from your father and threatened your life, and yet you seem to be concerned for me! Are you right in your head?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Shama looked down, not saying anything in reply.

    ¡°Besides, I think I can face those two without any worries now.¡± Fang Yu said as she stretched her body. Her appearance then warped, looking like Fang Xiushang once more.

    The original Fang XIushang who saw this did not say anything as he gave Wang Hao a withering look.

    Wang Hao raised his hands in surrender, not opting to say anything too.

    ¡°Fine Lin Fang, bring me back to my home.¡± Shama said as she grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s shoulders. Both of them disappeared as Shama activated her artifact. Fang Yu then unfused and fused back on the Goddess, bringing them back to where they came from earlier.

    Wang Hao and Fang Xiushang stared at the spot where the other two disappeared.

    Fang Xiushang touched the bridge of his nose as he said,

    ¡°You owe me a lot of exnation for this.¡±

    ¡°Well, you need to find Fang Lin first before saying those things to me.¡± Wang Hao cheekily replied. ¡°Only when you do that that I will talk honestly with you.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ********************

    Shama let out a gasp as she reappeared at the spot where she and Fang Yu left the Goddess¡¯ before.

    ¡°First things first.¡± Fang Yu said as she cracked her knuckles. ¡°We need to find Tang Lin first.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Tang Li? Is she that friend of yours that was about to be sacrificed?¡± Shama asked weakly.

    ¡°No, Tang Li is the talking baby.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Shama chose to notment on that as Fang Yu activated her suit mentally.

    ¡°Suit, tell me where Tang Li and Andwomeda are right now.¡± Fang Yumanded mentally at her suit.

    It seems like her clothes and even the suit she was wearing were all reassembled after her rebirth, which was the reason she still had her suit with her.

    While Fang Yu was waiting for the suit to detect Tang Li, she probed her divine sense on her storage ring, to see how Genie, Mithra and Soul Fighter Prisoners were doing.

    Her storage ring was exempt from the disassembling of her body as she gave it to Wang Hao at her arrival. She reimed it right before she left with Shama.

    ¡°Genie, I need your Mist Roomter. I will use it on some bastards who quit deserve it.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eerily calm voice was heard by Genie and everyone in the storage ring.

    They all shivered as they felt the angerced in those words.

    ¡°Ok.....¡± Genie mentally replied back.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Fang Yu then said as she grabbed Shama by her arms. With Fang Yu¡¯s newly strengthened body, even if she wanted to, Shama will not be able to bail out.

    ¡°Because of the restriction on this, I could not use my whole cultivation power. If I want to beat Shax and Sts with my whole power, I have to rely on Genie¡¯s Mist Room!¡±

    That¡¯s what was Fang Yu¡¯s thoughts were as she walked with Shama, still in their undetectable form.

    ¡°Bing!¡± The notification on her suit sounded, showing Fang Yu where Tang Li was currently in. As for Andromeda, the suit said that she was beyond thisyer¡¯s jurisdiction.

    ¡°That means Afromeda must be in theyer below thisyer.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she looked at the map in her suit.

    Fang Yu resisted the urge to facepalm as the map on her suit showed where Tang Li is.

    ¡°Milk Factory.....¡±

    It was quite obvious to Fang Yu what someone like Tang Li could be doing in the Milk Factory.

    ¡°That greedy baby! I already fed her my milk and yet she still snuck in that Milk Factory for more!¡± Fang Yu does not know whether tough or cry upon realizing this.

    Earlier, Fang Yu was worried that Tang Li will be in danger too like Andromeda. After all, they were both in the same room when Fang Yu left.

    To her relief, Tang Lin seems to have not been taken by the enemies.

    But Tang Li chose to hide in a milk factory of all ces? Tang Li had her priorities set straight here!

    ¡°Fine....¡± Fang Yu sighed as she devised her n.

    First, she will fetch Tang Li out of the Milk Factory.

    Next, she will trap Shax and Sts in the Mist Room and fight them in there.

    Fang Yu confident that with her recent power-ups, she will be able to have some ¡®fun¡¯ with those two fogeys.

    With their undetectable mode on, both Fang Yu and Shama entered the Milk Factory without any obstructions.

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes slightly widened as she saw the amounts of milk being produced at this ce.

    ¡°With this amount of milk here, no wonder Tang Li chose to not leave this factory.¡± Fang Yu sighed as she thought of feeding Tang Li more milk after all the fiasco here.

    ¡°So you¡¯re invisible huh.¡± Fang Yu said as she came upon arge pile of empty milk bottles. She made Shama disperse the artifact as Fang Yu made her move.

    She followed her suit¡¯s advice, and her hands grabbed upon empty space.

    ¡°Muu....¡± She grinned as she saw Tang Li dispelling her invisibility as she iled at Fang Yu¡¯s grasp.

    Tang Li could hardly move, as if there was something preventing her to do so.

    ¡°Heh. Seems like you drank too much milk, too much that you can¡¯t even move!¡± Fang Yu said as she poked Tang Li¡¯s tummy.

    ¡°Boing, boing.¡±

    Shama resisted the urge to swoop in and hug Tang Li since she knew she was a hostage right now.

    But that did not stop Shama from appreciating the cuteness that was Tang Li.

    ¡°Muu....¡± Tang Li pouted as she red at Fang Yu. Her re then changed as Tang Li remembered what her mission was.

    ¡°Sis! Andwomeda wash kidnapped by shome baddish!¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah I know.¡± Fang Yu said as Tang Li curled her body on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yawnn.... Misshion finished...¡± Tang Li let out an adorable yawn as she fell asleep on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head. Tang Li did not forget to turn invisible as Shama looked at the matter with incredulity.

    ¡°Now then....¡±

    Shama was about to ask if she can pet the sleeping Tang Li when her vision suddenly turned ck.

    Fang Yu knocked Shama out before cing her unconscious body inside her storage ring.

    Fang Yu rubbed her hands as she activated her suit.

    ¡°Boom!¡± She did not care to hide her presence as she rushed to her destination with murderous intentions.

    ********************

    ¡°Sts, it¡¯s been two hours already, and Shama is not yet back!¡± Shaxined as he paced across the mansion back and forth. ¡°Did he really die from the poison?¡±

    ¡°Of course he did!¡± Sts roared back, much to Shax¡¯s displeasure. ¡°My poison never failed before, and even now I am sure it will work. Maybe Shama was just lost on her way back here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah that can be the case...¡± Shax muttered as his eyes began to glint. ¡°In that case I think we should head out and look for Shama already.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was about to say.¡± Sts grumbled as he and Shax flew out of the mansion.

    ¡°Say Sts, those three are still busy pacifying Master Solomon right?¡±

    Shax was obviously referring to the other three Djinns who were here in the Underground with them. ¡°Did they have any semnce of sess now?¡±

    Sts sighed as he replied,

    ¡°Nothing, the situation is still the same. Even I doubt if there will even be at least a slight improvement....¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Shax was about to say something else when he and Sts perked up.

    They looked at their left, sensing a powerful murderous aura rushing towards them.

    Seconds passed by, and they saw that it was Fang Yu who was flying towards them!

    ¡°Lin Fang! Return my daughter to me!¡± Shax bellowed as his surroundings began to ripple. ¡°Give her back, and I will make sure your death will be painless!

    Sts on the other hand, was stunned silly after seeing Fang Yu.

    ¡°Impossible! How could you survive!¡± Sts shrieked as he gripped his knife tightly. ¡°You should be dead! Yes, you, you, you are just a fake!¡±

    ¡°You will know whether I am fake or not after this encounter.¡± Fang Yu said savagely as Shax and Sts heard an extremely familiar incantation.

    ¡°Mist Room!¡±

 Chapter 316: Combination and Synergy

    <h4>Chapter 316: Combination and Synergy</h4>

    Shax and Sts¡¯ expressions turned stern once they realized that they were transported into another dimension.

    Their eyes narrowed as they realized where they were brought to.

    ¡°The Mist Room huh.¡± Shax muttered as he red at Fang Yu balefully. ¡°So you have been in cahoots with that ugly-ass Genie. Is that guy with the Soul King with you too?¡±

    ¡°Whether I have connection or not with that guy does not really matter. What¡¯s more important is the fact that you two will be facing me today!¡±

    With Genie trapping the three of them, the Mist Room will only be able to restrain them for 20 minutes. That means there¡¯s 20 minutes for Fang Yu to finish them.

    ¡°What can someone like you do in just 20 minutes-¡± Sts ridiculed as he saw Fang Yu taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Fang Yu let out her power as she disyed her full cultivation prowess.

    ¡°What is this!¡± Both Shax and Sts knew that inside the Mist Room, any cultivators can disy their full fighting prowess. But what they saw was something that they did not expect.

    With their power equivalent to the Fourth Stage, they were able to somewhat sense Fang Yu¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°I can sense dao pirs and mana from her, meaning she could be at the Peak Second Stage. But I can also sense that she has cores inside her body! How is this possible!¡± Shax eximed as he gave Fang Yu a wary look.

    ¡°Not only that, I can also sense that her body seems to have a base strength rivalling that of a Third Stage Practitioner. Even I.... could not fathom how powerful she could be right now.¡± Sts decided to start the fight by sending a casual soul attack to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Both Djinns were highly disappointed after seeing that Fang Yu seemed to have a way to be immune to soul attacks.

    Fang Yu¡¯s violet-tinged eyes leered mirthfully as she taunted them.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? That¡¯s all that the so-called ¡®Great Djinns¡¯ can do? How pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shax said as he employed his Nature Power.

    Shax governs the domain of truth and lies. This means that he can manipte lies and determine the truth.

    But that¡¯s not the only extension of his power. With the power of Lies, he can show his enemies something that was not supposed to be there.

    In short, he can fool his enemies with anything he wanted.

    As for the power of truth, it allows Shax to see through anything that he sees. No one can lie in front of him, and he can also easily detect illusions and find concealed objects.

    The artifact that Shax gave to Shama had his power imbued on it.

    He personally tore a part of his soul and turned it into the artifact that allowed Shama to fool everybody¡¯s senses.

    Because it was a part of his soul, Shax was unable to use his truth power to see through it, which made it impossible for him to detect where Shama was.

    But that property made Shax relieved. If he could not see through it, then who else would?

    But that property turned into a liability with today¡¯s events.

    ¡°I realized when I met that guy in the casino that he was just an illusion.¡± Shax grinned as his eyes turned into spirals. ¡°Thus I had no qualms about him dying. What made me more interested was the fact that you had some tinges of his aura. That means you know who created that illusion!¡±

    Shax then paused as he saw something incredulous on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°You have a baby sleeping on your head? Is she your daughter? Tsk, tsk, I already knew that you are not fit for my daughter, but you dared to touch her while you had a child? sphemous!¡±

    ¡°So what? I am here to make you two shut up.¡± Fang Yu tried to move forward, but she realized that her body seems to be missing something.

    She looked down, and she saw her legs slowly melting off. She iled her legs, only to find more and more of it disappearing.

    Her arms then followed suit, as Fang Yu began to look at them with panic and incredulity.

    ¡°This is one part of my Lie Power!¡± Shax thought smugly to himself.

    ¡°I trap my enemy inside an illusory event. There, I can do anything I want to that enemy. Of course it will all be illusions. But they look realistic enough to fool anyone! And if I make you die in the illusion, you will die in actuality!¡±

    Shax savagely grinned as he saw the remnants of Fang Yu dissipating into nothingness.

    ¡°You should be thankful you will have a painless death.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Thanks, but no thanks.¡± Half of Fang Yu¡¯s face were gone, but that did not stop Shax from seeing her mocking smile.

    ¡°You had some great illusions, too bad I have something to counter that.¡±

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    Shax heard some shattering sounds as the area around Fang Yu started to form cracks and shattered like a ss.

    The dissipating Fang Yu was gone, only to be reced by the fully healthy Fang Yu.

    ¡°That was so realistic that I almost thought I was disintegrating.¡± Fang Yu praised Shax as she stretched her body. ¡°But you messed with the wrong illusionist.¡±

    With the Demonic Unicorn Essence Core inside her, Fang Yu was able to detect illusions out from reality. And with her rebirth, the power of her Demonic Unicorn Essence Core was also increased!

    3 Celestial Nirvanas allowed Fang Yu to see through an illusion by someone like Shax!

    ¡°You.....¡± Shax was surprised by what Fang Lin did, but that did not mean he was scared of him. ¡°So you are the illusionist that created that guy! So what? Even if you are an illusionist, with me here, all your illusions will be seen through!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know about that.¡± Fang Yu replied. ¡°So I will be using another way to fight now.¡±

    ¡°Skwee!!!¡± 4 pairs of wings appeared on Fang Yu¡¯s back, with the second pair from the bottom glowing brightly in the Mist Room.

    ¡°Call of the Starlight!¡±

    Seconds passed by, and arge column of red starlight appeared in the Mist Room, all barreling towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Eh? Where did theye from?¡± Genieined as she saw these things.

    Fang Yu¡¯s first Cosmic Ability, the ¡®Call of the Starlight¡¯, allows her to call upon the starlight of any nearby stars.

    No matter where Fang Yu was, even if she was in a hidden separate dimension, the starlight that she called will still converge upon her.

    Fang Yu¡¯s body was then covered by a white glow which covered her body.

    Secondster, and this glow turned into a transparent, sparkling white aura that covered her body(Imagine something like Ultra Instinct).

    Both Sts and Shax felt wary upon seeing Fang Yu¡¯s current form. They realized that Fang Yu, whose strength was beyond her peers before, became much more unfathomable now!

    ¡°Time to attack then I guess.¡± Sts muttered as he employed his Nature Power.

    His Nature Power just like what Fang Yu determined before, was in the domain of poisons.

    Sts¡¯ whole body was made up of millions of poisons, all nourished by his poison body. He wore the bandages so that any whiff of his poison will not leak out of his body.

    And also, those countless poisons within his body made him look so ugly that covering them up will be better.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Since Sts knew that Fang Yu seemed to be immune to soul attacks, he decided to use the most potent physical poison that he had.

    ¡°Rawr!¡±

    A poison dragon appeared out of nowhere, which Shax sent barreling towards Fang Yu.

    This poison dragon was made up of 5 deadly poisons, with each one able to deal different ways of tormenting its victim.

    1. Blood Boiling Poison: It boils the blood obviously.

    2. Cell Bloating Poison: Increases the rate of osmosis, making the victim¡¯s cells gather water even from the environment, which fills all the cells with water, resulting in a not so nice cell explosion.

    3. Mutation Poison: Directly attacks the DNA and the chromosomes of the enemy, resulting in unspeakable horrors.

    4. Extreme Yang Poison: Imbued with the essence of Extreme Yang, the unfortunate victim of this poison will feel as if they were exposed into a high-temperature furnace until their sweet release of death.

    5. Extreme Yin Poison: Same effects as No. 4, only this time it was extreme cold that the victims will experience.

    Sts was a researcher by heart, which made him an expert on concocting countless poisons and their effects. He also managed to create amazing poison tag-teams that allowed their deadly power to increase exponentially.

    This poison dragon of his was one of those.

    The 5 poisons created a synergy that allowed this poison dragon to y even Fourth Stage Practitioners!

    Because Sts knew that the Fourth Stage Practitioners had their souls tempered by their daos andws, he made his poison dragon to wreak havoc on the physical side of the scale.

    ¡°Pente Dilitirio Drakos!¡±

    Fang Yu stared at the iing poison dragon. She took a deep breath as she seemed to be in a state of intense concentration.

    ¡°You know, this poison dragon of yours made me realize something.¡± Even Fang Yu knew that if she was hit by this dragon, it will be game over for her.

    ¡°If you can mix poisons with different attributes with each other, then why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Fang Yu grinned as she clenched both of her fists tightly.

    ¡°I have countless powerful single use abilities with me¡± Fang Yu said as she stared at her Dual Marks.

    ¡°So why not I just mix more than 2 Dual Marks? Won¡¯t that be great?¡±

    3 symbols glowed on both her hands as she stared at the iing poison dragon.

    ¦¨ for death, ¨‘ for fire, and ? for destruction.

    These three Dual Marks were not paired with each other for Duality, but they all had a simrity.

    They were all geared for decay and destruction!

    ¡°With that simrity, maybe I can use an ability with all three of them! If Sts can create a Poison Dragon, then I will have my own too!¡±

    Fang Yu felt her Origin Energy draining to zero as she employed her Tri-Symbol Spell.

    The space around Fang Yu cracked as she willed the three symbols to fuse together.

    ¡°F**kingbine damn it!¡± Fang Yu growled as the three symbols flickered while they fused together.

    ¡°Attack her now!¡± Shax said as he realized that Fang Yu was currently defenseless. ¡°Make your damn dragon quicker!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Sts shouted as the Poison Dragon elerated even more.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Poison Dragon engulfed Fang Yu while she was still busy fusing her symbols.

    Silence prevailed as Shax and Sts heard nothing.

    ¡°Is she dead now?¡± Shax said as he warily approached the dragon.

    ¡°Of course she is.¡± Sts replied smugly.

    ¡°After all, nobody has survived against my poisons yet!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 317: Destructive DeathFlame Body

    <h4>Chapter 317: Destructive Deathme Body</h4>

    The awkward silence between the two Djinns was broken by a raucousughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! I seeded!¡± A keeling sound followed thatughter, after which the whole poison dragon started to tremble violently.

    The poison dragon then let out a wail as its stomach exploded with a bang.

    ¡°What the!¡± Sts¡¯ints were cut short when a body came flying out of the poison dragon¡¯s stomach.

    That body was purely ck on color, with symbols shing across its body. With one look, one can see only three types of symbols shing on the body.

    ¦¨ for death, ¨‘ for fire, and ? for destruction.

    These 3 symbols numbered in thousands as they covered the figure¡¯s whole body.

    Shax and Sts grimaced as they both knew who¡¯s the owner of this body.

    ¡°How could you resist that poison! Nobody resists my poison!¡± Sts hysterically shouted as he pointed at Fang Yu with trembling fingers. ¡°This is not possible!¡±

    ¡°I survived your poisons twice already. Get a grip!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she checked out her new form.

    Fang Yu currently had a cold sweat as she realized that what she did was way more difficult than what she could have imagined.

    The Dual Marks were there to be used individually or with its Dual Pair.

    That means Fang Yu can use the ¨‘(Fire) symbol alone or use it with its pair ?(Ice).

    That¡¯s the original use of these symbols.

    But Fang Yu had the nagging suspicion before that she canbine symbols that were not in a dual pair. So while she had her essence core creation training with Old Man, she did some experiments with some different symbols and she was able to gather some results.

    At the expense of using all of her Origin Energy, Fang Yu canbine two symbols that were not dual pair with each other.

    From this conjecture, Fang Yu discovered that the effects of the mixtures were all varying and just as strong as her Dual Mark spells. Its effects depend on the properties of the symbols mixed.

    Fang Yu remembered some of thebinations she made.

    ¡á(Male) + ¨‘(Fire) produces a gas that has an aphrodisiac effect on males only. It has no effects on females, only on males.

    ¡â(Female) + ¦¨(Death) creates a curse that will affect a female¡¯s ability to bear children. In short, a female sterilizing curse.

    ?(Ice) + ?(Time) creates a domain that ¡®freezes¡¯ time for a short amount of time.

    If the ¡ñ(Space) was the onebined with the ?(Ice), it will be the space that will be frozen for a short amount of time.

    If ¦¨(Death) and ¨‘(Fire) werebined together, it produces a meposed of death energy that will not just burn anything it touches, but also inject death energy on their bodies, effectively killing the victim.

    With 4 pairs of Dual Marks on her at that time, Fang Yu was able to create more and more fascinatingbinations.

    But that¡¯s where she found the problem.

    No matter whatbination she uses, the resultingbinations that she gets are either as strong as a Dual Mark Spell or just weaker.

    None of herbinations exceeded the power of a Dual Mark spell.

    Coupled with the fact that each one of this unpairedbinations drains all of her Origin Energy in one go made Fang Yu realize the difficulty of their use.

    Using any of these inbat might be a little wasteful, since the authentic Dual Mark Spells uses only a third of her Origin Energy.

    ¡°If I want the unpaired spell to be worth it, then I have to make abination that will result in a spell more powerful than a Dual Mark!¡± That was what Fang Yu thought at that time.

    ¡°Maybe 2 is not enough? Why not make it 3?¡±

    So Fang Yu triedbining 3 symbols, but she failed as she almost died everytime she attempted to!

    After countless failures at that time, Fang Yu decided to put the matter about 3 symbols aside as she continued her essence core creation.

    But now that idea lit up again after using the ¡®Call of the Starlight¡¯.

    After using that cosmic ability, Fang Yu felt all the attributes of her body increasing exponentially, including her Dual Marks.

    Before the poison dragon hit her, Fang Yu thought that maybe this time, her current state might allow her to fuse 3 different symbols!

    After all, she had been reborn with 3 Celestial Nirvanas and she was currently engulfed under the Starlight that she called.

    One can say that this was Fang Yu¡¯s strongest peak state!

    She decided to risk it all as shebined ¦¨, ¨‘, and ? because of their simrities and a possible offensive spell they might produce.

    But even with her current form, she still found it almost impossible to fuse the three.

    With the aid of starlight, she was able to slowlybine the 3 symbols together, But that speed was not enough to for this fight.

    The poison dragon was already beside her, ready to swallow her.

    With this situation, Fang Yu decided to go for broke.

    She gathered all the starlight on her body andbined it all with the 3 symbols that she was fusing.

    It was only at this time that she sessfully fused the 3 symbols.

    The fusion that they created this time was so quiet that Shax and Sts only saw Fang Yu being devoured by the poison dragon, not the sessful fusion.

    But all the risks she took were worth it as she gained something that she was so sure will be an unstoppable power for her.

    ¡°This is power is stronger than a Dual Mark spell!¡± Fang Yu cackled as she checked out her new form. ¡°This body is not bad.¡±

    The spell that she created out of the fusion of ¦¨, ¨‘, and ? was called the Destructive Deathme Body.

    This spell allows Fang Yu to have a body that was made up of mes with the attributes of death and destruction.

    At this state, Fang Yu can turn into roaring mes that can burn her enemies into oblivion.

    Or she can just touch her enemies and watch as their life fades away because of the death attribute of her body!

    Or she can casually destroy attacks, physical or mental, with the destruction aspect of her body!

    Thisbination of scorching mes, life-sucking death energy and destruction attacks makes Fang Yu¡¯s current body way more dangerous than before!

    Of course, this powerful spell has limits.

    Just like other unpaired symbols, this spell sucks all of Fang Yu¡¯s Origin Energy.

    Not only that, but she cannot recover the lost Origin Energy through any means during the one hour that passes after she used this spell. Only when this time passed by that she can recover her Origin Energy.

    This spell also has a time limit, with it being a minute for Fang Yu¡¯s current state.

    With all the rebirths, power-ups and transformations that she had, only 1 minute was the longest time that Fang Yu¡¯s body can endure that form.

    If she wants to lengthen that, she had to improve her power more.

    But that one minute was enough for Fang Yu to defeat the two Djinns.

    ¡°Destruction!¡± Fang Yu pointed to the poison dragon as she created a ck orb in front of her. She sent it flying towards the poison dragon, who let out a wail as it desperately tried to avoid the orb.

    But with its stomach injury slowing it down, the poison dragon was not able to avoid the orb.

    There was no sound as the ck orb collided with the scared dragon.

    ¡°Rawr!¡± The poison dragon let out a wail as its body disintegrated into nothingness.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Shax and Sts stared at what happened in front of them, unable to believe what happened.

    Fang Yu then red at Sts as she conjured a spear on her hands.

    ¡°Deathme Spear!¡± She threw it towards Sts, who was still stunned by his failures.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Sts¡¯ whole body was impaled by the Deathme Spear on the wall of the Mist Room.

    He started shivering as the spear burned his body and also started killing the cells on his body with the death energy that it injected on him!

    Shax, who saw that the situation was not turning for the better decided to use his trump card.

    ¡°World of Lies!¡± Both of Shax¡¯s yes bled as Fang Yu felt that she was taken into a new ce.

    Shaxughed as he saw Fang Yu¡¯s whole body turning ck.

    ¡°Hahaha! That was my current strongest spell, the World of Lies!¡± Shax said as he picked up the knife that Sts dropped earlier.

    His eyes were closed and bleeding, as if what he did took something out of him.

    ¡°By sacrificing my sight for a month, I will be able to drag my enemy¡¯s mind into an illusory world that I created! In that world, my enemy will be trapped unless I said so! Even if that enemy of mine knows that the world is fake, there will be no way for him to escape!¡±

    Shax slowly strode towards Fang Yu as he raised the knife high.

    ¡°And while my enemy¡¯s mind was preupied, I will be free to kill my enemy! Just like this!¡±

    Even without his sight, Shax knew the approximate location of Fang Yu. He sent the knife hurtling towards her, intent on killing her once and for all.

    ¡°No!!!!¡± Sts said as if he saw something that Shax didn¡¯t.

    What Sts saw was Fang Yu¡¯s head suddenly being covered with ck mes.

    ¡°Destruction!¡±

    These ck mes which sprouted out of Fang Yu proceeded to destroy the illusory world that Shax created.

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Shax gripped his head in pain as he felt his created world disintegrating under the assault of those ck mes.

    ¡°My current form can destroy anything, real or illusory. Of course that thing must be at least as strong as me.¡± Fang Yu said nkly as she stared at the two sorry figures in front of her.

    ¡°If the person I faced was a God or an Immortal, my mes will not be able to do anything against them.¡±

    ¡°But for you two, whose power was around the early to middle Fourth Stage, my mes are enough to deal with you.¡±

    Fang Yu then pointed her left index finger to Sts while her right index finger to Shax.

    She gave both of them on what seemed to be a farewell smile as she said,

    ¡°Destruction.¡±

 Chapter 318: Ownership

    <h4>Chapter 318: Ownership</h4>

    me tendrils appeared from Fang Yu¡¯s hands, which proceeded to crawl on the floor.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Both Djinns grunted as they felt threatened by those me tendrils.

    Fang Yu closed her eyes in concentration as she guided to me tendrils to cover the Items where the power of the Djinns resides.

    If Genie has that copper disk, then Sts and Shax has their own too.

    With her divine sense, she was able to sense what Items it is.

    For Sts, it was actually the knife that he was holding on to earlier.

    As for Shax, Fang Yu sensed that it was the earrings that he was wearing right now.

    When Genie gave her the information about the enemy Djinns in the past, she told Fang Yu one thing.

    ¡°As much as possible, avoid seeing them. But if you were discovered and you have to fight, the only way for you to win is to first injure them heavily.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Fang Yu asked at that time while she was feeding Tang Li.

    ¡°Then you must find the Item where their power resides, and you can either destroy or contain it.¡± Genie replied.

    ¡°But you cannot just go straight for the Item at the start! Only when your enemy Djinn was injured that you can deal with their Item.¡±

    Remembering this advice, Fang Yu decided to use her Destructive Deathme Body to heavily injure both Shax and Sts.

    Now that they were both heavily injured, Fang Yu had the freedom to attack their Items that store their Nature Power.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± Both the poor Djinns shouted as the me tendrils wrapped around Sts¡¯ Knife and Shax¡¯ earrings. Some parts of the me tendrils also went inside the Items.

    They tried to use their Nature Power, but they found out that they could not do so!

    Their current injuries allowed Fang Yu¡¯s me tendrils to restrict the Items.

    If Shax and Sts were not injured, Fang Yu will not be able to use her me tendrils to restrict their Items.

    But since they have been ¡®owned¡¯ by Fang Yu, they can only watch as their Items turned dim and unresponsive.

    ¡°Hehehehe, the destruction and death aspect of my mes will not allow your damaged Items to work. So essentially, you are all my hostage now.¡± Fang Yu said as she swept out her arms.

    She also remembered one more thing from Genie.

    ¡°If you injure a Djinn, you will be able to destroy or get their item. If you choose to keep their item, that unlucky Djinn will be your unwilling follower. With you holding their source of power, they will be forced to follow you and your orders.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Fang Yu eximed at that time.

    ¡°I am serious, but nobody has ever done it!¡± Genie said. ¡°You must remember that before our power was restricted, we are almost an unrivalled force, which defeated any of our enemies. But even though we got weaker now, we are still the strongest on this wasted.¡±

    ¡°So that means nobody on this managed to injure a Djinn and get their Item? Well maybe none of them will be able to, since they worship the Djinns here. But me? I am sure I will get them!¡± Fang Yu swore to herself at that time.

    Genie could only shake her head wryly at that time, not believing that Fang Yu has the power to heavily injure a Djinn then get his Item.

    But the Genie right now could only watch as Fang Yu made quick work of Shax and Sts, and she even managed to make them hers!

    ¡°Now that I remember it Genie,¡± Fang Yu said as she yed with Sts¡¯ Knife.

    ¡°There was an ancient story I heard before about a guy who found an old disk. He rubbed the disk and a Djinn appeared out of it. That Djinn then granted three wishes to that lucky guy. That sounds oddly..... familiar.¡±

    Genie sweated inwardly, as she decided to not answer Fang Yu¡¯s query.

    ¡°Oh no.... my Mist Room is dissipating now, I have to go!¡± Fang Yu and the two other Djinns re-appeared on the mansion while Genie hid on Fang Yu¡¯s storage once more.

    ¡°That brat!¡± Fang Yu muttered, deciding to drop her questions for now.

    ¡°Now then....¡± Fang Yu stared at Shax and Sts who both looked at her nkly. ¡°Heal yourself fast, then give me some of the good foods that you have here.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Both Shax and Sts were not able toin as their bodies started to move on their own.

    They were unwilling to serve Fang Yu, but with their Items with her, they are forced to follow her.

    ¡°Hahahaha, this is great!¡± Fang Yu eximed as she saw the two Djinns unable to disobey her.

    She pointed towards Shax as she said,

    ¡°Now, tell your subordinates to free Andromeda.¡±

    ¡°Shax does as you wish.¡± Shax replied as he sent hisckeys his message.

    ¡°As for you Sts, go to sleep first, I will wake you upter.¡± Fang Yu said while shooing her hands.

    ¡°.....¡± Sts red at Fang Yu angrily before his eyes closed as he fell asleep.

    ¡°Sis......¡± Tang Li, who was asleep the whole time that Fang Yu fought, managed to wake up at this moment. ¡°Who ish thish ugwy owd man?¡± She asked while pointing to Shax.

    ¡°You!¡± Shax, who could hear Tang Li, was greatly incensed by what she said. ¡°You are just a talking baby! I could not tolerate the words a brat like you said!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yu said coldly at Shax. Fang Yu proceeded to pet Tang Li as she said,

    ¡°This baby in front of you shall also be your master too. Whatever she wants, give it to her. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.....¡± Shax had no choice but to follow Fang Yu¡¯smandment.

    Tang Li, who was giggling from Fang Yu¡¯s petting, heard everything that Fang Yu just said. She pointed at Shax as she asked her Sis,

    ¡°Sis, ish thish guy wich?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is super duper rich!¡± Fang Yu replied warmly.

    ¡°Then!¡± Tang Li stood up as she pointed at Shax imperiously with her fingers. ¡°Give me moar milk! Moar, the better! Get all milk in thishyew!¡±

    The contrast between her cute appearance and her domineering speech made Fang Yu smile wryly

    As for Shax, his head turned red from the umted anger that he could notsh out. In the end he sighed as he sent hisckeys themand to gather all the milk that they can in the Median Layer.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Li pped happily as she imagined her stock of those delicious milking inter. She drooled as she climbed back on Fang Yu¡¯s head and took her sleep there once more.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Silence reigned between Fang Yu and Shax as they waited for Andromeda¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Lin Fang....¡± Shax looked at Fang Yu pleadingly, even though he also looked like he wanted to murder Fang Yu right now.

    ¡°Where is my daughter? Is she fine?¡±

    Fang Yu stared at Shax, wondering if she should do it. In the end, she shrugged her shoulders as she waved her hands.

    There, Shama appeared, looking quite confused at the change of her scenery.

    She had long regained her consciousness inside Fang Yu¡¯s storage. But because she does not know what to do, she stayed curled up in that storage as she waited for a miracle to happen.

    Now, she saw her environment changing. She looked around her, realizing that she was back in her mansion. She looked in front of her, and she saw her father.

    Even though his eyes were closed and were bleeding profusely, Shama was sure that she was not mistaken.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Shama ignored Fang Yu¡¯s presence as she leapt straight into Shax¡¯s hug. There, she proceeded to cry as she let out all the umted fears and anger that she had.

    Fang Yu stood up as she left the mansion. She felt that she had to leave those two alone first, so that they could sort out their anger on Fang Yu.

    After an hour of waiting, Fang Yu heard some footsteps behind her.

    ¡°So here you are. I know you want me to thank you, but I will not thank you.¡± Fang Yu sighed as she knew the owner of this voice.

    She looked beside her, and she saw Andromeda ring at Fang Yu angrily.

    ¡°So thoseckeys which kidnapped you brought you here?¡± Fang Yu scratched her nose as she tried to divert the topic.

    ¡°They dumped me back in the hotel room that we came in.¡± Andromeda snorted as she stomped her way towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°I know that the antidote for whatever you put in me was under the bed of that room. By that time, I was partially paralyzed and I can only barley move my limbs. So I crawled desperately until I reached the antidote! It took me almost an hour to do that! Then after I recovered, I went here, because my suit said that you are staying here!¡±

    Andromeda then raised her fist, as if she wanted to punch Fang Yu. But she hesitated, as if there was something holding her back.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Fang Yu said as she stared at Andromeda¡¯s fist. ¡°Come on, punch me. I deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Haaa!!!!!¡± Andromeda shouted as she sent her fist crackling towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Thud.¡± With Fang Yu¡¯s upgraded body, she was unhurt by Andromeda¡¯s punch.

    Andromeda also felt it, but she did not stop form punching her.

    ¡°You.¡± ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°B**ch!¡± Andromeda growled for every punch that she threw at Fang Yu.

    ¡°I.¡± ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°Died.¡± ¡°There.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°To.¡± ¡°You!¡±

    Fang Yu sighed as she saw Andromeda¡¯s eyes starting to tear up.

    ¡°Andromeda, its ok to cry you know.¡± Fang Yu said as he opened her arms wide. ¡°Come, you should let it out.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Wahhh!!!!¡± Andromeda let out something simr to a wail as she swooped in to hug Fang Yu. She sobbed uncontrobly as her body started to rx.

    ¡°There, there. It¡¯s all ok now...¡± Fang Yu said as she patted Andromeda¡¯s trembling back.

    Tang Li heard Andromeda¡¯s sobbing, forcing her to wake up. Tang Li trembled for a second, before she started crying too.

    ¡°Waahhh!!!

    ¡°Wait Tang Li, why are you even crying?!¡±

    ¡°Hik. It sheemsh fun Sis.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 319: Tags: Mindbreak, Mind Control, Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 319: Tags: Mindbreak, Mind Control, Sacrifice</h4>

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Illusion Fang Lin said to Old Man. ¡°Basically, my real body got stronger after 3 Celestial Nirvanas and my real body was able to enve the Djinns Shax and Sts.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what you said was cool, but are you not going to tell Wang Hao about it? He¡¯s your First Master you know.¡± Old Man said as he stared at Illusion Fang Lin regretfully. ¡°In my opinion, he also needs to know about what happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ilusion Fang Lin snorted as if he found such matter irritating. ¡°I already told him that we will part ways after his trial, so not telling him what happened to me is already the start of my preparations for the separation! The less he knows, the better it is!¡±

    ¡°But....¡± Old Man tried to interject, not letting go of the matter. I

    llusion Fang Lin¡¯s eyes tick as he noticed that Old Man was highly affected by Wang Hao¡¯s arrival earlier.

    Illusion Fang Lin grimaced as he remembered Old Man hugging Wang Hao tightly earlier, not letting him go after he saw Wang Hao appearing to retrieve the Sprit Meteorite.

    That was the reason it took Wang Hao long to return from this ce.

    ¡°Now that I remember, you seem to be highly fond of Wang Hao. Did you detect something on him that made you support him this badly, hmm?¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he stared nkly at Old Man.

    ¡°Ah well....¡± Old Man stammered as he tried to exin.

    Illusion Fang Lin raised his hands, indicating Old Man to stop speaking.

    ¡°Look Old Man.¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he stared at him directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of background Wang Hao had. I don¡¯t even care if he was something like a son of the Universe Emperor, if someone like that even exists. What I just want is to get done with this matter and get on with my life.¡±

    ¡°Ok....¡± Old Man saw the seriousness on Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s eyes and decided to not talk about Wang Hao.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Both Illusion Fang Lin and Old Man became silent as they waited for Sir Florence¡¯s mental defenses to yield.

    ¡°...¡±

    When Fang Lin felt that he was about to yawn due to boredom, Old Man shouted as he eximed,

    ¡°There we go! I just finished mindbreaking this bastard. Now we can do anything or ask anything to him!¡±

    ¡°In case you do not know, mindbreak is a sensitive term.¡± Illusion Fang Lin whispered, as he shushed his careless Second Master.

    ¡°Ok, ok I get it.¡± Old Man replied as he let out an embarrassed cough.

    ¡°Anyway, I already knew what those Pce of the Gods were up to. Here it is.¡± Old Man pointed with his soul finger as he fired something to Illusion Fang Lin.

    Illusion Fang Lin epted it, which was basically an equivalent of a memory capsule.

    Both Illusion Fang Lin and the original Fang Lin grimaced when they read what the n of the Pce of the Gods was.

    First of all, the memory that Old Man got from Sir Florence showed everything, including the Sixth Stage that the Pce of the Gods made contact with.

    That was called the Beast God.

    Just hearing that makes Illusion Fang Lin think of one thing.

    ¡°This must be inhabited by beasts!¡±

    He was right, because ording to the memory that Sir Florence had, the Beast God had a beast to human ratio of 100,000 to 1, which meant there¡¯s 1 human for every 100,000 beasts on that.

    The amount of the Divine Beasts that reside on that were also many, with at least 1,000 of them confirmed to exist there.

    As for Godly Divine Beasts, Sir Florence noted that there were 7 of them there, and they were all around the Law Domain or God Stage!

    Illusion Fang Lin took a deep breath, realizing that the Beast God was no small fry in terms of amount of powerful beasts that reside there.

    Even the Thrae, with all its share of luck, only had Fang Lin, Wang Hao, Xue¡¯er and Fang Xingwei as the Godly Divine Beasts there!

    And one should remember that:

    1. Wang Hao was obviously from another.

    2. Xue¡¯er was also from another.

    3. Fang Xingwei was just fetched by Wang Hao from the Dream World.

    So technically speaking, Thrae only had Fang Lin as their Godly Divine Beast, which makes it just 1!

    And even with that, the Beast God actually had 7?

    That was just beyond expectations!

    And from the sound of it, all the inhabitants on that only practice Godly Ascension, which exins why the Pce of the Gods were able to hit it off with that.

    And since that had many beasts on it, having certain techniques rted to Divine and Godly Divine Beasts was not unexpected!

    What made Fang Lin worried was the contents of the n that the Beast God gave to the Pce of the Gods.

    The n was simple.

    Sacrifice some divine beasts on this, and use their divine essence to summon one of the experts of the Beast God!

    It was said that at least 7 Divine Beasts were needed to summon a Law Domain Expert from the Beast God.

    The divine essence of the sacrificed divine beasts will fuel a teleportation formation that was engraved on both the Beast God and the Pce of the Gods.

    Once the divine essence was used, the expert from the Beast God will be able to appear on the Thrae and stay here for a day!

    What was worse was that the one that will be summoned will be one of the 7 Godly Divine Beasts residing on that!

    Having a Godly Divine Beast at the Fifth Stage joining the war is an extremely bad news for the Immortal Continent.

    One can already imagine how overpowered Godly Divine Beasts were, just by looking at Fang Lin and Wang Hao.

    Wang Hao, with his power sealed, can survive almost any attacks by any practitioner, and his abilities were the abilities that forced the God Continent on this desperate move.

    Fang Lin, with his Second Stage Cultivation, can give a good fight against an early to mid Law/Dao Soul Stage Cultivator!

    Fang Lin refused to believe that a Godly Divine Beast of the Law Domain Stage will just be a normal one.

    Fang Lin reckons that the summoned Godly Divine Beast can trash any of the Gods and Immortals on the Thrae with ease!

    Even Absolute Geniuses like Xiao Ya and Tang Luo will be just crushed like dry weeds in front of the iing Godly Divine Beast!

    ¡°This summoning n sure is a finishing move. If the Pce of the Gods seed on summoning a Godly Divine Beast form that, the Immortal Continent is done for.¡± Old Man said solemnly to Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°Even your master Wang Hao, in his current state, will not be able to stop that enemy. The best that he can do was to use his abilities to survive.¡±

    ¡°And of course I will be also dead if I face that kind of enemy.¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered.

    Illusion Fang Lin then let out a sigh as he dered,

    ¡°Now that we know what the n is, we must do everything we can to prevent it!¡±

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Illusion Fang Lin and Old Man heard some knocking sounds outside the room, which was revealed by their divine senses to be the other residents of this house.

    They were still under the effects of Sir Florence¡¯s mind control, which made them highly attached to him.

    Upon seeing them outside the door, Old Man turned to Illusion Fang Lin as he asked him,

    ¡°Now that you know what the n is, do you think we can let those poor divine beasts to be freed from this Florence¡¯s mind control? Even I, a dirty old man, feels pity upon seeing those faces.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can do that.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied quickly. ¡°But before we free them from the mental control, let us get all the info that we can get from Florence first.¡±

    ¡°Why not just do the gathering after we free the divine beasts from the mind control? Are you hesitating on freeing them now?¡± Old Man shot back curiously.

    ¡°Well....¡± Illusion Fang Lin gave a pitying look to Sir Florence as he said,

    ¡°If we free those divine beasts from mind control now, I am sure that the first thing that they will do is to tear Florence apart to pieces.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    If we were not able to gather all the info we can from him by that time, it will all be a waste.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s get all the info that we can for now, and then let¡¯s watch Florence get ripped apartter.¡± Illusion Fang Lin conclude somberly.

    ¡°Yeah I guess we can do that.....¡± Old Man let out a silent gulp as he realized that Fang Lin might look a push-over, but he was actually this cruel!

    He even envisioned Sir Florence¡¯s grisly end with a calm expression!

    ¡°Yes, I must not make my disciple angry at all.¡± Old Man thought to himself as he continued probing Sir Florence¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 320: Star Shaking Hand

    <h4>Chapter 320: Star Shaking Hand</h4>

    ¡°Here theye.¡± Illusion Fang Lin braced himself as Old Manmanded the controlled Sir Florence to free the other Divine Beasts from the mind control.

    Both Illusion Fang Lin and Old Man heard faint snap, followed by a painful silence.

    What happened after that was a mayhem.

    Six sets of monstrous killing intents exploded inside the house, with all of them focused on the room that Illusion Fang Lin was in.

    It does not take a bright person to realized that these six killing intents were all focused on the poor Sir Florence!

    ¡°Oh boy, now I feel to afraid to watch.¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered as the door of their room copsed.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Chi Xing, Fang Lin¡¯s fellow Celestial Phoenix bellowed as she rushed towards Sir Florence. Her body trembled as she released the entirety of her power.

    ¡°Hmm... Peak Second Stage like me and 2 Celestial Nirvanas. Not bad.¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered as he realized Chi Xing can be considered to be pretty strong for her stage.

    She snarled as her hands glowed white which she sent crashing towards Sir Florence.

    ¡°Star Shaking Hand!¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized that this must be the first Cosmic Ability of Chi Xing!

    Illusion Fang Lin could faintly feel that the hands of Chi Xing had been tempered by repeated absorption of cosmic essence.

    Illusion Fang Lin determined that if his ¡®Call of the Starlight¡¯ brings a temporary boost to his whole abilities, then Chi Xing¡¯s ¡®Star Shaking Hand¡¯ was a permanent power-up of both of her hands!

    Illusion Fang Lin then saw traces of w Arts being used by Chi Xing.

    ¡°Wonderful! It seems like the Law that Chi Xing had beenprehending was rted to w Laws! Combined with her ¡®Star Shaking Hand¡¯, each strike of her hands might be formidable!¡±

    ¡°Martial Magic! Heaven-Rending w!¡±

    Both of Chi Xing¡¯s hands turned golden, as the space around Chi Xing began to tremble. Even Illusion Fang Lin could feel a slight pressure from both of Chi Xing¡¯s hands.

    Fang Lin could even hear hints of a powerful Law emanating from her body!

    ¡°What a high-grade w Law! Is it Earth Grade? Or maybe Heaven Grade!¡± Illusion Fang Lin began to admire Chi Xing more and more.

    Because Sir Florence was at the Law Soul Stage, his whole body was way tougher than a Mana Materialization Practitioner.

    So Illusion Fang Lin sent Old Man a message, telling him to let Chi Xing have her ¡®free strikes¡¯.

    Old Man agreed, mentallymanding Sir Florence to open up his defenses.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Chi Xing¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her hands prating Sir Florence¡¯s head easily, like a knife slicing through butter.

    She did not think much of this anomaly as he her hands vibrated rapidly, turning the insides of Sir Florence¡¯s head like a mush.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Sir Florence¡¯s body hit the floor as it experienced ¡®bodily death¡¯. But since he was a Law Soul Practitioner, his soul can exist independently of his body if something happened to it!

    ¡°There!¡± Chi Xing saw Sir Florence¡¯s Nascent Soul floating out of his dead body. She spat out a sword from her mouth, which cleaved through Sir Florence¡¯s soul.

    That sword of hers seemed to have some anti-soul properties that easily vanquished the remnant soul of Sir Florence.

    ¡°What a great sword.....¡± Old Man muttered as he saw Chi Xing¡¯s finishing move. ¡°If she refines that sword in the future, even the monstrous Ghost King will be in by that sword easily!¡±

    ¡°Ghost King? Who is he?¡± Illusion Fang Lin queried via divine transmission. ¡°Is he strong?¡±

    ¡°You do not need to know it now.¡± Old Man seemed to shake his head as he did not answer Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s question.

    ¡°The only thing that you need to know is that this Chi Xing will be a valuable ally to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course that I know.¡± Illusion Fang Lin grumbled as he watched the other divine beasts, excluding Chi Xing, kicking the dead body of Sir Florence.

    ¡°Oh, they are much calmer than what I thought.¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered as he stared at Chi Xing, who stared back at him.

    Illusion Fang Lin smiled as she bowed a little in front of her.

    ¡°Greetings to you again, Miss Chi Xing.¡±

    ************************

    Chi Xing was staring at her hands doubtfully after she killed Sir Florence.

    She knew that Sir Florence had the power of a Law Soul Practitioner.

    When she entered this room, she saw Sir Florence in a dazed state, turning him entirely defenseless. The anger that was clouding Chi Xing¡¯s mind at that time made her attack Sir Florence out of rage.

    She knew that even with Sir Florence defenseless, the best she could do was to slightly wound him.

    But to her surprise, she was able to easily prate his head, killing him quickly.

    As for his soul, killing that was easy with her Soul-Cleaving Sword.

    ¡°Why is he so easy to kill?¡± Chi Xing then stared at the only person that was with Sir Florence in the room.

    Right, it was this middle-aged guy who looked like a rookie merchant. He gave Chi Xing a slight bow as he greeted her.

    ¡°Do you have a hand on what happened with him?¡± Chi Xing asked as she gazed at Illusion Fang Lin with uncertainty. Her instincts were telling her that this guy definitely has some secrets on him that were earth-shaking.

    ¡°I do have a hand, just like you having a ¡®hand¡¯ in his death. Pun intended.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied as he stared at Chi Xing¡¯s hands mirthfully. ¡°Now that I confirmed your suspicions, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Well I should thank you I guess, but from what I see, our gratitude is not what you want.¡± Chi Xing replied cautiously. ¡°You want something from us right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick.¡± Illusion Fang Lin smiled as he confirmed Chi Xing¡¯s guess.

    The other divine beasts, who heard the conversation between Chi Xing and Illusion Fang Lin, perked up their ears as they strained to listen on their conversation.

    Illusion Fang Lin gave a sideways look to them, before shrugging his shoulders before saying,

    ¡°I am here to stop an evil n by these guys.¡±

    As the conversation plowed on, Chi Xing and the other divine beasts¡¯ eyes could not help but widen as Illusion Fang Lin borated the insidious n by the Pce of the Gods!

    Sacrifice all of them to summon a powerhouse from the Beast God? Now that is not good!

    ¡°It¡¯s all summing up now!¡± Chi Xing muttered as she cupped her chin. ¡°The kidnappings and the brainwashing were all done to have some divine beasts who will not fight back if they were to be sacrificed! Those bastards!¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin nodded his head, visibly happy from the worried expressions on the other divine beasts. Them worrying means that they will surely help on his n.

    ¡°Now that you are all worried like this, let us start the nning phase!¡± Illusion Fang Lin eximed as he kept Sir Florence¡¯s corpse on his storage.

    ¡°We should find a way for all of us to survive from whatever our kidnappers nned to do!¡±

    The other divine beasts, including Chi Xing nodded their heads, knowing that what Illusion Fang Lin said was right.

    Right now, their lives were in danger, and only by working together that they can survive their current predicament!

    ¡°From what Sir Florence said, there is still 2 days before the start of the sacrifice. In that time scale we can surely concoct a -¡± But whatever Illusion Fang Lin tried to say was suddenly cut off by several powerful presences!

    ¡°Fang Lin! This is not good!¡± Old Man said as both Illusion Fang Lin and Chi Xing had ugly expressions on their faces.

    They could sense that just outside the room, there were 5 Law Domain Practitioners all approaching the house with their domineering auras!

    That was 5 Fifth Stage Practitioners about to enter their ce!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think its my fault.....¡± Chi Xing muttered as she realized the mistake that she made.

    The Pce of the Gods must have some sort of indicator on the current status of their members.

    Sir Florence, who was surely an important member of the Pce of the Gods, must have a life jade slip on their headquarters!

    With Chi Xing killing the defenseless Sir Florence, his life jade slip shattered, which must have shocked those at the headquarters!

    With them knowing that Sir Florence was with the divine beasts, they must have thought that something has gone awfully wrong with him!

    The Pce of the Gods sending 5 Law Domain Practitioners to check the on the divine beasts is one of the worst possible situations for Illusion Fang Lin and the other divine beasts!

    ¡°Bang!¡± The entrance door copsed, as 5 powerful auras seeped into the mansion.

    Chi Xing trembled, as she looked at Illusion Fang Lin with an apologetic look.

    Upon seeing this, Illusion Fang Lin shook his head wryly as he said,

    ¡°Do not worry, I already have a contingency n for a situation like this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The divine beasts¡¯ eyes glowed with hope as they watched what Illusion Fang Lin was about to do.

    ¡°Huuu....¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin took a deep breath before saying,

    ¡°Hey all of you f**kwads! We already know about your n to sacrifice us to summon someone from the Beast God! Hahaha! We do not want to be sacrificed like that! So we will kill ourselves right now! That way, bastards like the Pce of the Gods won¡¯t benefit from us!¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you saying!!!!!!!!¡± x6

 Chapter 321: Let me join you even in your pain

    <h4>Chapter 321: Let me join you even in your pain</h4>

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chi Xing eximed as she heard everything that Illusion Fang Lin said. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin chose to stay quiet as he did not reply to Chi Xing.

    If Chi Xing was stunned, then the other Divine Beasts were also at the simr state. They gritted their teeth, realizing that this guy is out of his head.

    ¡°We need to escape now!¡± Bruno shouted, knowing that Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s wordspromised them all.

    The Divine Beasts began to transform, but before they could do so, the 5 Fifth Stage Practitioners who just arrived personally started their ¡®crackdown¡¯.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The Divine Beasts grunted as they were pushed down by the power of their visitors.

    ¡°You...¡± Chi Xing red at Illusion Fang Lin with anger, realizing that this man not trustworthy.

    ¡°Seriously, you discovered our ploy now? This is really bad!¡± One of the Fifth Stage Practitioners said as he clicked his tongue. He had a long, greasy hair and a somewhat irritating hooked nose.

    He looked like the type of person who was up to no good with that face of his.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Sir Florence just have to keep you all calm for 2 more days, and you will all be sacrificed with no pain! But because of your damned curiosity, now there will be change of ns!¡± The guy with the hooked nose said.

    He then looked to the person on his left as he said,

    ¡°Change of ns. Tell the higher-ups that the sacrifices discovered that they will be sacrificed. Because of that, we have no choice but to move the ritual. Tell them that instead of 2 days from now, the ritual will be done today!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± The receiver said as he disappeared.

    As for the guy with the hooked nose, he smiled as he approached the bounded Divine Beasts.

    ¡°Curiosity always kills the curious you know.¡±

    *****************

    Illusion Fang Lin grimaced as he received the murderous looks from Chi Xing and the other Divine Beasts.

    He and the other Divine Beasts were now bounded tightly and was being brought by the ¡®visitors¡¯ to their ¡®headquarters¡¯.

    ¡°You really messed it up this time Fang Lin.¡± Old Man chuckled as he watched Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s predicament. ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have to move the time of the ritual. The earlier it happens, the better it will be for me.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied back.

    ¡°You have to know that the trial for Wang Hao will also start 2 days from now. If I let the ritual happen by its usual schedule, it will be harder for me and Wang Hao to gather the materials that we need for that trial. And we will alos have a difficulty in ending the war if the ritual happened at its intended time.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡± Old Man replied.

    Illusion Fang Lin avoided Bruno¡¯s menacing re as he continued mentally talking to Old Man.

    ¡°So I made a way to make the summoning ritual happen today, which was the death of Florence. Add some provocative words of mine, and vo, the ritual will actually happenter! Now, the only thing I need to do is to disrupt the trial and start sowing chaos with Wang Hao.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you better pray that you will be able to disrupt that trial. If not, you and Wang Hao¡¯s ass will be handed by the summoned enemy easily.¡± Old Man replied with a sneer. ¡°And don¡¯t ask me to fight that enemy. I am just a poor, weak soul who needed sustenance to live. Moral support! I can give you lots of moral support!¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    ¡°I really hate this!¡± Chi Xing muttered as the entourage arrived at their destination.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge castle.... or maybe in this case, a huge pce......¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered as he saw the looming structure over him.

    Therge pce was situated in a wide in and surrounded by kilometer-tall metal border walls with deadly spikes ced on them.

    The in was covered with magical formations, with Illusion Fang Lin shuddering under their power.

    ¡°Hohoho, they have countless Fifth Stage Formations scattered around the pce. Interesting....¡± Old Man, who was the one who was well-versed in this kind of things, seemed to be impressed at what he saw.

    ¡°Killing, trapping, even expelling formations! This ce is teeming of it! And form what I can see, the arrangement of all these Fifth Stage Formations allows them to synergize, making it possible to forcefully emte the effects of few Sixth Stage Formations!¡±

    Old Man seemed to be nodding in approval after observing all the formations around the pce.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, your disciple wants to stop the arrival of an overpowered being, and you are here praising the enemy¡¯s magical formations... How inspiring¡± Fang Lin drily said as he remonstrated Old Man.

    ¡°Ohe on! An intellecutual like me always has to praise innovative things, even if they were made by my enemies!¡± Old Man defended himself, with his eyes glowing with nostalgia. ¡°Oh I can still remember that time when...¡±

    ¡°Maybe the reason you reached your current state was because you were that na?ve.¡± Illusion Fang Lin shot back. ¡°Now that I think about it, that could actually be the reason....¡±

    ¡°....¡± This served to shut Old Man up, which allowed Fang Lin to observe the pce in front of him up close.

    The walls of the pce were made with rare metals and rocks, with Illusion Fang Lin seeing metals like star tinum or blood adamantium melded with the walls.

    Even the windows were made up of rainbow crystals, which made them extremely pretty to look at.

    But the most obvious thing from this pce was its size. It around 10 kilometers in height, making it the tallest structure in the whole God Continent!

    Even when looking up, Illusion Fang Lin was unable to see the top of the pce.

    ¡°What a huge-ass pce. This must the headquarters of the Pce of the Gods.¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered as he snorted quietly. ¡°They want to be so domineering that they made a pce 10 kilometers tall? Their higher-ups must be so arrogant!¡±

    The hooked nosed man relished on the surprised expressions of the Divine Beasts. He must have been used on seeing the first timers being awed by the size of the pce.

    ¡°Just like what you might have expected, this is the headquarters of the Pce of the Gods. We also call this the Great Church.¡± The hooked nosed man said as he gave the pce a reverent look.

    ¡°Aside from being a symbol of power, this ce is also where we praise greatest Gods of this! You, all of you should also prostrate! But since you all are about to die, then I guess you can say thest of your prayers here.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, this hooked nose man is starting to get on my nerves... ¡± Illusion Fang thought sourly as he looked around him.

    ¡°So will the ritual happen outside the pce, or inside the pce?¡±

    ¡°Woosh.¡±

    The practitioner who left the group earlier re-appeared in front of them as he gave a nod to the hook nosed man.

    ¡°The higher-ups have been informed by your report. Because of that and other extenuating circumstances, they have decided to perform the ritual right now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Isn¡¯t that just too fast?¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought bewilderedly as the other Divine Beasts beside him also appeared shocked.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The hooked nose man could not take it anymore after he saw the despair on Chi Xing and the other Divine Beasts¡¯ face.

    ¡°Why so serious? This is your chance to contribute for the God Continent! Do not be afraid of dying! Instead think of your sacrifice..... as your job!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, we are all done for!¡± Bruno went down on all fours as hemented his fate. ¡°Why did this happen to me! I still wanted to have my harem!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also wanted to have a harem too.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied with a faraway look on his face.

    Upon hearing this, Bruno just snorted, looking quite pissed.

    ¡°Now, now.¡± The hooked nose man tried to cate the scared Divine Beasts. ¡°The sacrifice will not be that painful, I swear. You will just be ced inside the formation that we made. That formation will then proceed to suck all of your life juices away to summon our ally from another!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s actually painful, now that I think about it.¡± The hooked nosed man said as he gave the Divine Beasts a pitying look.

    ¡°But the whole life-sucking process willst for an hour, so at least you have an hour to ruminate about your life goals before dying with a dried-up corpse!¡±

    ¡°No!!!¡± That was thest straw for Bruno.

    He stood up, ignoring the fact that he was surrounded by many presences powerful than him. He ran away, aiming for the gates that leads to the outside.

    ¡°Sigh. So you are theic relief.¡± The hooked nosed man muttered as he clicked his hands.

    ¡°Thud.¡± Bruno fell into the ground, unmoving, with his whole body unable to even twitch.

    The hooked nosed man swept his eyes all over the other divine beasts as he said,

    ¡°Try to run, and you will suffer the same fate as this guy. Anyone who tries to run away will be paralyzed by me, unable to move even a single part of their body. Isn¡¯t that a happy way to be in while being sacrificed?¡±

    The scared divine beasts all nodded their heads, except for one who did not seem to take the message seriously.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Illusion Fang Lin ignored what the hooked nosed man said as he also sprinted towards the gates.

    Just a second after he started to run, he fell down as he felt himself unable to move his body.

    He is now fully paralyzed, just like Bruno.

    ¡°Seriously, I just said do not run and yet you did. Are you sick in your head?¡±

 Chapter 322: Letâ€™s Chop some Onions!

    <h4>Chapter 322: Let¡¯s Chop some Onions!</h4>

    ¡°Now then, tell me everything that you can tell me about that Solomon.¡± Fang Yu said as she referred to Solomon just like someone that she was just gossiping about.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you even do something like that? You have to follow my orders now you know.¡±

    What Fang Yu said was right.

    After Fang Yu obtained the Items of Shax and Sts, she already had full control over the two. Whatever she wanted had to be followed by Shax and Sts.

    That was evident from the fact that Tang Li¡¯smand to Shax earlier had been fulfilled.

    ¡°Yay!¡± The jubnt Tang Li shouted as she swooped over the monstrously gigantic pile of milk bottles.

    All of these were brought by Shax¡¯sckeys from all over the Median Layer.

    The pile of milk bottles was asrge as a mountain, almost reaching the topmost part of the Median Layer.

    Such a marvelous sight was a paradise for the ever gluttonous Tang Li.

    ¡°Sis! Shtowe the milk fow me now!¡± Tang Li demanded as she pulled the cheeks of her Sis. ¡°Fashtew Sis!¡±

    ¡°Ok ok...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she sucked all the milk bottles on her storage ring.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Li followed suit, entering Fang Yu¡¯s storage with drool flowing down her chin.

    There was no doubt that Tang Li was off to enjoy her milk stock.

    ¡°This brat.....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯te crying to me if your stomach hurts.¡±

    ¡°Muuuu....¡±

    Both Shax and Sts tilted their heads, feeling quite confused on why a male like Lin Fang will be called ¡®Sis¡¯ by a talking baby.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Fang Yu stared back at Shax and Sts, who were still not telling her any info about Solomon.

    ¡°Even if we want to, we will not be able to say anything confidential about Solomon.¡± Sts grumbled under his breath.

    ¡°He¡¯s right Lin Fang.¡± Shax said as he let out a sigh. ¡°Solomon obviously knew about the possibility of us Djinns being enved when our Items gets stolen, so he put some countermeasures for that.¡±

    Shax pointed to his head as he continued talking.

    ¡°Solomon personally imnted something in our heads, making us unable to talk about his secrets if we were forced to. That means that even if we were enved by stealing out Items, the object that Solomon put inside our heads will make us keep quiet.¡±

    Fang Yu cupped her chin, quite displeased with that answer.

    But there was one more thing that was bothering her.

    ¡°If you Djinns can be enved when your Items are taken, then why did not Solomon do it? If he holds your Items, your chances of being enved by his enemies should have been nigh impossible.¡±

    Fang Yu dangled the Items of Shax and Sts in front of her as she said, ¡°Solomon did take your items, so look where it brought you now.¡±

    Shax and Sts scratched their heads as Genie appeared beside Fang Yu.

    Shax and Sts were already told by Fang Yu about her alliance with Genie, so the two could only send begrudging looks to Genie.

    Shax let out a sigh as he answered Fang Yu¡¯s query.

    ¡°Solomon¡¯s reason for not taking our Items was actually simple. But the answer I will give you was the only thing that I can tell to you. The object that Solomon ced inside our heads prevents us from telling more.¡±

    ¡°So the best information about Solomon that you can give to me is just 1? You better make that info worth it.¡± Fang Yu muttered under her breath.

    Shax then clutched his head as if he was in pain as he started talking with gritted teeth. It was quite obvious that what he was saying was taking everything that he had just to aplish it.

    Even Fang Yu could see the pain that Shax was currently in. But she did not stop him, for she was thinking that this pain means that what Shax will say is important.

    ¡°It was because (gah!) aside from being a (sh*t!) a devourer, he was also (f**k!) a Djinn like us! Oh my head!¡± Shax then proceeded to roll on the ground as he felt as if his head was about to explode.

    Sts shrugged his shoulders upon seeing this. He turned to Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°That¡¯s the best info about Solomon that we can give to you Lin Fang. If we try to say more, the object imnted by Solomon inside our heads will prevent us from saying more.¡±

    ¡°Ok I get it! That¡¯s the 3rd time you mentioned it!¡± Fang Yu replied as she red at Genie.

    ¡°He¡¯s also a Djinn? You did not tell me about Solomon being a Djinn.... Did you just forget it or you did not want me to know?¡±

    ¡°I honestly did not know.¡± Genie replied. ¡°I was the newest member recruited Djinn by Solomon, so I was not privy to most of his secrets. And because of my appearance, even the other Djinns did not say much about Solomon to me.

    ¡°Ok ok, stop making me feel sad with your story.¡± Fang Yu said as she waved her hands dismissively.

    Hearing this secret made Fang Yu reconsider her ns.

    First of all, if Solomon was a Djinn then that meant that he also had an Item that stores his power!

    If Fang Yu manages to obtain it, then she can have Solomon as her personal servant!

    Of course that requires Solomon to be injured, but isn¡¯t Solomon injured now?

    Then that means Fang Yu just have to look for Solomon¡¯s Item, and she will be able to enve him!

    ¡°But what is his Item anyway?¡± Fang Yu brooded as she reviewed about all the stories about Solomon on this. Illusion Fang Lin also asked Old Man if he had any knowledge of Solomon.

    Luckily for Illusion Fang Lin, Old Man actually met Solomon before!

    Although that encounter was brief, Old Man managed to retell to Illusion Fang Lin easily on how Solomon looked at that time.

    Combine that with the stories of Solomon on this, and Fang Yu started to have an idea about Solomon¡¯s Item.

    ¡°Solomon¡¯s Item was a book right?¡± Fang Yu smiled victoriously as she looked at Shax and Sts.

    Because of the restriction that Solomon put in their heads, Shax and Sts were unable to confirm Fang Yu¡¯s suspicions. But the expressions on their faces made Fang Yu confident about her assumption.

    ¡°The name of that book... it was LEMEGETON[1] right?¡±

    The widening of the eyes of both Shax and Sts managed solidify Fang Yu¡¯s final answer.

    ¡°No need to be surprised, it was easy for me to realize that.¡± Fang Yu said smugly.

    On the stories about Solomon on this, Fang Yu managed to saw a pattern.

    It was that everytime Solomon was mentioned in the stories, he was always described as a,

    ¡®Schrly-looking man with a with a book on his right hand, and a crown on top of his head¡¯.

    From those descriptions, it was either the book or the crown that was Solomon¡¯s Item.

    But it was Old Man¡¯s story that sealed the deal.

    When they met in the past, Old Man ignored Solomon as he was engrossed on his research. As for Solomon, he seemed to be unhappy about this as he started to just attack Old Man.

    Old Man could still remember what Solomon did at that time.

    Solomon muttered ¡°Come, LEMEGETON.¡±, and the book on his right hand changed shape, turning into an attack which he sent hurtling towards Old Man.

    Old Man did not say what was the oue of the match. He only said that the book was an important weapon for Solomon.

    Piecing these information together made Fang Yu realize that it was the book named LEMEGETON that was Solomon¡¯s Item.

    ¡°So what do you n after knowing that? Do you n to get that book?¡± Sts sneered as he saw the ambition on Fang Yu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Solomon is currently injured, so if you get the LEMEGETON, he will be yours. But the LEMEGETON was always beside Solomon, so you have now way of getting it without passing through the other Djinns!¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Shax interjected as he seemed to have recovered from the headache. ¡°Solomon is currently on a rage phase right now, so he¡¯s twice as dangerous.¡±

    ¡°The Rage Phase?¡± Fang Yu inquired as she tilted her head.

    ¡°Is that Rage Phase of Solomon rted to that ck hand that was wreaking random havoc here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is the one.¡± Shax replied with exasperation clear on his features.

    ¡°Therees a time when Solomon loses his rationality and turns into a hideous monster. That ck hand that you saw earlier was just a body part of his that he uses to hurt others. The only way he will calm down is if he was coaxed by some Djinns for a few days.¡±

    ¡°So approaching Solomon right now to get the LEMEGETON is a big no-no, especially that he was in Rage Phase now.¡±

    Fang Yu then scratched her head as she proceeded to ask Shax.

    ¡°So when will Solomon calm down? That¡¯s the only time I can steal his book.¡±

    ¡°From the past records that we had, there¡¯s still a week before Solomon calms down, with the current state that he was in.¡± Sts replied back.

    ¡°That¡¯s too slow!¡± Fang Yu cussed as she left the mansion.

    ¡°Hey where are you going?¡± Genie said as she trudged behind the hastening Fang Yu. ¡°Are you escaping back to the surface?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fang Yu spun as she looked at Genie. Her bright eyes seemed to twinkle as she leered at Genie. ¡°I just need to gather some materials.¡±

    ¡°Materials for what?¡± Genie then paused as she realized what Fang Yu meant by that.

    ¡°Of course its to calm down the angry Solomon, who else it could be for?¡± Fang Yu said as she clicked her fingers.

    ¡°You know about the guy that made an uncrying princess cry with an onion? I am like him, but just the opposite. I am the guy that will make an angry person extremely happy with a reverse onion!¡±

    ¡°Does a reverse onion even exist?¡± Genie shot back contemptuously.

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 323: Mexella

    <h4>Chapter 323: Mexe</h4>

    ¡°Pit pat.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s footsteps echoed throughout the mansion as she started walking back and forth.

    Behind her, the anxious Genie was looked slightly down as she followed Fang Yu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Fang Yu exasperatedly asked as she looked at Genie. ¡°Do you have something in your mind that you want to say? Come say it now!¡±

    ¡°Um well.....¡± Genie looked sideways as she muttered,

    ¡°You will not get my copper disk right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, your Item?¡± Fang Yu tilted her head as if she was trying to think deeply.

    ¡°That depends if you have trained those prisoners well. How are their abilities now? If they suck, your disk will go to me.¡±

    ¡°I am sure that they are super duper strong now!¡± Genie said as she waved her hands exaggeratedly. ¡°They can do stuff that you would definitely not expect!¡±

    ¡°Oh really....¡± A look of skepticism could be seen in Fang Yu¡¯s face as she took what Genie said as mere clickbait.

    ¡°I am telling the truth!¡± Genie stomped her foot, quite annoyed with Fang Yu¡¯s skepticism. She seemed to be highly afraid of having her item stolen.

    Well, having her Item taken means very, and Genie must not want to experience very once more.

    ¡°You, you can put that on a test!¡± Genie said as she tried to look brave. ¡°Even though they only trained for a short amount of time, I am sure they can be of some use to you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fang Yu grinned as gears started to rotate on her mind. ¡°In that case, I just have something special for them.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Genie felt suddenly cold, as if what Fang Yu said was a capital punishment.

    ***************

    ¡°This sucks.¡± Shax muttered as he watched his daughter Shama fast asleep.

    This poor girl experienced being kidnapped and seeing her own father injured. It was actually surprising that Shama can still sleep like this.

    ¡°Yeah, it really sucks , but what can you do about it?¡± Sts interjected as he straightened his arms.

    ¡°Now that your daughter is asleep, we have to proceed already.¡±

    ¡°That damned Lin Fang! We just became his followers, and he already made us do something!¡± Shax seemed to still be mad with Fang Yu, even with his current state.

    ¡°Is Lin Fang even sane? What he wants us to do borders on the suicidal and crazy already! And he said that he did that for the sake of defeating Solomon! If not for my Item taken by him, I will not follow his n!¡±

    ¡°Well what can we do?¡± Sts said as he shrugged his shoulders. He gave Shax a sad smile as he continued talking.

    ¡°From the looks of it, Lin Fang wanted to deal with Solomon today. As for why the rush for that, he did not say why.¡±

    ¡°Youngsters these days, always rushing about things! Love, cultivation, even their sworn enemies! They all want to get them quickly! This Lin Fang is no different!¡± Shax cursed as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Remember what Lin Fang said to us earlier.¡± Sts said as he flicked Shax on his forehead.

    ¡°As long as we do our job right, Lin Fang will give back out Items to us. He even swore with his soul right?¡±

    ¡°I know about that, but still..... I really do not like Lin Fang¡¯s n to lure Solomon out.¡± Shax replied quickly. He took a deep breath as he tried to not wake up his daughter with hisints.

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky and dangerous! Even my daughter and my other family members who were hiding in another mansion might be implicated by Lin Fang¡¯s n!¡±

    ¡°Well, his n will surely bring Solomon out.¡± Sts said as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to see Solomon being finally defeated?¡±

    ¡°Yes I want to, but Lin Fang at most can be just as strong as us.¡± Shax replied dismissively.

    ¡°Besides, I am sure that even you could not see how Lin Fang¡¯s n could allow him to beat Solomon. Lin Fang¡¯s power is not just at that level!¡±

    ¡°But we have seen him do things that are unexpected. Maybe we should expect him to have something in store forter events.¡± Sts cheerfully replied, ignoring Shax¡¯s pessimistic outlook.

    ¡°You!¡± In the end, Shax could only sigh as he stood up. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go now and start Phase 1!¡±

    Both of them left the mansion as they flew towards the area that Fang Yu assigned them to go.

    There, they shall follow the instructions given to them by Fang Yu earlier. With their Items with her, Shax and Sts will wlessly follow her demands.

    ¡°They left now huh.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw Shax and Sts heading to their designated spot.

    ¡°The timing must be right!¡± Right now, Fang Yu¡¯s current dilemma was not on how to lure Solomon out.

    The information that she was able to obtain from Shax and Sts allowed her to think of a sure-fire way to attract Solomon¡¯s attention.

    She even used Illusion Fang Lin to mentally ask Old Man for additional advice.

    Old Man, being an ¡®intellectual¡¯ person, gave Illusion Fang Lin ideas and maneuvers that further polished Fang Yu¡¯s n.

    Now, Fang Yu¡¯s only problem was on when to initiate her n.

    After all, her n will only seed if she got the timing right.

    Get it wrong and the Underground, including Fang Yu, might just be ruins the next day!

    Fang Yu then closed her eyes, as if she was waiting for something else to happen.

    Genie and Andromeda who watched from the sidelines, gave Fang Yu a wary look as they knew something will happen sooner orter.

    As for Tang Li, she was inside Fang Yu¡¯s storage, swimming in arge pool filled with high-quality milk form the Median Layer.

    Tang Li was in pure bliss, which made her forget toe out and have her feeding session with Fang Yu.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, as fighting intent appeared on her body.

    A predatory smile appeared on her lips as her appearance morphed.

    The ¡®Lin Fang¡¯ appearance that she was currently donning had just disappeared.

    Right now, Fang Yu was back to her original ¡®Fang Yu¡¯ appearance.

    This was the appearance that looked extremely alike to one of the Goddess¡¯ personas!

    ¡°Tang Li,e out and fly beside me.¡± Fang Yu whispered into her storage.

    ¡°Muuu........¡± Tang Li pouted as she flew out of the storage.

    She gave Fang Yu a reproaching look as she flew beside her.

    Fang Yu exined to Tang Li what she had to do.

    Basically, she just have to show her face and fly alongside Fang Yu.

    ¡°I want moar milk...¡± Tang LI whispered, as if she was trying to strike a deal.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I will get more for youter.¡± Fang Yu dully replied.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    ¡°As for you two, you already know what to do.¡± Both Andromeda and Genie nodded, as Andromeda flew off somewhere.

    As for Genie, she looked uncharacteristically serious, as her Item was on the stake here.

    Genie clenched her right hand, which had a storage ring fitted on it. Inside that ring was Mithra and the prisoners that Fang Yu freed.

    ¡°I shall bring the prisoners with me right now! I swear I will not fail!¡± That was thest thing she said before Genie also flew away from the mansion.

    In the end, it was only Fang Yu and Tang Li that was left behind the mansion.

    Fang Yu looked at the cute Tang Li as she muttered,

    ¡°Just like what the Goddess¡¯ followers at the surface said, you Tang Li, looked like Oqtris, while I looked like Ofneas.¡± [1]

    ¡°I am Oqtwish, the ashpect of Fewtiwity!¡±!¡±

    Fang Yu ignored Tang Li¡¯s ramblings as she thought to herself,

    ¡°With the two of us here, the only thing we need toplete the Goddess was to get something to represent Mexe.¡±

    Fang Yu then smiled as she started walking. The extremely full Tang Li had to do her best just to keep up with Fang Yu even though she was just walking.

    In the end Fang Yu sighed as she ced Tang Li on top of her head once more.

    Fang Yu¡¯s feet only stopped moving when she reached her destination.

    ¡°Luckily for me, I already have located ¡®Mexe¡¯.¡±

    Fang Yu then took a deep breath as she shouted,

    ¡°Rise and shine Mexe, I need you toe with me now!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    .

    .

    .

    [1] The three aspects of the Goddess. Oqtris, Ofneas and Mexe. Fang Yu looked extremely like Ofneas while Tang Li was the look-alike of Oqtris.

 Chapter 324: Dao: The Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 324: Dao: The Gathering</h4>

    ¡°Kehoff!¡± The Grand Elder let out a cough as the floor beneath him was covered with bloodstains. He let out a shuddering breath as his face turned pale.

    ¡°Grand Elder, are you fine?¡± Xiao Ya asked as she faced the pale-faced Grand Elder.

    ¡°You do not need to see that much in the future. This war concerns the fate of this, so I think it might be extremely difficult for you to see anything at all.¡±

    The Grand Elder shook his head, as he pushed Xiao Ya¡¯s hands away.

    His eyes stared forward, looking the assembly of people in front of him.

    Currently, the Grand Elder and Xiao Ya was inside the Royal Pce of the Central Divine Empire.

    Considered as the number one power in the Immortal Continent, the Central Divine Empire naturally took reins on organizing the armies and logistics for the war against the God Continent.

    As of now, almost all of the powerful Fifth Stage and Immortal Practitioners were gathered in the Royal Pce.

    They were all invited by the Central Divine Empire regarding the matter of the war with the God Continent.

    Almost all of them came, except for some practitioners that were either rogue, evil, or those who are leader of organizations that are not tightly affiliated with the Immortal Continent.

    ¡°So the Father did note huh. Still busy with his experiments I guess.¡± One of then Immortals muttered as he noticed the missing person. ¡°Well whatever, we don¡¯t need him anyway.¡±

    At the start of the meeting, the Grand Elder of the Immortal God Sect offered to perform a divination regarding the future of the war against the God Continent.

    Everyone agreed, knowing the talent that the Grand Elder had.

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone frowned as they saw what happened to the Grand Elder.

    From the way that the Grand Elder spat some blood, the practitioners in the Royal Pce realized that the situation might not be that good.

    ¡°I tried to see all the possible scenarios that might happen in this war. See? I even used my favorite cigarette to get me high.¡± The Grand Elder said as he tried to puff one more from his cigarette.

    Too bad for him his wife was watching, who snatched the stick away from him.

    ¡°..... Anyways, even with that ¡®high¡¯, I was unable to see what happens next.¡± The Grand Elder mumbled apologetically. ¡°Even my eyes are not worthy enough to steer the entirety of this war.¡±

    Grand Elder¡¯s confession turned the atmosphere in the Royal Pce more somber.

    From the looks of it, they can only rely on their spies and on the forces they amassed to beat the enemies.

    ¡°So what does the Assassin Organization said to our offer? Did they ept our payment in exchange for some information?¡± The Fang n Patriarch said as he faced the Zhou n Patriarch.

    ¡°We need those information so that we can bolster our ns!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I took care of that.¡± The Zhou n Patriarch replied slyly.

    ¡°One of the Elders of the Assassin Organization said that in exchange for the information that they had, we should give them 3 Evil God Hearts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Ye Wang, the Head of the Beast Master Sect bellowed.

    ¡°Just having one Evil God Heart is too much for us, and yet they want 3? They seem to be intent on milking us!¡±

    ¡°Shut up musclehead.¡± This time it was the sect head of the Transcendent Sword Sect, Jian Bing who said her piece. ¡°If the info that they have is worth it, giving out 3 Evil God Hearts is a necessarypromise for us.¡±

    ¡°But....¡± Ye Wang wanted to say more, but he was interrupted by a gentle giggle.

    ¡°Ye Wang, our continent is at the brink of war, and yet you do not want to sacrifice something? You seem to be taking this war as a child¡¯s y.¡±

    The speaker was a man, basing at the sound of his voice.

    But this man¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that if he did not talk, even a male might fall for him!

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes brightened as she leapt into the beautiful man¡¯s waiting arms.

    Jian Bing looked sad as she looked at the blissful scene. She let out a sigh as she imagined that it was her who was hugging Xiao Ya.

    Xiao Ya seemed to be not embarrassed by what she was doing now. She even giggled as the beautiful man tickled her nose.

    This beautiful man was Xiao Ya¡¯s father, Xiao Shen!

    Some of the men in the proximity let out an awkward cough, as if they remembered something sour after seeing Xiao Shen.

    Even Ye Wang was rendered speechless when Xiao Shen appeared. Ye Wang tried to say something, but some memories of his past made him unable to speak even just a word.

    As for Xiao Shen, he smiled as he poked his lovely daughter¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Huhuhu, are you so busy that you can¡¯t even visit your daddy and mommy? If not for this meeting, maybe the next time I see you was on your wedding!¡±

    ¡°Wedding!¡± Jian Bing¡¯s eyes widened after hearing this, as if she could not believe what she heard.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Xiao Ya pouted as she moved out of the hug. She seemed to act like a spoiled little girl whenever Xiao Shen was around.

    ¡°Marriage is definitely out of my mind for now. I have more important things to consider, just like this war!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Xiao Shen smiled as he patted Xiao Ya¡¯s head. ¡°From what I heard, you have been quite busy ¡®training¡¯ your disciple Fang Yu before she went away to train by herself. Seems like all those ¡®trainings¡¯ took off your mind from marriage.¡±

    Everyone in the Royal Pce chose to say nothing, as they knew about Xiao Ya¡¯s preference for females.

    Adding the fact that Fang Yu was seductive beauty, and everyone was sure that some of the ¡®trainings¡¯ Xiao Ya had with Fang Yu were the steamy, personal and intimate trainings that require bodily contact.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Ya seemed to be pissed by what she heard as she crossed her arms and ignored Xiao Shen for the rest of the gathering.

    While the doting father was busy trying to cate his daughter, the other Immortals in the gathering had something else bothering them.

    ¡°Is the Central Divine Emperor still noting out of the Central Divine ne? It¡¯s been a year already! Right when we need him the most was the time he was actually gone! This is so unlucky!¡± One of the few Immortals muttered as they let out tired sighs.

    In the Immortal Continent, it was unanimously considered that its strongest expert was no other than the current Central Divine Emperor!

    He was unbeaten throughout his whole life, defeating all of the Immortals and some Gods in the Immortal Continent, including the hidden immortals and those who wanted to just stay quiet!

    The only one that the Central Divine Emperor was not able to face was the Million Hand Sword God, who died before they could face off.

    But even with that slight chink, there was no doubt that the Central Divine Emperor was the most domineering expert in the Immortal Continent now!

    But the problem was, the Central Divine Emperor was currently missing!

    No, not missing.

    The Central Divine Emperor was currently inside the holy treasure of the Central Divine Empire, the Central Divine ne!

    It was said that this ne was a hidden, which contained countless rare resources and even legacies from powerful practitioners!

    The Central Divine Empire¡¯s rise to power was directly tied to the Central Divine ne.

    Even the aplishments of the current Central Divine Emperor were also rted to the Central Divine ne.

    ¡°Just a year ago, the Central Divine Emperor said that he received an augury advising him to enter the Central Divine Empire to find something there. He did not say what he was supposed to get. He just activated the formation and entered the Central Divine ne. And as you can see now, he¡¯s still not going out.¡±

    If the Central Divine Emperor was just with them, then half of the worries of the Immortal Continent will be gone!

    But reality was not always ideal.

    ¡°.....¡±

    But the dilemmas that everyone were feeling right now suddenly increase once more.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they felt an extremely powerful aura.

    They shivered, as they could feel the tyrannical might of this aura!

    ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Someone from them asked.

    But no one answered, as they were worried about this aura in a slightly different way.

    They were anxious because this aura came from the direction of the God Continent!

    There was no mistaking it! This dreadful aura was gushing out from the God Continent, and it was actually getting stronger and stronger over time!

    Everyone shuddered as they thought to themselves,

    ¡°What did the God Continent do to produce this kind of aura?¡±

 Chapter 325: For the Horde

    <h4>Chapter 325: For the Horde</h4>

    ¡°Move out!¡± The hooked-nosed man said as he and his subordinates pushed the paralyzed Illusion Fang Lin and Bruno along with the other Divine Beasts inside the Pce.

    ¡°Why did you do that? You know too well that we could not run away now. Could it be that you have something nned?¡± Chi Xing asked through a divine sense message.

    ¡°nned? You can say that its like that.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied back saying nothing else more. He seemed to be not interested on saying what he was thinking about.

    ¡°Tsk.....¡± Chi Xing muttered as hopelessness filled her eyes. On her opinion, whatever Illusion Fang Lin was nning was bound to fail.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rely on something like him.... It seems like I have to use this now.¡± Chi Xing closed her eyes as he established a connection with a jade slip inside her storage.

    Because of the sheer power of the people inside the Pce, most of the items inside Chi Xing¡¯s storage is not worth a fart in front of them.

    But Chi Xing was confident that the jade slip she was about to use now will be something different.

    ¡°Stop that!¡± The hooked-nosed man¡¯s face changed as he looked at Chi Xing.

    From the looks of it, people like the hooked-nosed man can somewhat instinctively detect danger just before they could happen.

    Even the other Law Domain Practitioners in the entourage looked suddenly worried at Chi Xing as they all swooped in to restrain.

    ¡°Toote!¡± The jade slip appeared on Chi Xing¡¯s hand as she started to immediately crush it.

    Silence reigned for a few seconds, which made the hooked-nosed man think that maybe it was just a false rm.

    But thatfort of his suddenly disappeared when he felt a horrifying aura suddenly appearing in the God Continent.

    ¡°Not good!¡± The hooked-nosed man¡¯s face began to pale a little as he looked towards a certain direction.

    That direction was at the northwest section of the God Continent, where the Undead Forest was situated.

    One can say that this forest was simr to the Forest of Death in the Tian Ji Empire. After all, the Undead Forest was also created from an object that fell on that spot which happened the same time that the Forest of Death was created.

    The only difference was the fact that it was discovered that any Immortals or Gods who ventures inside the Undead Forest mysteriously dies, and bes an Undead with a battle prowess of a God or an Immortal!

    Of course at that point the Undead God/Immortal would have lost their memories already and they will just act on pure instinct.

    But each one of these powerful Undead was something that the Pce of the Gods does not dare to provoke!

    Because of this, no God or Immortal dared to venture the Undead Forest. The fact that someone like them will die if they go there and that many Undead Immortal/God exists there were enough deterrents for them!

    It was lucky for the God Continent that just like the Forest of Death, the inhabitants of the Undead Forest cannot leave the Undead Forest. This made the people safe as long as they did not enter the forest.

    As such, the Undead Forest was branded by the Pce of the Gods as a forbidden zone, not allowing anyone to go near that ce

    But Chi Xing¡¯s actions seemed to have changed that game entirely.

    ¡°What have you done???¡± The hooked-nosed man said as he grabbed Chi Xing¡¯s shoulders.

    Chi Xing hissed in pain, but that did not hide the mocking grin on her face.

    ¡°Do you know why those Undead could not leave the Undead Forest? It¡¯s because of the object that was in the middle of the forest! It does not allow them to leave by tying their lifeforces in the Undead Forest. With that tying them down, it will be impossible for them to leave.¡±

    Chis Xing then showed the jade slip that she crushed in front of everyone.

    ¡°See this jade slip? I just picked it up in one of my adventures. I do not know where it came from or how it appeared in front of me. I just picked it up and took it home with me.¡±

    Chi Xing then smiled as if she could remember something good.

    ¡°When I probed it with my divine sense, I found out that this was a ¡®key¡¯ for that object in the Undead Forest!¡±

    The pieces of the crushed jade slip fell to the ground as Chi Xing coldlyughed.

    ¡°As long as I crush this jade slip, the restriction that the object holds in the Undead Forest will disappear! That means all those Undead can freely roam the God Continent now!¡±

    ¡°You!!!!¡± The hooked-nosed man wanted to say more, but he stopped as he and the other powerful practitioners felt it.

    That horrifying aura was thebination of all the killing intent that the Undead in the Undead Forest had piled up!

    Because they were unable to leave the Undead Forest, they were extremely bored, with nothing to vent their killing desires on.

    But with Chi Xing crushing that jade slip, the restriction of the Undead Forest on the Undead were all gone!

    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡±

    Bloodthirsty roars could be heard at the whole God Continent as countless Undead rushed out of the Undead Forest.

    They all had powerful practitioner levels, ranging from the First Stage until the Sixth Stage! All of these Undead left the Undead Forest quickly as they started stomping everything on their path.

    ¡°How did she get such thing?¡± That was what Illusion Fang Lin thought to himself as he realized that Chi Xing might be more unfathomable than he imagined.

    ¡°You can say that it was just her luck that she found that jade slip.¡± Old Man replied to Illusion Fang Lin as he let out a yawn.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, she¡¯s so lucky that she found a key that could bring widespread damage to the God Continent. How lucky was that?¡± Illusion Fang Lin sarcastically replied. The Old Man sighed after hearing this, as he decided to not say anything.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Chi Xing taunted as she saw everyone¡¯s pale expression.

    ¡°Of course you will stay here, and the Pce of the Gods will deal with them.¡± That was the hooked-nosed man¡¯s confident reply.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to stay here?¡± Chi Xing giggled as she pointed her hands in the northwest direction.

    ¡°The person who crushes the jade slip ¡®key¡¯ will be considered as a friend of the Undead. They will feel a close bond with that person, and will save them from any danger.¡±

    Chi Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she gleefully said,

    ¡°Now that I was about to be sacrificed, what do you think will those Undead do? Of course they wille in and save me!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!¡± The entourage who fetched them looked at the northwest direction and sure enough, they saw most of the Undead rushing towards the direction of the Pce of the Gods.

    This ¡®Undead Horde¡¯ ignored the kingdoms that they passed through as they began to gain speed.

    It was as if they were only focused on arriving at the headquarters of the Pce of the Gods, and nothing, not even the sects that they passed through diverted their attention!

    ¡°Argh!¡± The hooked-nosed man cursed as he realized that Chi Xing managed toplicate the situation beyond repair.

    Warning sounds rmed throughout the whole Pce of the Gods, signifying the arrival of a threat. This time, the threat was the iing Undead Horde.

    Thest time the Pce of the Gods had to deal with a threat like this 100 years ago!

    Chi Xing cupped her chin as she gave a taunting smile to the hooked-nosed man.

    ¡°If you leave me here, then this ce will be a warzone. You would not want that right?¡±

 Chapter 326: Chomp, Chomp, Chomp

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chomp, Chomp, Chomp</h4>

    ¡°You!¡± Shama woke up with a start as she saw the scary Fang Yu looking at her. She trembled as she remembered her bad memories with her, which all just happened earlier.

    ¡°What do you want now!¡± Even though Shama understood why Fang Yu kidnapped her, she still felt scared being this near to her.

    ¡°Muuu....¡± Tang Li pouted as she saw the scared Shama. She let out a sigh, as if she was a wise old man about to give a life lesson.

    She leapt out of Fang Yu¡¯s head, just tond right onto Shama¡¯sp.

    ¡°.....¡± The adorable face of Tang Li, along with her body that just makes anyone want to pinch her managed to calm the scared Shama down.

    ¡°Can I pet her?¡± Shama as she gazed at Tang Li¡¯s wide eyes. ¡°She¡¯s just so cute!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can do that.¡± Fang Yu replied dismissively, as if petting the universe¡¯s cutest creature was no big deal.

    ¡°Sis! You baddie!¡± Tang Li wailed as her plump cheeks were pinched by the smiling Shama.

    ¡°Sis! Make thish shtop! Hihihihi!¡± Shama then started tickling Tang Li, which elicited high-pitched giggles from the talking baby.

    A minute passed by, and a frowning Tang Li went back on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head. Her cheeks were red from Shama¡¯s pinching, and her breath was slightly harried from all theughing and giggling that she had.

    Tang Li seemed to be slightly angry, as she bit the top of Fang Yu¡¯s head repeatedly.

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°So have you calmed down now?¡± Fang Yu said as he saw Shama having a calm expression.

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am fine now. So what do you want from me?¡± Shama replied calmly.

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°I think you already know what it is.¡± Fang Yu replied as she ignored the persistent Tang Li. ¡°I called you Mexe earlier right?¡±

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°So you knew.¡± Shama let out a sigh as her appearance changed. Gone was the ¡®Shama¡¯ face that Fang Yu was familiar with. In front of her was the appearance of Mexe, the third aspect of the Goddess!

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    Shama touched her original face as she started to say something to Fang Yu.

    ¡°When I was born, my father did not know what was about to happen to me. But as I grew up, my father noticed that my face and appearance was approaching that of Mexe.¡±

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°With my fathers abilities, he determined that there wille a time on which my appearance will match that of Mexe¡¯s urately. When that timees, the Great Solomon surely will not be pleased.¡±

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°My father panicked, because I was the only daughter of his principal wife. My father¡¯s principal wife stayed barren for thousands of years, and it was only recently that she became pregnant with me.¡±

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°Luckily for me, my father created the artifact which protected me. That artifact has two uses, the first one is to change my appearance to a different appearance. The second one, just like what you know, is to turn me undetectable.¡±

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°With the use of this artifact and my father¡¯s protection, I was able to stay alive even with close proximity to the Great Solomon.¡±

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°Now that you already confirmed it, let me tell you my request.¡± Fang Yu said as Tang Li coughed a little from identally breathing in Fang Yu¡¯s hair. But the persistent baby weathered it out as she continued biting her way.

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°I want you, in your original appearance, to have a ¡®walk¡¯ outside with me and Tang Li.¡± Fang Yu whispered beside Shama¡¯s right ear.

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°You want me, along with you two, who looked like Ofneas and Oqtris to show our faces outside?¡± Shama looked slightly scared by this.

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°You want us three to bait the Great Solomon!¡± Shama shook her head as if she found this hard to believe. ¡°You are nuts!¡±

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Fang Yu grinned as she approached Shama, who started backing down slowly.

    ¡°Chomp, chomp, chomp.¡±

    ***************************

    ¡°Argh!¡± Let¡¯s move out!¡± The hooked-nosed man said as he flew away with hispanions. The iing Undead Horde could not be taken lightly, so the Pce of the Gods must use the maximum power that they can use to stop the horde.

    ¡°Ramsay!¡± The hooked-nosed man pointed to one of hispanions. ¡°Bring all the sacrifices towards the sacrifice altar! We shall do the sacrifice while we were also defending against the Undead Horde! I am sure that the Beast God Envoy can wipe out the Undead Horde with ease!¡±

    The hooked-nosed man waved his hands, paralyzing all the divine beasts, including Chi Xing.

    ¡°If I just paralyzed them all earlier, then we would not havee to this. Argh! I am sure I will get punished for this!¡±

    The hooked-nosed man then disappeared along with hispanions, heading towards the Undead Horde.

    This is going to be a hard battle, but it is a battle that they must fight for the God Continent.

    ¡°Ok ok...¡± Ramsaymand nodded his head as he picked up the divine beasts. The doors of the Pce opened as he rushed inside.

    ¡°Damn bastards!¡± Ramsay, who was carrying them cursed as he pped Chi Xing on the cheeks.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Even with her tough body, Chi Xing¡¯s nose began to bleed as she suffered minor facial injuries. After all, it was a Law Domain Practitioner who pped her.

    Even the Original Peak Fang Lin could be slightly damaged too.

    ¡°What? Acting tough now huh? Well that won¡¯tst, since you are about to be sacrificed!¡±

    Because of the quickness of Ramsey¡¯s movements, Illusion Fang Lin could only see blur around him as the man continued to move. Because of this, Illusion Fang Lin was unable to see the interior of the Pce.

    ¡°There!¡± Ramsey stopped as he stepped on arge formation. Illusion Fang Lin looked it by the side of his eyes as he heard Old Man appreciating the formation.

    ¡°This thing right here is a teleportation formation.¡± Old Man said as he seemed to nod while looking at the formation. ¡°This should be bringing you to the top of the Pce.¡±

    Right after Old Man said these words, the formation lit up as Illusion Fang Lin with his affinity to the space mark felt the extremely quick shift of the space around him.

    A moment passed by, and he saw an entirely different surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s harder to breathe here....¡± That was what Illusion Fang Lin thought as he realized where he was.

    He and the other divine beasts were currently at the top of the Pce.

    And when Illusion Fang Lin said top, he meant the top part where the clouds were just at their level andrge flying beasts could be seen!

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t breathe properly here. You are 10 kilometers away from the ground.¡± Old Man snorted as he replied.

    ¡°Even though you are a Second Stage Practitioner, you still need to breathe air in order to survive. Only when you reach the God or the Immortal Stage that you can abandon breathing at all. But as of now, you have to struggle with the decreased amount of air here at this part.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know that.... I just have to make an obvious statement to start a conversation.....¡± Illusion Fang Lin crossly replied.

    Because of his higher specs, Illusion Fang Lin was not that affected by the lesser amount of air. But the other divine beasts with him were already taking quick, deep breaths which filled the air with some weird sounds.

    ¡°What! You want me to start the sacrifice now? But I am all alone here!¡± Illusion Fang Lin heard Ramsey seemingly talking with someone else privately as he walked towards arge mirror and a massive bronze cauldron.

    ¡°He¡¯s talking with someone through divine sense huh.¡± Illusion Fang Lin said, which elicited more snorts from Old Man.

    ¡°That¡¯s another obvious statement you made there! Can¡¯t you just shut your mouth and don¡¯t state things like that! I hate things like that! I could still remember the time someone exined to me what mysterious powers are. He said that they are powers, and that they are also mysterious, that¡¯s why they are called mysterious powers! Do you realized how dumb that sounded? And you almost talked like that now!¡±

    Old Man¡¯s sudden and harsh rant managed to stun Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°Ok I will shut up now.....¡±

    Ramsay continued talking, as if he was engrossed on his talk. ¡°I can do it alone? Ok, ok, can you reiterate to me the steps for the sacrifice again? I just want to make sure.¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s ears perked, as well as the other divine beasts as they listened intently.

    Ramsay, who saw the interest in the expressions of Illusion Fang Lin and the other divine beasts, smiled as he started to talk louder.

    ¡°Oh, so the first thing I should do is to put all the Divine Beasts in the bronze cauldron?¡± Ramsay patted the said cauldron, which produced booming sounds that made Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s organs tremble.

    ¡°Then after that, I have to boil them alive with a special concoction inside this cauldron? Hohoho, that¡¯s not a good way to die!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!¡± The eyes of the divine beasts widened as they stared at the bronze cauldron with dread.

    Even Illusion Fang Lin, who was supposed to not feel pain, winced as he imagined what being boiled alive would feel like.

    Ramsay¡¯s smile widened as he saw the dread in the eyes of the divine beasts. He then turned his back to them as he continued his ¡®chat¡¯ with this talkmate.

    ¡°So I need to boil them until they were fully melted in the concoction? Then after that, I have to pour that ¡®soup¡¯ on this mirror?¡±

    This time, Ramsay approached arge, silver mirror which had a diameter of around 10 meters. Its sides were gilded with sculptures of various powerful and unique beasts.

    The sheen on the mirror was so bright that Illusion Fang Lin had to look away just to preserve his eyesight.

    ¡°So after that part, I just have to go and watch the mirror, and the envoy from the Beast God will arrive?¡± Ramsay waited for some seconds, and he nodded his head as if what he said was confirmed.

    ¡°Now then...¡± Ramsay faced the divine beasts as he stretched out his left hand.

    ¡°Crackle....¡± Above his left hand, peals of red, scorching me appeared. The divine beasts near Ramsay felt the heat of the me, and they started to crawl away from him.

    Too bad they were paralyzed, so they could only helplessly flop as Ramsay approached the bronze cauldron.

    He smiled at the terrified divine beasts as he threw the me under the bronze cauldron.

    ¡°Ok then, why don¡¯t we start ¡®cooking¡¯ now? All of you better turn out good, for I hate ¡®cooking¡¯ something only for it to be RAW!¡±

 Chapter 327: Plans after plans

    <h4>Chapter 327: ns after ns</h4>

    Even though they were at the top of the Pce, Illusion Fang Lin and the others could still hear the sounds of battleing from the ground.

    Even here, 10 kilometers above the ground, they could feel the shockwaves of the sh between the practitioners of the Pce of the Gods and the powerhouses of the Undead Horde.

    Even the mes which were being tended by Ramsay right now started to sway because of these shockwaves.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Ramsay grumbled as he pointed his fingers to the me.

    The me became stronger, as Illusion Fang Lin felt as if Ramsay created an extremely small Fire Law Domain just under the bronze cauldron.

    ¡°I want to join in the fight, but here I am, assigned with making a divine beast soup....¡± Ramsay grumbled as the mes started to get stronger. ¡°I know that I am a good cook, but really? Even though this sacrifice looks like a cooking process, that does not mean that I should be the one doing it! For the Gods¡¯ sake, this divine beast soup is not even fit for consumption!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± After a few more minutes of tending, the mes that Ramsay took care of was now zing brighter than ever.

    ¡°Glug glug glug.¡± Whatever concoction was ced inside the cauldron started to boil, as it glowed and let out a rainbow-colored smoke.

    Despair appeared in the eyes of the divine beasts as Ramsay turned back to face them with his body slowly approaching them.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Chi Xing gritted her teeth, realizing that her move did not do s**t at all. She tried to flop around, only to be grabbed by Ramsay.

    ¡°You are the cause of that Undead Horde, so if I put you in here first, you will die immediately. I reckon once that happens, the Undead Horde might leave us alone already.¡± Ramsay said sadistically as he approached the cauldron.

    ¡°Mmmm!!!!!¡± Chi Xing tried to shout, but her body was not responding at all.

    She could only stare nkly as she approached the mouth of the bronze cauldron.

    Her face began to flush red as the heat around the cauldron began to reach her. Sweat flowed down her body as she was ced by Ramsay above the cauldron.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    There was only this weak sound after Ramsay dropped the paralyzed Chi Xing on the cauldron.

    The eyes of the other divine beasts where now dim, as they realized that they are all f**ked now.

    ¡°Hey hey Fang Lin, did you just let a live person be boiled alive in front of you? That seems not like you!¡± Old Man said as he red at Illusion Fang Lin. ¡°Is this part of your n?¡±

    ¡°Hah? You do not need to be worried about Chi Xing.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied unceremoniously. ¡°I can still feel that she is alive and well inside the cauldron.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± After hearing that statement, Old Man used his divine sense discreetly to see inside the cauldron.

    There, he could see Chi Xing, still barely alive.

    Even though she was about to die, her body let out an ancient aura as shey in a fetal position.

    Even Ramsay, who thought she should have been dead had his eyes wide open after he saw Chi Xing¡¯s current condition.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ramsay did not expect to encounter a snag like this. ¡°Sh*t sh*t sh*t!¡±

    ¡°Fang Lin... is she simting a Celestial Nirvana now?¡± Old Man asked to Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°Yes, she is undergoing a Celestial Nirvana now.¡± Illusion Fang Lin duly replied. ¡°After all, that is her only option to survive in this situation.¡±

    What Illusion Fang Lin said was right.

    Because of the fatal properties of the sacrifice process, coupled with her current paralysis, the best thing that Chi Xing could do now was to simte a Celestial Nirvana!

    But this seems to be a great chance for Chi Xing, for the heat inside the cauldron might be enough to hatch her egg form!

    Ramsay and the Illusion Fang Lin watched as two sets of cosmic essence flowed out of Chi Xing¡¯s storage. She must have been saving it for her next Celestial Nirvana, which she was doing right now.

    Because of the intense heat, Chi Xing immediately reached the point where she was about to die. It was at this part that she turned into a red star exploding into a supernova, transforming into a ck hole.

    Because of the sturdiness of the cauldron, Chi Xing¡¯s supernova explosion was unable to affect it. But Ramsay, who saw what was happening, was shaken as he realized what was happening.

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to do something strange!¡± Ramsay eximed as he swooped in to remove Chi Xing out of the cauldron.

    But before he could do so, the remaining set of cosmic essence covered the ck hole, turning Chi Xing into a palm-sized egg.

    It was only after this that Ramsay removed Chi Xing out off the egg.

    ¡°Argh!¡± This was the second time that Ramsay was pissed off by Chi Xing.

    ¡°So you have back-up ns for your back-up ns huh.¡± Ramsay muttered as he stared at the egg on his hands.

    ¡°Well as long as you don¡¯t get near the cauldron, I think whatever you are nning will surely fail.¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin watched as the egg disappeared into Ramsay¡¯s storage.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin pouted, as he realized that his ns might not be needed anymore.

    After all, with what Chi Xing did, Ramsay will surely not allow her to be put inside the cauldron.

    But with that, the avable divine beasts to be sacrificed will only be around 6. There was no way for the ritual to work now.

    This must have been Chi Xing¡¯s desperate final n.

    She nned to turn herself into an invalid sacrifice, which will make the whole sacrifice fail entirely.

    ¡°She¡¯s a great thinker. If I just met her earlier, she could have been my disciple.....¡± Old Man saidmentingly, which elicited a frown from Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°Hey old man, you should kno-¡± But whatever Illusion Fang Lin tried to say was interrupted by Ramsay¡¯sughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! You think you are all safe now? Hell no!¡± Ramsay then reached deep on his storage, before fishing something out.

    The divine beasts¡¯ relieved expression disappeared when they saw what was in ced in front of Ramsay.

    It was a beautiful woman, who had the appearance of a seductress. Her perfect body showed off her tantalizing curves, while her ck hair framed her beautiful face well.

    Illusion Fang Lin let out a gulp, as he imagined only Fang Yu could match this woman in terms of appeal.

    The woman was also paralyzed like them, with her body unable to move. She stared at her new ce with panic, with her eyes wide from fear.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Ramsay seems sad as he approached the woman. He caressed her face as he said,

    ¡°I found this woman near the Fairy Forest yesterday. When I saw her, I immediately wanted to turn her to my pleasure ve, thus the reason she was in my storage.¡±

    He licked his lips as he seemed to be more sad.

    ¡°I n to make her mine after the war with the Immortal Continent. But from what I can see right now, there is no way I could enjoy her. I guess this is goodbye then.¡± He then picked the woman up as he approached the cauldron once more.

    Illusion Fang Lin cursed inwardly as he realized all that Chi Xing did was for naught. After all, this woman that Ramsay brought out was also a Divine Beast!

    That means the total number of divine beasts were back to 7, making the sacrifice feasible once more!

    The woman started crying, as she hovered above the cauldron.

    Ramsay snickered upon seeing this as he was about to release his grip.

    But before he could do that, his body trembled as he felt a powerful presence approaching!

    It was not only him, but everyone in the Thrae felt an instinctive fear as they looked up to the skies.

    No, not just at the skies, but beyond it, at the outer space.

    With their advanced vision, the Fifth Stage Practitioners, the Immortals and the Gods all saw something hrious but also terrifying!

    A monstrouslyrge pigeon could be seen flying from space!

    It was sorge that the Thrae could only be asrge as the pigeon¡¯s eye. Its wings were pping up and down as it flew through the space, even though there is no air in space.

    But what made the situation more terrifying was the fact that the pigeon was heading to the Thrae! Even itsrge eyes were concentrated on the Thrae itself!

    A high-pitched, irritating voice then sounded out from the space pigeon, which elicited expressions of panic from everyone in the Thrae.

    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! Time to eat!¡±

 Chapter 328: A Robber comes in? Donâ€™t worry, the House Owner will get the Police!

    <h4>Chapter 328: A Robberes in? Don¡¯t worry, the House Owner will get the Police!</h4>

    With their eyes wide open, the practitioners in Thrae watched as the space pigeon shrank in size, only to be just as big as the Immortal Continent. That size was still big, as the shadow the space pigeon casted managed to cover the whole God Continent.

    Everyone gulped as the pigeon pped its wings as it headed towards the atmosphere of Thrae.

    But then an awkward silence followed them as the space pigeon bounced off the atmosphere.

    ¡°Eh? I can¡¯t enter this?¡± The space pigeon tilted its head as it saw that its body was being rejected by the.

    It was as if the whole universe was assisting the Thrae to not let the space pigeon in.

    The Immortals and the Gods in the Thrae were both relieved and horrified when they saw the rejection of the on the space pigeon.

    They were relieved since a strong creature like this space pigeon could notnd on the Thrae.

    On the other hand, they were also terrified as they realized that the space pigeon must be at least at the Sixth Stage to be rejected!

    But the horrifying power that the pigeon exuded makes it apparent that it was not just an Immortal or a God. This pigeon could be at least at the Seventh Stage!

    There was also another thing that they noticed.

    From the aura that this bird released, it was highly likely that this bird was a Godly Divine Beast.

    A Godly Divine Beast! They were stuff of legends, and now one was about to enter the!

    Heavens! There was no such expert like that here in this! If not for theary restriction, then this space bird could have wiped them all out already!

    But their relieved expressions changed drastically when they heard the space pigeon muttering to itself.

    ¡°Hmm.... I can sense that this is around the Fifth Stage, so it only allows at most those at the Law/Dao Domain Stage! Hmmm.... But I am way stronger than that. I am even a Godly Divine Beast, so how can I enter?¡±

    The space pigeon seems childish as it began to pace restlessly around the.

    The Undead Horde, that was warring against the Pce of the Gods, also stopped as they watched above the sky with wariness.

    Everyone¡¯s breath was bated, as they waited for the space pigeon to leave.

    ¡°Koo koo koo! But I want to eat!¡± The pigeon wailed as it pped its wings as if it had a tantrum. It then tilted it bird neck as it seemed to have thought of a great idea.

    ¡°Aha! If I want to enter this, then I should just weaken myself until I reached the Fifth Stage!¡±

    To the surprise of the practitioners, they saw one of the foot of the space pigeon curling as it turned into a menacing w.

    The pigeon then sent its own w plunging towards its whole body!

    ¡°Koo koo koo it hurts!¡± The pigeon howled in pain as it dug its own ws deep into its torso. Blood dripped down of her self-inflicted wound, which fell into the sea on the Thrae.

    ¡°If I just dig out some flesh out of my body, my power will regress to the Fifth Stage! After that, I can enter the and eat!¡±

    Even though it was in pain, the pigeon seemed to not care as it ripped of parts of its torso off its body.

    These pieces of flesh, muscle and blood spurted out of the pigeon¡¯s body, and they all fell towards the Thrae.

    All these fleshy bits became flesh meteorites which now all went spiraling towards the sea, the Mystical Continent, the God Continent and even the Immortal Continent.

    The mortals saw all the red-colored flesh bits falling down, and they began to panic as they thought that the apocalypse wasing.

    Many of them were wailing, as they prayed for their safety from the happening disaster.

    ¡°Hong hong hong!¡± The sects, ns and the empires in both continents activated their defensive formations as the dense flesh shower fell upon their ces.

    The formations managed to stave off the impact by the flesh bits, but the stench and meaty feeling were still there, making most of the people near the crashed flesh bits to gag, faint or even vomit from all the disgusting feeling they experienced.

    ¡°There is the pigeon!¡± One of the practitioners pointed, and they saw the pigeon entering the atmosphere of the smoothly.

    This time, there was no restriction that forced the pigeon off. The pigeon was now allowed to enter the Thrae!

    Upon seeing this, instead of feeling scared, the practitioners from both continents felt excitement as they realized that the pigeon was heavily injured right now!

    For it to enter the, it must be just around the Fifth Stage! And since it was also injured, it might find it harder to fight back!

    ¡°Quick! We must get that bird!¡± The eyes of practitioners from both continents zed as they decided to give it all to capture this pigeon!

    Imagine getting a Godly Divine Beast like this to be a pet for your continent!

    For those at the Immortal Continent, obtaining this bird will mean getting a powerful fighter that could rece the Central Divine Emperor as their main lead on the war!

    As for those at the God Continent, getting this bird means that they will not need to summon an envoy from the Beast God anymore!

    The only reason those at the God Continent decided to summon an envoy was because they had no choice at all. If they wanted it, they will not allow an outsider from another to step foot in their continent.

    If they managed to enve the bird, then they can suspend the summoning of the envoy!

    ¡°p p.¡± The pigeon pped its wings as started to fly around. As for the practitioners, some of the strongest among them started flying towards it.

    For the Immortal Continent, it was Ye Wang who was in the lead. After all, he was the Sect Head of the Beast Master Sect, so he was the one with the highest ability to tame it. Joining him were other practitioners who will assist him.

    As for the God Continent, they also sent their own delegation which was also now rushing towards the falling pigeon.

    At the Mystical Continent, a turtle that resided there who had its eyes shut tight for what seemed an extremely long amount of time, started to shudder as it looked up.

    Its whole body was asrge as a country, and its movements shifted thend around it.

    Immortal Aura spread out from the turtle as it stretched its stiff body.

    An ancient, archaic voice sounded out from the turtle as it stared greedily at the pigeon.

    ¡°I smelled good food, and it turned out to be a bird? Well, food is food. They are all meant to be eaten by me!¡± There was a sh of light, and the gigantic turtle was now flying towards the pigeon too.

    ¡°Eh so many guests? Hmph, you are not my food, so do not bother me!¡± The pigeon tilted its head as it felt powerful presences approaching it.

    Its massive body suddenly elerated forward, as it rushed straight towards a certain ce.

    With its size, it was able to reach its destination in just a matter of seconds.

    Its destination was the top of the headquarters of the Pce of the Gods!

    That was actually where Illusion Fang Lin and the other divine beasts were!

    The pigeon seemed to just look at the top of the tower as it murmured to itself.

    ¡°There is my food! I am so hungry now!¡± The pigeon rushed straight to the pce peak, only to be repelled by the formation barriers around the pce.

    ¡°Stupid formations!¡± The bird continued headbutting the formations, which started to crack under its onught!

    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Ramsay cursed as he saw the scary pigeon staring at them greedily.

    He gulped, knowing that once the formation breaks, this damned pigeon might eat them.

    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s all or nothing now!¡±

    Ramsay realized that if he wanted to survive, he had to summon something that can fight against this pigeon that was a Fifth Stage Power Godly Divine Beast.

    And that summon could only be the envoy from the Beast God.

    But Ramsay realized that if he used the 7 Divine Beasts as the sacrifice, the ritual might take a little long, and this might allow the pigeon to kill them!

    Ramsay must find another more effective sacrifice that should have a better efficacypared to 7 Divine Beasts to make the ritual quicker.

    But something like that was extremely hard to find, especially if you were about to be eaten in just seconds!

    But Ramsay did not need to wait long, as he already got an answer.

    Because of its injuries, the pigeon was still bleeding profusely. But with its seemingly infinite stamina, the pigeon seemed to be only slightly affected by it.

    The pigeon¡¯s blood flowed freely from it, dripping right towards the formation barrier that covered the Pce.

    All this blood seeped through the cracks of the formation, allowing them to drip towards the Pce.

    Ramsay let out raucousughter as he saw all this blood dropping towards him.

    He waved his hands as he began to collect all this blood into his hands.

    Secondster and he held a massive blood orb about the size of a watermelon. Illusion Fang Lin who saw all this happen shook his head as he realized what Ramsay was nning.

    ¡°That bird is a Godly Divine Beast of at least the Seventh Stage. Its blood will surely be concentrated with a dense amount of its essence!¡±

    Since it was a Godly Divine Beast and also around the Seventh Stage, its blood will be a better sacrificepared to 7 weak Divine Beasts.

    Ramsay seemed to know it, as he put down the woman he was about to sacrifice earlier.

    As for the blood orb, he plopped it down on the cauldron which was still boiling quickly.

    As soon as that blood orb was dropped, the cauldron let out a bright glow, which managed to please Ramsay quickly.

    ¡°This is it! After this, I can summon the envoy! Hahaha! Aren¡¯t I great! I, Ramsay, saves the day once more!¡±

 Chapter 329: Ears and Beaks

    <h4>Chapter 329: Ears and Beaks</h4>

    ¡°Ok, this is definitely out of my expectations.¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered as he stared at the now glowing cauldron.

    It looked way different from before, with it now managing to illuminate the top of the Pce.

    The other divine beasts on the floor both looked relieved and scared after seeing this.

    Relieved because they will not be sacrificed anymore, but also scared because of that big-ass pigeon that was still battering against the formation barriers.

    ¡°Koo koo koo!¡± Ramsay ignored the scary noises of the pigeon as he turned off the mes under the cauldron.

    The blood orb that he ced inside the cauldron had fully melted, producing a thick, red concoction that oozed with essence.

    The faces of the divine beasts were flushed as they felt the efficacy of the concoction.

    Old Man who saw all this shook his head, thinking that using all this blood essence to summon someone was a big waste.

    ¡°That blood can be used to make elixirs or bloodline talismans you dolt!¡± Old Man cursed to the oblivious Ramsay.

    ¡°If not for my soul power currently weak now, I could have just taken you down for the sphemy you were doing against cultivation research!¡±

    ¡°Calm down Old Man, aren¡¯t you always weak? So just shut up there and watch.¡± Illusion Fang Lin crossly replied.

    ¡°.....¡± This shut Old Man up, for he could not say anything back in retaliation.

    ¡°I do not like what is happening now.¡± Illusion Fang Lin muttered as he looked at Ramsay lifting the glowing cauldron.

    ¡°That damn pigeon ruined everything!¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s n was actually will only work if he will be ced inside the cauldron. Since he was a sacrifice, there was no doubt that it will happen.

    Illusion Fang Lin had prepared for snags in the n, like Chi Xing¡¯s attempts to stop the sacrifice.

    Illusion Fang Lin at that time was lucky since Ramsay had a spare divine beast that reced Chi Xing.

    Illusion Fang Lin was already prepared to do his stuff once he was ced in the cauldron.

    But then this space pigeon arrived, changing the chain of events dramatically.

    ¡°......Time for n B then.¡± Illusion Fang Lin did not like it, but it seemed like he had to rely on someone else to solve his troubles.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡± Ramsayughed as he poured the ¡®soup¡¯ of the cauldron towards the silver mirror.

    ¡°Hong!¡± The emptied contents of the cauldron were fully absorbed by the mirror, not even sparing just one drop.

    The mirror then started glowing, as the beast symbols engraved on its sides started to turn red-hot.

    Illusion Fang Lin felt his body stirring as the bloodline on his body began to hum in resonation to the mirror. The other divine beasts felt it too, as they seemed to gain a little strength under the exposure of the mirror.

    Ramsay ignored these miniscule changes as his whole focus was only on the mirror itself.

    The mirror started to pulse, as if it was a beating heart. The essence provided by Ramsay became the mirror¡¯s fuels, serving to increase the pulse rate of the mirror.

    ¡°Dug dug dug!¡± Momentster and the pulsing of the mirror reached its peak, as the mirror began to visibly shake, making even the jubnt Ramsay worried.

    He cursed a little as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Did I put too much essence?¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin grinned, hoping that maybe the mirror has a limit on the amount of essence that it could get, and that Ramsay exceeded that by putting too much essence from the blood of the space pigeon.

    ¡°Come on just break! That way, I will have no more worries!¡± Illusion Fang Lin was not worried that the space pigeon will eat him, since he was just an illusion. There will be no problem if he dies.

    Of course if that really happens, Illusion Fang Lin will figure out a way to save the other divine beasts with him from the pigeon.

    As for Chi Xing..... she could have another contingency for her current situation. She could take care of herself.

    But Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s musings were cut off when he saw the mirror stabilizing from its harried movements earlier.

    ¡°There, there! The relieved Ramsayughed as guarded the mirror.

    But then his face changed when he heard shattering sounds.

    ¡°Damn! That f**king pigeon is really strong!¡± Ramsay thought as he saw a kingdom-sized hole at the formation barrier.

    The pigeon was able to fit its head through that hole, allowing its head to approach the Pce.

    The pigeon opened its serrated beak wide as it said,

    ¡°Time to eat!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It was at that moment though that the mirror did its job.

    A white beam of light shot out of the mirror, heading straight towards the sky.

    This beam of light continued traversing upward until it was a kilometer above the mirror.

    At that point, the end of the light beam exploded, creating a hole in the space around it.

    Momentster, this hole stabilized, turning into something that Illusion Fang Lin was extremely familiar with.

    This hole looked like the wormhole that Wang Hao could make!

    The only difference was that this wormhole was slightly flickering,pared to Wang Hao¡¯s perfectly stable one.

    ¡°So the goal of that mirror was to create a wormhole connecting this with the Beast God huh.¡± Old Man murmured as he immediately saw through the mirror¡¯s functions.

    ¡°But from the looks of it, that wormhole was not stablepared to Wang Hao¡¯s.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied back mentally.

    ¡°From what I can see, that wormhole will copse if one Fifth Stage Practitioner passes through it. But that¡¯s already enough. The Beast God just have to send one here anyway. There was no need for them to send more.¡±

    Right after Illusion Fang Lin said that, they heard a voiceing out from the unstable wormhole.

    ¡°So you really did use that mirror. Hahaha! It seems like you really need my help! Then I, Asnyan, will nowe to save your asses!¡±

    A figure then shot out of the wormhole, heading straight towards the mirror that created the wormhole.

    Right after the figure went pass through it, the wormhole shattered as it disappeared entirely. This confirmed Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s guess about the wormhole¡¯s stability.

    With the wormhole gone, the newly arrive figure had no way toe back for now.

    He then watched as the figure slowly approached them.

    Illusion Fang Lin could not help but narrow his eyes as he saw the appearance of the envoy.

    The envoy wore hooded robes, so Illusion Fang Lin could not see its appearance.

    But he could make oute feminine curves under the robes, indicating that the envoy could be a woman.

    Aside from that, he could also see cat ears showing out of the hood that the envoy wore.

    The cat ears were twitching slightly, indicating the excitement of the envoy at her arrival.

    The space pigeon, who was about to eat Illusion Fang Lin and co, saw the cat-eared envoy.

    The bird then trembled as it changed its target to the envoy!

    ¡°A more tasty Godly Divine Beast! You will taste better than that guy below!¡± The pigeon bellowed as its outstretched mouth were now heading straight to the cat-eared envoy!

    ¡°Nyan nyan?¡±

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330</h4>

    Vote with Power Stone

    Send Gifts

    Chapter 330: Event Only 1 chapter today because I have an eventter to attend. Tomorrow I will resume the usual schedule.

    So another survey:

    1. What kind of Godly Divine Beast do you want to call the space pigeon?

    2. What kind of Godly Divine Beast do you want to call the cat-eared envoy?

    3. Where the hell is Wang Hao?

    4. Is that space pigeon rted to a character in this novel?

    5. How do you want this war to end?

 Chapter 331: Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 331: Monarch</h4>

    ¡°What does a damn pigeon want to do with me huh? Don¡¯t tell me you want to eat ME? How hrious!¡± The envoyughed as she threw her robe away.

    After removing her robes, Illusion Fang Lin saw the envoy¡¯s actual appearance.

    The shape of her body was quite simr to Xue¡¯er, but the envoy¡¯s body gives of a feline.... feeling. It was as if every movement of this woman was cat-like, with her body slightly crouched forward with her limbs slightly raised as she looked at the pigeon rushing towards her.

    It did not help that the woman had cat ears and cat tail, with the former twitching excitedly and thetter swishing up and down rapidly.

    ¡°This envoy is obviously excited, just like a cat.¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought as he remembered what her name was.

    ¡°Asnyan? That¡¯s like Asl*n, but the cute version...¡±

    Ramsay saw that a sh was about to happen but instead of leaving, he watched as he wanted to see how a match between two Godly Divine Beasts would turn out.

    As for the pigeon, it saw Asnyan¡¯s tail which made it exim,

    ¡°Koo koo, you are a cat girl! If I do not have to eat you, I should have made you my pet. Koo koo, too bad I am hungry now!¡±

    ¡°You dare call me a cat girl? I am a Nemean Lion Monarch!¡± Asnyan wailed as she pointed at her ears. ¡°The ears that you see right here lion ears! My tail is also a lion¡¯s tail! They are not from cats!

    ¡°Koo koo, but lions are just big cats right?¡± The pigeon said as it approached Asnyan from striking distance. ¡°That means I can still call you cat girl!¡±

    ¡°You damned space rat!¡± Asnyan¡¯s shrieks went unheard by Illusion Fang Lin as what he could only hear were surprised shouts of Old Man.

    ¡°Holy hell, she is a Nemean Lion Monarch? Tsk tsk, this is screwed!¡±

    ¡°Why are you like that master?¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he looked at Ramsay discreetly.

    ¡°She¡¯s just like a Nemean Lion right?¡±

    ¡°No, a Nemean Lion Monarch is way differentpared to a mere Nemean Lion.¡± Old Man then took a deep breath as he nted a memory seed inside Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s mind.

    With that memory seed, Illusion Fang Lin was able to know in just one second the difference between a Nemean Lion and a Nemean Lion Monarch.

    ¡°Holy....¡±

    First of all, a Nemean Lion was a Divine Beast, while a Nemean Lion Monarch was a Godly Divine Beast.

    The Divine Beast Nemean Lion¡¯s ability was its skin bes impervious to any kinds of attacks.

    Of course this has some limitations.

    First of all, the strongest attack that the Nemean Lion could nullify was around the same stage that it was.

    This means a Third Stage Nemean Lion fighting a Third Stage Enemy can just stand there and let the enemy attack its skin. Its skin will be impervious to those attacks. But if it faces a Fourth Stage opponent, that Nemean Lion better run for its skin would not be able to help it.

    Second, only the skin was impervious from attacks.

    Attack it from inside, or use a soul attack, and the Nemean Lion will die. Just like what the current Ninth Stage Hercules did when he faced a Nemean Lion when he was a child.

    He ripped the lion¡¯s jaw apart, since its skin could not nullify an attack like that.

    There were also stories of Nemean Lions being mind controlled or being poisoned to death.

    Compared to the Nemean Lion, the Nemean Lion Monarch was on apletely different level!

    First, all parts of its body will be impervious to attacks.

    Its organs, skin, bones even its dantian, mind and its spiritual sea will be unaffected by any attacks.

    These attacks could either be mental, physical, spiritual, even those with poisonous properties. These attacks will not be able to affect the Nemean Lion Monarch.

    Basically speaking, the Nemean Lion Monarch was a walking tank.

    As for the limits, a Nemean Lion Monarch will be impervious to any attacks by at most an opponent who was a stage higher.

    This means a Fifth Stage Nemean Lion Monarch could just sleep even though millions of Sixth StageGods or Immortals shower its body with their dao andw attacks!

    Even if they try to control its mind, bombard it with spiritual attacks, or use poison, the Nemean Lion Monarch will be unaffected by this all!

    This was the frightening talent of the Nemean Lion Monarch!

    This just means that a Nemean Lion Monarch was unkible among its peers and even by one stage higher opponents!

    This ability might not mean something at the early stages, since at that point, enemies two stages higher than the Nemean Lion Monarch were plentiful.

    But once the Nemean Lion Monarch steps on the Fifth Stage, that¡¯s when it bes extremely dangerous!

    After all, the amount of Seventh up to Ninth Stage Practitioners in the Universe were not that many. It will be hard to get someone to kill a Nemean Lion Monarch that was almost unkible in the first ce.

    And once a Nemean Lion Monarch reaches the Eight Stage, there was nothing in the Universe that could kill it, except for those at the mythical Tenth Stage!

    But why would they try to kill it, unless the lion itself offends them.

    And now, a Fifth Stage Nemean Lion Monarch named Asnyan just appeared on the Thrae.

    The strongest practitioners in Thrae are the Sixth Stage Gods and Immortals.

    But they will not be able to do anything to Asnyan since she was impervious to attacks even by those at the Sixth Stage!

    That just means nobody in this could even harm a hair of Asnyan¡¯s body!

    That was the reason why Old Man said that this is already f**ked.

    ¡°Koo koo, a Nemean Lion Monarch? I hate it!¡± A displeased expression appeared on the pigeon¡¯s face as it seemed to remember some extremely bad memories.

    ¡°I swallowed one Nemean Lion Monarch before, but because of its ability, I was not able to digest him in my stomach! Koo koo, he stayed there for a year, attacking my insides! Huhuhuhu... I have no choice that time but to poop him out....¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin grimaced as he imagined this huge space pigeon letting out its ¡®droppings¡¯ at the outer space. And inside one of those droppings was that unlucky Nemean Lion Monarch.

    ¡°Well, with how strong this space pigeon was before it entered this, for it to try to eat a Godly Divine Beast must be its favorite thing to do.¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin noticed that from the way the pigeon talked, it seemed to only want to target Godly Divine Beasts as its food.

    It must have been aiming to eat Illusion Fang Lin earlier, but with Asnyan¡¯s arrival, the pigeon obviously chose the juicier meat.

    If Illusion Fang Lin was displeased by what the pigeon said, Asnyan obviously was incensed.

    After all, this pigeon just said that she ate and pooped out a Nemean Lion Monarch before!

    This conversation with the pigeon was the greatest humiliating experience that Asnyan had from her long illustrious life.

    Illusion Fang Lin saw her face red from rage just right before the pigeon¡¯s beak enclosed Asnyan.

    ¡°Woosh!¡± Asnyan then disappeared before the beak could close, only to appear behind the pigeon.

    Old Man narrowed his eyes as he tried to imagine what kind of Law Asnyan was practicing on.

    While he was doing that, the pigeon rotated its head backwards, until it was facing the grumpy Asnyan

    ¡°Koo koo, you don¡¯t want to be eaten? Then I will beat you up first to tenderize your meat!¡±

    The pigeon¡¯s mouth then glowed as multiple beams of light came from its mouth, all heading towards Asnyan.

    As for Asnyan, she does not seem perturbed by the iing attacks, as she just stood there, not moving even by an inch.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The impact of the light beams on Asnyan produced massive explosions that rocked the top of the Pce.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Even Illusion Fang Lin was affected, as the shockwaves of that attack injured his insides. Good thing he was just an illusion.

    But the problem was that the shockwaves also pushed him and the other divine beasts off the top of the Pce.

    Only Ramsay remained as he remained transfixed on the sh. But even Ramsay was also injured by the explosion as blood started flowing freely from his mouth.

    But he seemed to ignore everything as he continued watching the two.

    ¡°Noo!!!¡± The other divine beasts wailed as they plummeted towards the ground.

    Illusion Fang LIn was at the same situation as them. But instead of panicking at his iing drop, he was busy staring at the fighting beasts.

    Even though he was whistling through the air, rapidly approaching the ground, his eyesight allowed Illusion Fang Lin to get a glimpse on Asnyan¡¯s condition.

    ¡°........¡±

    Those light beam attacks, which injured Illusion Fang Lin and even Ramsay did not do sh*t against Asnyan at all!

    Ansyan just stood there, as she gave the pigeon a disappointed look.

    ¡°Is this all that you got? I thought you liked eating Godly Divine Beasts? Come on, where is that power you were bragging about?¡±

    ¡°Koo koo!¡±

 Chapter 332: Thanks for inviting me to the party. As a thanks, I brought my friends with me here!

    <h4>Chapter 332: Thanks for inviting me to the party. As a thanks, I brought my friends with me here!</h4>

    ¡°Koo koo, you may be immune to the attacks of the current me. But can you even have a powerful attack?¡± The space pigeon asked as it tilted its head.

    ¡°Koo koo, you may have a powerful defense, but that does not entail that you also have a powerful offense. In fact I can even say that for you to have this powerful defense, then maybe your offense had to be limited!¡±

    The space pigeon nodded itsrge head, seemingly confident with its analysis. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I am a bird that my thinking is also like a bird! Koo koo, I am every intelligent!¡±

    ¡°Well, what that bird said seems to be logical to me.¡± Illusion Fang Lin murmured as he remembered about Wang Hao¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Wang Hao can absorb and manipte all types of energy. But in exchange for that, he¡¯s unable to cultivate at all. Using that as a reference, then there should be something that Asnyan gave up to have that powerful defense!¡±

    ¡°So you think she had a weak offense?¡± Old Man interjected as Illusion Fang Lin mumbled to himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± Illusion Fang Lin replied confidently.

    ¡°Well, I think you should stop thinking about those things, seeing that you are about to hit the ground now.¡± Old Man said while pointing to the ground. ¡°Hurry or you will disperse!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that.¡± Illusion Fang Lin said as he tried to twist his body. But because of the paralysis ced by the hooked-nosed man, Illusion Fang Lin was still unable to move at all.

    The other divine beasts were at the same situation as him, with them unable to do anything as they headed straight down.

    Illusion Fang Lin seemed to be not worried about this as he just closed his eyes, as if he was waiting for something.

    And it seems like his wait paid off, as he felt his body being wrapped around by something warm and fluffy. The other divine beasts felt it too, as they let out grunts of surprise.

    Whatever wrapped Illusion Fang Lin and the other divine beasts managed to stop their fall, suspending them in the air.

    Seconds passed by, and Illusion Fang Lin and the other divine beasts were brought back to the top of the Pce.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin was not worried about falling down, since he was sure someone nearby will save them.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Illusion Fang Lin heard an irritated snort as he looked up to their savior.

    It was Asnyan, with her tails currently multiplied. Each multiple of her tail served as anchors that saved Illusion Fang Lin and the other divine beasts.

    ¡°You were lucky that you were divine beasts.¡± They heard Asnyan said as she received more and more light beam attacks from the pigeon.

    ¡°As a Beast God Envoy, it is my responsibility to take care of the welfare of divine beasts like you. So be thankful to me!¡±

    ¡°Welfare? What a hypocrite!¡± Illusion Fang Lin thought as he sneered inwardly.

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s opinion on Asnyan plummeted after hearing what she said. She really had the gall to im that she cares for the divine beasts on this when the same divine beasts she ¡®saved¡¯ was almost sacrificed earlier just to summon her literally and metaphorically thick skin!

    ¡°We divine beasts were about to be killed earlier just to summon you. That clearly shows that your Beast God does not care about the affairs of the divine beasts here! After all, you are fine with killing us just for you toe!¡±

    Asnyan seemed to be not perturbed by what the pigeon¡¯s deduction about her offense as she sneered at it.

    ¡°You are actually right. In exchange for my heavenly-defying defense, I have 0 attack power at all. That means that whatever attack I did will not affect anyone even when I attack a mortal with my Fifth Stage Cultivation!¡±

    Illusion Fang Lin seemed to be satisfied with the exnation that Asnyan gave. But even with that, he still could not help but feel as if she was still hiding something under her sleeves.

    And his guess was right, as Asnyan started doing some hand symbols which was followed by a strange suction of energy around her.

    ¡°My attacks might be nothingpared to everyone here, but that does not mean I have no way to bring pain to all of you!¡±

    Man, who saw what Asnyan was doing, trembled as if he saw something that greatly shocked him.

    ¡°What is it now, Old Man?¡± Illusion Fang Lin sighed as he waited for the twist that Old Man will say.

    ¡°That Asnyan, she is an effing SUMMONER!¡± Old Man said that three-sybled word as if it were an extremely bad omen for Illusion Fang Lin and the Thrae.

    ¡°A summoner? Like someone who summons something?¡± That was the conclusion that Illusion Fang Lin arrived based on the context of the name itself.

    ¡°That¡¯s the exact definition of a summoner.¡± Old Man replied in affirmation. ¡°But it¡¯s just not as simple as that.¡± Old Man then nted another memory seed to Illusion Fang Lin to finish this conversation.

    Illusion Fang Lin then scanned the memory seed, and he discovered everything that Old Man knew about summoners.

    First of all, being a summoner was a path that will cut that person off from the conventional cultivation.

    After all, there were some extremely strict requirements to be a summoner which includes the aptitude for it.

    Aside from that, a summoner will also have its attacks and defense weakened dramatically because his/her power will rely on their summoned being.

    This basically means that a summoner was one of the most vulnerable type of practitioners in the Universe. They had to basically rely on their summoned creature for their offense and defense.

    These are the reasons why being a summoner was almost an extinct practice in the current times.

    But for Asnyan, being a summoner was a blessing for her!

    After all, with her Godly Divine Beast Ability, she had no way to worry about her defense anymore. As for her offense, she can just use the creatures she summoned to fight for her!

    Of course she could not just summon an extremely strong being on the get go.

    It was true that the summoners have the ability to summon creatures from any part of the Universe.

    These creatures maye from the Underworld, Dreamworld or any around.

    The catch is that each time a creature is summoned, these summons will bepletely random.

    And the summoned creature¡¯s cultivation base will be simr or one stage higherpared to the summoner¡¯s.

    That means that if a God or an Immortal summoned a creature, that summoned creature will be also a God and an Immortal, or a Seventh Stage Creature.

    This is the power of the summoner that could make up for their deficient attack and defense. But still, many of them die before they reach their full potential.

    That full potential pertains to when a summoner reaches the fabled Tenth Stage! At that point, it was possible that a summoner could summon an Eleventh Stage Being, if such a creature even exists!

    After all, the strongest known being in the Universe were those at the Tenth Stage!

    But due to the imposed penalties and the high death rate, the highest stage that a summoner ever reached was that of the Eight Stage.

    But aside from random summoning, there was still another way of summoning that summoners prefer to do over random summoning.

    If a summoner saw a being or creature to its liking, he/she can leave her summoning token to that creature.

    A summoning token was basically a token created from the essence of the summoner. The number of summoning tokens a summoner can have is equivalent to his/her current stage.

    That means that the Fifth Stage Asnyan had 5 summoning tokens now.

    And what is the use of summoning tokens?

    A creature that holds a summoning token can be summoned by the summoner even though they were extremely apart!

    That meant that if a summoner leaves his/her summoning token to a dragon, and that dragon goes to a million light-years away from the summoner, the summoner can still summon that far-away dragon because it held the summoning token of the summoner.

    This process ensures that the summoner will not rely on random draws and that it will also make the summoner sure about the creature that it can summon.

    Of course the limitation about the cultivation still applies on the summoning token.

    Only a Fourth or a Fifth Stage creature can be summoned with a summoning token by a Fourth Stage Summoner.

    This means that with her current status, Asnyan can summon 5 Fifth Stage or 5 Sixth Stage creatures.

    It was at this point that Illusion Fang Lin paled, realizing the reason why it was Asnyan that came to this instead of other stronger fighters.

    ¡°So Asnyan is the real gateway to this....¡±

    Asnyan finished her continuous hand symbols, and an ancient but also majestic magic circle appeared above her.

    That circle expanded in size, rivalling even the size of the space pigeon.

    Illusion Fang Lin gulped, as he felt five powerful presencesing out of the magical circle!

    Old Man let out a disappointed sigh as he said,

    ¡°So beforeing here, that Asnyan must have given her summoning tokens to five creatures on the Beast God. In that way, when Asnyanes on this, she can use her summoning abilities to summon those creatures here!¡±

    But before the creatures could be summoned, the summoning process stopped, as if there was something on the Thrae preventing the summoned creatures to arrive.

    ¡°Oh my god? How could you forget that?¡± Asnyan wailed as she shouted at the magic circle. ¡°This is a Fifth Stage, so Gods like you five will not be allowed in here! Be quick and temporarily lower your cultivation for now!¡±

    Some dissatisfied voices could be hearding out from the magic circle, but these all disappeared as the summoned creatures began personally sealing their cultivation down to the Fifth Stage.

    Only when they were done that the summoning process resumed.

    The space around the magic circle then trembled as power oozed out of it.

    Five bodies materialized out of the magic circle, with each of the bodies harboring immense power.

    Illusion Fang Lin was petrified, as he knew who Asnyan summoned this time.

    These 5 neers exuded the same presence as Asnyan, and that was not a good indicator of what was toe.

    Illusion Fang Lin let out a shakyugh as he thought to himself,

    ¡°This damned catgirl summoned more Godly Divine Beasts this time! How cruel!¡±

 Chapter 333: Owl

    <h4>Chapter 333: Owl</h4>

    The sudden appearance of these 5 beasts were all felt by the powerful practitioners in the Thrae. The practitioners sent by the Pce of the Gods along with the entourage lead by Ye Wang were all stupefied as they were the nearest to feel the additional Godly Divine Beasts.

    ¡°This power, it can¡¯t be....¡± As the Head of the Beast Master Sect, Ye Wang immediately realized that there are now 7 enemy Godly Divine Beasts on this.

    He gulped, knowing the power of one Godly Divine Beasts. And now 7 of them were here, which spelled disaster for everyone!

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Ye Wang hollered as he abandoned the thought of taming the space pigeon.

    They have to go back now to regroup with the Immortal Assembly, for their situation right now could only be weathered if they were all together.

    ¡°Oh my, earlier, all of you were rushing off to our ce. I thought you were there to greet us. But then you lot turned around? Are we not worthy of your greetings?¡± A carefree voice sounded out right behind the retreating entourage.

    Ye Wang, who heard this, let out a shout as his face slightly paled.

    ¡°One of them has caught up with us already!¡±

    Ye Wang cursed his luck for being at this unlucky situation.

    They just wanted to obtain an additional trump card, and now they had to fight off one overpowered enemy? Talk about rotten luck!

    ¡°You think we are scared?¡± Ye Wang squared his chin as he tried to look confident. He knew that they had no way out now.

    If they have to fight, then they will fight.

    ¡°Seriously.¡± Jian Bing shook her head as she unsheathed her sword.

    The sword let out a luminous light, covering the area around her with destructive sword intent.

    She took a deep breath as she knew they were going to face a difficult fight.

    She looked beside her, and she saw Xiao Shen having a serious expression. He looked solemn as his whole body was covered by a pale yellow glow.

    ¡°Daoist Xiao....¡± Jian Bing tried to speak to him, but Xiao Shen cut her off quickly.

    ¡°I know about your feelings to my daughter. So you do not need to talk to me about it.¡± He gave Jian Bing a smile as he patted her shoulders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s survive this first, then we can have time to talk with youter.¡±

    ¡°Ok!!!!¡± Those words managed to rouse the mes inside Jian Bing¡¯s heart. Her aura rose to the speak as she, a Sword Immortal, started to swing her sword.

    From the Immortal Continent entourage that was sent to deal with the space pigeon, only Jian Bing, Ye Wang and Xiao Shen stayed behind to face block the neer.

    After all, they were the only Immortals in the entourage. The others were just at the Fifth Stage, and it was obvious that the Godly Divine Beast could easily kill them.

    Only Jian Bing, Ye Wang, and Xiao Shen had the chance to face their enemy.

    ¡°What a decisive move. Three Immortals huh? If it were me at my home, killing you will be easy. But with my strength weakened on this, killing you 3.... WILL STILL BE EASY!¡±

    The 3 Immortals narrowed their eyes as they saw the enemy reveal himself to them.

    His appearance had nothing beast-like, as he looked wholly human. He looked to be around mid-20¡¯s, with him looking like a carefree person.

    He looked slightly handsome, with his faceparable to the reincarnated Ling Tian¡¯s face in terms of handsomeness.

    Someone looking like this may seem harmless, but Jian Bing felt her own foundation shaking when she was this man.

    Back in the past, when Jian Bing was still a normal Third Stage Sword Practitioner, she had the chance to meet the fabled Million Hand Sword God.

    At that time, Jian Bing felt an extremely domineering pressure that shook her dao core before. But that meeting with him managed to hone Jian Bing¡¯s sword intent, that managed to propel her talent to the peak.

    But after seeing her current enemy, Jian Bing actually felt that this guy exuded a pressure far more domineering than the Million Hand Sword God!

    Ye Wang and Xiao Shen put their guards up, as they felt that this guy was the real deal.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± It was at that moment that the guy saw the luminous sword that Jian Bing held. His eyes brightened as he looked at her in glee.

    ¡°You are a sword immortal? This is great!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± The guy took one step, and the sword held by Jian Bing began to tremble. Jian Bing began to panic upon seeing this, as her sword was her lifeblood weapon! This was something that was intricately linked to her, and nothing should have affected it.

    But this guy took just one step, and her sword was already like this.

    The guy took his second step, and the sword trembled more as it tried to leave Jian Bing¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Kehoff!¡± Jian Bing spat some blood on the sword, trying to enforce her connection with it.

    The man saw what was happening, which prompted him to smile as he took his third step.

    ¡°I am the Boundless Sword Dragon! No sword in this universe can free themselves from me!¡± Jian Bing let out a shriek as her sword flew out,nding on the hands of the man.

    But Jian Bing was less shocked by the loss of her lifeblood sword as she was worried about another thing entirely.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Boundless Sword Dragon!¡±

    At that point, Jian Bing started to lose hope, as she knew they¡¯re doomed now.

    Out of all the Godly Divine Beasts in the records, one of the top 3 with the strongest attacking power was the Boundless Sword Dragon!

    After all, the power of the Boundless Sword Dragon was focused entirely on swords, which was already a medium for extremely strong attacks!

    There were no records stating how the power of the Boundless Sword Dragon worked.

    The records only stated that when a Boundless Sword Dragon fights, it was either on his Dragon Form, or his human form.

    And on each of these forms, the Boundless Sword Dragon uses only his sword to defeat his opponents!

    No fancy talisman, formation or spells are needed.

    The sword was enough to disy the power of the Boundless Sword Dragon!

    ¡°I am always happy seeing another sword practitioner. After all, deep in my heart, I believe that it is the sword that is set to rule all of creation!¡± The guy who was the Boundless Sword Dragon smiled as he waved the sword he held.

    ¡°Hmm... so this sword emphasizedson speed huh. That was a great choice, since your body was not built for powerful attacks.¡± The guymented, as if he was not perturbed by the presence of 3 Immortals.

    ¡°With this sword... I daresay I can beat you 3 in less than 10 moves.¡± The guy said as he filled the sword with his power.

    ¡°Oh, since you are about to be felled by ¡®my¡¯ sword, I think you should my name. It¡¯s Jian Chen!¡±

    Jian Chen then took a deep breath as his countenance changed. His carefree nature was gone, as Jian Bing felt as if Jian Chen was not a living being anymore.

    He was now the sword, and the sword was now him.

    A sh of light appeared, as one of the strongest attackers among the Godly Divine Beasts made his move!

    ¡°Here hees!¡±

    **********************

    While the people sent by the Immortal Continent faced the Boundless Sword Dragon, the people sent by the God Continent to fetch the space pigeon were also facing another Godly Divine Beast.

    White mist roiled around this person, who looked like a woman, based on the shape of her body. But her whole appearance was covered by the white mist, making her face and body blurry.

    ¡°That¡¯s the mist from the Dreamworld! Are you the One-Eyed Mystic Dream Owl?¡± One of the gods stuttered as he started to take a step back.

    ¡°Oh, so someone from this can actually know my name.¡± The woman¡¯s ancient voice sounded out, sounding pleased as if she was happy being recognized like this.

    ¡°Since thou hast found my name, then I suppose giving thou all a quick death is thy reward.¡±

    The white mist began to extend out as tendrils, reaching out to the tense gods.

    ¡°Be careful everyone!¡± The god who deduced the woman¡¯s identity eximed. ¡°As the One-Eyed Mystic Dream Owl, she can be considered to be the darling daughter of the Dreamworld itself! That means we are fighting against someone backed up by a Ninth Stage!¡±

    ¡°Thou talk too much. Thy deathes first.¡± The tendrils changed direction, with all of them now heading to the talkative god.

    ¡°You think I will not fight? Take this you b**ch!¡± The god let out a roar as he burned his essence to skyrocket his power.

    He clenched his fist as he sent a punch towards the iing tendrils.

    ¡°Break!¡±

 Chapter 334: ? ?

    <h4>Chapter 334: ? ?</h4>

    While the One-Eyed Mystic Dream Owl and the Boundless Sword Dragon were off to deal with their opponents, the remaining Godly Divine Beasts stayed at where they appeared, opting to stay with Asnyan.

    Altogether, these four allied Godly Divine Beasts stood side by side as they stared at the livid space pigeon.

    ¡°This is actually weird....¡± Asnyan said as she pointed at the space pigeon.

    ¡°Thisrge bird has the aura of a Godly Divine Beast, yet there¡¯s nothing in the records even mentioning something simr to this pigeon!¡±

    ¡°That is worrying indeed.¡± A slender bodied man standing of Asnyan¡¯s left side said.

    His voice was cool and soothing, showing his aptitude as a great leader.

    ¡°The records in our Beast God Archives have theplete information about every Godly Divine Beast that ever existed. Seeing that this pigeon is not in the records mean only one thing....¡±

    ¡°This pigeon is a new Godly Divine Beast!¡± Asnyan eximed as the way she looked at the space pigeon changed.

    Just like her, the other Godly Divine Beasts were now staring at the pigeon with rapt attention.

    They had looks of greed on their faces as they decided that no matter what happens, this space pigeon must be brought back to the Beast God!

    ¡°As for this bird¡¯s power, it seems like its rted to its body.¡± A long-legged woman at the right of Asnyan said. Her long, white legs were slender and beautiful, that Wang Hao might drool if he saw them.

    She spoke nonchntly to Asnyan as she wanted to probe her for information.

    ¡°Well...¡± Asnyan cupped her chin as she tried to remember the details earlier.

    ¡°You there.¡± Asnyan pointed to Ramsay, whoy prostrated at the top of the Pce. ¡°Exin how this bird appeared here.¡±

    ¡°Yes great envoy!¡± Ramsay then proceeded to give a blow-by-blow version of the pigeon¡¯s antics on this.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it huh.¡± The final Godly Divine Beast who was at the right of the long-legged woman said with a finality.

    He was an old man, with a long white goatee reaching his waist He exuded an atmosphere of an intellectual person, extremely simr to the vibe that Illusion Fang Lin felt when he¡¯s facing Old Man.

    ¡°From what I can see, this pigeon¡¯s power is only rted to its body. The stronger its body was, the more power it will have. Because of that, this bird must have no cultivation at all¡±

    The goatee old man then cupped his chin as he continued talking.

    ¡°That im of mine can be proved by what this pigeon did to reduce its Stage. If this bird has cultivation, then it should have just sealed its own cultivation down to Fifth Stage just like what we did.¡±

    The goatee old man then pointed on the self-inflicted injuries that the pigeon had as he said,

    ¡°But this pigeon personally injured itself just to reduce its Stage. That proves my assumption that this bird¡¯s ability must be rted to a powerful body.¡±

    ¡°And in exchange for that, this bird must have no cultivation at all.¡±

    Asnyan and the other Godly Divine Beasts nodded, seemingly epting of the goatee old man¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Merlin, you really are the Wise Sage!¡± Asnyan said as she gave the goatee old man, whose name was Merlin a thumbs-up. ¡°So what should we do with this pigeon?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Merlin looked at the long-legged woman as he said,

    ¡°Hey Ste, will you cooperate with us on capturing this bird?¡±

    Ste let out a snort as she pointed to the slender man beside Asnyan.

    ¡°I will as long as that pervert does not do his antics.¡±

    ¡°What pervert!¡± The slender man seemed hurt as he tried to defend himself. ¡°I, Shou Nanren is an honorable gentleman!¡±

    ¡°Honorable gentleman? Who are you fooling huh?¡± Ste glowered as she looked behind Asnyan.

    ¡°Look at those filthy hands of yours! They were slowly creeping towards Sis Asnyan¡¯s butt! And you call yourself a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Asnyan turned slightly red as she gave Shou Nanren an aggrieved look. ¡°Please behave yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ok....¡± Seeing that his ploy was unraveled, SHou Nanren restrained his ¡®demonic hands¡¯ as he gave the two fuming women a strained smile.

    ¡°Ok, I promise I won¡¯t do something strange while we capture the pigeon. Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Merlin said as he swiveled his sight back to the space pigeon. He gave the pigeon a taunting smile as he said,

    ¡°Since you are a new Godly Divine Beast, we can definitely use you on some ¡®special research¡¯. Oh, and that powerful body of yours might help us find new ways to strengthen our own bodies! Not a single part of you will be wasted!¡±

    ¡°Koo koo!¡± The pigeon began to panic as it realized that it was now vastly outnumbered.

    Merlin¡¯s guess was actually right. This space pigeon¡¯s ability as a Godly Divine Beast was an extremely special body refining and strengthening system.

    The space pigeon¡¯s power rely on the strength of its body! The pigeon of course had to use treasures and natural forces to temper its own body. The stronger its body bes, the stronger the pigeon will be.

    Because the pigeon was using a body strengthening system, the abilities that it had were only rted to its powerful body.

    This also cuts off the pigeon from the cultivation path, since the pigeon¡¯s body refining system was something ipatible to the normal cultivation methods.

    But even with its powerful body, it will still not be able to resist 4 Godly Divine Beasts attacking it all at the same time!

    ¡°Koo koo!¡± The pigeon started to p its wings as it began to gather power inside its body.

    10 points of light then lit up in the pigeon¡¯s body, which piqued the interest of Merlin.

    These 10 points were found at different spots on the bird¡¯s body with one found around its heart and one around its forehead.

    Out of all these 10 points, 5 were dim, while only 5 were shining brightly.

    ¡°So these points must represent the power that this pigeon had.¡± Merlin murmured as his eyes were focused on the shining points.

    ¡°This bird¡¯s body refining system¡¯s goal must be to light up the 10 light points! One point lit up must be equivalent to one stage increase in strength. There are 5 point shining brightly, which coincides with the pigeon¡¯s current Fifth Stage Power!¡±

    Merlin shook his hands as he gave an indifferent look to the pigeon.

    ¡°Sorry big bird, but you made me interested in you more. There is no way I can allow you to leave.¡±

    It was pretty obvious that the pigeon was about to escape.

    Merlin stretched his hands in front of him as he said,

    ¡°How could I, the Akashic Winged Tiger, allow something like you to escape? You will stay here!¡±

    A mythical and ancient aura erupted from Merlin as the pupil of his right eye showed the symbol ? while the pupil of his left eyes had the symbol ?.

    The ? rotated as the pigeon felt itself slowing down. And as an additional worry to the pigeon, Ste and Shou Nanren joined in too!

    ¡°You think the Treant of Wisdom cannot restrain a mere bird? Which idiot will think of that!¡± Shou Nanrenughed as his skin changed.

    Now, his skin had shades of brown and green, and they looked like the bark of old trees.

    Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s eyes then widened as he felt that the current Shou Nanren has monstrous amounts of life essence!

    Even Illusion Fang Lin was dumbstruck by the amount of life essence that he had!

    As for Ste, thunder rumbled around her as her body was covered with electricity. The air started to smell like ozone as dark clouds gathered beneath her.

    ¡°Of course I, the Lightning Roc, will also join in the fun!¡±

    Ste let out a smile as a ball of lightning appeared on her hands.

    If Wang Hao was here, he will recognize this ball of lightning as one of the coveted Imperial Lighting!

    As it was currently slowed down by Merlin, the pigeon seemed to be at the mercy of both Shou Nanren and Ste.

    And the fact that it was currently injured did not help matters.

    The pigeon was bound to be captured because of its own carelessness.

    Upon realizing this, the pigeon shook as it began to cry loudly.

    Teardrops the size of mountains dripped from its eyes, crashing to the ground with booming sounds.

    The pigeon let out a slight hup as it continued crying.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu.... Help me Big Brother Wang Hao!!!! Wuwuwuwu, your cute little sister is in danger now, koo koo!¡±

    ¡°Wait, did I hear that correctly?¡± Illusion Fang Lin knew only one person named Wang Hao and he hoped that it was not the Wang Hao that the pigeon was talking about.

    But his hopes were dashed as a wormhole opened up beside the pigeon, and out there appeared Wang Hao.

    He looked at Illusion Fang Lin, then to the space pigeon restrained by Merlin. Wang Hao raised his eyebrows as he said,

    ¡°So you guys are the ones who bullied my little sister? What gall you all have!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Illusion Fang Lin scratched his head after hearing this. He gave Wang Hao a doubting look as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Why did you just appear now, when your sister was about to be captured? You did not even greet her earlier when she arrived at this bleeding heavily. Hmm, I smell something fishy.......¡±

 Chapter 335: Koo koo koo!

    <h4>Chapter 335: Koo koo koo!</h4>

    While Illusion Fang Lin was being wheeled away towards the Pce of the Gods Headquarters to be sacrificed, Wang Hao was busy dealing with the matters after the prison break.

    ¡°Ok, so where shall we go now?¡± Fang Xiushang asked as he stared at the happy prisoners. They all seemed behaved, but that was out of fear to Wang Hao and that Golden Bull of his.

    ¡°Well first, we have to retrieve the other passengers of the merchant ship.¡± Wang Hao replied as he looked at a tower that was a kilometer away from them.

    ¡°Those guards lied. The other passengers who were not brought in this prison were not let off. They were all instead ced on that tower, awaiting the Head Warden¡¯s decision on them.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Fang Xiushang greatly fumed after hearing that. ¡°But they are technically innocent right? Why is that done to them?¡±

    ¡°Of course because the Head Warden wants to collect all the juicy information that she can.¡± Wang Hao replied as he tapped a golden statue that was now the Head Warden.

    ¡°Ding!¡± His tap produced a dinging sound that did not manage to remove Fang Xiushang¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°You lot.¡± Wang Hao pointed to a portion of the prisoners in front of him. ¡°Go to that tower and fetch those trapped inside it. Bring all of them here, then we will all leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Leave? Yeah we should do that, since I think some practitioners might rush hereter because of what happened here.¡± Fang Xiushang replied as he saw the prisoners ordered by Wang Hao rushing away.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Fang Xiushan asked Wang Hao while they were waiting for the prisoners to arrive. ¡°Where did you actually get that golden bull? There¡¯s nothing like that creature recorded in my n¡¯s archives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± Wang Hao smiled as he tilted his head a little. ¡°You can say that I obtained this golden bull 2 weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°That early?¡± Fang Xiushang narrowed his eyes as he tried to remember if there were any earth-shaking events that happened during that time.

    But there was none, which made Wang Hao¡¯s statement more mystifying.

    Fang Xiushang wanted to ask Wang Hao more, but his words were cut off when the people they were waiting for already arrived.

    Wang Hao nodded his head upon seeing them as he said.

    ¡°Are you all fine? Did anything ¡®bad¡¯ happen to you all?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s none.¡± That was what all of them said, including Feng Ling¡¯er.

    But that still did not hide the shock on their eyes as they saw the destroyed structures and the golden statues scattered around.

    They then saw Wang Hao sitting on a golden throne, making them realize that Wang Hao was definitely rted to that scary golden bull and this prison break.

    ¡°p p!¡± Wang Hao pped his hands as he stood up from the throne. His eyes scanned over everyone in the prison as he said,

    ¡°Since we are all here now, let¡¯s all leave this damned ce already. The Pce of the Gods might send some practitioners hereter, and we do not want to be here when that happenes¡±

    After hearing that, everyone stood up as they headed towards the airship station of the prison.

    Wang Hao knew that using his wormhole to transport everyone away will be the more convenient choice, but he was still in disguise now, so he does not want to use something like that to reveal his identity.

    Besides, riding a freaking airship to leave the prison sounds extremely cool to him.

    Wang Hao ignored the others as he rode the only airship avable in the prison. Good thing that it had arge capacity, allowing the other inmates and the ship passengers toe with him.

    ¡°Wooosh.¡±

    Wang Hao personally drove the ship, making it head towards the Forbidden Continent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fang Xiushang noticed where Wang Hao was headed, but he kept his mouth shut, as he knew that whatever he asked will just be answered by Wang Hao with those cryptic words of his.

    Even though Fang Xiushang knew that the Mystical Forest was the territory of the fearsome beasts, he refrained from calling out Wang Hao. Who knows, maybe he had something important to do there.

    Besides, with that golden bull by his side, nobody will be able to refute any of Wang Hao¡¯s whims.

    ¡°Moo!¡±

    The mentioned golden bull was currently on its puppy size form, which was being cradled by Feng Ling¡¯er. The golden bull seemed pleased as Ling¡¯er¡¯s bountiful chest squeezed the bull in between them.

    Feng Ling¡¯er seemed to not notice the bull¡¯s perverted moo as she cuddled it innocently.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Xiushang just sighed after seeing this sight.

    It was at that moment that they all felt the horrifying auraing from the God Continent.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he felt copious amounts of Death Energy spilling out of a certain ce in the God Continent.

    Wang Hao ignored this as he headed straight to the Forbidden Continent.

    In the contrary, Fang Xiushang and Ling¡¯er both shivered as with their cultivation around the Second Stage, both of them felt instinctual fear of the Undead Horde.

    They could only look in amazement at Wang Hao who seemed to be not perturbed by what was happening.

    Wang Hao smiled smugly inwardly, knowing his reputation points just increased.

    But thatposed face of his changed when the space pigeon appeared outside the atmosphere of the Thrae.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Wang Hao suddenly jumped up, much to the surprise of Fang Xiushang. Wang Hao¡¯s face was currently ashen, as if he saw an extremely scary creature.

    ¡°What is my little sister doing here?¡± That was what Wang Hao thought as he saw the space pigeon.

    With his memory seal slightly unlocked, Wang Hao recognized who the space pigeon was. But that just made him wish that he did not remember the space pigeon at all.

    ¡°From what I know, my little sister should be living with my older sister! Did my older sister allow my little sister to leave? This is bad!¡±

    Out of all the beings in the Universe, Wang Hao only feared extremely few people. That list included his older sister and his younger sister.

    Both Wang Hao¡¯s sisters were able to torment Wang Hao in ways that bypassed his energy immunity. Just remembering those things made Wang Hao shiver uncontrobly.

    ¡°With my seal restricting me, my little sister should have not sensed my location. Then that means she must be here to eat!¡±

    Wang Hao grimaced as he knew that his little sister¡¯s favorite food were Godly Divine Beasts. He can even remember the time when his little sister tried to eat him because he ¡®looked yummy¡¯.

    ¡°As long as I keep a low profile, I would not be detected!¡±

    That was what Wang Hao thought as he used his energy ability to further hide his aura.

    Besides, Wang Hao knew that with the power his little sister had, she would not be able to enter the Thrae.

    His little sister¡¯s ability was to practice a body cultivation technique called the Universe Body Transformation Technique!

    With this body cultivation technique, his little sister has to light up the 10 ¡®Primordial Ster Acupoints¡¯ on her body.

    If his little sister manages to light up 1 Primordial Ster Acupoint, her power increases, and she will gain extra powerful abilities for each Primordial Ster Acupoint lit up.

    Aside from that, her size will also increase dramatically from each Primordial Ster Acupoint lit up. The more acupoints lit, the bigger she will be.

    And if his little sister sessfully lights up all the 10 Primordial Ster Acupoints in her body, her body will be transformed, creating a new Universe!

    Of course the requirements to light up even just one Primordial Ster Acupoint were monstrouslyrge that Wang Hao remembered his father crying inwardly just to feed her!

    Even now, Wang Hao noticed that his little sister was not able to light up additional acupoints to the one she had before. She had the same acupoints lit up to the one that Wang Hao remembered before he was sealed.

    But even with that, his little sister was a force to be reckoned with.

    Wang Hao¡¯s older sister was also a freak, someone who was able to actually beat up Wang Hao when she feels like it.

    Wang Hao shook his head, trying to move his older sister out of his mind. He must be focused now on hiding from his little sister.

    His little sister¡¯s domineering body cultivation method made the Universe treat it to beparable to the Godly Ascension and the Immortal Cultivation.

    So even if his little sister can¡¯t cultivate normally, her domineering body cultivation technique made the Universe treat her as another cultivator.

    So Wang Hao was confident that the Thrae will not allow his little sister to enter.

    ¡°Please leave, please leave, please leave...¡± Wang Hao muttered mentally as he waited for his little sister to lose patience and leave. After all, Wang Hao knew that his little sister hated waiting the most.

    But to his shock and dismay, he saw his little sister injuring herself just to enter this.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Since she practices a body cultivation technique, the only way for his little sister to seal her cultivation was if she personally attacked her acupoints.

    That move of his little sister managed to reduce her lit Primordial Ster Acupoints to just five, which allowed her to enter the Thrae.

    Of course this sealing was temporary as his little sister¡¯s healing abilities will repair her damaged Primordial Ster Acupoints, making her recover her original powerter.

    But while she was still healing, she will surely find her target before she was forced to leave.

    ¡°I am nothing, and nothing is me.¡± Wang Hao muttered to himself as he maneuvered the airship.

    With his energy sense, he saw his little sister appearing at the location where llusion Fang Lin was.

    Upon seeing that, Wang Hao realized that his littles sister¡¯s aim was to eat Illusion Fang Lin.

    Wang Hao decided to not help Illusion Fang Lin, for of course he does not want to be seen by his little sister.

    Besides, Illusion Fang Lin was just an illusion so there is no problem if he gets eaten by his little sister.

    But it was at that point that Asnyan was summoned and she summoned other powerful Godly Divine Beasts. By this time, Wang Hao¡¯s airship was halfway there to the Forbidden Continent.

    Wang Hao then felt slightly worried as he saw his little sister surrounded by 4 powerful Godly Divine Beasts.

    His worries then increased as he saw that his little sister was trapped by one of the Godly Divine Beasts and was about to be attacked by the other 2.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu.... Help me Big Brother Wang Hao!!!! Wuwuwuwu, your cute little sister is in danger now, koo koo!¡±

    Wang Hao then heard his little sister¡¯s cries for help, that made him realize that his littles sister knew that he was here.

    ¡°.......¡±

    But what made him more worried was that his little sister seems to be unable to show off her real power against her enemies.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Hao let out a shout as he knew what he had to do.

    That space pigeon was after all his little sister, and as her big brother, Wang Hao must be there to help her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, here Ie!¡±

    Wang Hao pped his hands, releasing a light sh that temporarily stunned everyone in the airship.

    During that time, Wang Hao conjured a wormhole, bringing him right beside his littles sister.

    ¡°Eh? That really worked?¡± His little sister said as Wang Hao arrived beside her.

    His little sister tilted her head as innocently as she said,

    ¡°You were hiding yourself like a scared cat earlier, so I thought that if I acted injured and in danger, you wille here to save me. And it actually worked!¡±

    ¡°@%&^*^*^)!!!!¡±

 Chapter 336: Tiers

    <h4>Chapter 336: Tiers</h4>

    ¡°You little!¡± Wang Hao murmured with ck lines prominent on his forehead. ¡°You dare treat your big bro like this?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The space pigeon ignored Wang Hao¡¯sint as she said,

    ¡°If I did not do that, you might just have stayed hiding! Of course I will treat you in any way that I want to, just so that I can see you!¡±

    Wang Hao was about to give another retort, but he was interrupted by Merlin.

    ¡°By the Gods, you are also a Godly Divine Beast! Hmm....¡± Merlin¡¯s eyes then narrowed as the symbols ? and ? started glowing.

    ¡°But your power seems to be.... currently sealed.¡± That was the conclusion that Merlin had as he used his eyes to scan Wang Hao¡¯s body. ¡°If your seal was undone, then you are powerful enough to beat us all.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± Ansyan shouted as she gave Wang Hao a greatly interested look. ¡°Hmm....now you are making me want to fight you!¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s a Universe Tier Godly Divine Beast then.¡± Ste muttered to herself as she believed what Merlin said. ¡°Good thing he was sealed, for I think none of us are powerful enough to face him if he¡¯s at peak condition.¡±

    To the outside world, Godly Divine Beasts were freaks on their own. They are considered to be well above non-Godly Divine Beasts, and only those simr to them can face them equally.

    But the truth was, there was actually two tiers for Godly Divine Beasts.

    These tiers were the Gctic and the Universe Tier!

    The Gctic Tier is where the ¡®normal¡¯ Godly Divine Beasts gather. 99.99999% of Godly Divine Beasts hover at this tier.

    As for the Universe Tier, this is where only the most freakish among the Divine Beasts could be seen. The remaining 0.00001% of Godly Divine Beasts could be found here.

    The Godly Divine Beasts that came from the Beast God were all at the Gctic Tier.

    With Merlin¡¯s powerful discerning eyes, he actually discovered that Wang Hao was one of those extremely rare Universe Tier Godly Divine Beast!

    As for Fang Lin, he was also at the Gctic Tier.

    But after his bloodline mutated, turning him to the Duality Godly Divine Beast, Fang Lin and Wang Hao were not so sure on Fang Lin¡¯s actual tier now!

    ¡°That eyes....¡± Wang Hao muttered as he stared at Merlin. ¡°You are the Akashic Winged Tiger, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Your assumption was right.¡± Merlin smiled as his eyes continued to glow.

    ¡°Tsk, you are the magic tiger.¡± Wang Hao said as he stared at the Merlin provocatively. ¡°Have you already created magic enough to beat your destined rival?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Just like what Wang Hao said, the Akashic Winged Tiger can be called the ¡®magic tiger¡¯. The reason for that was because Merlin¡¯s ability was to ess the Akashic Records, which holds all the recorded magic, spells, and information throughout history.

    Because of this, Merlin can create powerful spells out of thebination that he can find in the Akashic Records.

    Aside from this, he can also use the Akashic Records to know everything about something. He just had to stare at a thing, and he can use his connection to the Akashic Records to get all the information about that thing.

    Of course there were still some limitations on this ability.

    First, there were 10yers on the Akashic Records, with the firstyer having the most limited information avable. Each additionalyer will provide more spells and information.

    It was the Tenth Layer that will have everything that was known all throughout the Universe, past, present and even the future.

    And of course the number ofyers unlocked depends on the current stage of Merlin.

    Merlin¡¯s a God, so he has ess until the Sixth Layer. But because he sealed his cultivation temporarily, he can only ess until the Fifth Layer for now.

    As for the ¡®destined rival¡¯ that Wang Hao was talking about, he was referring to the Nine-Tailed Wolf.

    The reason for that was because each spell that the Nine-Tailed Wolf has were all extremely powerful that even the Akashic Records were not able to record them.

    This led to some frictions between the Akashic Winged Tiger and the Nine-Tailed Wolf in the past, with the former wanting to unravel the spells of thetter, and thetter just retaliating back in anger.

    Merlin seemed unfazed by what Wang Hao said as he just replied calmly.

    ¡°I always walk the path of truth, so it will be inevitable for me to crack open the secrets of the current Nine-Tailed Wolf!¡±

    ¡°You can do it Fang Lin....¡± Wang Hao whispered to himself as he wished luck to Fang Lin, who might have to protect his lovely wife from the old geezer Merlin in the future.

    Wang Hao swiveled his head, looking at the gorgeous Ste. Just like what Illusion Fang Lin predicted, Wang Hao almost drooled after seeing her legs.

    But he stopped making his perverted side appear after seeing the lightning surrounding her.

    ¡°So she is like that guy I met in the Underworld. But instead of mes, she controls lightning huh.¡±

    Ste was the Lightning Roc and just like what her title said, she has the full dominion over any types of lightning, even the feared heavenly tribtion lightning!

    And because she was a roc, she can in some ways transform herself to other kinds od beasts!

    ¡°She must have some Imperial Lightning with her....¡± Wang Hao thought inwardly as he kept sneaking looks on her legs.

    ¡°Hey! Watch where you are looking!¡± This time, Shou Nanren saw Wang Hao¡¯s sneaky looks.

    After all, only a pervert knows how another pervert works.

    Wang Hao stared at Shou Nanren¡¯s tree-like skin, and his eyes slightly narrowed as he sensed the most abundant life essence that he saw in his whole life.

    ¡°This guy must havee from the one of the branches of the Yggdrasil. Ugh, that must exin his abundant life essence.¡±

    The Yggdrasil that Wang Hao was talking about was the YGGDRASIL.

    It was thergest tree in the whole Universe, dwarfing any gxies with its sheer size.

    It was so big that it supports 9 gxies on its body.

    These gxies all had their names, which were as follows: Asgard, ¨¢lfheimr, Nieavellir, Midgard, J?tunheimr, Vanaheim, Niflheim, Muspelheim, and Hel.

    These gxies were inhabited by a number of races who spoke the samenguage, and they all treat the Yggdrasil with reverence.

    As for Shou Nanren, he came from a branch of Yggdrasil which broke off and became sentient on its own. That was the reason he was ssified as the Treant of Wisdom.

    Wang Hao already knew what Asnyan was, as she showed off what she can do against his little sister earlier.

    Upon seeing that everybody seems to be ready to fight, Wang Hao gave them a slight bow as he said,

    ¡°Just like what you heard, this dumb bird beside me is my little sister.¡± He said that while ruffling the pigeon on her head. The pigeon seemed delighted by what Wang Hao did, as she closed herrge eyesfortably.

    ¡°As such, I cannot stomach you having ns to take her away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are going to face all of us 4?¡± Merlin smirked as his aura began to increase in power.

    ¡°If you were not sealed by that mysterious object, then I think you wille out as the clear winner. Too bad you are actually sealed. Despite knowing that, do you still want to fight us?¡±

    After hearing that question, Wang Hao¡¯s only reply was a knowing smirk.

    As for the pigeon, she opened her eyes as 5 of her Ster Primordial Acupoints began to shine brighter. She was obviously rearing for a fight now.

    As for Illusion Fang Lin and Old Man, they only watched with interest as they wanted to know how the encounter between 6 Godly Divine Beasts would turn out.

    ¡°Here ites!¡± Old Man shouted as six powerful auras rushed out, covering the whole area around them in an instant.

 Chapter 337: Conflicts and Backups

    <h4>Chapter 337: Conflicts and Backups</h4>

    Wang Hao squinted his eyes as he observed Asnyan who took the vanguard position.

    With her defensive power, Asnyan was the perfect shield for her group.

    Wang Hao frowned, as he knew that with Asnynan in front, any of his or his littles sister¡¯s attacks will just be shrugged off by her ridiculous defense.

    Wang Hao¡¯s opponents seemed to know it as Ste, Shou Nanren and even Merlin all went behind the ¡®valiant¡¯ Asnyan.

    But if they have a brick wall protecting them, then Wang Hao¡¯s little sister has a sentient energy sponge guarding her.

    ¡°.....¡± Merlin let out a sigh, as he realized that the two groups were now currently in a stalemate.

    From what he can see, due to the seal, Wang Hao can only disy power around the Third Stage. But even with that seal, Merlin could feel that Wang Hao will have no difficulties absorbing their attacks!

    As for why Wang Hao could do that, Merlin found out that his currentyer on the Akashi Records did not allow him to know what exactly Wang Hao¡¯s bloodline was. The only info that he had was that Wang Hao was a Universe Tier Godly Divine Beast whose most abilities were affected by a powerful seal.

    Wang Hao saw Merlin¡¯s not-so-happy expression, making him smile. Now, this old guy knows that with Wang Hao around, they will have no way to capture and take his little sister away.

    ¡°Hey Little Wang, how much longer will it take for you to heal?¡± Wang Hao said as he nudged his little sister¡¯s gigantic wings.

    ¡°Hurry up and heal, so that I can see your cute face once more.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, its not Little Wang! My name is Wang Mei!¡±

    Wang Mei said as she seemed to pout with that long beak of hers.

    ¡°Well-¡± Before Wang Hao could say anything, he felt the other two Godly Divine Beasts who left earlier going to their location.

    Upon seeing this, Wang Hao sighed as he realized these two took care of the delegates of the Immortal and God Continent easily.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡± That was what Jian Chen muttered as he saw Wang Hao. He grasped his sword as fighting intent appeared on his eyes.

    ¡°Those guys I faced earlier were unable to stand up against the might of my sword! Too bad they used an escape talisman to ¡®escape¡¯ from me. But I was not serious when I fought them. But this time, I will use all my power to cut you down!¡±

    Jian Chen seemed to not care when Merlin repeatedly sent his divine sense saying that Wang Hao will be hard to damage.

    The whole Thrae began to tremble as Jian Chen let out his sword aura. Every sword practitioner in the Thrae felt their own being trembling after they felt Jian Chen¡¯s sword aura.

    Even the cockroach Ling Tian, who was currently hidden somewhere, felt his own dao slightly challenged by Jian Chen¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Hmph, he is a good sword practitioner!¡± Ling Tian muttered as he stared at his battered body.

    ¡°Just one more day, and I will be able to regain all that I lost... No, I might even be able to surpass it. Hahahaha, just you wait Fang Lin and Fang Yu!¡±

    Ling Tian¡¯sugh echoed inside the cave as he imagined his glorious return tomorrow, especially when he plunges his swords deep on Fang Lin and Fang Yu¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Just a little more....¡±

    Nobody noticed or even felt Ling Tian¡¯s fluctuating emotions as they were all focused on Jian Chen, who seemed to about to attack already.

    Wang Hao tensed his body, feeling slightly wary of Jian Chen.

    The energy of Jian Chen¡¯s attack could be absorbed by Wang Hao.

    But the sword intent by Jian Chen could possibly injure Wang Hao.

    In the past, Wang Hao¡¯s continuous and torturous tempering of his spirit and soul made him obtain a powerful intent that allowed him to somewhat resist the attacking intents of his enemies just like sword intent or spear intent.

    But the seal on him even chose to seal that intent of his!

    He can only regain that intent once Fang Lin steps into the Third Stage. As for when that happens, Wang Hao was not sure.

    The mist-covered woman, who was watching the unfolding y stoically, suddenly trembled as she felt something familiar on Wang Hao¡¯s body.

    Not only that, but she also felt that same aura on one of the captured Divine Beasts at the top of the Pce. That gaze of hers fell on none other than Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°You two....¡± The mist woman muttered as she physically stopped Jian Chen from making a move. She gave Jian Chen a pointed stare before she looked at both Wang Hao and Illusion Fang Lin.

    ¡°You two have been to the Dreamworld right?¡± Some traces of excitement could be heard from the woman¡¯s voice, as if she that question of hers was matter of life and death to her.

    Upon seeing her expression, Wang Hao smirked as he replied,

    ¡°You are right. I have been to the Dreamworld already. So what about it?¡±

    Wang Hao was an opportunist by nature, so he knew an opportunity when he sees one. And right now, this mist woman was like a piece of big fat juicy tender delicious caramelized sauted piece of steak.

    ¡°Merlin, I think I would not be able to allow you to hurt this man.¡± The mist woman said as she gave Wang Hao a hopeful look. ¡°He¡¯s my only hope...¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking Wu Meng? We are here to defeat the Immortal Continent and to bring some fine specimens!¡± Merlin shrieked as he pointed at Wang Hao and Wang Mei.

    ¡°That two will be extremely helpful to the progress of out! Do not just shatter that future with that selfish request of yours!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wang Hao resisted the urge tough, as he realized that the enemy¡¯s group was starting to fall out much earlier than he expected.

    Now, he only needed more external factors to further widen the rift inside the enemy group.

    That external factor came in the form of a powerful aura exploding out of the Immortal Continent.

    Wang Hao squinted his eyes as he located where that aura came from.

    It came from the ¡®center¡¯ of the Central Divine Empire.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes slightly widened as he realized where this powerful aura came from.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this absurd?¡±

    With his energy sense, Wang Hao was able to eavesdrop on some select locations at the pce of the Central Divine Empire. What he heard made him confirm his suspicions.

    ¡°So the Central Divine Emperor who was missing for a year has appeared once more!¡± Wang Hao thought as he gave a sigh of admiration.

    ¡°Damn, this Central Divine Emperor sure is a talented guy. He seems to be not a Godly Divine Beast, but something in him tells me that he can fight toe-to-toe with a Godly Divine Beast!¡±

    This revtion was not only privy to Wang Hao. Even the other Godly Divine Beasts felt this threat.

    ¡°What a great talent. This Central Divine Emperor seems to only have a mortal bloodline, yet he was able to reach these heights in cultivation! This seems to be a ce for hidden talents!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I want to fight him too...¡± Jian Chenined with his eyes still trained on Wang Hao. ¡°Maybe after we defeat you....¡±

    ¡°I said no!¡± Wu Meng said as the mist around her red, showing her intense agitation. ¡°Try touching him, and you will see my wrath!¡±

    ¡°Look here, you stuck up b**ch!¡± Ste cursed as she summoned a lightning dragon behind her. ¡°Do not think your privileged childhood will work here. We are all together in this mission now, and not even request from a brat like you could change our minds!¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± Wu Meng opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something more. But she stopped as she felt that that Central Divine Emperor, who just went out wherever he came from, was suddenly rushing their ce!

    Wu Meng did a double-check, and he realized that the qi approaching them was indeed of the Central Divine Emperor.

    ¡°See? Look what you have done now!?¡± Ste sneered as she looked at Wu Meng contemptuously. ¡°Because of you dying us, that pigeon and man duo will have a back-up now. Judging from the power of that guy, he can also fight evenly with us!¡±

    ¡°That makes our opponents up to 3 now!¡± Ste huffed as he shook her head. ¡°Now, our chance to defeat the Immortal Continent was dyed because of you!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure its just 3?¡± Wang Hao smiled as he looked at the certain part at the top of the Pce.

    The other Godly Divine Beasts followed his line of sight, and there they saw a middle-aged person sitting cross-legged at the top of the Pce. With their trained eyes, they realized that nothing was happening to that person.

    ¡°Are you making a joke?¡± Asnyan grumbled as she gave an irritated look to the middle-aged man. ¡°Hmph, this guy makes me feel irritated, I think he should die now.¡±

    Shou Nanren nodded his head after hearing what Asnyan said. His hands expanded in size as he stomped the middle-aged man to death.

    To nobody¡¯s surprise, the middle-aged man was quickly ¡®killed¡¯ by that attack.

    ¡°So now, where is that mystery 4th fighter?¡± Jian Chen asked as he looked around him enthusiastically. ¡°Show us!¡±

    ¡°Just you wait...¡± Wang Hao said as he looked at that sttered corpse of the guy that Shou Nanren killed.

    That middle-aged guy that was stomped to death was of course Illusion Fang Lin.

    As for why Illusion Fang Lin was sitting like that, it was because of what was currently happening with the real Fang Lin at the Goddess.

    When Wang Hao saw the sitting position that Illusion Fang Lin assumed, Wang Hao realized that Illusion Fang Lin must have been affected by whatever was happening with the real Fang Lin.

    What made Wang Hao happier was the fact that the cross-sitting position that Illusion Fang Lin had was used quite often in a certain process.

    That process is when someone creates his/her core and steps onto the Third Stage!

    Since Illusion Fang Lin was just an illusion, it was impossible for him to make a breakthrough.

    This only means one thing.

    And it was that the real Fang Lin was now breaking through the Third Stage!

    And since the real Fang Lin seemed immersed in the process, Illusion Fang Lin must have been caught up in the breakthrough state, leading to his position and ¡®death¡¯ earlier.

    Wang Hao rubbed his hands excitedly, knowing how strong Fang Lin was right now. Once he steps into the Third Stage, his power will skyrocket more.

    At that point, maybe Fang Lin might be able to barely survive full powered attacks of a Fifth Stage Practitioner.

    Aside from that, the 4th petal on Wang Hao will be unlocked, granting him more power and more abilities from this space-time gyroscope. By that point, some of Wang Hao¡¯s fighting dilemmas will be solved.

    ¡°Now I just need to wait for him to finish his breakthrough.¡±

    But with that happinesses some questions.

    ¡°Why did the real Fang Lin decided to have a breakthrough now? Did he meet the big baddy of the Goddess¡¯ and decided to risk it all just to beat that baddy?¡±

    Wang Hao cupped his chin as he realized,

    ¡°In that case, maybe Fang Lin is in grave danger right now.¡±

 Chapter 338: Thousand Hand Demonic Fist Arts

    <h4>Chapter 338: Thousand Hand Demonic Fist Arts</h4>

    Goddess¡¯.

    ¡°Un.....¡± Fang Yu slightly moaned as she stretched her body, emphasizing her tantalizing curves.

    Shama averted her eyes from Fang Yu, as she became slightly entranced by that lovely sight. Fang Yu just ignored this as she knew her charm knows no boundaries.

    ¡°Muu....¡± Meanwhile, Tang Li was currently pouting, seemingly unhappy about her situation. She was trying to go to the top of Fang Yu¡¯s head to sleep, but she was prevented by her Sis.

    ¡°Sis! I want to shweep! I am swheepy!¡± Tang Liined as she flitted towards the top of Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    But Fang Yu had her grip on Tang Li¡¯s clothes, preventing her from relocating.

    ¡°Tang Li, I need your help right now. You can sleepter after we did our job.¡± Fang Yu replied serenely as she pinched Tang Li¡¯s cheeks. ¡°After all, you always just eat and sleep. You need to do something else.¡±

    ¡°But Sis,¡± Tang Li replied rather quickly. ¡°Tang Li ish a baby, sho Tang Lin shouwd jusht eat and shweep evewyday!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Yu was tongue-tied, as she realized Tang Li was right. She was after all around 3 years old, and at that state, Tang Li should really just eat and sleep.

    Tang Li let out a victory smile after seeing that she actually beat her Sis in a battle of brains for the first time.

    ¡°Then let me shweep now!¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Fang Yu said as she still did not let Tang Li go. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±

    ¡°What ish it Sis?¡± Tang Li replied as her young mind tried toprehend what Fang Yu said. ¡°Did Tang Li do something wong?¡±

    ¡°You promised to help on training those prisoners that I freed, but Genie told me that you did not do that.¡± Fang Yu let out a disappointed sigh as she weakly poked Tang Li¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Genie told me that you became a boss-like person there, making those prisoners your servants and goffers. You forced them to entertain you and even cook delicious milk dishes for you. And you even made some of them part of your so-called ¡®Tang Li¡¯s carriage¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hwoo hwoo wowowo.....¡± Tang Li whistled as she looked away awkwardly. But her whistling skills was so mediocre that Fang Yu had to wince just to not hear that ungodly noise.

    ¡°Stare....¡± Fang Yu stared at the guilty Tang Li, who stared back with her innocent pleading eyes in reply.

    But Fang Yu had been long immune of this as she bopped Tang Li lightly on the head.

    ¡°Since you did not do what you promised, you have to repay that by helping me now.¡±

    ¡°Muuu....¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, you just have to fly beside us two ok?¡± Fang Yu said as she stroked Tang Li¡¯s head. ¡°If you will not do anything naughty, I will give you some rewardter ok?¡±

    ¡°Wewawd?¡± Of course the greedy baby was immediately hooked by this.

    Tang Li puffed out her chest proudly as she dered,

    ¡°Tang Li will do hew besht to fwy beshide Sis pwopewy! Tang Li pwomishsesh that!¡±

    Fang Yu continued petting Tang Li just to appease her more.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Tang Li giggled as she secretly drooled, discreetly imagining the ¡®reward¡¯ her Sis will give to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s it Tang Li.¡± Fang Yu smilingly said as she inwardly sighed in relief.

    ¡°Dealing with Tang Li really eats up my braincells. Sigh, why do I have to be her babysitter!¡±

    Fang Yu looked at Shama, whose eyes were shining as she saw the cute interaction between Fang Yu and Tang Li. Fang Yu sighed once more as he asked her,

    ¡°Are you ready now?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have a choice do I?¡± Shama replied sadly as she fixed her clothes.

    She was currently on her original appearance as Mexe. Together with Fang Yu and Tang Li, their trio looked just like the three manifestations of the Goddess who supposedly was killed with her fight against Solomon.

    ¡°You know... once we go out here, it will be mayhem.¡± Shama muttered as she gave Fang Yu a piercing look. ¡°And yet even though you knew that, you still went on revealing yourself. Why?¡±

    ¡°......¡± Fang Yu kept quiet as she did not stop petting Tang Li, who was too happy to hear Shama¡¯s heavy question.

    ¡°Why do you still n on fighting?¡± Shama continued asking as her voice slightly became louder. Tang Li visibly trembled from this, making her give Shama an aggrieved look.

    But even under that, Shama still continued on plowing against Fang Yu.

    ¡°You, this cute baby and that stoic girl can leave this ce whenever you want. But even with that, why did you still stay here, and now you are trying to y heroes? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shama intonated once more as she let out a deep breath.

    ¡°So, have you vented enough?¡± Fang Yu calmly asked back to the huffing and puffing Shama.

    ¡°Yes I am fine.... But I still want you to answer my question.¡± Shama replied quickly. ¡°If you answer it I will give Tang Li the finest milk in this. She will surely love it!¡±

    ¡°Drool....¡± Tang Li gave an entranced look to Shama as she tried to please her.

    ¡°Sis Shamaiwa is pwetty! Pweashe give Tang Li milk!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that ttery! So straight to the point!¡± Both Shama and Fang Yu retorted at the same time.

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Milk pweashe.¡±

    In the end, Fang Yu put a palm on her forehead as she replied with resignation.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin it to you. How about this, watch what I will doter, and you will immediately know the reason I stayed here to fight Solomon.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Shama replied as she gave Tang Li an apologetic look.

    ¡°Sorry Tang Li, but I have no such kind of milk with me. You almost drank all of them after all.¡±

    ¡°Muu Sis Shama ish a liaw! You baddy!¡± Tang Li pouted as she almost cried from being tricked. But in the end she stopped her tears as she knew her Sis might be sad seeing her cry.

    She gave Shama one more ¡®hmph¡¯ before flying beside Fang Yu. This time, Tang Li ignored Shama entirely .

    ¡°.......¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes gleamed as she felt Shax and Sts approaching Solmon¡¯s ce.

    As for Genie, she already left earlier with all the prisoners that she trained towards their set location.

    As for Andromeda, she was already at her ce way earlier that any of them.

    Now, only Fang Yu¡¯s trio were needed to get the show started.

    ¡°Here we go.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she, Tang Li, and Shama left the mansion.

    At the instant that they left the mansion grounds, the whole Median Layer trembled, as if there was something stirring underneath them.

    It was not only this ce that was trembling however.

    Even the Common Layer on top of the Median Layer experienced the same tremblings too.

    To make it more surprising, even the surface of the started shaking too, as cracks started to appear on them.

    Upon seeing all of this happening, Fang Yu slightly gulped as she realized that she underestimated the set of events that she predicted might happen.

    ¡°Well, since I already pushed the boulder, I already have no choice but to just keep on pushing it right?¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw her surroundings being covered by a thick, ck mist.

    The mist seemed highly viscous, that made it harder for Fang Yu and the others to move.

    Tang Li actually felt like she was swimming through mud, which just made her more disgusted.

    ¡°Muuu....¡±

    As for Fang Yu, she can still move, albeit somewhat slower than before.

    While everyone was busy panicking, they heard a voice resonating all throughout the Goddess¡¯.

    ¡°So..... you found a way...... to manifest yourself...... once more.... Not bad...¡± The voice sounded ancient, but within it was also the inherent arrogance and pride carried by the speaker.

    ¡°Since you dared to show yourself....... then you must be prepared..... for my countermeasures....¡±

    The voice faded away, as sounds of marching enveloped the Median Layer.

    ¡°Sis wook!¡± Tang Li nudged Fang Yu as the bright-eyed baby spotted something at the south.

    Fang Yu looked at where Tang Li pointed, and what she saw was a slightly ghastly sight.

    Thousands of armored skeletons appeared, with all of them wielding weapons that seemed to be embedded with countless corpses.

    ¡°This is the..... first countermeasure I have......¡± The ancient voice monotonously said as she skeletal army approached the Fang Yu trio.

    ¡°If you survive this..... expect more dangerous..... countermeasures that I put..... against you..... Bye........¡±

    Fang Yu clicked her teeth knowing who this audacious speaker was.

    ¡°Tsk Solomon. Trying to look mysterious here huh. Then let me y your game! Let¡¯s see who wins!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Tang Li shouted as she suddenly flew towards the armored skeletons.

    She clenched her tiny fists as her adorable face started to scrunch up due to concentration.

    ¡°Take thish! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa!¡±

    (It should be Ora! Ora!, but she can¡¯t say ¡®R¡¯ properly.)

    Her iling fists looked pitifully slowpared to her gattling-gun speed words, with Tang Li only able to let out one punch every 2 seconds.

    It looked extremely hrious and adorable, yet that was overshadowed by the creepy appearances of the skeletons.

    ¡°Tang Li, get back here!¡±

    ¡°Muu........ No!!!! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa! Owa!¡±

 Chapter 339: The Number Suit

    <h4>Chapter 339: The Number Suit</h4>

    Obviously, Tang Li¡¯sbo did not do s**t against those skeletons.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she grabbed Tang Li before running away from the skeletons.

    ¡°Eh, are you not going to fight them?¡± Shama asked as she ran beside Fang Yu. ¡°You are pretty strong right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the case if I were in the Mist Room....¡± Fang Yu said as the skeleton army followed her from the back.

    ¡°Then why the hell did you provoke Solomon!!!¡± Shama whimpered as she almost cried. ¡°Did you feed Tang Li with so much milk that your brain juices had been dried up too?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Tang Li doesh not dwink bwain juice!¡± Shama and Fang Yu ignored Tang Li¡¯s retort as Fang Yu said,

    ¡°Well you may not know it, but this n that I will use was not just made by me. Even Genie, Sts and your father had part in it.¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡± Shama shrieked as a bone spear thrown by one of the skeletons narrowly missed her head. She had the urge to just go invisible and hide.

    But with Fang Yu holding her father basically hostage, she had to follow her.

    ¡°Even though Shax and Sts were not able to give me much info due to the restriction on them, my AI suit were able to extrapte everything they said to give me hints about Solomon.¡± Fang Yu said as she flexed her shoulders.

    ¡°You see,¡± Fang Yu said as she activated her suit, propelling her to the skies. Shama had no choice but to grab Fang Yu¡¯s arm while Tang Li used her own suit for flight. ¡°Those three djinns gave hints to the AI that Solomon had feared the return of the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°But with the injuries that the Goddess had, it seemed like Solomon theorized that if the Goddess were ever toe back, it will be in a reincarnated, weaker form. In that case, Solomon who had to conserve his energy to also heal, can just use other ways to defeat the returning reincarnated Goddess.¡±

    ¡°One of those ways were the Djinns under hismand.¡± Shama nodded, as she began to understand what Solomon wanted.

    ¡°But from what Shax hinted to the AI, Solomon had another n embedded to deal with the Goddess..¡± Fang Yu said as she dodged more and more bone spears thrown towards them.

    ¡°That¡¯sh a cwoshe one!¡± Tang Liughed as a man-sized spear went rippling just between Fang Yu¡¯s legs. Good thing Fang Yu was able to part her legs to dodge that one.

    ¡°First of all, you must understand that Solomon was actually a soul of a far away from here. The form that he had as a reincarnated being was a Djinn. At that state, he only needed to reach the Djinn Stageparable to the Immortals or Gods to advance hisary Body to the Sixth Stage.¡±

    Fang Yu continued talking as she made aerobic moves in the air. ¡°But then Solomon in his Djinn body was injured during his awakening, turning him into a Devourer Djinn.¡±

    ¡°So you mean....¡± Shama¡¯s words trailed, as she waited Fang Yu to continue talking.

    ¡°That means that Solomon has Djinn abilities while also being a Devourer.¡± Fang Yu said as she stopped her flight. Fang Yu looked down, staring at the seething skeleton army below.

    ¡°Form the slight hints that I was able to get from Shax and Sts, I realized that Solomon might have used his Djinn Abilities toy some things to bother the returning Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so the first phase of your n is to defeat all those traps by Solomon without ever using your real power?¡± Shama concluded from that long speech of Fang Yu. ¡°You must be really confident on pulling that off.¡±

    ¡°Well what choice do I have?¡± Fang Yu said as she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I have to conserve as much strength as I can, so using them against these traps is a waste of power. It¡¯s better to save this for the enemy Djinns and Solomon himself.¡±

    ¡°You may be right.....¡± Shama replied in agreement as she looked at the skeleton army below.

    ¡°But can you beat those things even without using your power?¡±

    ¡°Well I am not sure, but I think I will make do.¡± Fang Yu replied smugly.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you even know what the Great Solomon¡¯s Nature Power is, since you said that he was a Djinn? Say it now!¡± Shama demanded as she wanted to see how far Fang Yu had prepared herself for this.

    ¡°Well, Solomon seemed to have kept it under the wraps too well that even his followers do not know.¡± Fang Yu said sheepishly as she restrained the naughty Tang Li.

    ¡°So, I used the AI on my suit to gather any avable data it had on anything rted to Solomon appearing here.¡±

    ¡°From those limited data, my AI was able to narrow down my guesses down to just 6 possible Nature Powers.¡± Fang Yu clicked her fingers as she seemed to be reading something that was only visible to her.

    Fang Yu then narrated the 6, which were:

    Creation, Death, Karma, Evil, Curse, and Knowledge.

    ¡°That means it¡¯s one of those 6 that was Solomon¡¯s possible Nature Power.¡± Shama then paused as enlightenment appeared on her eyes. ¡°Then your other reason to bring out those traps was for you to determine Solomon¡¯s Nature Power?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fang Yu replied with narrowed eyes as she stared intently at the skeleton army below.

    ¡°With the help of my AI suit, I can assign probability on each of those 6 Nature Powers depending on the traps that Solomon showed to us. Those skeletons,¡± Fang Yu pointed to the seething skeleton army below. ¡°Was able to give my suit an initial probability for each of the Nature Power.¡±

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll show you.¡± A blue screen suddenly appeared in front of Fang Yu, which she flicked towards Shama.

    Shama read it, seeing the distribution pattern.

    Creation-20%

    Death- 50%

    Karma-10%

    Evil- 42%

    Curse-38%

    Knowledge- 15%

    ¡°Well this seemsprehensive as of now.¡± Shama muttered as she read the screen.

    Death amounted to 50% chance, since it was skeletons that appeared there. Evil was at 42%, since its usually the evil attributes that creates these skeletons.

    Curse was at 38% because who knows, these people might have been just cursed to be skeletons.

    Creation, Knowledge and Karma was below 30%, since they have little rtions to creating skeletons.

    ¡°Well, I will not believe this list yet.¡± Fang Yu said as the blue screen disappeared. ¡°As more and more of his other traps appear, that percentage numbers will surely change.¡±

    ¡°So the only thing that we need to do now is to make more and more traps appear.¡± Shama concluded as she let out a tired sigh.

    ¡°It may be rude for me to say this, but damn you for dragging me in here!¡±

    ¡°Heynguage!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she covered Tang Li¡¯s ears. ¡°There¡¯s a baby here you know.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Tang Li said, perfectly replicating Shama.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± In the end, Fang Yu just ignored the banter of the two as she drew out something from her storage.

    It was a sword, covered with a sheen so golden that the sword seemed to be glowing brightly wherever it was!

    ¡°Time to have some fun!¡± Fang Yu licked her lips as the sword seemed to hum in happiness. Her suit let out a boom as Fang Yu went flying straight towards the skeleton army.

    ¡°Of course, that sword has some properties that can fight against skeletons. What a lucky person.... Yay......¡± Shama thought sullenly as she tightened her grip on Fang Yu.

    But before Fang Yu could even swing her sword, her movements were forcefully stopped by countless vines suddenly shooting up from the ground.

    It wrapped Fang Yu, Shama and even Tang Li tightly, now allowing them to move.

    Fang Yu tried to budge, even using the sword to cut the vines down. But to her dismay, she felt immense lifeforceing from the vines, making them extremely durable.

    ¡°Oh my.....¡± Fang Yu muttered as the vines lowered them to the bloodthirsty skeleton army.

    ¡°With the appearance of these vines, the probability for Creation shot up to 60%¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 340: Karma

    <h4>Chapter 340: Karma</h4>

    ¡°Hey what the hell is this?¡± Shama shouted as she struggled against the vines constricting them. ¡°Is this part of his traps again?¡±

    ¡°It sure is....¡± Fang Yu replied as she furrowed her eyes in confusion.

    ¡°Yeah, these traps are somewhat strong, butpared to me when I use my real power, these traps are nothing.¡± Fang Yu then looked at the vines wrapped around her.

    ¡°I know that Solomon needs to conserve energy in order to heal... but isn¡¯t this a little weakpared to his real power?¡±

    Fang Yu was sure that if Solomon could have wanted it, he could create better and stronger traps.

    If the starting traps were like this, it means either of the two things.

    It could be that Solomon was so injured that these traps are the best that he can do, or that his first traps are weak, and the iing traps will get stronger and stronger.

    Fang Yu of course wished the reason was the former.

    ¡°Shama.¡± Fang Yu whispered back as Tang Li pouted in annoyance. ¡°It seems like we do not need to beat the traps for them toe.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that even if we do nothing, the number of traps will just continue to increase?¡± Shama sighed as she saw that they were about just 10 meters above the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡± Fang Yu replied, looking unperturbed even with all the sounds of clicking jaws made by the skeletons.

    ¡°So what are you going to do? Are you going to fight them all, or we will just wait it out?¡±

    ¡°We will wait it out.¡± Fang Yu smiled as her eyes began to be tinted with a green shade. She managed to touch both Tang Li and Shama even with their bonds.

    Shama and Tang Li then felt their bodies turning ethereal, like an immaterial object. They watched in wonder as they phased through the vines.

    ¡°Yeah, that definitely worked.¡± Fang Yu murmured as they went up high into the air again.

    ¡°What is that? I thought you could not use your real power in here?¡± Shama asked as she stared at Fang Yu in envy.

    ¡°Oh, that ability was something I created by my own, so it is not a power rted to Immortal Cultivation or Godly Ascension. Because of that, I can freely use this power here.¡±

    That was one of the things that Fang Yu discovered onary restrictions.

    s will only reject cultivation prowess that exceeds the stage of the saids.

    But a power not considered by the Universe as exactly cultivation will still be allowed to stay. One example of that include the Djinns with their Nature Power.

    And then Fang Yu thought that maybe the bloodline abilities of Divine and Godly Divine Beasts will also work as they are considered to be not ¡®cultivation¡¯ per se.

    That theory of hers was confirmed when she used the istig Essence Core for her to take control of the soul avatars of her poor enemies.

    At that point then, Fang Yu knew that she could rely on her essence cores to somewhat fight on this.

    But without the aid of her cultivation, the abilities of her essence core will be weakened too.

    And because she cannot use her cultivation on this, she will not be able to fuel her essence core abilities with the mana and qi inside her body.

    As such, she can only use her vitality to fuel her essence core abilities.

    That means she had to be thrifty on using her essence core abilities on this, for her vitality was way lesspared to the amount of qi and mana inside her body.

    If she uses up all her vitality, she will obviously die.

    ¡°That means I cannot just wear my Khaulkotoroi Armor and start mowing down those skeletons. Its best that I use my abilities for a short amount of time, so that I can save up my vitality.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she cupped her chin.

    ¡°But well.... I have been relying on one of my essence core abilities earlier.... Without that, the three of us could have been skewered by those flying spears already.¡±

    The ability that Fang Yu was talking about came from her Cat Form, the Lucky Cat.

    She had been using that form to make the spears thrown by the skeleton army narrowly miss her and herpanions.

    Just like what its name said, the Lucky Cat has the power to make itself lucky.

    But it was not just as simple as ¡®I will be lucky now¡¯.

    Actually, the Lucky Cat can manipte karma and karmic connections. Of course the stronger the Lucky Cat bes, the better and stronger karma it can manipte.

    Karma maniption isplicated, resulting in assorted effects depending on how karma was manipted.

    But the precious predecessors of the Lucky Cat usually just used their karmic maniption to amp up their karmic luck, hence the name Lucky Cat.

    ¡°Hmph, those idiots!¡± That was what Fang Yu thought when Old Man gave her the introduction about the Lucky Cat before.

    ¡°If I have this ability, I can manipte karma in better ways, like isting a person by making his karmic connections to others disappear, or making two mortal enemies fall in love with each other by thickening their karmic bonds!(That¡¯s too messed up Fang Yu, even with Wang Hao¡¯s standards)

    That was the reason why Fang Yu took the Lucky Cat for her Cat Form.

    But to her dismay, she suddenly found out why the previous Lucky Cats usually just use their ability to increase their luck.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Fang Yu found out that the power of the Lucky Cat¡¯s karma maniption depends on the amount of money the Lucky Cat had. The more money the Lucky Cat has, the stronger its abilities will be.

    And by money, Fang Yu was talking about the amount of Universe Stones that the Lucky Cat has.

    ¡°What the f**k! Howe this s**t was a Divine Beast!¡±

    Universe Stones was an upgraded version of the spirit stones, and they are rare.

    Because of that rarity, Universe Stones have a much higher value than the usual spirit stones, that made Fang Yu even shiver after hearing the conversion rate.

    As such, Universe Stones were usually used on very important transactions which was at the level where one buys or sells star systems or sometimes even gxies!

    And a Lucky Cat must have a lot of Universe Stones if it wants its karmic maniption ability to get stronger.

    And as to be expected, Fang Yu does not have any Universe Stone yet on her possession.

    So she can only use the most basic karmic maniption of a Lucky Cat.

    And that is to subtly strengthen or weaken a person¡¯s karmic luck.

    Since this is the most basic, the luck she can manipte was also weak.

    If she wants to increase it, she had to get Universe Stones.

    But right now, this ability was enough make the spears miss them.

    ¡°Oh yeah, there is that thing too.¡±

    With her undergoing 3 Celestial Nirvanas, Fang Yu¡¯s body has the powerparable to that of a Third Stage Practitioner.

    Since that power came from her Celestial Phoenix Form, it was not considered as a cultivation power.

    That means that Fang Yu¡¯s body can exert body powerparable to the Third Stage without being expelled.

    But even with that, those vines were still able to restrict Fang Yu.

    ¡°So these vines must be around the Fourth or Fifth Stage in strength. If I use my real power, maybe I can break those vines.......¡±

    But while Fang Yu was thinking about these things, her eyes suddenly narrowed as she felt another power surge from the sky.

    She looked up, and what she saw made the probability list change for the third time.

    Creation- 60%

    Death-55%

    Karma- 40%

    Evil- 48%

    Curse- 40%

    Knowledge- 35%

    This is the third trap by Solomon, which made Fang Yu¡¯s expression turn solemn.

    ¡°So the real deal starts now....¡±

 Chapter 341: Rigged Game

    <h4>Chapter 341: Rigged Game</h4>

    Creation- 60%

    Death-55%

    Karma- 40%

    Evil- 48%

    Curse- 40%

    Knowledge- 35%

    As for the third trap, it was something else that was different from what Fang Yu had expected.

    It was a flying ship that suddenly just appeared from the sky, and was now bearing towards them.

    ¡°Where the hell did this ship came from?¡± Shama thought as she remembered that the ¡®sky¡¯ here in the Median Layer was actually just the bottom of the Common Layer.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of Solomon¡¯s warships.¡± Fang Yu said as the doors of the ship began to open. ¡°From what Genie told me, she said that most of those warships were destroyed, and only few of them remained, but all of them were already hidden.

    ¡°It looks scary...¡± Shama muttered as she saw the features of this warship.

    It was made up of countless metallic pieces welded together perfectly and smoothly. Its whole body was decorated with magical formations but majority of these formations were cracked and non-functional.

    Only 5% of these magical formations were working perfectly.

    Aside from that, there were also magical weapons and immortal artifacts covering the whole ship. But just like the magical formations, most of these were already broken beyond the state of repair.

    Fang Yu could only see few parts of the weapons that will be able to work.

    All in all, this warship was flying towards Fang Yu and co., which was already a miracle, since this ship seems to about to break down at any moment

    ¡°That ship ish weak! Tang Li can deshtwoy it!¡± Tang Li boasted as she tried to fly to the ship.

    Fang Yu, being the responsible caretaker that she was, grabbed Tang Li by her legs, preventing her from advancing.

    ¡°Muu...¡± Tang Li pouted as she tried to kick off her Sis. ¡°Tang Li wantsh to shmash shipsh!¡±

    ¡°Nope....¡± Fang Yu replied as she pointed to the doors of the ship.

    ¡°We should not worry about the ship¡¯s fighting capabilities, since it has none. What we should be worried about was on what was inside it.¡±

    Fang Yu knew that instead of being used as a war machine, the warship in front of them was just used to transport the real threat to them!

    ¡°Sho pwetty!¡± Tang Li dazedly said as she saw what came out of the ship. ¡°Sis wook! Tang Li sheesh many boysh and giwlsh with pwetty wingsh!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she observed the beings that literally flew out of the ship.

    They all looked pure and beautiful, with none of their faces showing any kind of malice at all.

    If Fang Yu¡¯s beauty was described, one can say that her beauty was the type to make anyone who sees her have some tinges of dirty thoughts.

    But these neer beings looked so kind and beautiful that they just make Fang Yu look like a demoness!

    As for their wings, they were pearly white, with the feathers in them arranged neatly and perfectly.

    Runes and spell words were engraved on the wings, making them look like a beautiful grimoire or a spell book. Fang Yu shook her eyes as she realized that she could not actually understand what was written on their wings.

    The wings pped regrly, as the neers bobbed up and down at each p of their wings. The wings must have been used by them to keep them airborne.

    Most of the neers only had a pair of these wings while there were some with 4 or 6. There was only one of the neers with 8 pairs of wings.

    ¡°These peoples are....¡± Fang Yu gulped as she remembered Wang Hao telling Fang Yu a story before.

    ording to Wang Hao, in the vast expanse of the Universe, there were some extremely talented races that seemingly just popped out of nowhere. Their talents made them stand out, as these talents made these races stronger than usual.

    These races were called the Hidden Races.

    Hidden, because these races usually resides on a special ne or dimension that was hidden from the material Universe. Only those that was part of the Hidden Races or those given permission will be allowed to enter those hidden dimensions.

    They were different from the Djinns, who were born from the Universe itself, or the Godly Divine Beasts, who will just randomly appear at a certain time period.

    They were a collection of simrly talented individuals that managed to create a small civilization big enough for them to be called a race.

    These races all have high-grade talents, granting them special abilities.

    Only Divine Beasts and Godly Divine Beasts have talents and potential able to surpass the members of the Hidden Races!

    Fang Yu remembered Wang Hao having a lewd smile as he gave Fang Yu some examples of Hidden Races.

    Dwarves: High talent in smithing and artificing.

    Nephilim: Half Angel, Half Devil. Able to wield the power of the two opposing beings perfectly.

    Elves: Long-eared human-like beings. They were blessed in terms of magic, making them an extremely powerful magic race.

    It was at the mention of Elves that Fang Yu saw Wang Hao actually drooling a little. Fang Yu just shook her head at that time, as she realized that Wang Hao must have some ¡®pleasant experience¡¯ with those elves.

    As she broke free from the recollection, Fang Yu refocused her attention once more to the winged beings.

    Even though they looked kind, if one stared into their eyes deeply, one will see hints of exhaustion and even despair.

    The reason for that despair was the seal that Fang Yu could see on the foreheads of the winged beings.

    This seal looked like a red w with three pointed ends. It was slightly pulsing, sending streams of unknown power flowing through the bodies of the winged beings.

    ¡°They were f**king enved!¡± Fang Yu felt a rush of anger after seeing the haunted eyes and the robotic stares of the winged beings.

    They looked like they gave up the notion of iving as they seemed to just move because they HAD TO move.

    Shama was a little shocked after seeing a genuine sign of anger from Fang Yu. But this did not deter her from asking Fang Yu on what type of people are these winged beings.

    ¡°I do not know too.... None of the descriptions that I remember coincides with them.¡±

    Fang Yu was sure that they were not angels, since angels were creatures that was half material, half divine energy.

    The winged creatures that Fang Yu sees right now were purely material beings.

    ¡°Meh, let¡¯s just call them the Winged Ones for now.¡± Shama nodded at this, as she tensed her body as the Winged Ones approached them.

    ¡°Hey there, how are you doing? It¡¯s a nice day right?¡± Fang Yu smiled as she waved her hands towards the Winged Ones.

    ¡°....¡±

    What she got in reply was a silent stare, with the eyes of the Winged Ones just staring at the trio directly.

    ¡°Cweepy....¡± Tang Li muttered as she hid behind her Sis to avoid their eyes. Shama shivered as she felt as if those eyes could see through her entire being.

    Fang Yu thenughed awkwardly, as she decided to not yet give up on talking to them.

    ¡°Come on, no greetings at all? I thought you went here to wee us three!¡±

    Sounds of clinking metal was then heard as the Winged Ones began to unsheathe their swords. They wordlessly pointed their swords at the confused trio, still not saying any words at all.

    ¡°Oh really, no words at all? Even just something like ¡®We are the Winged Ones, you killed our father, prepare to die!¡¯.¡±

    In response to this, the Winged Ones let out their imposing power, which managed to slightly shock Fang Yu.

    ¡°What the hell, most of them has powerparable to the Core Stage?¡± Fang Yu knew that was the equivalent of the Third Stage. The least level of power that Fang Yu could see was around the Second Stage.

    What was worse that there were some with powerparable to the Soul Stage or the Fourth Stage!

    Since the Winged Ones were not expelled from the, their power must havee from something different from cultivation.

    But the thing that made Fang Yu extremely nervous was the existence of this race.

    ¡°Solomon had something like this hidden the whole time? What a slimy bastard!¡±

    Fang Yu let out a shakyugh as she realized that Solomon was more cunning than what she had expected.

    All this time, Solomon actually ¡®hid¡¯ a Hidden Race with power like this from everyone.

    Fang Yu and her allies thought that maybe only the Djinns were the only subordinates that they should be worried about.

    Turns out they were mistaken.

    ¡°If Solomon had enved this Hidden Race, that means he could have more tricks under his sleeves!¡±

    Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she realized she had acted a little carelessly.

    She should have already started dealing with the skeleton army and the vines earlier. But because she let the third trap arrive, Fang Yu will have a difficult time destroying them all at the same time.

    ¡°Then I just have to finish them all off now.¡± Fang Yu sighed as she began to call out the power of several of her Essence Cores.

    If she wants to finish the fight in her favor, then she had to use explosive power that will beat them all fairly quickly.

    ¡°Here I go!¡± Fang Yu shouted as some of her Essence Cores lit up as they were activated.

    But before she could make a move, she heard the ground under her rumbling, which made her pause in dread.

    She looked down, and she saw a capsule-like vehicle protruding out of the ground.

    ¡°Oh please no....¡±

    The doors of the capsule-like vehicle opened, and from these doors came out something that made Fang Yu shout out,

    ¡°Another Hidden Race? Damn you Solomon! This is cheating already! Where is the game master?!¡±

 Chapter 342: In the name of the Savior!

    <h4>Chapter 342: In the name of the Savior!</h4>

    Surprisingly, the values shown in the probability list did not change. It was as if the appearance of another Hidden Race was not enough for the AI to gather more data.

    But now, Fang Yu was not sure if she wanted to see more of Solomn¡¯s trapsing out.

    Just the line-up right now was enough to make the current Fang Yu tremble. If she waited for more toe, isn¡¯t that just equivalent to her rushing to her death?

    She stared at the newly arrived Hidden Race, trying to see what type they are.

    Just like the Winged Ones, the new Hidden Race also had looks of despair on their eyes with the three-pointed red w seal also prominent on their foreheads.

    Fang Yu slightly gulped as she took in their appearance.

    Unlike the gentle and innocent looking Winged Ones, the new Hidden Race looked different.

    Their skins were all at the varying shades of red, with the most prominent shade being blood-red.

    All of them, men and even women had pair of pairs of horns protruding out of their foreheads. Some only had one pair, while the majority had two or three pairs of horns. There were also those with four pairs, but they were just as rare as those with 4 pairs of wings.

    Their faces looked serious, with some even releasing slight hints of killing intents. Their bodies also released indescribable amount of heat, hot enough to make Fang Yu¡¯s durable body to slightly sweat.

    ¡°Ugh, I am sure this Hidden Race are not demons....¡± Fang Yu knew the fact that just like angels, demons were also half-material, half-energy beings.

    But for the demons, they were made up of evil energy.

    But the ones that Fang Yu sees below were just as material as the Winged Ones.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you will call them the Horned Ones?¡± Shama looked at Fang Yu suspiciously as if she already grasped her mind. ¡°I know that its technically correct, but really?¡±

    ¡°Well thank you for your suggestion. We shall call them the Horned Ones then.¡± Fang Yu replied shamelessly as she passed on the me for that name to Shama.

    ¡°........¡±

    Fang Yu ignored the pouting Shama as she looked at the Winged Ones and the Horned Ones, who now both let out their powerful auras.

    There, Fang Yu noticed that the pairs of wings that these Hidden Races have were rted to their power level.

    A pair of wings or horns correspond for the First Stage, 2 for Seconds Stage and etc.

    ¡°So the strongest ones here are those with the 4 pairs of horns and wings.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw the Winged Ones flying down to the ground.

    What happened next was so fast that Fang Yu was unable to stop it from happening. She could only freeze as her eyes took in what happened.

    There, Fang Yu saw that each member of the Horned Ones went and approached each member of the Winged Ones.

    The ratio between the two races is 1:1, which meant one member of the Horned Ones were assigned to one member of the Winged Ones.

    ¡°Oh boy...¡±

    Fang Yu thought at first that since the Horned Ones does not have wings., the ones that she should be tackling first were the Winged Ones. But as it turns out, these beings were still more cunning than what she could expect.

    She watched in horror as a member of the Horned Ones took a bite off the shoulder of the Winged One in front of him.

    That mentioned Winged One ignored the pain as it also took a bite out of the shoulder of the Horned One that was biting it.

    Fang Yu could only watch as she saw these two different beings taking a bite out of each other at the same time.

    Fang Yu looked around, and she saw that the other pairs of Winged and Horned Ones did the same, with them seemingly biting off a flesh of their ¡®partners¡¯.

    ¡°Are they.... trying to eat a portion of theirrades? But for what?¡±

    Fang Yu immediately got the answer she was waiting for.

    All the members of the Horned Ones who bit off the flesh of the Winged Ones shivered as wings sprouted out of their back.

    The Winged Ones also trembled, but for them, it was the horns that appeared.

    ¡°.......¡±

    This time, what Fang Yu felt was extreme anger to Solomon.

    ¡°That damn bastard did this? He really is asking for a beating!¡±

    Fang Yu could not believe that this Solomon had the gall to make these two enved Hidden Race suffer injuries and do hical things just for them to have a power-up!

    ¡°Is Solomon sick and twisted in the head? Yes, that could be the only exnation on what I just saw.¡± Fang Yu closed her eyes, feeling pity for these beings.

    ¡°All of you, if killing you all is the only way to free you from your sufferings, then I will dly do it!!¡± Fang Yu did not hesitate to say this as she clicked her fingers.

    If Solomon had his nsid down, Fang Yu also had hers too.

    Now, its time for her to make the move.

    ¡°Hey! Why did you let them do that eating thingy!¡± Shamained as she saw what happened. ¡°And look at them! Now they can all fly and from what I also see, their overall power level also went up!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that I can see.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she sensed how powerful the two races became.

    ¡°Muuu....¡± Even Tang Li was peeved as she gave ming looks to her Sis.

    Facing all these usations, Fang Yu could only raise her hands as she said,

    ¡°Well, I do not want to stop them since I still had to be sure on what Nature Power Solomon has. And from that ¡®eating thingy¡¯ that they did, the probability list also changed.¡±

    Creation- 75%

    Death-60%

    Karma- 50%

    Evil- 60%

    Curse- 50%

    Knowledge- 50%

    ¡°Hmph! How many more observations do you still need to do to determine his real Nature Power?¡± Shamained as she saw the updated list.

    ¡°About two to four observations more.¡± Fang Yu muttered in reply.

    ¡°Ha?¡± Shama had the urge to tear her hair apart that that moment. ¡°Did you see what just came out now? It¡¯s a freaking forced mutation of two races! If the great Solomon can do these things this early, I think whates out after them won¡¯t be that good!¡±

    ¡°I know that, that¡¯s why I think I have to postpone my observations first.¡± Fang Yu then grabbed Tang Li, storing the talking baby quickly on her storage.

    ¡°Sis..... my wewawd.....¡± That¡¯s the words that Tang Li said as she disappeared.

    ¡°You too. Go in my storage.¡± Fang Yu said as she grabbed Shama¡¯s hand with her silky smooth fingers.

    ¡°Ok...¡± Shama knew that with her current power, she and Tang Li will just be a burden to Fang Yu. It will be better for them to stay in a safe ce and let the things just happen as it should be.

    Fang Yu let out a sigh of relief as Shama and Tang Li went safely inside her storage.

    ¡°Now, we will have some fun.¡± Fang Yu continued snapping her fingers, as if she was attempting to signal something.

    After she did the snap, she saw multiple carriages rushing towards their spot.

    As Fang Yu saw the carriages, she smiled as if she got one up over Solomon.

    The instant these carriages arrived, Fang Yu felt a powerful killing intent exploding at her ce.

    ¡°You..... dare... trick....me!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°What, did it went past over your mind that I could do this?¡± Fang Yu taunted as she looked at the people inside the carriage.

    ¡°You seem to be focused on me that your forgot them. Anyway, thank you for your negligence!¡±

    Inside the carriages were countless Soul Fighters.

    No, these soul fighters were not only the prisoners that Fang Yu saved.

    These soul fighters included almost all the soul fighters in the Common and Median Layer!

    ¡°Hehe, their training paid off...¡±

    When Fang Yu saved the said prisoners, she already had a good idea on how to use them.

    ¡°I can use them to acquire more soul fighters!¡± At the time she saved them, Fang Yu realized that if the prisoners were trained right, she can use them for ¡®recruitment¡¯ purposes.

    Of course how this recruitment process will go will not be a gentle one.

    With the help of Genie, Fang Yu was able to transform her prisoners to her loyal devout followers.

    Each one of them will now fight loyally for her, as they consider ¡®Lin Fang¡¯ as their only savior, and someone who will liberate the soul fighters!

    ¡°They really are good and loyal to me.......¡±

    Earlier, before Fang Yu left the mansion, shemanded Genie, Karen and all the soul prisoners to wander the Common and the Median Layer.

    Fang Yu¡¯s onlymand for them at that time was:

    ¡°Defeat all the soul fighters under my name and make them my followers too!¡±

    With thatmand, Karen decided to bring half of the prisoners at the Common Layer while Genie stayed at the Median Layer with the remaining half of the prisoners. And there they made their move.

    They sent the devout prisoners to the nearest soul fighters that they could find, subjugating them and binding them to their cause.

    The defeated soul fighters have no choice, as defeated Soul Fighters are considered to be a property of the winning soul fighter.

    This rule ensured the ¡®conquering¡¯ process to be smooth and quick.

    As for Solomon , he was not able to detect the rebellion happening because of something that Shax hinted to Fang Yu¡¯s AI.

    It seems like the current Solomon¡¯s mind was affected by his injuries, making him lose his focus entirely, bringing him to lucid and rage-filled states these days.

    That might be the reason for his berserk behavior, affecting even the Djinns.

    Because of that, Fang Yu was sure that anything happening in the Common and the Median Layer will not be detected by Solomon.

    But just to make sure that their conquering n will seed, Fang Yu, Shama and Tang Li used themselves as a bait to divert Solomon¡¯s attention to them.

    With their appearance, the barely conscious Solomon had no choice but to focus on them, effectively covering Genie and Karen.

    Her n seemed to be sessful, as tens of thousands of Soul Fighters nowy prostrated in front of Fang Yu.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Fang Yu giggled as she taunted the angry Solomon.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s see whose army is better!¡±

 Chapter 343: Completion

    <h4>Chapter 343: Completion</h4>

    Just as what Fang Yu have known earlier, there were threeyers in the Underground Colony.

    Common Layer, where most of the residents reside.

    Median Layer, where only the rich and the other Djinns reside.

    And finally the Exalted Layer, which is the residence of Solomon.

    Currently at thatyer, all of Solomon¡¯s remaining Djinns were having a meeting.

    Excluding already dead Djinns, the remaining 5 Djinns were all having a meeting at the Exalted Layer.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A wooden table was smashed to pieces as an extremely angry voice sounded out.

    ¡°Why is this shit happening now?¡± Someone among the 5 Djinnsined as they heard Solomon¡¯s roars of anger. ¡°Lord Solomon was supposed to be slumbering right now....¡±

    ¡°Well what can we do about it? Lord Solomon is awake now, so we have no choice but to tend to him.¡± Shax said as he looked quite solemn.

    ¡°....¡±

    From what the Djinns have known before, Solomon was only supposed to wake up once he was fully healed from his injuries.

    But for whatever reason there is, Solomon suddenly just woke up weeks ago even though he still had some heavy injuries.

    Because of this sudden awakening, Solomon¡¯s mind was affected, making his behavior and attitude extremely entric.

    Basically, Solomon¡¯s a loco now.

    With this unfortunate event, the three of the 5 Djinns have no choice but to take care of the ill Solomon, while the remaining two will continue guarding the Common and the Exalted Layer.

    These two guarding Djinn were actually Shax and Sts.

    ¡°Hmph, you talk quite big, since you were not here while we take care of him!¡± The Djinn that smashed the wooden table earlier retorted as he hefted a light orb on his shoulders.

    This light orb shone brightly, providing the light source in the dim Exalted Layer. At a closer look, once can assume as if this Djinn was holding a star that he carried it on his shoulders.

    As for this Djinn¡¯s body, it was slender but also muscr. None of the Djinns can see his facial expression as his whole body was covered with tattoos depicting certain worship and sacrifice rituals.

    All in all, this Djinn looked like the typical delinquent cultivator.

    Shax and Sts were inwardly grimacing as they imagined how painful holding that light orb must be.

    This light-orb bearing Djinn was named Phenex, one ofst three Djinns that Fang Yu did not meet yet.

    ¡°Because we three are forced to stay here, we are not even allowed to go out even if we wanted to! Because of that we did not know what was happening outside!¡± Phenex grumbled as he spat on the ground.

    ¡°The only reason we knew about the rebellion happening right now was because Solomon allowed us to look!¡± Phenex said as he pointed to a mirror ced in front of them.

    For whatever reason there is, the insane Solomon suddenly just ced a mirror here minutes ago,manding the three Djinns guarding him to see the mayhem happening.

    It was at that moment earlier that Shax and Sts also arrived.

    Together, all 5 of them watched as Fang Yu ¡®amassed¡¯ almost all of the Soul Fighters in the Underground Colony. Another thing that made those 5 Djinns worried was the fact that Fang Yu looked like one of the aspects of the Goddess they fought before!

    ¡°Why did you do nothing about this? You were supposed to guard there!¡± Phenexined as he berated Shax and Sts. ¡°You two are the only ones able to maintain the peace in those areas since we are forced to stay here. And this is what we see? How pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Kuh!¡± Shax said nothing about this, as he wanted to not gain suspicion from the three Djinns.

    But one of thest two Djinns frowned as if he saw realized something.

    This Djinn wore a ck robe that covered his whole body. Even though his appearance was unseen, one can feel an evil auraing from him. This aura was so evil that the other 4 Djinns around him were slightly distanced away from him.

    His ck robes shifted as he started questioning Shax and Sts.

    ¡°Hold on... This rebellion is almost impossible to happen if you two were just doing your job properly. Could it be... that you were cooperating with them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that is what you are up to now Andromalius? You really know no shame!¡± Shax answered back as he hid the quaver in his voice. Out of all the Djinns in this ce, the one that he was most wary about was this Andromalius.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Andromalius¡¯ robes slightly parted as a rotten arm went out of it. This disgusting-looking arm was suddenly pointed to Shax as Andromalius said,

    ¡°Try saying that again while holding my hand. Who knows, you might be using your Illusion Nature Power right now to lie to us. If you answer me while holding my hand, I am sure you will not be able to cheat us anymore.¡±

    Shax and Sts secretly rotated their power as they thought that any moment now, these 3 Djinns might attack them.

    Both sides were tense, as if only a needle drop could be enough to tip the shaky bnce.

    But before anything could happen, they heard another roar of pain, which made them stop on their tracks.

    ¡°The frequency of his pain outbursts are increasing everyday....¡± The one who said this was the final Djinn among them.

    If Shax was extremely wary of Andromalius, as for the final Djinn, what he could only feel was fear.

    After all, this Djinn was the strongest one among them, and even right now, Shax was still horrified by this Djinn¡¯s power.

    This said Djinn wore a suit of armor, hiding his appearance and his body. But his sheer size was so imposing that he easily towered over every Djinn in the room!

    Aside from that, there was also an eight-legged horse beside him. The horse let out a fierce neigh as its crazed eyes stared at the other Djinns, as if it was challenging them to a fight.

    ¡°Hey there Sleipy. Calm down.¡± The armored Djinn said as he caressed Sleipy¡¯s mane.

    ¡°Neigh.....¡± Sleipy closed its eyes in satisfaction, as if what the armored Djinn did to it was extremely satisfying.

    This armored Djinn was Beleth, considered by many to be Solomon¡¯s right-hand man!

    Beleth¡¯s armored nked as he walked towards arge mountain.

    While walking there, he started talking to the other Djinns, as if he could not wait to speak out.

    ¡°This is the 4,537th time that Lord Solomon wailed in pain today.¡± All of them winced as they heard another wail.

    Beleth let out a sigh as they neared the mountain.

    ¡°I heard that because of his current mental state, Lord Solomon¡¯s hand actually went out, initiating a rampage at the surface of the......¡±

    All the Djinns there were silent as they silently mourned for the deaths of Orias and the other Djinns who escaped to the surface.

    ¡°Hmph, if they did not leave Lord Solomon, then they could still be alive! After all, Lord Solomon will not hurt us, his loyal followers!¡± Andromalius boasted as they reached the mountain.

    Beleth¡¯s body slightly trembled after hearing what Andromalius said, but it onlysted for a second.

    Shax saw this, as a glint shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Ok, this is the 147th attempt for us to reach Lord Solomon¡¯s real body.¡± Beleth pped his hands as he looked at his fellow Djinns.

    ¡°Our goal here is to find a way to either make Lord Solomon sleep once more or to at least find a way to cure his mental injuries.¡±

    Beleth¡¯s gaze lingered slightly at Shax and Sts as he said,

    ¡°No dirty tricks ok? If any of you attempts to do something fishy, I will personal ¡®clean¡¯ it up!¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah.....¡± Shax replied nonchntly as he hid the waves of nervousness on his heart.

    At the instant that Beleth ced his palms on the mountain, the whole structure shivered, as its whole body began to crack.

    While watching this happening, Shax let out a sigh as he thought to himself,

    ¡°F**k you Lin Fang! If you did not just have our Items, we will not do this s**tty mission! Hell, you can even call this a suicide mission! Huhuhuhu, will I still be able to see my lovely Shama.....¡±

 Chapter 344: Epic Mealtime

    <h4>Chapter 344: Epic Mealtime</h4>

    The massive mountain in front of them trembled more as it suddenly opened up with a slight hiss.

    Shax¡¯s eyes, which were currently blinded, was not able to see the sudden bright lighting out of the mountain.

    But he already knew that it wille out, so he pretended to wince from that light.

    Sts secretly nodded after seeing Shax acting well.

    After all, Andromalius, Beleth and Phenex will be suspicious once they realized that Shax has temporarily blinded himself.

    Shax will only temporarily blind himself if he faces a strong enemy.

    If the 3 Djinns were to notice what happened to his eyes, they will surely think that Shax was up to something.

    Not that it matters now, since it seems like they were already wary of Shax and Sts.

    ¡°Well, we do not need their trust. We only need to get near to Solomon to do our thing. As long as that condition was fulfilled, I will not care even if these 3 view me in contempt.¡±

    Sts sighed inwardly, as he realized that Lin Fang taking their Items actually helped them.

    Because of that, Solomon¡¯s control over them weakened entirely, allowing Shax and Sts to regain their self-assertion.

    Even though he felt pissed with Lin Fang bossing them around, Sts was also grateful to Lin Fang for letting them have their ¡®freedom¡¯.

    Sts nced at Andromalius, Beleth and Phenex as he thought to himself,

    ¡°You are all my friends too. I swear that I will also save you three from Solomon, no matter what it takes!¡±

    Shax had the same line of thoughts as Sts, though Shax feels unhappy to let Andromalius be free.

    ¡°Hmph, if it were just me, I would just want that Anndromalius brat to stay enved! But since I am apassionate Djinn, maybe I will try to help him.....¡± Shaxughed inwardly, as he imagined Andromalius¡¯s expression once Shax had freed him.

    ¡°That bastard will surely die of mixed emotions!¡±

    The mountain stopped glowing after a minute of waiting.

    Even if Shax could not see it, his divine sense allowed him to see what happened to the mountain itself.

    The mountain itself was now gone, as it mysteriously disappeared.

    Shax, with his expertise in illusions, knew that the mountain they were seeing earlier was just an illusion created by a magical formation.

    This magical formation gathered the energy of this, constantly providing it with power. This power in turn lets the magical formation create a solid mountain that was covering the way to Solomon.

    The whole magical formation was there to hide the entrance to adder plunging straight down the.

    The truth was that Solomon was actually not at the Exalted Layer. It was just a rumor propagated by the Djinns to add ayer of safety to Solomon.

    In actuality, the Exalted Layer is just there to separate Solomon¡¯s ce to the Common and the Median Layer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hop in.¡± Beleth said as he started to climb down thedder.

    Thisdder plunging down will only end near the core of this, which was actually where Solomon was residing now!

    The heat and power released by this¡¯s core was beneficial on healing Solomon, though it was still slow than from what can be expected.

    If Shax and the other Djinns were to approach the core, even they will be killed by the heat of the core.

    The only thing that will let them survive is Solomon¡¯s own protection.

    That meant that if Solomon wanted them to get near him, he will personally protect the Djinns from the heat of the core.

    But if Solomon does not want anyone getting near him. he will not do anything to reduce the heat of that core.

    This can be considered as the finalyer of Solomon¡¯s defenses, which can be considered extremely hard to pass through.

    But this defense had put headaches on the head of Beleth, Andromalius, and Phenex.

    It was because after Solomon woke up with those mental injuries of his, he did not allow any of the Djinns to get near his body!

    Everytime the Djinns tried to get near him, Solomon will not do anything to weaken the heat of the core, which forces them to go back.

    This already happened numerous times, and this is the 147th time they were doing it.

    ¡°Now that all of us remaining Djinns are going to meet Lord Solomon, maybe he will let us in already.¡± Shax said to defuse the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Andromalius mumbled in reply.

    ¡°Of course I hope so too!¡± Shax grumbled inwardly as he knew their only chance of getting back their Items from Lin Fang was if they get to meet Solomon¡¯s real body.

    ¡°Let us in, let us in, let us in.....¡± Shax muttered mentally as they got nearer and nearer to the core.

    All the Djinns started sweating as waves and waves of heat collided them.

    ¡°Here ites.....¡± Shax thought inwardly as they neared the core.

    The Djinns paused as they waited for Solomon¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Come... in...¡±

    All of them sighed in relief after hearing this. Shax and Sts perked up as they fiddled some things inside their storage. Of course they did it in such a way that it will be undetected by the other Djinns.

    Minutes passed by before the Djinns could reach a tform.

    In that tform, a hulking, monstrouslyrge figure could be seen.

    But due to an extremely thick fog covering the body, the Djinn could not see the body¡¯s whole appearance.

    What they could only see was a scaly ck hand flopping around.

    Hisses of pain could also be heard from the body, hisses that were so full of misery as if this being was in great pain just because it was existing.

    This being was the legendary Solomon, the Devouring Djinn!

    All the Djinns kneeled, as a sign of respect to their leader.

    Solomon¡¯s figure obstructed by the fog shifted slightly as it seemingly stared at the Djinns.

    ¡°Did you.... all see..... what that goddess.... look-alike did...¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have seen it Lord Solomon!¡± Beleth replied as he wore a fervent look on his face.

    ¡°Just say the word, Lord Solomon, and we will crush that pretentious rebel!¡±

    ¡°Arggh!!!!¡± Solomon suddenly shouted before clutching his head while rolling on the floor.

    Beleth had tears on his eyes as he saw the suffering that his master was in right now.

    ¡°Lord Solomon should not be in this kind of pain when he woke up...... The face of those rebels might have been the cause of Lord¡¯s current pain!

    What Beleth was pertaining to was the appearance of Fang Yu, Tang Li, and Shama that was simr to the Goddess.

    When Solomon saw these three, his emotions might have been affected, causing him to be in greater pain.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Now, even Phenex and Andromalius were crying as they felt sad upon seeing that state of their lord.

    ¡°I..... have used... all my traps...¡± Solomon managed to squeeze out as he continued rolling around the floor in pain.

    ¡°Andromalius....¡±

    ¡°Yes my Lord?¡± Andromalius perked up as he stared at Solomon hopefully.

    ¡°Phenex......and my Beleth........¡±

    ¡°Yes my Lord?¡±x2

    ¡°Go and.... clean up... those rebel scum....... for me....¡±

    ¡°As you wish my Lord!¡±x3

    Andromalius, Beleth and Phenex immediately left the ce, as they knew that by defeating the rebels, Solomon¡¯s mental condition will surely improve. They will not waste more time, especially after they saw the state that their Lord was in right now.

    With their departure, only Shax and Sts were left behind, leaving them under the re of Solomon.

    ¡°You two.......e near me....¡±

    ¡°No I don¡¯t want to!¡± Shax and Sts thought inwardly to themselves. But they had no choice but to follow hismand, or else they will be found out.

    Due to Fang Yu getting their Items, Solomon¡¯s control over them had been overwritten with Fang Yu¡¯s authority. So, they can choose to disobey Solomon.

    But at the current situation that they are in now, doing that will be the wrong move.

    ¡°Are you..... two.... scared........¡±

    ¡°Of course not milord!¡± Shax and Sts murmured as they approached Solomon¡¯s thrashing body.

    ¡°Good....¡±

    All of a sudden, one of Solomon¡¯s ck hand shot out, grabbing Shax and Sts unawares. They tried to struggle, but they were helpless against Solomon¡¯s powerful body.

    ¡°I....... am...... so...... hungry...... now...¡±

    The two terrified Djinn then saw a huge gaping mouth with serrated teeth lining its edges.

    This mouth was filled with blood, with some part of it slightly pulsing like a heart.

    This terrifying mouth was currently making its way towards Shax and Sts!

 Chapter 345: Premium

    <h4>Chapter 345: Premium</h4>

    Guys, good news(bad news)! This novel is about to be premium on October 1, starting with the chapter released that day.

    So I will not release the second chapter today as I have to prepare for the flow of the plot of my story.

    Hope you guys can support me when I go premium.

    Hehehe, do not worry guys. When I go premium, there is an absolute guarantee that I will release 2 chapters per day, because I have to do it......

 Chapter 346: Domination

    <h4>Chapter 346: Domination</h4>

    Booming sounds echoed out as Fang Yu¡¯s soul fighters shed with the skeleton army and the hybridized Hidden Race.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Those soul fighters whose avatars can fly shot up straight to the hybrid Hidden Race in the air, while the remaining others fought below.

    While all of this was happening, Fang Yu was using the Essence Core of the istig to influence the battle.

    With that power, Fang Yu summoned the around 2,000 soul avatars that she stole and let them join the battle.

    Knowing that her istig Form can affect the soul avatars of her soul fighters, Fang Yu decided to influence them.

    She let the aura of the istig to emanate out, covering all the soul fighters nearby her, which served to strengthen the soul avatars of these soul fighters.

    This move of hers further strengthened the soul fighters currently in battle.

    Fang Yu let out a smile as she seemingly taunted the unseen Solomon.

    ¡°Any moves yet that you want to use?¡±

    But instead of getting a heated reply, what Fang Yu got was only silence.

    What she could only hear was the sounds of the battle below and in the air.

    With the aid of Fang Yu¡¯s istig Form, her soul fighters were able to achieve the state that they all had been aspiring for, the soul fusion state, where the soul avatar of a soul fighter fuses with the body of that said soul fighter.

    Fang Yu¡¯s istig Form allowed the soul avatars of every soul fighters present to temporarily reach that state.

    This allowed her soul fighter army to reach the peak of their strengths.

    In fact the increase in their strength was so apparent that they were able to be equal against the opposing army in terms of power.

    With the soul fusion made possible by Fang Yu, most of the soul fighters were able to reach the strength equivalent to the Third Stage. From what Fang Yu knew, this is the current strength limit of this¡¯s soul fighters.

    After all, Solomon will not create something that will backfire at him.

    But even Solomon did not expect that the divine beast that can be treated as the soul fighters¡¯ greatest ally and enemy was also here, the istig!

    And to make matters worse for Solomon, Fang Yu¡¯s decided to create what she calls a ¡®soul link¡¯ between every soul fighter there is. This soul link was a derivation of the istig¡¯s ability to control the soul avatars under her presence.

    She converted this control into a bond that can be used by anyone with a powerful soul.

    This soul link will serve as a connection between every soul fighters, mutually strengthening them and covering their weaknesses.

    All the soul power of the soul army will be mixing together, resulting in further increase of each individual of the soul army.

    The more soul fighters are there in the soul link, the stronger each individual will be.

    This in turn further strengthened her soul army.

    ¡°Hehehe...patibility really is the key.¡± Fang Yu smiled inwardly knowing she was extremely lucky right now.

    If she did not choose the istig for her goat form, even Fang Yu was unsure if she can create other ns to beat the army that Solomon had created.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Yu watched as one of the soul fighters that she had below ripped apart the skeleton that he was facing.

    Up in the air, 10 flight-type soul avatars were having an equal fight with one of the Flying Horned Race(That was Fang Yu¡¯s new name for them, since they now both have horns and wings.)

    What made Fang Yu happy was that this Flying Horned had 8 pairs of horns and 8 pairs of wings, meaning it was at the Fourth Stage of power. Yet only 10 of Fang Yu¡¯s fighters were needed to deal with this enemy!

    With the amount of Fourth Stage enemies scarce in the battlefield, Fang Yu¡¯s army were able to assign enough of their fighters to deal with these strong enemies.

    As for the remaining fighters, they proceeded to destroy the weaker enemies they could face.

    Fang Yu was confident that with the current set-up that she had, the skeleton army and the Flying Horned Ones will be defeated in a matter of time.

    However, time was not actually siding with Fang Yu.

    ¡°Kehoff!¡± Fang Yu let out a shaky cough as she spat some blood on her palms.

    Because of her inability to use her cultivation power in this, she had no choice but to burn her vitality and life essence to fuel what she was doing right now.

    One should know that the current Fang Yu was using her istig Form to strengthen thousands of soul fighters below her. This kind of maneuver alone consumes massive amounts of energy!

    And Fang Yu had to use her life essence and vitality to fuel them!

    With her current estimations, Fang Yu knew that she had only around 5 minutes more before she will be unable to maintain her current state.

    ¡°Fang Yu.....¡± Genie, who had long approached Fang Yu, saw her current ashen face. ¡°If you want, I can bring all of them inside my Mist Room, and there you can use your cultivation to fuel your army. You do not really need to use your vitality anymore!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Fang Yu replied as she patted Genie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Bringing this many inside you Mist Room, will take a massive toll on you too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah there is that...¡± Genie said as she looked away.

    ¡°If you bring this many inside your Mist Room, you won¡¯t be unable to use your Mist Room for around 3 hours right?¡± Fang Yu said as she began to take deep breaths.

    ¡°Save your Mist Room forter. I need to use it on certain people that mighte hereter.¡±

    ¡°Certain people? Do you mean.....¡± Genie stuttered as she realized what Fang Yu was talking about. Her eyes widened as she began to shake Fang Yu back and forth.

    ¡°Do you really need to call them out? They are super duper strong! I think that even the current you won¡¯t be able to do anything against them!¡±

    Genie shook her head as she continued berating Fang Yu. ¡°You told me that you can beat Solomon without fighting all the Djinns. But then why, why are you now itching to fight Andromalius, Phenex, and even Beleth! Their powers are focused onbat, and they will be far stronger than Shax and Sts!¡±

    ¡°Ohe on, with your Mist Room present, I doubt I will have difficultly facing them.¡± Fang Yu replied smugly.

    Genie paused and paled as she received this reply from Fang Yu. She let out a resigned sigh, before starting to say something to Fang Yu.

    ¡°I doubt that my Mist Room could help, becau-¡±

    But Genie¡¯s words were interrupted when 3 powerful auras suddenly appeared in the battlefield.

    The three new arrivals looked certainly imposing, as waves of their power covered the whole ce.

    Genie, who saw who they were, began to grab Fang Yu as she said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s run now Fang Yu!¡±

    ¡°Why? I am confident that I can fight them.¡± Fang Yu replied smugly. ¡°Come now, use that Mist Room of yours!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± Genie bellowed back as she pointed to one of the new arrivals, an armored Djinn with an eight-legged horse beside him.

    ¡°Do you know who that guy was? That was the strongest Djinn among Solomon¡¯s Generals. His name was Beleth, and his Nature Power was the bane of weaker practitioners!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± Fang Yu began to sweat inwardly, as she felt intense sensation of crisis starting toe.

    Genie let out a sigh as she slowly said,

    ¡°Because you said that you do not need to face the remaining Djinns to defeat Solomon, I did not tell you about Beleth¡¯s power. Seems like I screwed up in that one.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Let me do the exining!¡± Beleth, who Genie was talking about, started tough as he slowly approached Fang Yu and Genie. The way he approached them was so full of confidence that Fang Yu felt pressure just by looking at him.

    ¡°Most of the Djinns, even Lord Solomon, consider my Nature Power to be on par to that of a Divine Beasts....¡± Beleth said as the horse beside him neighed in approval.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now Fang Yu!¡± Genie said once more as she began to drag Fang Yu away.

    ¡°My Nature Power is Domination.¡± Beleth started talking as if he did not care about what Genie was doing.

    ¡°With that power, I can nullify any abilities of my enemy, as long as his overall power and battle prowess was less than mine!¡±

    Beleth flexed his body as he smugly said,

    ¡°Even though my power regressed right now, I still have a battle prowess of around 9 Soul Reformations, which was the equivalent of a Late Dao/Law Soul Stage or Late Fourth Stage!¡±

    He patted the horse beside him as he said,

    ¡°That means that anyone with battle prowess weaker than that will have their abilities ¡®Dominated¡¯ by me. They will be nullified in my presence.¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Fang Yu then let out a gasp as the istig projection behind her disappeared. She tried to activate it once more, but to her chagrin, she was unable to do so!

    It was as if there was something preventing her from using her power!

    She tried using even her Rainbow Dragon Power, but even that was unable to work!

    She tried summoning her Dual Marks, but even those did not work!

    Even her abilities as a Godly Divine Beast did nothing to help her!

    ¡°Oh s**t!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s cultivation was currently at the Peak Second Stage, and with her additional abilities, her peak fighting prowess was around the 5 Soul Reformations or Middle Fourth Stage.

    That means her current fighting prowess was weaker than Beleth¡¯s which allowed him to ¡®Dominate¡¯ her abilities!

    ¡°Run!!!!!¡± That was all that Fang Yu thought as she grabbed Genie, before flying away using her suit.

    She was now unable to fly with her abilities sealed. She can only rely on her suit to make an escape.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be getting anywhere rebel!¡± Beleth rode his horse, which began to follow the retreating Fang Yu.

    As for Phenex and Andromalius, they also followed suit, making the pressure felt by Fang Yu to increase greatly.

    Fang Yu knew that if this three caught up to her, she will be done for!

    ¡°Argh, why did this happen now!¡±

 Chapter 347: Pitcher of Death

    <h4>Chapter 347: Pitcher of Death</h4>

    Because of what Beleth did, Fang Yu¡¯s soul army lost the aid that they were receiving from Fang Yu earlier.

    This disappearance brought panic and confusion to the soul army, as they began to be overwhelmed with their enemies¡¯ counter-attack.

    ¡°Retreat retreat!¡± That was what they could only think of as some of them immediately died from the attacks that they were unable to withstand.

    ¡°Did the Soul King abandon us?¡± That was what most of them thought as they began to ran away, disregarding their cocky and valiant attitude earlier.

    ****************

    As for the Soul King that they were thinking about, that Soul King was currently headed towards the exit of the Median Layer, who was currently being chased by three murderous presences.

    That person was of course Fang Yu, who had been cursing non-stop at her ¡®exodus¡¯.

    ¡°Argh! This is not good!¡± That was what she could only think of as her suit continued its flight.

    Fang Yu was currently in her fused state, meaning that she and Fang Lin were already fused as one. She was already in her strongest form.

    But instead of the original appearance of Fang Lin, Fang Yu used her female appearance to fit well on this.

    With Beleth sealing her abilities, Fang Yu was now unable to split her into two. If she were able to do that, then Fang Lin will reappear in Thrae, and Fang Yu can fuse with him at the Thrae, allowing her to escape Beleth.

    But Beleth¡¯s ¡®Domination¡¯ was not allowing her to do that.

    As for the three Djinns chasing them, their distance from Fang Yu and Genie began to shrank, as if their speed was currently greater than Fang Yu¡¯s current one.

    In fact, Fang Yu could actually go faster, but her carrying Genie slowed her down.

    If she could do it, then Fang Yu will immediately put Genie on her storage to reduce her carrying load.

    But even her ability to use her storage was also sealed by Beleth¡¯s ¡®Domination¡¯! That means Fang Yu has no choice but to run for it.

    While she was escaping though, Fang Yu found something weird.

    Even though her abilities were sealed, her Illusion Fang Lin still existed on the Thrae.

    If her abilities were actually sealed, then shouldn¡¯t Illusion Fang Lin disappear right now?

    That was when Fang Yu was able to faintly determine extent of Beleth¡¯s ¡®Domination¡¯.

    ¡°Maybe, only those abilities used near him will be sealed or nullified. If that ability was used far away from him, then that ability won¡¯t be nullified!¡±

    This means that Beleth¡¯s ¡®Domination¡¯ must be some sort of domain and under that domain, any abilities used by practitioners with weaker battle prowess than Beleth will be unusable.

    That¡¯s the only exnation for how Fang Yu¡¯s abilities could be sealed, yet her created Illusion Body could still exist on Thrae.

    Her eyes lit up as she thought to herself,

    ¡°In that case, I just have to get out of Beleth¡¯s Domain to regain my abilities!¡±

    But in order for her to do that, Fang Yu should know the extent of Beleth¡¯s domain. But how will she able to do that, if was currently being chased by her enemies?

    Everything that she can use, even her divine sense were all unusable right now. Her only way to survive was by relying on her suit, which was bound to also lose fuelter.

    What was worse was the fact that there were two more Djinns aside from Beleth that was also chasing her!

    ¡°Genie, quickly tell me the abilities of the other two Djinns chasing us!¡± With the current speed of Fang Yu, it will take the other Djinns around 30 minutes to be within striking distance. Fang Yu has to use that time to cook up something that could save her.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Even though Genie was pissed, she knew that Fang Yu had to know everything by now. So she quickly talked, making sure to say every vital detail that Fang Yu needed.

    The tattooed guy carrying a star-like orb on his back was named Phenex.

    His Nature Power was Star Nature Power, and the star-like orb he carries was his Item that stores his Star Nature Power.

    Phenex can wield the mes, heat and even the gravitational power of stars to deal massive damage to his enemies.

    Out of all the Djinns present, Phenex was the one with the strongest damaging capabilities. Only Beleth was the one able to defeat Phenex whenever they faced off.

    ¡°Stars? How broken these enemies of mine could be?¡± Fang Yuined inwardly as she ruminated about the details of the final Djinn.

    The Djinn covered with dark cloak was named Andromalius.

    He was considered to be the most rude and disgraceful Djinn out of all Solomon¡¯s followers.

    His personality was brash, and he only cared on inflicting pain on others. This and other factors made Andromalius to be amon enemy even by his supposedly allied Djinns.

    Only Beleth and Phenex were strong and crazy enough to talk to Andromalius on close terms.

    But even with that attitude, Andromalius was the most loyal follower of Solomon. He was so loyal that he even offered his Item to be controlled by Solomon.

    Solomon of course denied his offer, but nheless, this act impressed Lord Solomon, which made him assign Andromalius to a position of power just below Beleth.

    Andomalius¡¯ Nature Power was called the Evil Nature Power.

    ording to Genie, there were few ounts on how Andromalius used this power since he personally kills anyone who sees him using this power, including his fellow Djinns.

    As of now, only Solomon, Phenex, and Beleth were the ones who saw Andromalius using his power, and not dying the next day.

    Altogether, Andromalius, Phenex and Beleth were the strongest Djinns under Solomon¡¯smand, and they were now chasing the currently weakened Fang Yu!

    ¡°So what, do you have a n now?¡± Genie asked worriedly as she began to see the figures of the 3 Djinns appearing behind them. ¡°Quick, quick! They are nearing us now!¡±

    ¡°Let me talk to her first.¡± Fang Yu replied as she began to use her suit to contact the remaining person that she could talk to.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Fang Yu sighed in relief as she heard Andromeda giving back a stoic reply. ¡°Why are you calling me now, are there any troubles there?¡±

    ¡°F**k! You are asking me if there is any trouble? Of course there is!¡± Fang Yu shouted back angrily. ¡°My abilities are currently sealed, and now I am also being chased by three powerful enemies! Isn¡¯t that fun?¡±

    ¡°It depends on your definition of fun.¡± Andromeda replied.

    ¡°F**k! That was a sarcastic line, you dolt!¡± Fang Yu cursed once more as she began to grow tired of Andromeda¡¯s antics. In the end, Fang Yu took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    ¡°Listen, are you on your assigned location now?¡± Fang Yu asked just to make sure that Andromeda was there. ¡°I trust that you did no deviation to my ns?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am currently here, just like what you wanted to.¡± Andromeda replied with a grumble. ¡°Why do you ask anyway?¡±

    ¡°Since the worst has happened already, I want you to execute the Alpha n.¡± Fang Yu said with a low voice. ¡°I trust that you can do that?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call that n the Omega n earlier? Why are you calling it Alpha n now?¡± Andromeda seemed unperturbed by Fang Yu¡¯s dilemma as she even had the gall to quip.

    ¡°Oh god! I am about to die here! Won¡¯t you even try to be serious?¡± Fang Yu almost cried as she pleaded to Andromeda. ¡°Please do it now Andromeda.....¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so you can actually say my name properly! Then try to stay alive, or else you won¡¯t witness your so-called Alpha n!¡± Andromeda replied angrily before cutting off Fang Yu¡¯s call, rudely ending their conversation.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s sigh of relief however was short-lived as she heard Genie¡¯s cry of warning behind him.

    Fang Yu looked back, and there she saw the 3 Djinns were all within striking distance already!

    Before she could force her suit to boost its speed, she saw Phenex letting out a delighted grin towards her.

    Rumbling sounds were then heard as Phenex removed the star-like orb from his back.

    He transferred the entire orb just above the palm of his right hand.

    The orb started to glow as Phenex assumed a throwing pose, with his left hand and foot stretched forward, and his right hand holding the star-like orb positioned behind his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s suspicions were confirmed as Phenex¡¯s body began to twist sideways, with his right hand pushing the orb forward.

    Obviously, Phenex was throwing the orb towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Oryaa!!!!¡±

    At the instant that the orb left Phenex¡¯s hand, it suddenly transformed.

    The orb expanded in size, bing 5 kilometers in diameter, making it look like a mini sun!

    Aside from this, the temperature of this orb also increased, up to the point that the surrounding vegetation began to burn up.

    Seeing the orb bing a monstrouslyrge and hot ball of doom was already bad enough.

    But what was worse was that this suddenly huge star orb was now barreling itself towards the defenseless Fang Yu!

    If Fang Yu gets his by this at her current state, she will surely be killed instantly!

 Chapter 348: Non-stop barrage

    <h4>Chapter 348: Non-stop barrage</h4>

    ¡°Is this how I am going to end?¡± Genie thought as shbacks of her life started to y inside her head.

    In terms of age, one can consider Genie to be the youngestpared to the other Djinns.

    After all, she was thest Djinn taken by Solomon before he stopped taking Djinns.

    Her life was hard under Solomon, and Genie was not happy at any second that she was under him. She constantly wished to be free, and that wish of hers was almost granted when the Goddess beat up and thoroughly injured Solomon.

    At that time, Genie was actually free to leave the. But she chose to not leave, as she saw the plight of the remaining Djinns, who were still under Solomon¡¯s control.

    Because of that, Genie decided to stay behind, not wanting leave any of her fellow Djinns, even though they abused her before. After all, they were all the same as her.

    But with her feeble strength, the only thing that she could do was to wait for someone to join her cause.

    So she waited....

    And waited.....

    And waited...

    Her waiting was forcefully interrupted by Fang Yu, who suddenly appeared in this. With her arrival, Genie thought that she will be able to help her fellow Djinns.

    But that¡¯s not what happened.

    The other Djinns who regained their self-assertion like Orias were brutally killed by a crazy Solomon while Shax and Sts were about to face him!

    And the strongest of them were now chasing Fang Yu and Genie, with one of their attacks about to kill them.

    Genie¡¯s skin started to blister as the huge star orb approached them.

    She can¡¯t use her Mist Abilities, and nor Fang Yu can. The two of them could only watch as they were about to be engulfed by the orb.

    ¡°Initiate Overdrive!¡± Fang Yu suddenly yelled out as her suit began to give out a dangerously bright red glow.

    ¡°Hiss.....¡± Genie¡¯s skin began to slightly warp as the star orb came dangerously close on touching them. But before it could make a perfect contact, the boosters of Fang Yu¡¯s suit let out booming sound as both of them were pushed forward at incredible speeds.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The star orb made an impact with the ground below,pletely missing Fang Yu and Genie, who both suddenly disappeared from their sights.

    ¡°Advanced technology huh.....¡± Phenex muttered as he slouched down once more. Therge star orb decreased in size as it went back to Phenex¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Did you get them?¡± Andromalius asked with anticipation as he constantly fidgeted. ¡°I want that rebel and that traitor to die without anyfort!¡±

    ¡°I felt that before my orb could touch the two, the rebel used something technological to let them escape. But I doubt that they were able to get much farther away.¡±

    ¡°And even if they were able to propel themselves further away, I am sure that they were also affected by my attack.¡± Phenex smiled as he patted the star orb that he carried. ¡°After all, nobody with their powers sealed can get near a star and leave unscathed.¡±

    ¡°Well, even though they got a little father away, they will still be unable to escape from us.¡± Beleth smiled as he started to fly forward.

    ¡°After all, I can still feel that those two did not yet leave the Median Layer. As long as they are here, we three will still catch them, no matter what they do!¡±

    Andromalius and Phenex both nodded in agreement as they followed Beleth.

    ******************

    On a in hundreds of kilometers away from Phenex, Beleth and Andromalius.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Hisses of pain could be heard as two bodies crashed on the grounds of that in.

    These two bodies were Fang Yu and Genie, who were currently experiencing intense pain that they even forgot to feel the relief after distancing themselves from their pursuers.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡± Fang Yu surpressed her urge to shout as her skin felt like they were being boiled in extremely hot molten metal. Every movement that she tried hurts like hell that she could only tear up every time she took a breath.

    Every time she breathed, it felt like she was breathing hot air, which made her internal organs re up in pain. She gritted her teeth, only to cry out in more pain as she realized her teeth became so hot that it started scalding her lips and tongue.

    ¡°It hurts!!!¡± That was what Fang Yu could only think of as she tried her best to crawl forward.

    She looked sideways through her squinted eyes, and she was Genie lying down on the ground, unmoving.

    Fang Yu inwardly trembled as she imagined the worst. But to her relief, she realized that Genie was still breathing, though her face made it apparent that she was also in great pain.

    ¡°I may have gained some distance away, but that is not enough!¡±

    Right before the star orb could hit them, Fang Yu used the Overdrive function of her suit to induce an explosive reaction on the suit¡¯s engine.

    That resulted in a momentous push that propelled Fang Yu and Genie hundreds of kilometers away from their pursuers.

    But in exchange for that, her suit will be unable to use the flight function, as Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®Overdrive¡¯ disable her suit¡¯s flight engine.

    Now, she could only crawl as she did not even have the ability to stand up, much less fly.

    ¡°I have to move....¡± Fang Yu grabbed Genie as she dragged herself and Genie forward.

    ¡°Ugggh....¡± Fang Yu was crying in pain as her body protested every time she crawled forward.

    ¡°Huhuhu, why am I in this situation......¡± Fang Yu¡¯s tears and snot evaporated by the time they left her eyes and nose, probably affected by the heat on Fang Yu¡¯s skin,

    The jagged texture of the soil, paired with the scalding heat in her skin and inside her body made Fang Yu feel her current existence to be like hell.

    But Fang Yu proceeded to crawl forward, as she knew the only thing she can do was to crawl.

    If she will not move, she will certainly die.

    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t still use my power here?¡± Fang Yu thought against the haze of pain as she realized she was still under Beleth¡¯s power. ¡°I need to move more......¡±

    If one was to observe Fang Yu right now, they will only shake their heads in pity, seeing the current state that she was in.

    After all, Fang Yu was only able to move half a meter after a minute of intense, torturous crawling!

    No matter what Fang Yu did, her pursuer will undoubtedly catch up to her.

    ¡°Is this it for me?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she felt her body continuously screaming in pain.

    ¡°Ah, have I been too hasty?¡± Fang Yu thought as she did not stop crawling like a worm.

    It was at moments like this that a miracle or an ally will help Fang Yu and Genie. But none of this happened.

    Instead, another one of Fang Yu¡¯s pursuer started to make their own move.

    **********************

    ¡°So she actually went a little far huh.¡± Andromalius muttered as the killing intent on his eyes began to increase. It was quite obvious from his expression that he was extremely unhappy with Fang Yu.

    ¡°So who cares if you are hidden now somewhere in the Median Layer? As long as you are at thisyer, I can freely torment you!¡±

    Andromalius¡¯ ck cloak left his body as it expanded into an extremelyrge piece of ck fabric.

    In fact, this piece was sorge that it can actually cover the whole Median Layer!

    ¡°Descend!¡± Andromalius shouted with glee as the ck cloth covered the whole Median Layer. Everything underneath it, even including the people, animals and objects were covered by the cloth.

    Obviously, Fang Yu and Genie were also draped under the cloth.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Andromalius!¡± Beleth warningly said as he gave Andromalius a look. ¡°Do you really want to include innocent people in what you were about to do? Remember, its only Fang Yu that we will kill for now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, then use their power to save them!¡± Andromalius scathingly replied before looking back to his cloth.

    ¡°Of course I will do that.¡± A wave of power went out from Beleth, which collided with the cloth.

    Amazingly, parts of the cloth covering the areas with people and other living beings seemingly disappeared. It was as if Beleth himself forbade those areas to be covered by Andromalius¡¯ fabric.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Andromalius said, which just solicited a snort from Beleth.

    ¡°Ok, now that the pesky mortals are ok, I shall make my move.¡± Andromalius¡¯ eyes glowed ck as a growling sound was emitted from his throat.

    ¡°I am evil, and the evil is me. No matter where I am, evil shall always be inside me.¡± The ck cloth began to ripple as Andromalius continued his chant.

    ¡°Anyone who crosses me shall suffer my wrath, my pride, my lust, my hunger, my jealousy, my sloth and my greed and my maledictions!¡±

    Countless inscriptions began to cover the ck cloth, which seemed unreadable to anyone present. They started to wriggle as power began to converge around Andromalius.

    ¡°So here I am, ready to torment my enemies!¡±

    Sounds of crazedughter was then heard from the ck cloth as Andromalius said,

    ¡°Curse of Wrath!¡±

 Chapter 349: â€œCrack!â€

    <h4>Chapter 349: ¡°Crack!¡±</h4>

    Andromalius¡¯ Evil Nature Power gives him the power to execute the 7 Sin Curses and the 10 Maledictions.

    Each one of these curses and maledictions were designed to hurt, torment and damage Andromalius¡¯ enemies!

    With his current state, Andromalius can only cast 2 Sin Curses and 3 Maledictions.

    But for him, that was already enough to destroy Fang Yu!

    ¡°Curse of Wrath!¡±

    ck mes covered appeared at the middle of the cloth, which then started to spread outwards. In no time at all, the whole ck cloth was covered by these mes.

    ¡°Now then, be consumed by your wrath!¡± Andromalius rubbed his hands excitedly as the whole cloth turned into a me hanky.

    The first curse of the 7 Sin Curses, the Curse of Wrath, was Andromalius¡¯ favorite one.

    Once this curse was casted on the cloth, the much-feared Wrath mes will appear on the cloth.

    Anyone touched by these mes will have their deepest darkest, memories haunting them.

    As long as these memories can induce rage upon that person, they will be hauled out by the Wrath mes.

    These memories will then put the cursed victim in a ¡®Rage State¡¯, where all that the victim could think about were everything that could make that victim angry.

    At this state, the remaining vitality of the victim will be burned up to supply the rage inside that victim. Thebination of these vivid, traumatic memories and dwindling vitality will be enough to put anyone weak-willed to be unable to resist it.

    If Fang Yu was in her peak state, she might be able to resist it. But right now, her mind was currently pre-upied by the intense pain that she was in, that she was unable to even protect her mind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Fang Yu clutched her head as she began to feel intense anger flooding throughout her whole body.

    Tang Li¡¯s injury, Wang Hao¡¯sxatives the abandonment by her parents, all these memories were all shing at her mind, rendering her immobile.

    ¡°Screach...¡±

    Due to her immersion in these memories, Fang Yu was unable to maintain her appearance. Her skin warped against the pain as the appearance of Original Fang Lin reced her current form.

    ¡°F**kity f**kity f**k f**k!¡± Fang Lin cursed out as his eyes began to turn red.

    His face, which was red from his injuries and anger, began to pale as the vitality left in him began to be sucked away by his rage.

    If this state of his lingers on, Fang Lin will surely die.

    But it seems like Andromalius was not just satisfied on doing that.

    He let out a crazedughter as he said,

    ¡°Malediction of Love!¡±

    After uttering these words, the ck cloth under Andromalius began to heave as if a massive hand was currently poking it.

    Due to the size of the cloth, these pokes turned the cloth into something like a wavy sea.

    These waves traveled from the center of the cloth, spreading out to its edges.

    Everytime these waves collided with an object under the cloth, the said object will tremble for a second before letting out a red glow!

    And of course, the writhing Fang Yu was also hit by these waves. Just like the other objects, he also trembled for a second before his whole body glowed red too!

    ¡°What is love?¡± Andromalius smilingly said, as if he was having his own monologue right now.

    ¡°There are many renditions of love throughout the history of Universe. There¡¯s philia, which is love between friends. Pragma, which is love that endures. Agape, which is unselfish love. Of course there are more others, but who cares about that?¡±

    Andromalius theatrically assumed a T-Pose, as if he was about to announce something important.

    ¡°Here we go again....¡± Both Phenex and Beleth thought with resignation as they ignored the giddy Andromalius.

    ¡°After all, the only important love that I will ept is the love for me!¡± Andromalius cackled as he let out augh ¡°So now,e to me, all my love ves!¡±

    The Malediction of Love only does one thing.

    Anyone hit by this malediction will feel an intense feeling of love towards Andromalius, which will make them unable to disobey him.

    In short, they will be turned to his ves or just like what he Andromalius said, his love ves.

    Of course, this Malediction will only work on people who were too weak to resist.

    At his current state now, even Fang Lin will be unable to be immune to the effects of Malediction of Love!

    ¡°Nowe to me little girl. I am waiting.¡±

    Andromalius only used the Curse of Wrath to weaken the mental defenses of Fang Lin.

    Once he was affected by his rage, Fang Lin¡¯s mind will have a weak resistance against other mental attacks.

    His mind will surely be weak enough to be affected by Malediction of Love!

    ¡°Hehehe, you think I will let you die just like that little girl? I am not that merciful!¡± Andromaliusughed as he knew that everyone that he turned into love ves will be rushing towards him right now.

    He licked his lips as he imagined all the humiliating things that he will make that rebel do.

    Phenex and Beleth were of course unhappy with what they were seeing, but they just kept their mouth shut.

    After all, Andromalius¡¯ power was good with crowd control, and right now, he seems to have sessfully captured the rebel.

    But before they could celebrate, Andromalius paused as he noticed something.

    He shook his head just to make sure. Once he realized that he was actually not hallucinating, he gritted his teeth as he muttered,

    ¡°I, I, I can¡¯t sense that rebel being affected by my Malediction of Love!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Phenex started to feel something was wrong from the way that Andromalius was talking. ¡°Does that mean the rebel was unaffected by your curse?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Andromalius roared out as he clutched his head in frustration.

    ¡°I swear that she¡¯s still affected by my Curse of Wrath. I could still feel my curse circting through her body even right now! But as for my Malediction of Love, that rebel seems to be unaffected by it!

    ¡°This is an unexpected development huh.¡± Beleth said as he cupped his chin. He then gave a nod to Phenex and the distraught Andromalius, who both followed Beleth as they continued pursuing ¡®Fang Yu¡¯.

    ¡°This time around, I will not use my ck cloth as the medium. I will personally approach you and I will curse you in front of me! We shall see at that time if you can still resist my Malediction of Love!¡± Andromalius lovingly muttered as he started to speed up.

    ¡°Just you wait rebel girl!¡±

    **********************

    Let¡¯s rewind time by a minute.

    At this point, Fang Lin was still under the effects of the Wrath Curse. His body began to turn thin as his sparse vitality was consumed by his rage.

    But aside from that, there was something else affected.

    Deep inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind, therey a seal.

    It was put there years ago by an expert of the Fang n, which restricted Fang Lin from remembering certain things from the past.

    This seal was an extremely strong one, which will be difficult to remove. Even Sir Florence, who offered to remove this seal before, will be unable to remove it.

    After all, it was the Immortal Stage Fang n Patriarch who created this memory seal!

    As such, it will only take an expert with higher attainment on mental arts than the Fang n Patriarch to even budge the seal.

    But right now, this memory seal was trembling at the presence of the Wrath mes.

    In order for the Curse of Wrath to work, the Wrath mes must gather all the memories that will bring the victim into a mindless rage.

    But in Fang Lin¡¯s case, most of these possible rage-inducing memories were hidden behind that memory seal.

    Because of this, all the wrath mes in Fang Lin¡¯s body began to batter that memory seal.

    ¡°Boom boom!¡± The memory seal just trembled under this assault.

    As a response to this. all the Wrath mes in the area a kilometer around Fang Lin began to gather and enter his mind.

    Altogether, these mes continued battering the memory seal.

    The Curse of Wrath of Fang Lin must be fulfilled, no matter how many mes it takes.

    The area of the mes used to batter the memory seal began to increase, until 50 kilometers of wrath mes were already consumed!

    At this point, even the powerful memory seal was unable to withstand the pressure of Andromalius¡¯ curse.

    The seal shook for a moment, and then it cracked!

 Chapter 350: Clear and Pure Mind

    <h4>Chapter 350: Clear and Pure Mind</h4>

    The change was so sudden that the parties involved were not able to detect it.

    Only Fang Lin, who was currently under the surge of the Wrath mes was faintly able to feel something breaking inside his head.

    This was the seal that the Fang n Patriarch had painstakingly put inside his mind.

    It was unable to resist the continuous battering of the Wrath mes, which led to its breakdown in the end.

    After its breakage, memories began rushing to Fang Lin.

    Now, Fang Lin could remember everything.

    He could recall all the ¡®young master¡¯ things that he did in the past, and all the bullying that he did.

    And of course, his memories of the disaster that he unleashed were also released by the seal.

    The Wrath mes inside Fang Lin rejoiced, as they felt that his recovered memories were all highly ¡®rage-inducing¡¯.

    Fang Lin started trembling more as he remembered the beasts that wreaked havoc at the Fang n, the scared members who were cut down by these beasts, and all the people who died because of him.

    His mindscape began trembling, as he was not able to amodate his regained memories that well.

    ¡°Noo....¡± At this point, Fang Lin¡¯s body began to burn as his self-me began to overtake his rage.

    The wrath mes fed on his newfound rage happily, as they now started to consume his body to fuel his rage. By this point, his demise wille to him faster!

    Even if he was in his normal state, the rush of these memories will still affect Fang Lin. After all, the arrival of numerous traumatic memories will surely be able to inflict some mental damage to a normal person.

    And now that he was under the influence of the Curse of Wrath, his memories of the Fang n disaster have their negative effects multiplied, and now they were bound to destroy him!

    It was at that moment that a sigh resounded inside his head.

    ¡°So the day that this seal will be happened now huh. Good thing I thought of this countermeasure.¡±

    A faint figure appeared inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind. This figure watched the onught of the Wrath mes, which made the figure shake its long white beard.

    ¡°I knew that breaking this seal requires something mentally powerful. But a curse really? My disciple really had some weird opponents.¡±

    This faint figure was Old Man, Fang Lin¡¯s second master.

    But this Old Man that appeared inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind was not the original one. The real Old Man was with Illusion Fang Lin in Thrae.

    This Old Man in Fang Lin¡¯s mind was actually an avatar that the real Old Man put on Fang Lin¡¯s mind.

    When Fang Lin took the Old Man as his second master, Old Man was able to detect and recognize the memory seal ced inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind.

    At that time, Old Man knew that he should not break that seal, since it might hide something that should have been not known by Fang Lin.

    And the rush of these memories will surely deal some mental injuries to Fang Lin.

    But at the same time, Old Man also knew that Fang Lin will not be really thatplete, unless that memory seal was broken. For Fang Lin to be the real Fang Lin, he must recover those sealed memories!

    These two conflicting principles made Old Man unsure on what to with the memory seal.

    But in the end, Old Man still did not break the seal, because he felt that it was not right for him to break the seal on his own.

    Old Man knew the power of fate, and he faintly felt that there wille a time and a person that will break this memory seal.

    Old Man knew that he was not that person.

    ¡°What to do......¡±

    But even though he knew that, Old Man still wanted to provide aid to his disciple.

    Even if he could not break the seal by himself, he could still do something about the possible mental injuries that his disciple will get.

    With that in his mind, Old Man started some countermeasure to protect Fang Lin¡¯s mind once the memory seal breaks.

    First, Old Man created an avatar of his. This avatar was created from a portion of Old Man¡¯s soul force.

    In fact, this creation of the avatar was what made Old Man undergo a heavy slumber, since the reduction of the soul force was tantamount to injuring Old Man.

    This avatar was then secretly ced inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind and was set into stand-by mode.

    The function of this avatar was just simple.

    It will stay asleep inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind, and it will only wake up once the memory seal was broken.

    Once that seal was broken, the avatar will use all the soul force inside it to temporarily suppress all of Fang Lin¡¯s emotions and sensations.

    That was done in order to protect Fang Lin from all the self-me that he will feel after seeing those memories.

    And since this soul avatar was created from the soul force of Old Man, who was a formerly powerful practitioner, its emotion and sensation suppressing effects were off the charts!

    In fact, the effects of this soul avatar were so powerful that even the curses of the current Andromalius was useless against it!

    If it was the peak Andromalius, then his Wrath mes might be able to beat the emotion and feeling suppression of Old Man¡¯s soul avatar.

    But the current Andromalius was weakened, so his Wrath mes were unable to do anything against Old Man¡¯s avatar!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The avatar¡¯s body burst apart, turning itself into a ball of purified soul force.

    This ball then exploded, releasing this soul force inside Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hiss.....¡± All the wrath mes residing Fang Lin¡¯s body were extinguished, as Old Man¡¯s soul force filled every nook and cranny of Fang Lin¡¯s cells.

    It was also at that moment that the Malediction of Love arrived and hit Fang Lin.

    Just like the Wrath mes, Old Man¡¯s soul force repelled the effects of the Malediction of Love on Fang Lin. His body only glowed red for a second, before the soul force wiped the malediction out of Fang Lin.

    ¡°........¡± Fang Lin¡¯s breathing began to stabilize as his eyes turned nk.

    The current him was now emotionless under the effects of Old Man¡¯s soul force. This saved him from the effects of the Curse of Wrath and the Malediction of Love!

    Of course this emotionless state was temporary, since Old Man¡¯s soul force inside Fang Lin¡¯s body was limited.

    Once the soul force was used up, Fang Lin will return to his normal state.

    But that time should be enough for the emotionless Fang Lin to digest his recovered memories.

    ¡°........¡±

    At his current state, instead of feeling all sorts of emotions, Fang Lin felt as if he was just reading a book as he viewed his traumatic memories.

    These memories of his seemed to be just words flitting across his mind, which was unable to shake his heart.

    His memories also just felt like gigabytes of date, which his mind just mechanically scanned.

    ¡°......¡± Silence prevailed, as Fang Lin quietly ¡®read¡¯ his memories.

    ¡°My body is injured...¡± Fang Lin emotionlessly said as he looked at his battered body.

    The current him was unable to feel pain with the Old Man¡¯s soul force suppression. Because of that, Fang Lin was now able to move nimbly, as he was not hindered by any kinds of stinging pain.

    If Wang Hao could see Fang Lin right now, he might be saying,

    ¡°Oh, so Fang Lin became Robotic Fang Lin?¡±

    Robotic Fang Lin looked beside him, and there he saw Genie who was also under the effects of the Curse of Wrath and the Malediction of Love.

    But it seemed like the effects of the curse and malediction was weak on her, as Robotic Fang Lin could sense very few flickering Wrath mes on her body, and that the red glow on her body was extremely faint.

    ¡°....¡± With his emotions and feelings suppressed, Robotic Fang Lin¡¯s intellectual prowess exponentially increased. He could think faster and sense his surroundings better as he now lost all sorts of distractions.

    With one look to Genie, Robotic Fang Lin determined that it was safe for him to carry Genie.

    Robotic Fang Lin looked up, as he saw that the ck cloth covering them disappearing.

    Robotic Fang Lin¡¯s mind began some quick calctions, which told him the approximate time of the arrival of their pursuers.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use....¡± Even with his enhanced intellect, Robotic Fang Lin knew that even if he and Genie run away, the pursuers will catch up to them in no time.

    Them running away will just be a waste of energy.

    ¡°30 minutes...¡± Robotic Fang Lin¡¯s mind extrapted the memories that he had with Andromeda, giving him an estimate of her attitude and behavior.

    With that estimate, Robotic Fang Lin determined that it will take around half an hour before Andromeda could arrive to help them.

    ¡°If I continued running, I will just be easily killed by our pursuers.....¡±

    Robotic Fang Lin¡¯s mind shed as he considered his current situation.

    He was unable to use his abilities due to the presence of Beleth. As for the range of Beleth¡¯s domain, Robotic Fang Lin estimated it to be at least as wide as the whole Median Layer.

    If Robotic Fang Lin wanted to be free from his power, Fang Lin has to escape to the Common Layer.

    But his current situation will now allow that to happen.

    His storage was also inessible, which deprived Fang Lin on ways to escape.

    ¡°I know now.......¡±

    Instead of trying to escape, Robotic Fang Lin decided to go for broke.

    ¡°At my current state, I will be unable to use any of my abilities. That stems from this body¡¯sck of power.¡±

    Robotic Fang Lin knew that the only way for him right now to be freed from Beleth¡¯s power was for him to gain additional power!

    ¡°ording to my calctions, there is a low chance that I will seed. But if I do it right, I can gain power........¡±

    Robotic Fang Lin considered the variables present around him.

    Multiple bodily injuries. Check.

    Presence of hostile enemies. Check.

    Inability to use abilities. Check.

    Late arrival of outside help. Check.

    ¡°Time to execute ¡®Operation Ragnarok¡¯.¡± Robotic Fang Lin muttered as he closed his eyes in concentration.

    ¡°Crack!¡± A sickening sound was heard as Robotic Fang Lin resolutely destroyed his dantian!

    All the dao pirs that he painstakingly created shattered as Robotic Fang Lin willed their destruction.

    All the mana which was now flowing inside his body ¡®shrieked¡¯ as Robotic Fang Lin disrupted their flow.

    Now, all this mana became chaotic and disorderly. They travelled inside his body wantonly as they damaged more and more of Robotic Fang Lin¡¯s internal organs.

    As for his Essence Cores, Robotic Fang Lin did not hesitate for a moment before he also willed them to be destroyed!

    Robotic Fang Lin coughed blood as the Dual Marks on his palms disappeared.

    His hair turned grey as he felt signs of weakening, and his body trembled from the sudden destruction of all the foundation that he had built before.

    But at the face of all this destruction, Robotic Fang Lin seemed to be unperturbed.

    His current state made him fearless, which removed the doubt and trepidation in his heart. His mind was clear, as he only knew one thing that he should do.

    Right now, there was no hesitation in his voice as he said,

    ¡°Time to breakthrough......¡±

 Chapter 351: Compress and Collapse!

    <h4>Chapter 351: Compress and Copse!</h4>

    (Author¡¯s Note: Calling Emotionless Fang Lin as Robotic Fang Lin seems a little long, so I shall call Robotic Fang Lin as R. Fang Lin.)

    The path of a practitioner is a hard path to thread.

    To reach the peak, a person must break through their limits and build up their power inside their bodies.

    The Body Refinement Stage aims to strengthen the practitioner¡¯s body.

    The Qi Refinement and Mana Cirction Stage aims to introduce the concept of ¡®foundation¡¯ to the practitioner.

    The Foundation Establishment and Mana Materialization Stage are the culmination of the practitioner¡¯s insightsbined with their foundations.

    These are the Preliminary, First, and Second Stages.

    As for the Third Stage or the Core Formation Stage, which produces Dao Core for the Immortal Practitioners and Mana Core for the Godly Ascenders, this is the stage where a practitioner has to destroy and rebuild their foundation!

    As one ancient hermit had said before,

    ¡°Strengthen your body, that¡¯s how everything starts.¡±

    ¡°With this body, create your own foundation.¡±

    ¡°Upon this foundation, integrate all your insights.¡±

    ¡°Destroy this very foundation and rebuild it once more!¡±

    ¡°Use this foundation to awaken your weak and frail mind and soul!¡±

    ¡°Grind your soul, make it independent of your physical vessel!¡±

    ¡°Refine your insights and make them your domain!¡±

    ¡°Do all these things and bing a God or an Immortal will be in your grasp.¡±

    This was the guide for the fledgling practitioners, which even Fang Lin had followed ardently before.

    Upon reading this mantra, one can see that if a practitioner wants to reach the Core Formation Stage, he/she must first destroy his/her foundation!

    Only when this was done that a core can be created!

    This part of the breakthrough was what made the Third Stage arge gap that was extremely difficult to fulfill.

    After all, nobody wants to personally destroy their own foundation. It¡¯s just against their will.

    But they have to do it if they want their power to be reborn.

    This inherent fear of their foundation¡¯s destruction made countless practitioners to remain stuck at the Second Stage, never wanting to go beyond that.

    Even though R. Fang Lin knew the dangers that he was about to undergo, his current state made him fearless, making him unperturbed about breaking through.

    ¡°Scanningplete. Confirmed that 100% of my foundation are all destroyed.¡± R. Fang Lin knew thatpared to a normal practitioner, his difficulty of breaking through will be as twice as hard!

    After all, he had to do two different breakthroughs at the same time!

    With Beleth suppressing his abilities, R. Fang Lin was unable to split into Fang Lin and Fang Yu.

    Coupled with the limitation of a Duality Divine Beast, and R. Fang Lin has to create both the dao core and mana core inside him at the same time!

    ¡°........¡±

    R. Fang Lin took a deep breath as the scattered pieces of his foundation began to shake. He closed his mouth and focused his mind as he began his breakthrough process.

    There are 3 ways that a practitioner can create the core to step into the Third Stage.

    One was through the use of resources and energy from the universe.

    There are countless resources that can help create a core, like the Core Manifestation Pill, which will exponentially increase the creation of a core.

    A practitioner can also absorb the energy from the Universe to hasten the core creation process.

    Other external help can be also included here, as long as they provide resources to build the core.

    These methods will 100% allow the creation of the core, but these cores will be weak.

    After all, these cores were created with foreign materials. Cores like these were bound to have numerous impurities inside them.

    But many still use this method, as there are no inherent dangers if the practice this method!

    Cores created this way are called Mortal Cores!

    ************

    If a practitioner wants to create an extremely strong core, then he/she must not rely on any resources to create the core.

    That exactly is the second method. A practitioner must reject any supplements and resources for the core creation.

    He/she must create the core out of willpower alone!

    Cores created this way are considered to be the strongest, since they embodied the determination and will of the practitioner.

    They did not seek for aid from the heavens, opting to build their power from their sheer will alone.

    Cores created this way are called Heaven Grade Cores!

    People with cores like these are as rare as qilin feathers, since creating a core out of sheer will was almost impossible.

    First, a practitioner has to deal with the pain of having their foundation destroyed. Not only that, but since no energy was allowed to be used, a practitioner has to force his/her foundation to be a core just through his/her mind!

    Imagine just using your mind and body alone to force your rampaging mana or the pieces of your dao pces to fuse together. This is not just hard, but also torturously tedious!

    Intense concentration and patience was needed here, and almost none can reach this state of mind.

    Only those who can get rid of their thinking and emotions can partake at this method.

    **************

    The third method was easily understandable. The third method will be done through the use of both the resources and the willpower to create the core.

    Cores created this way were called Earth Grade Cores.

    The chances of creating an Earth Grade Core will depend on the materials used by the practitionerbined with the practitioner¡¯s willpower.

    The more resources and less willpower were used, the higher the chance to create this Earth Grade Core.

    The converse also applies, with less resources and more willpower decreasing the chance to create an Earth Grade Core.

    But the more willpower was involved, the stronger the Earth Grade Core will be.

    Most of the geniuses employ this method, as it allows them to create a core better than a Mortal Core.

    In terms of hierarchy, an Earth Grade Core will be stronger than a Mortal Core but will be visibly weaker than a Heaven Grade Core.

    Mortal Grade Core < Earth Grade Core < Heaven Grade Core

    Since Fang Lin was a practical person, he knew creating an Earth Grade Core will be his best choice of core to create.

    After all, he already had an experience creating Earth Grade Cores before.

    Fang Lin¡¯s Essence Cores can actually be considered to be Earth Grade Cores, since Fang Lin used his Essences as the resources for his Essence Cores, and Fang Lin had to personally guide the whole creation process.

    With that experience, Fang Lin was fairly confident on creating an Earth Grade Dao Core and an Earth Grade Mana Core.

    But fate does not always agree with him.

    Right now, R. Fang Lin had no way to create an Earth Grade Core. He has no way to ess his storage, depriving him of the resources that he can use to breakthrough.

    He was also situated in a Stage Zero, meaning there are no mana and qi that he can absorb to aid his breakthrough.

    The actions of his pursuers also left R. Fang Lin trapped and cornered.

    ¡°...¡±

    With these factors present, R. Fang Lin only had the option to create a Heaven Grade Core.

    Though it may look like a disaster, R. Fang Lin might actually be able to pull this off!

    After all, the current R. Fang Lin has reached the state on where his mind was free of distractions and his emotions would not hinder him at all.

    One can say that the current R. Fang Lin¡¯s willpower was way above what the normal Fang Lin would have.

    ¡°Empty my thoughts, and discard all emotions.¡± R. Fang Lin muttered as he closed his eyes.

    Even with his current state of mind, R. Fang Lin still gritted his teeth as he forced the rampaging mana inside his body to slow down.

    He then slowly pushed the mana inside him towards his dantian. He adapted the concept of a typhoon, as he made the mana inside him to rotate like a cyclone, with the eye situated at the dantian.

    Hisw insights and his core spell were all fitted snugly at the eye of the Mana Cyclone.

    R. Fang Lin then watched carefully as he slowlypressed the Mana Cyclone towards its center.

    ¡°Guh!¡± R. Fang Lin spat out blood, as his body could not take the forcedpression that he was doing. His body shivered, as he saw the Mana Cyclone tearing through his insides.

    If Fang Lin continued topress this cyclone further, all his organs will be shredded by his Mana Cyclone!

    But he must not stop, as his Mana core will be created from this Mana Cyclone!

    ¡°......¡± The situation of the creation of his Dao Core were just as bad as this.

    Instead of a cyclone, R. Fang Lin adapted the method of a star creation, using the destroyed parts of his immortal foundation to create a star inside his dantian!

    ¡°Fizz....¡± R. Fang Lin¡¯s body began shaking as the Dao Star that he was creating inside him began to look dangerous.

    He was just starting to fuse all the pieces of his immortal foundation as one, yet this Dao Star of his was already releasing energy that was slowly killing R. Fang Lin from the inside!

    It was lucky he was not feeling pain, as R. Fang Lin knew getting his insides cooked and shredded at the same time will make the normal Fang Lin scream in agony.

    ¡°This is wrong.....¡± R. Fang Lin realized that he was almost at the right track on his creation of his cores. But, he faintly felt that there was something missing from what he was doing.

    ¡°Ah, I must do it at the same time....¡± R. Fang Lin sped both of his hands together, as if he was praying.

    R. Fang Lin was actually apologizing to his body as what he was about to do next will be an extremely fatal move.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In a shocking set of events, R. Fang Lin decided to fuse both the Mana Cyclone and the Dao Star, creating an extremely ferocious new object!

    R. Fang Lin casually plopped the Dao Star into the eye of the Mana Cyclone, and the rest was history.

    The Dao Star began to shrink as its materials began to mix with the cyclone.

    The Mana Cyclone, which just exuded the essence of the gods before, started to change as the immortal essence of the Dao Star mixed with it

    ¡°Woosh.....¡±

    The end product was a spinning object inside Fang Lin¡¯s dantian, with a zing spherical object at its center. R. Fang Lin decided to call this new object Star Cyclone!

    ¡°Duality.....¡± R. Fang Lin muttered as he stared at his Star Cyclone.

    ¡°The concentrated lethality of a starbined with the explosive wrath of a natural disaster. What a fitting way to create my core. That is if I survived this one.¡±

    Just the Mana Cyclone or the Dao Star alone were damaging his body.

    But with thebination of these two, R. Fang Lin¡¯s body began to rapidly break down!

    If he will do nothing, he will die in seconds and dissipate into nothingness, killed by his own creation.

    If he wants to survive, he must create his Heaven Grade Cores now!

    R. Fang Lin was not panicking at this moment as he slowly muttered,

    ¡°Compress and copse!¡±

 Chapter 352: Rotate and Revolve!

    <h4>Chapter 352: Rotate and Revolve!</h4>

    If there is one thing that R. Fang Lin knew, it was that the creation of a Heaven Grade Core was different from the way Mortal or Earth Grade Cores were created.

    After all, this core will be created personally by that practitioner, so how he/she creates it will depend entirely on his/her imagination.

    This means that the creation process of a Heaven Grade Core will be actually different per practitioner.

    Aside from this, how the finished Heaven Core looks like will also differ per practitioner!

    In R. Fang Lin¡¯s case, he already had a n in his mind on how he should create his cores.

    ¡°Compress and copse!¡± That was what R. Fang Lin said as he made up his mind.

    The Star Cyclone rampaging inside his body began to shrink inward at a dramatic rate until it was just asrge as a pin point.

    Bones started to snap as R. Fang Lin had to use extreme pressure to force this shrinkage.

    Even his muscles were torn, as they could not handle the self-inflicted pressure that R. Fang Lin emitted.

    Seconds passed by and thispressed Star Cyclone trembled, and then it copsed outwards!

    R. Fang Lin tensed his body, as he tried to contain the pressure caused by this explosion.

    ¡°Expansion!¡±

    Instead of just letting this explosion out of his body, R. Fang Lin decided to use this to the space inside his dantian!

    R. Fang Lin closed his mind as he began to focus on the duality concept of space-time.

    Because of Beleth¡¯s power, R. Fang Lin had no way to use space-time power right now. But R. Fang Lin had no ns to use any space time abilities that he has right now.

    R. Fang Lin was actually using his insights on space-time to make the explosion expand the space in his dantian!

    Only those with insights on space time can do this, and R. Fang Lin was one of those lucky ones!

    ¡°Woosh!¡± The space inside his dantian began to increase in size as the explosion forced it to inte like a balloon!

    From the outside, R. Fang Lin¡¯s dantian might just look the same, but once a person looks inside this dantian, they will realize that the space inside it was wayrger than it was before!

    Now, it was the size of around 10 meters in radius. By this time, the explosion had already subsided, with all of its energy spent on the expansion.

    ¡°A separate space.....¡±

    With that resolute move of his, R. Fang Lin was able to turn his dantian into a separate dimension!

    He and only him will be able to ess this space, and it will need his permission if one wants to peek inside it!

    Now his dantian will able to increase its size and capacity inside R. Fang Lin¡¯s body without ever harming him!

    ¡°Huu....¡±

    R. Fang Lin¡¯s body rxed as what he did managed to reduce the pressure inside his body.

    This is R. Fang Lin¡¯s remedy to the explosive pressure of his creation process.

    Since he had no way to use throw this pressure out, then R. Fang Lin will just use this pressure to increase the capacity of his dantian.

    And now that he seeded, not only did he improve his dantian, he now sessfully passed through the fatal pressure of his core creation process!

    ¡°View.....¡± R. Fang Lin closed his eyes as he peeked inside his upgraded dantian.

    Right at the center of his dantian was a new object.

    It was a rotating star!

    The explosion that R. Fang Lin induced managed to destroy the Star Cyclone, and what reced it was this star.

    The new star borrowed the previous rotating motion of the Star Cyclone, which forced it to rotate too.

    This new star was now spinning endlessly inside R. Fang Lin¡¯s dantian, sending waves of energy inside his body.

    As R. Fang Lin observed this new star, he saw many things on it.

    First, he could see that this star contained his insights in duality.

    He could see the concepts of ice-fire, space-time, life-death and his otherprehended duality concepts all spinning inside the star.

    He could also that the star was bothposed of mana and qi, which served as fuel for the star to produce its unique energy!

    This energy released by the star was sent out from his dantian, which then flowed to his body.

    This energy healed all of R. Fang Lin¡¯s injury, making him feel reborn.

    Not only that, but this energy also strengthened his body, making him exponentially stronger than he was before.

    It was as if this energy managed to upgrade his base strength to a much higher level!

    ¡°Core Energy....¡± R. Fang Lin muttered as he observed the energy released by his star.

    What made Core Formation Practitioners strongerpared to those below them was exactly this energy.

    Core Energy was the energy produced by the core of a Third Stage Pracitioner(duh). It serves to amplify the current stats of the practitioner, turning him/her into a much stronger individual!

    One can say that one of the core¡¯s function was to convert the old energy inside the practitioner¡¯s body into Core Energy.

    As such, an Immortal Practitioner will have their qi converted to Core Qi, while Godly Ascenders will have Core Mana.

    This upgrade will be leagues better than their former forms.

    And also, the better the grade of the core was, the better the Core Energy produced too.

    This means heaven grade cores will produce the best type of Core Energy there is.

    All these rewards were further multiplied in R. Fang Lin¡¯s presence!

    After all, his original body possesses both qi and mana, which were both upgraded by his Heaven Grade Core. One should also not forget Fang Lin¡¯s Origin Energy!

    The end result of that was Origin Energybined with his Heaven Grade Core Energy, creating the Origin Core Energy!

    Even if he was unable to use his power due to Beleth¡¯s restiriction, R. Fang Lin knew that his power definitely increased.

    But upon realizing that he was still affected by Beleth, R. Fang Lin realized that his current over-all battle prowess was still weaker than Beleth¡¯s.

    ¡°So having a Heaven Grade Duality Core and Origin Core Energy was still not enough huh.¡± R. Fang Lin knew that if he went all out now, he could probably give a fight against 8 or 9 Soul Reformations Practitioners, which is the equivalent of peak Fourth Stage.

    But even that seems not enough.

    ¡°Beleth¡¯s power level was aroundte Fourth Stage too. But from the looks of it, he can also jump ranks, well not as high as me. But at his current state, maybe peak Fourth Stage or Half-Step Fifth Stage was his battle prowess...¡±

    R. Fang Lin straightened his body as he said,

    ¡°Time for part 2.¡±

    There was actually another reason that R. Fang Lin decided to expand the space inside his dantian.

    And that reason was,

    ¡°Reform... All my Essence Cores.....¡±

    If Fang Lin can create his core from his foundation, then there is no problem for him if he destroyed and rebuild all of his Essence Cores!

    After all, R. Fang Lin faintly felt that if he let his Earth Grade Essence Cores to exist alongside with his Heaven Grade Duality Core, his Earth Grade Essence Cores might be crushed by the sheer pressure of his Heaven Grade Duality Core!

    Bnce is a must, so R. Fang Lin decisively destroyed all of his Essence Cores earlier.

    With just a thought of his, R. Fang Lin gathered all the scattered pieces of his 12 Essence Cores, and he let these pieces revolve around his star.

    ¡°Since I have a star now, its time for it to have itss.¡±

    With him able to sessfully create his Heaven Grade Duality Core, R. Fang Lin had no difficulty reforming his 12 Essence Cores.

    In no time at all, he saw 12 s¡¯ being formed around his star!

    These 12s were his Essence Cores, and the power they exude was much stronger than it was before!

    ¡°Interesting.....¡± R. Fang Lin emotionlessly muttered as he saw the unique properties of each.

    They all vary in size, with the Duality Divine Beast Core thergest.

    The secondrgest is the Rainbow Dragon Core, followed by Celestial Phoenix Core.

    The Lucky Cat, Demonic Unicorn, Moon-Eating Serpent, istig, Three-Headed Khaulkotoroi, Eon Rabbit, and Golden Rat Emperor Cores were all the same size as the fourthrgest.

    The smallests were the Mountain-Bashing Boar and Undead Wolf King Cores.

    ¡°Ah, so the size of thes depend on the power offered and the bloodline level of my Essence Cores.¡±

    With the mutations on his bloodline, R. Fang Lin was sure that his Duality Divine Beast Core was thergest.

    The Rainbow Dragon was a Godly Divine Beast, so its size was right. The sizes of the others were also correct, as their size was defined by the power they provide.

    ¡°Revolve.¡±

    With just a thought of his, R. Fang Lin moved the Duality Divine Beast Core as the nearest to his Heaven Grade Duality Core.

    The Duality Divine Beast Core let out a glow as if it formed resonance with his Heaven Grade Duality Core.

    This was not unexpected, since both these cores share the same concept.

    He then ced the others to revolve around the star, with therger ones nearer to the star and the smallest ones the farthest.

    ¡°A Star System....¡±

    Creation of Heaven Grade Cores all depend on a practitioner¡¯s intentions and actions. One can create a mountain inside his dantian, or a zing me inside him. It all depends on the practitioner itself.

    And R. Fang Lin exceeded previous records as he created 13 Heaven Grade Cores and used them to create a Star System!

    Only a genius and a madman will be able to do something like this!

    ¡°Boom!¡± R. Fang Lin felt his whole body brimmed to the full with unstoppable power.

    It was at that moment that he felt two things happening.

    First is regarding the soul force ced by Old Man inside him. It had been entirely used up just as R. Fang Lin finished his breakthrough.

    With it gone, Fang Lin was able to regain his emotions and feelings.

    And of course the first thing that he did was to cuss.

    ¡°@(*&(*@&%(*@&%)(@%@)(*$)(%*)(*&#&^@%^%@$^&&^@^!!!!U#()(*#$)($¡±

    Fang Lin let out some unintelligible shouts, grunts and screams towards the air.

    ¡°Huff huff huff.¡± Fang Lin took some deep breaths as he was able to vent all of his frustrations today.

    As for the matter about his regained memories, Fang Lin decided to confront thister as he knew what he had to do right now.

    The second thing happened was that the suppression ced by Beleth¡¯s power actually disappeared slowly!

    This just means that the current Fang Lin was not weaker than Beleth anymore!

    But because of how gradual the restriction disappeared, Fang Lin realized that he was not stronger than Beleth.

    From the looks of is, his current battle prowess was just equal to Beleth. That would exin the gradual disappearance of the restriction.

    Fang Lin clenched and unclenched his fists as he felt 3 powerful presences approaching him.

    Fang Lin smiled as he knew what to do this time.

    He picked up the unconscious Genie, and he ced her inside his storage.

    Fang Lin then just stood there as he waited for the 3 Djinns to arrive.

    What the 3 Djinns saw was a cocky-looking but a fully healthy Fang Lin looking mockingly towards them.

    But before the 3 of them could say anything, they saw Fang Lin¡¯s body trembling for a second, before he disappeared entirely!

 Chapter 353: Red is the Color to be Dreaded

    <h4>Chapter 353: Red is the Color to be Dreaded</h4>

    ¡°What the hell happened Beleth?¡± Andromalius shouted as he saw Fang Lin disappearing with his very eyes.

    ¡°You had him suppressed right? That means that there should be no way for him to leave! Did you..... allow him to leave?¡± Andromalius¡¯ tone changed as he shot Beleth a suspicious look. ¡°That is the only way for him to leave!¡±

    ¡°I did not do anything ok?¡± Beleth shouted back as his horse Sleipney red at Andromalius.

    ¡°I kept him within the confines of my power just like earlier. But seconds before we saw him disappearing, I sensed that he was able to shake off my restriction!¡±

    Phenex¡¯s eyes widened as he muttered, ¡°Does that mean that guy found a way to strengthen himself, which pushed his power higher?¡±

    Phenex gritted his teeth as he found such matter inconceivable.

    ¡°There is no way for a person under your suppression to suddenly just increase their strength! The only way he can raise his power was by breaking through! But all kinds of breakthroughs require energy and resources, and there is no way that guy can use that!¡±

    ¡°That just affirms my suspicion that you let him escape!¡± Andromalius smugly said as he pointed his fingers towards Beleth. ¡°Just admit it.¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡± Beleth shouted back as his armor started to tremble. Andromalius chose to shut up at that time, since he felt that Beleth was currently extremely angry.

    ¡°I do not know what tricks he did, but we will still catch him!¡± Beleth muttered as he rode his Sleipney.

    Sleipney neighed as it shot forward with Beleth on top.

    ¡°Let¡¯s separate ways to find him. He must still be around this!¡± Both Phenex and Andromalius sighed as they flew off in different directions.

    ¡°Really, how did that guy managed to leave?¡±

    **********************

    The person these 3 Djinns were looking for was currently in a ce they did not expect him to be.

    ¡°Sigh, this sure looks big from the outside.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he stared at the entirety of the Goddess.

    ¡°So it really worked.¡±

    Once Fang Lin regained the use of his cultivation, the first thing that he tried was to let out his Third Stage Cultivation inside the Goddess.

    Since the Goddess was currently a Stage Zero, he was immediately expelled by thews of the universe.

    That expulsion made it look like Fang Lin ¡®escaped¡¯ quickly from the trapid by the three Djinns.

    ¡°Now then what to do...¡± Fang Lin opted to leave that way since he wanted to have a ce where he can sort out his mind without any distractions.

    The outer space just outside the Goddess was a great spot for that.

    The only thing broken in Fang Lin¡¯s suit was the jet engine, so he can still use the life-support function inside it.

    ¡°Sigh, I have a lot of things to do....¡± Fang Lin heavily sighed as he reviewed the situation on the Thrae and the Goddess.

    With Illusion Fang Lin in Thrae, Fang Lin knows everything that was currently happening there.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The whole was at a state of great unrest, as the Godly Divine Beasts from the Beast God were sessfully summoned!

    Fang Lin knew that Wang Hao and his sister Wang Mei were the ones forced to face off against the majority of the invaders.

    ¡°Oh, not that I think about it, Wang Hao¡¯s 4th seal should be unlocked after my breakthrough.¡± Fang Lin closed his eyes as he processed everything that Illusion Fang Lin saw.

    Right now, what Illusion Fang Lin could see, feel, hear, smell and taste can also be essed by the real Fang Lin!

    ¡°Yeah, it was unlocked just now.¡± From the eyes of Illusion Fang Lin, Fang Lin saw Wang Hao with his body letting out a glow as the 4th petal on his forehead disappeared.

    ¡°Hahaha! What a great timing!¡± Fang Lin heard Wang Hao saying as he stretched his body. ¡°Good job my disciple!¡±

    ¡°Che! I ain¡¯t your disciple anymore....¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as his jovial mood was wiped away by the cocky look on Wang Hao¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, Fang Lin suddenly felt an extremely murderous aura emanating from the Immortal Continent.

    Even the others in the confrontation scene could see it.

    The source of this murderous aura moved fast as it suddenly was in front of Wang Hao!

    ¡°You should have not been sealed.... You should have stayed dead....¡± The source of this murderous aura was a woman d with a silvery-white aura.

    This woman was actually Thea, the assassin turned transmigrator!

    ¡°What the hell is this...¡± Even if Fang Lin was physically away from them, his real body still could not help but shiver after seeing that aura.

    That silver aura covering Thea felt as if they were the umtion of years and years of resentment. And now, all this resentment were focused on Wang Hao.

    Thea¡¯s eyes were emotionless as she was only focused on Wang Hao.

    ¡°Be a good boy and be gone!¡±

    ¡°Sorry but I cannot do that...¡± Wang Hao said as he seemed to be not perturbed by what he saw. ¡°If you want to make me go away, do it by yourself.¡±

    ¡°You!!!!!¡±

    But before Thea could make a move, Wang Hao swiveled his head, looking straight at Illusion Fang Lin.

    The real Fang Lin shivered, as if Wang Hao¡¯s gaze pierced through the illusion and towards him.

    ¡°No babies are allowed here ok?¡± That was what Wang Hao merrily said before he waved his hands, destroying Illusion Fang Lin!

    ¡°...¡±

    With that action by Wang Hao, Fang Lin¡¯s viewing of the events in the Thrae were cut off.

    ¡°No babies allowed? Oh so you are that confident.¡± Fang Lin shook his head wryly as he realized what that message meant.

    Wang Hao was obviously referring to Tang Li, who was currently with Fang Lin.

    If Fang Lin wanted it to, he can find a way to bring Tang Li to the Thrae, and make her expel the invaders.

    After all, they were set to invade the, and Tang Li being the soul of that will not be happy with them there.

    Even right now, he could sense inside his storage that Tang Li looked slightly agitated as if there was something bothering her. There was no doubt that it was rted to those invaders.

    Wang Hao¡¯s message just meant that Fang Lin should not, at all costs, bring Tang Li back to the Thrae as of now.

    It could be because that those invaders might have a trap prepared for Tang Li, or something unexpected that only Wang Hao saw.

    If it was before, Fang Lin might scoff off this advice, but he remembered the look on Wang Hao¡¯s face before he destroyed Illusion Fang Lin.

    It was the look of a person who looked so sincere and serious, that even Fang Lin felt Wang Hao¡¯s sincerity, if he had any.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then I will not go back right now. I shall deal with my problem here first.....¡±

    At this time, Andromeda should have reached her destination, which will start the next phase of Fang Lin¡¯s n.

    ¡°This is a little bother, but for the sake of winning, I had to do this.....¡± Fang Lin¡¯s appearance warped, as he went back to the appearance of the beautiful Fang Yu.

    ¡°This time, Shax and Sts must have done their stuff too.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she inspected her body.

    ¡°I just have to wait for the signal from Andromeda and those two Djinns. Once I received them, it will be time to proceed!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s ns were almost thrown into disarray with the domineering power of the remaining Djinns. But she was able to turn that disaster into opportunity as she reached Third Stage.

    Even right now, her body was still being continuously strengthened by the Origin Core Energy flowing inside her body.

    Fang Yu smiled as she realized that her body will continue to just grow stronger as time goes on!

    It was at that time that she was something missing from her palms.

    ¡°Wait, where are they?¡±

    All the symbols for the Dual Marks were gone from her palms! With the breakthrough that she had, these marks should have reappeared on her palms already. But now, those symbols were still missing.

    ¡°Oh, maybe they are there......¡±

    Fang Yu closed her eyes as she stared at the star system inside her dantian.

    She could see the rotating star with the 12s revolving around it.

    She focused on the Duality Divine Beast Core, and there she saw what she was looking for.

    All the symbols that should be on her palms were now on the surface of that.

    Fang Yu slightly gulped, as she felt that with the upgrade of her Earth Grade Essence Cores to Heaven Grade Essence Cores, all the Dual Mark Abilities that she had increased their might!

    Fang Yu felt excited, as she imagined how powerful her Dual Mark Abilities will be right now.

    But not only that. All the other Divine Beast Abilities that she had right now also increased in power with the upgrade of the cores!

    One example of that was her Rainbow Dragon Essence Core.

    With the creation of the Rainbow Dragon Core, Fang Yu was able to unlock her 2nd Martial Aura!

    One must know that the power of the Rainbow Dragon relies on its 7 Martial Auras. The more martial auras are unlocked, the stronger the Rainbow Dragon will be.

    Before her breakthrough, Fang Yu only had the Violet Martial Aura unlocked, which granted her high resistance to soul-based attacks.

    But Fang Yu at that time had no idea how to unlock the 6 other martial auras.

    But to her great luck, Fang Yu actually managed to obtain the 2nd Marital Aura after her breakthrough!

    This new martial aura was the Red Martial Aura, and the skill it gave Fang Yu was power amplification!

    Under the influence of this aura, all of Fang Yu¡¯s current abilities will have their power amplified depending on the amount of martial auras that Fang Yu had.

    The equation for that will be:

    Amplification = (10)^(number of martial auras)

    One martial aura unlocked will mean that her Red Martial Aura will amplify her power by (10)^(1) times, or 10 times amplification.

    Two martial auras unlocked will mean (10)^(2), or 100 times amplification.

    Three martial auras will mean (10)^(3), which is 1,000 times amplification, and so on and so forth.

    With her unlocking the Violet and Red Martial Auras, Fang Yu will have her overall power increased by 100 times!

    ¡°Holy moly!¡± That was what Fang Yu could only say after seeing this powerup. Even she, whose usually indifferent to her enemies, actually felt scared for them in the future!

    Heavens! Imagine having all the 7 martial auras unlocked! That means Fang Yu¡¯s power will be multiplied (10)^(7) or 100,000,000 times!

    ¡°This dragon is so bugged and broken!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she shook her head.

    Good thing for her enemies that there was a time limit for the effect of the Red Martial Aura.

    Because of this, Fang Yu could not just wear the Red Martial Aura continuously.

    As of now, Fang Yu was not yet sure about the time limit. She had to personally use the Red Martial Aura first if she wanted to know the time limit.

    ¡°Sigh, I want to unlock them all now!¡±

    After looking at the rainbow dragon, she decided to look at the improvements on her other divine beast abilities.

    But before she could do so, Fang Yu heard a rumbling noiseing from the Goddess, which was followed by a roar of extreme anger.

    ¡°That¡¯d be my signal~¡± Fang Yu said in a sing-song voice as she stopped her inspection.

    She pped her hands together as she flew back to the that she just escaped from.

    ¡°This time, there will be no one escaping!¡±

 Chapter 354: Faith Energy

    <h4>Chapter 354: Faith Energy</h4>

    ¡°Well first things first, I have to eliminate those 3 Djinns.¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she entered the Goddess boundary.

    ¡°Woosh.¡± With her suit unable to provide flight to her, Fang Yu had to use the flight ability provided by the Moon-Eating Serpent Form.

    Every surface dweller who looked at the flying Fang Yu felt as if they were seeing a majestic being meandering through the sky.

    That thought was further amplified when they saw her appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Goddess!!!!¡± Almost everyone who saw her prostrated in deference to her appearance.

    With her breakthrough, the current Fang Yu looked more holy and seductive. Even if she had her cultivation suppressed, the people below could still feel the pressure from her.

    If it was before, Fang Yu would be extremely embarrassed, and she would try to hide.

    But now, she adapted a thick skin as she smiled at her devout ¡®followers¡¯.

    ¡°This has been long encroached by a stinking parasite.¡± Fang Yu said imperiously as she tried to act majestic. Her voice was heard all throughout the. Everyone who heard her stopped what they were doing as they listened in wonder.

    ¡°That parasite only wants one thing, and that is to devour this! Do you want it? Your home, destroyed by Solomon?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The people below shouted in fervor as they began to look at Fang Yu with glow in their eyes. ¡°We are not like those traitors who switched sides!¡±

    Their shouts all echoed out as they all said,

    ¡°Praise the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Um!¡± Fang Yu suppressed a moan as she felt a powerful wave of energy entering her body.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she looked at this new type of energy.

    This energy was attributeless, and it seemed ndpared to Fang Yu¡¯s Origin Core Energy.

    But once this energy entered her body, Fang Yu felt her abilities rising in power!

    It was as if this energy provided a power boost to her.

    And what was more exciting was the fact that this energy does not seem to have any side-effects.

    ¡°This energy is so miraculous!¡± Fang Yu thought as she realized what this energy was.

    ¡°This is faith energy!¡±

    Faith Energy can be only generated from the hearts of those who follow a certain being as their deity.

    The more people follow a certain deity, the more faith energy will be generated that will strengthen the said ¡®deity.¡¯

    Just like what Fang Yu¡¯s body felt, those beings that received faith energy will have their attributes raised in proportion to the amount of the faith energy they have. Even theirprehensive abilities will rise with the aid of the faith energy.

    There are no side-effects on using faith energy. Its only downside was the fact that if the faith energy disappears in one¡¯s body, all the benefits its gives to that being will also disappear.

    Even though its benefits were great, the reliance of faith energy to devotion and its temporary boost made many to be not that enthused on using it.

    Only those who were brave or desperate would attempt to harness this energy.

    Solomon was in fact in that precarious situation.

    He was barely alive after his fight with the Goddess, and the only way he can preserve his life in the Goddess was by harnessing the faith energy prevalent here!

    With the aid of this faith energy, Solomon was able to cling onto his dear life for centuries. And while this faith energy was keeping him alive, Solomon was using other ways to recover from his injuries.

    ¡°Yeah, this is faith energy, definitely. But why am I receiving this?¡± Fang Yu sighed as she realized what happened.

    There were still many people who stayed at the barren surface who still zealously followed the original Goddess.

    When Fang Yu appeared with her promise to exterminate Solomon, they began to think of Fang Yu as the return of the Goddess, which brought forth the generation of the faith energy.

    This situation had Fang Yu thinking.

    ¡°The one they worship is the concept of the Goddess herself and not me. In that case, I should not be the one receiving the faith energy, but the real Goddess!¡± Fang Yu tilted her head as she thought,

    ¡°But since I am the one receiving the faith energy, does that mean that the Original Goddess was already dead, which made her unable to receive the faith energy?¡±

    Fang Yu bit her lips as she felt disappointed by this discovery. After all, she also wanted to meet the Original Goddess.

    If Solomon was able to survive the battle years before, then surely the Goddess would have survived too right?

    But form the looks of it, the Goddess was dead, and it was now Fang Yu, Tang Li and Shama who will be considered to be the Goddess by the surface dwellers.

    ¡°Haiz, now this gives me some selfish desires.¡± Fang Yu shook her head as the thoughts of bing a full-fledged Goddess on this shed on her mind. This seemed tantalizing, as she knew that the faith energy of a whole will be enough to make her power rise higher!

    But she restrained herself in the end, as she knew that she, Tang Li and Andromeda were only passersby here.

    They only stayed here to kill Solomon for reasons that they have. After this, they will already leave and let this recover on its own.

    Fang Yu was now a spacefarer, someone who wanders the void. Staying here won¡¯t do well with her or Andromeda.

    Fang Yu shook off her idle thoughts as she focused on the situation at hand.

    Fang Yu could still hear the roars of paining within the¡¯s core.

    ¡°Heh, so those two really did it. Well they have no choice but to do it.¡± With Shax and Sts¡¯ distraction, Solomon will be upied on himself that he will be temporarily unable to stop Fang Yu.

    ¡°Time for my payback!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she entered the Common Layer once more.

    With the destruction of Illusion Fang Lin, Fang Yu regained her libido. This time, she once again sacrificed it to use the Illusion Power of the Demonic Unicorn.

    She created a copy of herself, which appeared in front of her.

    Illusion Fang Yu gave a nod to Fang Yu, before shooting off in the opposite direction.

    By this time, the 3 Djinns already realized that Fang Yu can change her appearance at will. This will make them more wary as they looked for her.

    ¡°But with that knowledge, those Djinns will surely chase ¡®me¡¯ if they sense my aura.¡± The real Fang Yu muttered as she changed her appearance to look like Wang Hao.

    Illusion Fang Yu then red up her aura, which will surely attract the 3 Djinns looking for her.

    While all these were happening, the real Fang Yu will sneak in to save a certain someone.

    ¡°Heh, they really took the bait!¡± Fang Yuughed as she saw Beleth, Phenex and Andromalius suddenly appearing, all with murderous intent in their eyes.

    They all looked ready to kill, and they all elerated towards Illusion Fang Yu.

    ¡°Have some fun ok?¡± Fang Yu smiled as she used a fake identity she prepared earlier to reenter the Median Layer.

    ******************************

    ¡°B**ch, this time you will not be able to escape!¡± Andromalius shouted as he and hispanions almost caught up with Illusion Fang Yu.

    They have been chasing Illusion Fang Yu for 10 minutes already and this time, they were about to catch her.

    ¡°I told you that I will not let you live a happy death! Now, I will use you as the medium for my curse!¡± Andromalius waved his hands as she said,

    ¡°Curse of Envy!¡± Countless insects sprung out of Andromalius¡¯ arms, which all shot out towards Illusion Fang Yu.

    They swarmed over her, seemingly intent on devouring her.

    ¡°Now feel the pain of- wait what?¡± Andromalius boasting speech was cut off when he saw that the supposedly powerful enemy that they were chasing just died after being attacked by his insects!

    Illusion¡¯s Fang Yu¡¯s body broke down just from the first wave of the insect¡¯s attacks. Nothing was left from her as her body disintegrated into nothingness.

    ¡°....¡± The 3 Djinns all looked at what happened with wide eyes, as the realization slowly sunk in.

    ¡°That bastard tricked us!¡± Andromalius shouted angrily as he noticed that the one they were chasing was just a fake after all. ¡°I swear I will torment him once we see him!¡±

    ¡°That should not be the thing that we are worried about now.¡± Beleth said as he looked below the ground worriedly.

    ¡°Did you hear Master Solomon¡¯s roar of pain earlier? It was as if there was something extremely bad that happened to him. I say, let¡¯s go back to check up on Master Solomon first, then we will just go search for the rebel after that.¡±

    ¡°I may sometimes disagree with you, but this time, you are right.¡± Andromalius replied as he also felt that there was something wrong with the way that his Master Solomon roared. What was worse was that it was heard all throughout the.

    Something like that means that his Master Solomon was greatly suffering now.

    ¡°Well I concur too.¡± Phenex replied in assent. He was the most quiet out of all them, but he was also the most level-headed. He adjusted the orb ced on is back as he led the way back to the Exalted Layer.

    But before they could do so, two figures suddenly appeared in front of them.

    It was Fang Yu and Genie!

    ¡°Well, long time no see I guess?¡± Fang Yu smiled as she looked at the 3 infuriated Djinns. ¡°I am back now, so why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡±

    While the 3 Djinns were busy chasing Illusion Fang Yu, the real Fang Yu rushed towards the Median Layer to fetch Genie and the remnants of her soul army.

    She saw them being chased by the remains of Solomon¡¯s traps, so Fang Yu unceremoniously ce them all inside her storage.

    As for Genie, she was grabbed by Fang Yu before Fang Yu shot back to the Common Layer.

    ¡°So, you used that distraction to get Genie huh.¡± Beleth muttered as he and the 2 other Djinns red at Genie.

    ¡°Well then, since you are here already, let¡¯s continue where we left off earlier!¡± The aura of the 3 Djinns rose up as they slowly inched towards Fang Yu and Genie.

    ¡°Continue where we left off? You 3 were just torturing me earlier!¡± Fang Yu muttered as her eyes narrowed towards the 3 Djinns.

    ¡°Oh, so you must have some masochistic tendencies then. Do not worry, I have more in store for you!¡± Andromalius cackled as his hands began to turn ck.

    ¡°You dodged my throw earlier, but this time, I will not miss.¡± Phenex said as the orb on his back began to glow brighter.

    ¡°It¡¯s now or never, rebel!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Fang Yu smiled as she sent out a punch towards the 3 of them!

 Chapter 355: How to Train your Vendor

    <h4>Chapter 355: How to Train your Vendor</h4>

    ¡°Wait wait wait!¡± Fang Yu raised both of her hands as she sent the 3 Djinns a slightly apologetic look.

    ¡°How about you fight me one by one? That way, you will know about your real skills....¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Beleth said as he red at Fang Yu. ¡°We are greatly worried about Lord Solomon, and you think we will just waste our time here? We could not just dilly-dally here!¡±

    ¡°Is that so.....¡± Fang Yu pouted as she gave a look to Genie. ¡°In that case, Genie will bring us to her special ce~¡±

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Andromalius muttered as he pointed his gnarly fingers towards Genie. ¡°You know that Genie has no way to use her power, as Beleth¡¯s ¡®Domination¡¯ was still working on her! You bringing this ugly Djinn here is just a mistake!¡±

    ¡°If you just left this earlier while we were chasing your clone, then you should have been out of this! But look at you now, wasting your expectations on a trash!¡± Andromalius said as he sneered towards Genie.

    ¡°Well if I want to fight you guys, there is no way that I can do it outside the right?¡± Fang Yu knew that with the envement power Solomon had over these Djinns, it will be basically impossible for them to fight against Fang Yu outside the.

    But even if they could, they will surely not allow Fang Yu to regain her advantage.

    As such, Fang Yu can only rely on Genie to give Fang Yu the chance to defeat the 3 Djinns.

    As for Genie¡¯s abilities being suppressed by Beleth, Fang Yu already had a solution for that.

    ¡°Can you see this?¡± Fang Yu muttered as she fished out something from her storage.

    Upon seeing what this object was, the eyes of the Djinns shone as they gazed at it in wonder.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fang Yu smiled as she saw the infatuated looks on their faces. ¡°This is a Million Year-Old Ginseng! You must have known what this thing can do right?¡±

    ¡°Of course we know!¡± The 3 Djinns shouted as they gazed at the ginseng with zing eyes.

    A Million Year-Old Ginseng was a ginseng that lived for at least one million years(duh). Because of that very lengthy lifespan, this ginseng was able to absorb the purest natural energy inside it.

    This energy was extremely beneficial to anyone, specially to the Djinns whose power relies on Nature Energy!

    ¡°If you use this ginseng on your Lord Solomon, I am sure that most of his injuries will be healed...¡± Fang Yu said as she waved the ginseng enticingly.

    Andromalius¡¯ body shifted as he tried to snatch the ginseng away. But Fang Yu was faster, as he stored the ginseng back on her storage.

    ¡°...What do you want then?¡± Beleth realized that Fang Yu had her motives for suddenly just showing that object to them. ¡°You want a deal?¡±

    ¡°You caught up quick.¡± Fang Yu said as she gave a condescending look to the embarrassed Andromalius.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Let me fight each of you one by one inside Genie¡¯s Mist Room.¡± Fang Yu dered as she swung her arms over Genie¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°If any one of you wins against me, I will immediately give the Million Year-Old Ginseng for your use. But if I defeat all 3 of you consecutively, then you should let me and mypanions leave this for good.¡±

    Fang Yu then raised her chin as she said,

    ¡°I swear with my soul that I will fulfill the conditions stated above. If I in whatever way vite this oath, my soul shall be destroyed by the heavens, and my soul will be banished into the nothingness!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you really dare to make such a deal with us? You know, we 3 can just attack you now and get that ginseng from youter.¡± Phenex muttered as his aura began to rise.

    ¡°If you attack me now, I will immediately destroy that ginseng.¡± Fang Yu replied cheerfully.

    ¡°...¡± This statement forced the 3 Djinns to cease their attacks, as Fang Yu took initiative of the confrontation.

    That ginseng could immensely help Solomon, but its upon Fang Yu¡¯s grasp! If the Djinns make a wrong move, their Lord Solomon¡¯s chance to be healed will be gone!

    ¡°What a cunning person....¡± Phenex thought as his gaze at Fang Yu was now traced with admiration.

    It was rare for Phenex to find a person who managed to seize the dominant position in a confrontation with just a few spoken words!

    And Fang Yu managed to be one of those rare people!

    ¡°So what do you think about my proposal?¡± Fang Yu paused as she listened to the pained roars of Solomon that was staring to increase in intensity.

    ¡°Hurry up, or else it might be times up for your boss.....¡±

    ¡°Tsk, we agree!¡± In the end, Beleth has no choice but to follow Fang Yu¡¯s orchestration.

    ¡°But instead of just allowing you and yourpanions to leave, can you also add a use stating that you and yourpanions will nevere back on this after you left?¡±

    ¡°Oh just that? Sure!¡± Fang Yu surprisingly agreed quickly, which managed to rouse some suspicion upon Beleth.

    ¡°If we 3 defeat Fang Yu, we will get the ginseng that will help Lord Solomon. But if she wins, she and her whole team will be allowed to leave this, but she will not be allowed to go back anymore.¡± Beleth cast a suspicious look at Fang Yu before he said,

    ¡°Let me take a look at that ginseng again. I just want to confirm if its real.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he got me there.....¡± Fang Yu thought merrily as she showed the ginseng to Beleth. ¡°See? It¡¯s not fake!¡±

    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s really real....¡± No matter what he did, Beleth could not find any signs telling that the ginseng Fang Yu held was fake. That just means that that ginseng was real.

    ¡°I swear with my soul....¡±

    ¡°I swear with my soul....¡±

    In the end both sides agreed and made an oath, ensuring that the terms of their deal will be upheld.

    If Fang Yu wins, she and herpanions will be allowed to leave, and they will not be allowed toe back anymore.

    If the 3 Djinns win, then Fang Yu has to give the Million Year Old Ginseng to them. What happens to her after that will depend on her conditionter.

    ¡°Hehehe... you all got punked!¡± Fang Yu thought sinisterly as she tried not tough.

    After all, she just managed to con these 3 Djinns!

    ¡°Haiz, my bloodline memories sure worked wonders...¡±

    Because of her mutated and upgraded bloodline, Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline memories of the Yin-Yang Beast was dyed.

    Instead of receiving these memories during her breakthrough, the memories hit her during the time that she was fetching Genie.

    Fang Yu was not sure why it becamete, but maybe it was rted to the conflict between her old and new bloodlines.

    Fang Yu was supposed to receive new bloodline abilities based on her Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast Bloodline.

    But with the upgrade of her bloodline to the Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline, the abilities she will receive also changed.

    This shed with her bloodline memories, as these were the memories of the past Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast.

    Fang Yu was the first Duality Godly Divine Beast, so the new bloodline abilities she received will not mesh well with the bloodline memories of a Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast.

    Some minutes must have been needed to synchronize her bloodline memories and her new bloodline abilities.

    What Fang Yu saw inside her bloodline memories was another past version of the Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast.

    It was a male and female pair who were tending a garden.

    What was astonishing about this was the ce where the garden was located.

    The garden was actually arge piece ofnd floating through space!

    What made Fang Yu drool was that each herbs and nts in that garden were extremely precious!

    If Wang Hao saw this garden, he will surely ask Fang Yu for a way to harvest these herbs from her memory!

    The remaining contents of this bloodline memory were more and more gardening methods employed be the gardening pair.

    The memories stopped after the gardening pair destroyed a fleet of spaceships which tried to attack their garden.

    ¡°.......¡±

    As for her new bloodline abilities, she found out that her body was still busy on receiving it.

    Right now, Fang Yu still had to wait for few more minutes before she could use her new bloodline abilities.

    But it was there on that bloodline memories that Fang Yu got the inspiration to con the 3 Djinns.

    In one point in her bloodline memories, Fang Yu saw a Million Year-Old Ginseng being picked up by the female gardener.

    Upon seeing this, Fang Yu knew that she can use that as a leverageter.

    Once she was done watching her bloodline memories, Fang Yu called forth the power of the Demonic Unicorn and she sacrificed 100 High-Ranked Pills inside her storage. Fang Yu ignored the stabs of pain in her heart as she watched these pills disappearing.

    She needed her illusion this time to be extremely realistic, so Fang Yu had to do a permanent sacrifice!

    This meant that even after the illusion dissipated, what she permanently sacrificed will note back!

    But the upside of this was that the illusions that came from permanent sacrifice will be almost impossible to be seen through!

    And what she summoned was a Realistic Illusion of the Million Year-Old Ginseng that she saw in her memories!

    Since she experienced how that ginseng felt like inside the memory, her realistic illusion of the ginseng was perfect!

    Even the 3 Djinns were fooled by this ¡®ginseng¡¯!

    ¡°All of you will just fight for a fake ginseng!¡± Fang Yu resisted the urge tough as she imagined what the Djinns would feel like once they discover that the ginseng was fake.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they will even have the chance to obtain the ginseng....¡±

    Fang Yu just used that ginseng to force the 3 Djinns to fight her one by one inside Genie¡¯s Mist Room. Fighting them all 3 at the same time will be hard, so thezy Fang Yu just chose the easy way out!

    Now that she aplished that goal, the only thing she had to be worried about was on how she will win.

    Beleth let out a sigh, which made Fang Yu slightly on guard. Out of all her enemies, it was Beleth who was making Fang Yu extremely wary.

    After all, even with his Nature Power focused on weakening his opponents, Beleth still had the ability to actually jump ranks in terms of his battle prowess!

    Genie¡¯s body then shook as she felt the suppression of Beleth over her disappearing.

    She gave a nod to Fang Yu, who swiveled her head towards Andromalius.

    ¡°You. You have been pissing me off since earlier. I really want to beat you up right now.¡± Fang Yu said through her gritted teeth. ¡°So how about you be my first opponent?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it will be my extreme pleasure....¡± Andromalius replied back as he licked his lips with his abnormally long charred tongue.

    ¡°Woosh....¡±

    Both Fang Yu and Andromalius disappeared as they were dragged by Genie to her Mist Room.

    ¡°Make sure to give me some entertainment, petty rebel!¡±

 Chapter 356: All Shots had been Fired

    <h4>Chapter 356: All Shots had been Fired</h4>

    Phenex, Beleth and Genie were all still at the, as only Fang Yu and Andromalius were brought to the Mist Room.

    Fang Yu added this part on the deal, since he wanted to do a pure one-by-one fight, so it should be only her and her opponent inside the Mist Room.

    Beleth knew that Fang Yu did this just to hide her secret attacks, and he was fine with it.

    After all, he had no choice but to agree, or the deal will be off. Solomon¡¯s health was more importantpared to the chance of observing Fang Yu.

    ¡°Besides, even if I do not know her abilities and even if she defeats Phenex and Beleth, I am still confident that I will win in the end...¡± Beleth thought smugly as he caressed an object that he held on his right hand.

    With this object in his possession, Beleth was sure that any tricks that Fang Yu employs will be all for naught!

    ¡°You may be strong as what you imed you are, but you must know that there are heavens beyond heavens, and wells bigger than your well!¡±

    Phenex¡¯s body slightly shifted as he noticed the object that Beleth held on his right hand. Upon seeing this, Phenex said nothing as an undiscernable glint shed across his eyes.

    Nobody knew what Phenex was thinking at that time, but Genie shivered when she looked at Phenex, as she felt that something big will happenter that will involve him.

    ***********************

    At the instant that the two of them appeared in the Mist Room, Andromalius did not hold back as he started his offensisive.

    ¡°Curse of Wrath!¡± ¡°Malediction of Love!¡±

    Andromalius immediately used these curses on Fang Yu, which she already experienced it before.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Fang Yu tsked as she knew that this time, the curse that Andromalius used was at full power.

    Even those practitioners who tempered their souls will be easily affected by these full-powered curses!

    ¡°You think I do not have anything nned for that?¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s body glowed violet as she d her Violet Martial Aura. Andromalius did not say anything after seeing this as he began preparing for his next attack.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Fang Yu grunted as she bore the full force of the Curse of Wrath and the Maledction of Love.

    She felt intense Wrath mes burning inside her body, and a pinkish red glow meandering towards her soul.

    ¡°Begone!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she used her Violet Martial Aura to resist the effects of the curse and the malediction.

    ¡°Fizz....¡± The pinkish red glow disappeared entirely, while the Wrath mes decreased in size, turning into just one-sixteenth of its original size. If she wanted to, Fang Yu can directly extinguish those mes.

    But she did not, as she focused on expelling the Malediction of Love that Andromalius ced inside her.

    ¡°Pant, pant.¡± Fang Yu felt just slightly weakened with the Wrath mes still inside her. But with the move she used earlier, she was able to restrain the rage induced by the weakened Wrath mes.

    ¡°I can manage with these weak mes inside me now. What I hate is that malediction.¡± Fang Yu thought as she ignored the vitality being absorbed by the Wrath mes.

    With her breakthrough, her Eternal Life and Death Disk managed to gain additional life force inside it. Fang Yu reckons that this additional life force must havee from the upgrade on her cores.

    As such, Fang Yu was not afraid of her current vitality being sucked away by the weakened Wrath mes.

    What Fang Yu feared more is the submission effect of the Malediction of Love. Fang Yu and Fang Lin could be considered as perverted people, so Fang Yu feared that the effects of the Malediction of Love will be great on her.

    She was lucky earlier that Old Man¡¯s clone suppressed her emotions. But this time, she had no emotions to protect.

    So she eliminated the Malediction of Love entirely with her Violet Martial Aura, and she used its remaining power to weaken the Wrath mes.

    ¡°So that violet glow you have can strengthen your soul and weaken soul-based attacks?¡± Andromalius knew that the curses he used earlier were both focused on souls. Seeing that Fang Yu were able to actually slightly resist them made him sure that she has a counter-measure against soul-based attacks.

    ¡°Heh, you are lucky I used those things on you. But you should know that not all my curses are soul-based!¡± Andromalius cackled as his body began to glow ck.

    Based from his observations, Andromalius confidently assumed that since Fang Yu¡¯s soul aspects were strong, then her physical aspects must be weak!

    ¡°Now, let me see you thrashing around in pain!¡±

    ¡°Curse of Envy!¡± Just like earlier, insects appeared came out of Andromalius, and they all swarmed towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Malediction of Charity!¡± A blue halo appeared, which appeared to have restrained Fang Yu.

    ¡°Malediction of Humility!¡± A white beam of energy shot out from the hands of Andromalius, which immediately collided towards Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu tried to dodge it, but it was as if there were naturalws preventing her from dodging it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you surviving all my curses!¡±

    The Malediction of Charity was based on the principle of charity, where a person must be generous on helping others.

    This malediction will make the target be ¡®helpful¡¯ to Andromalius, literally. This malediction will double the potency of the maledictions and curses that Andromalius cast after it!

    This meant that the Curse of Envy and the Malediction of Humility will have their effects doubled!

    As for the Curse of Envy, it heavily relies on the envious emotions felt by Andromalius towards his opponent.

    The more envious Andromalius was to the target, the more potent and damaging Envy Insects he can produce.

    These Envy Insects¡¯ goal was just simple, they will just try to devour the target of the curse. The insects will only stop if their time limit was up, or if their target was already eaten.

    As for the Malediction of Humility, it was based on the principle of humility, where one has to let go of their pride, arrogance, and aggressiveness.

    This malediction was considered as a ¡®debuffing curse¡¯ of Andromalius. Any opponent hit by this will have their physical attributes reduced dramatically.

    The equation for this malediction was:

    Power reduction = (10)x(number of unique curses and maledictions used on the opponent excluding the Malediction of Humility)

    This means that Fang Yu¡¯s abilities will be weakened by a factor of (10)X(5 curses used on her) or 50 times!

    Adding the double potency effect of the Malediction of Charity, and Fang Yu will be weakened by a total of 100 times!

    This is the ultimatebo that can be considered to be one of Andromalius¡¯ evilest moves, as in a close battle, having your power reduced will be tantamount to a clear disadvantage!

    As for its limit, Andromalius can only use the Malediction of Charity and Humility once an hour, so he had to be careful on how he uses it.

    With Fang Yu weakened 100 times, Andromalius was sure that his Envy Insects with their doubled potency will devour Fang Yu easily!

    But his expectations went down the drain quickly.

    ¡°100 times? If it were before, I might be already a goner. But right now, you just used the wrong curses on me!¡± Fang Yu seemed to be unperturbed with what happened to her as she stretched out her arms.

    Her body glowed red, as a seemingly red aura covered her body.

    At the instant that this red aura appeared, Andromalius felt the effects of his cursebo disappearing!

    The current Fang Yu was back to her original strength!

    ¡°What the hell!?¡±

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Fang Yu smugly said as she saw the surprised expression of Andromalius. ¡°If you can reduce your opponent¡¯s power, that does not mean I do not have ways to get around it.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    What Fang Yu used was her Red Martial Aura, which can currently raise her abilities by a factor of 100 times.

    This effect cancelled out the debuff that Andromalius ce on Fang Yu.

    This meant that Fang Yu was back at her original strength, no longer weakened by Andromalius.

    As for the Envy Insects, Fang Yu was actually not that worried about them.

    ¡°Come out now!¡±

    Buzzing sounds could be heard as arge cloud suddenly appeared out of Fang Yu.

    The cloud was golden in color, and its size dwarfed the swarm of Envy Insects that Andromalius summoned.

    ¡°This is!¡± Andromalius eyes widened as he saw that this cloud was made up of thousands of golden insects!

    Each of these insects had wings that let them fly, and powerful jaws that can crush anything on their path.

    These insects were called the Bone-Crushing Ants!

    ¡°What, you think just because you have insects that I cannot have some too?¡± These ants came from Fang Yu¡¯s Golden Rat Emperor ability.

    Before she started her assault n, Fang Yu used her free time earlier to search for some insects that she can use as a temte swarm for her Golden Rat Emperor ability.

    Luckily for her, she found some Bone-Crushing Ants just flying outside the mansion.

    These ants¡¯ jaws were so powerful that they can ording to rumors, crush bones of a normal human. Fang Yu took an interest in them so she took some of them.

    After her breakthrough to the Third Stage, Fang Yu decided to create a swarm of Bone-Crushing Ants while she was rescuing Genie.

    Because of the upgrade of her Essence Cores, Fang Yu gained additional abilities as a Golden Rat Emperor.

    Now, Fang Yu can make add more mutations and abilities to the swarm the she will create.

    She did this with the bone crushing ants, adding more power to their jaws, making their skin extremely hard, and she also made them extremely ferocious!

    Because of all these adjustments, Fang Yu was only able to create around 10 thousand of these ants.

    But these ants were enough to eradicate Andromalius¡¯ Envy Insects!

    After all, the Envy Insects only number around a 3 thousand, which was way less than Fang Yu¡¯s swarm.

    ¡°No...¡± In no time at all, Andromalius¡¯ Envy Insects were besieged by the Bone-Crushing Ants.

    With their power doubled, each individual Envy Insect can easily kill a Bone-Crushing Ant, but the overwhelming amount of the Bone-Crushing Ants ensured that this advantage ceased to exist.

    Fang Yu watched as the two insect swarms were currently stuck in a stalemate.

    She slowly walked towards Andromalius, who slowly backed away.

    ¡°From what I know, you can only use up to 2 Curses and 3 Maledictions.¡± Fang Yu said as she donned the Three-Headed Khalkotauroi armor, which was also upgraded after her breakthrough.

    ¡°You just used all those curses already, so that means you have now way to fight now!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body suddenly disappeared as she appeared behind Andromalius. She clenched her armor-covered hand as he sent it hurtling towards Andromalius¡¯ head.

    The space trembled as Fang Yu¡¯s armor increased the potency of her punch.

    ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± Andromalius bellowed as his body began to melt. His face looked hideous as it began to distort.

    ¡°You are right, I cannot use any abilities right now. If I used one, I will immediately die. But if my death is needed just for Lord Solomon to be healed, then I will dly die for him!¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡± Fang Yu thought as she cancelled her punch before jumping away from Andromalius.

    The whole Mist Room quaked as Andromalius¡¯ ck gooey body burst like a bubble.

    Fang Yu¡¯s sight was covered with this ck goo as she heard Andromalius¡¯ fading voice.

    ¡°Malediction of Death!¡±

 Chapter 357: The Three Little Pigs and the Big Bad Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 357: The Three Little Pigs and the Big Bad Wolf</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s see each other in the Underworld!¡± Andromaliusughed after he unleashed his final attack.

    Right now, what only left from his body was his head, which was ced above his ck robes that wasid on the ground.

    The remains of his neck were disintegrating, as he began to feel the effects of him viting his restrictions.

    But even though he was about to die, Andromalius¡¯ face was full of smiles as he knew that he just killed Fang Yu.

    ording to the deal they made earlier, the Million-Year Old Ginseng will be given to them if Fang Yu loses. Fang Yu¡¯s death also equates to a loss!

    ¡°Hehehe.... Even though I and that rebel died, her storage will still stay intact, as my Malediction of Death only affect living beings.¡± Andromaliius thought his whole neck was now gone. This time, it was the lower section of his jaw that was disintegrating.

    ¡°Phenex and that damn Beleth. Take care of Lord Solomon for me.¡± Andromalius thought as he closed his eyes, already prepared for his demise.

    ¡°Ah, I was not even able to have some more fun with that rebel girl. Well, at least I managed to kill her. Hahahaha!¡±

    Memories shed across Andromalius¡¯ mind, as he seemed to reminisce everything about his life. He let out a sigh as he remembered all the things he had done. All this shed across his mind for just a second.

    ¡°Tsk. And even now, I still failed to punch the stupid face of that Beleth. How disappointing....¡±

    But before he could rest in peace, he suddenly felt a powerful suction force lifting his head off the floor.

    ¡°#*)(#*%[emailprotected]</a>*?¡± Only grunts could be heard from Andromalius as his eyes opened wide in horror.

    ¡°%)_!)U%)(^Y)@!!!¡± With his fading eyesight, Andromalius could see an enormous dark vortex that was sucking everything near it, including Andromalius.

    ¡°)@(%(*_!)%)(*)!¡± The bodyless Andromalius was not able to do anything as the vortex swallowed him whole.

    His head then burst apart, leaving no traces that he even existed.

    ¡°Rest in pieces!¡± Fang Yu said as she patted her tummy. She had a satisfied look on her face as if she had a great harvest. ¡°That fight was fun! Let¡¯s fight again next time! Oh, that¡¯s not possible anymore coz you¡¯re already dead......¡±

    How did Fang Yu survive? It was actually not that simple.

    *********************

    When Andromalius used his Malediction of Death, Fang Yu immediately realized that she will die if she was hit by that malediction.

    But since this malediction was activated right in front of her, there was no way for Fang Yu to dodge it.

    As such, she can only take it head-on.

    But before the malediction could hit her, Fang Yu immediately activated a Dual Mark Symbol.

    The symbol of death, ¦¨, let out a glow at the surface of Fang Yu¡¯s Duality Godly Divine Beast Core.

    ¡°With death in my grasp, all lives shall prostrate in front of me!¡±

    With the upgrade on her cores, the abilities of her Dual Marks also improved.

    As for the death(¦¨) symbol, its current upgrade now allowed Fang Yu to put any living being at a state of false death for a fraction of a second.

    At that state, Fang Yu¡¯s target will be ¡®dead¡¯ and immobile just for a fraction of a second.

    After that time interval, the target will be back to normal and will be able to move again.

    This ability will be useful in battle as this ability will be able to make Fang Yu¡¯s opponent immobile for a fraction of a second.

    That little time was enough for Fang Yu tond one powerful attack that her opponent will be unable to defend from.

    It was quite simr to that hex that uses the concept of space to constrict a person for a moment Though in Fang Yu¡¯s case, she uses the concept of death to momentarily immobilize the opponent!

    But instead of using it on Andromalius, Fang Yu decided to use it on herself.

    Fang Yu instinctively thought that the Malediction of Death might be just effective on beings who can die.

    So what if it was used on a ¡®dead¡¯ person already?

    RIght before the malediction hit her, the symbol ¦¨ glowed and turned into a ck ink which covered Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    ¡°......¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body stiffened as she became ¡®dead¡¯ for a moment.

    ¡°Woosh...¡± The Malediction of Death hit her ¡®corpse¡¯, but since Fang Yu was already ¡®dead¡¯, the malediction was not able to affect her at all!

    Fang Yu¡¯s gamble that this malediction only works on living beings was right!

    The malediction faded away at the same time that the effects of the ¡®false death¡¯ state ended.

    Fang regained control of her body as she checked her body for signs of any effect of the malediction.

    She sighed in relief when she found no signs of anything negative.

    But it was not as if she was actually unscathed.

    Fang Yu¡¯s face was currently pale due to her using the ¡®false death¡¯.

    Everytime Fang Yu activates ¡®false death¡¯, her body will receive internal injuries as a rpense.

    ¡°Ugh, I need to heal up quickly.....¡± It was at that point that Fang Yu saw the severed head of Andromalius.

    His eyes were closed as if he was in peace. He must have been imagining that Fang Yu was already dead.

    Fang Yu smiled wide as she realized where her ¡®elixir¡¯ is.

    ¡°Good thing you still have your head left!¡± A dark vortex appeared in front of Fang Yu which proceeded to suck Andromalius¡¯ head towards it.

    This dark vortex was created from Fang Yu¡¯s Moon-Eating Serpent Devour Ability.

    If it was the normal Andromalius, there was no way for Fang Yu to devour him. But with the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ that he made, what remained of Andromalius was just his head.

    Even the post-breakthrough Fang Yu will devour him with ease!

    ¡°Hmm? So because I only got a few parts of him, the energy and memories I got from him was also limited?¡±

    Fang Yu felt that after devouring Andromalius¡¯ head, the energy that she got was only enough to recover the internal injuries that she had earlier. She did not gain energy to strengthen her body.

    As for the memories, what Fang Yu got was only a portion of Andromalius¡¯ memories.

    ¡°From the looks of it, I need to devour a Djinn whole if I want to obtain all of his/her memories.¡± Fang Yu tilted her head as she realized that most of the memories that she got from Andromalius were rted to Cursemancy, which is the art of casting curses.

    But with the extremely long lifespan of Andromalius, even this small portion of his memory was too much for Fang Yu to handle right now.

    She needed some days before she can fully read his memories.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a rush to learn this now.¡± Fang Yu shivered as she mused if she wanted to learn about Cursemancy.

    After all, even Andromalius, one of the possibly best Cursemancer out there, met a grisly end just from using that powerful curse.

    ¡°Meh, I will just think about itter.¡± Fang Yu sighed as she put the matter of Cursemancy at the back of her mind.

    ********************

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Phenex and Beleth¡¯s face paled as they felt it. Even Genie was extremely surprised as she found it impossible.

    With the links of the Djinns with each other, they sensed that Andromalius, that tough bastard, actually died!

    Phenex let out a sigh as hemented,

    ¡°I am sure that Andromalius sacrificed himself so that he can take that rebel down with him.....¡±

    Beleth was silent for a moment before he said,

    ¡°I really hate that guy, but I respect him for what he did. I will make sure that his efforts will not go unpraised!¡±

    Beleth¡¯s head swiveled as he looked at Genie. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Both Andromalius and the rebel died so technically, that rebel already lost. That means you have to follow the deal earlier and give the Million-Year Ginseng to us!¡±

    ¡°Beleth is right.¡± Phenex chimed in as he red at Genie menacingly. ¡°That rebel girl was already killed by Andromalius. So quit dying and give us the ginseng already!¡±

    ¡°Eh, why should I?¡± Genie tilted her head as she gave a meek look to Phenex and Beleth. ¡°Fang Yu is not yet dead.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Beleth growled menacingly as he glowered at Genie. His eyes were wide as he could not believe what she said. ¡°Tell us what happened!¡±

    ¡°Ugh wait, let me ask Fang Yu if I can narrate what happened in her match.¡±

    Genie then paused, as she started talking mentally to Fang Yu. After a few seconds of back and forth conversation, Genie let out a nod as she talked to Beleth.

    ¡°Andromalius used all his curses against Fang Yu, but she found ways to survive them. Since he had no moves left, Andromalius used his suicide move to take down Fang Yu with him. Unfortunately for him, Fang Yu survived that move.¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!¡± Phenex¡¯ mouth dropped open as if he could not believe what Genie what said.

    He can be considered to be the closest to Andromalius, so Phenex knew powerful that suicide move of Andromalius was.

    Hearing Genie say that this suicide move of his actually failed made him extremely rattled.

    If Phenex was greatly shaken, Beleth on the other hand was just pondering. With his face covered by armor, it was impossible to see what his face looked like.

    But even Genie felt that Beleth was smiling. She can even feel Beleth¡¯s excitement pouring out of him.

    ¡°Hahahaha! This is great!¡± The eye sockets of Beleth¡¯s armor glowed red as they conveyed Beleth¡¯s feelings right now.

    ¡°Phenex.¡± Beleth said as he looked at the shaken Phenex. ¡°Andromalius¡¯ power was on curses, so there is a chance that the rebel has items that can resist curse attacks. Those things? They won¡¯t do s**t against your Star Orb.¡±

    Beleth¡¯s words managed to shake Phenex out of his stupor. His eyes narrowed as the Star Orb on his back began to glow dangerously.

    ¡°You are right. There is no way for that rebel to win honorably against Andromalius!¡± Phenex gowled as he gave a look to Genie.

    ¡°Hurry up and let me in the Mist Room. It¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    ¡°Ah ok.¡± Genie muttered as her mist covered Phenex entirely.

    Momentster, and Phenex disappeared as he was brought inside the Mist Room.

    ¡°Genie.¡± Beleth muttered after Phenex had disappeared. ¡°That look on your face.... ¡±

    ¡°Please be quiet ok?¡± Genie muttered back as she avoided looking at Beleth.

    ¡°...¡± Beleth said nothing as he closed his eyes. His breathing turned even as he ignored what he saw earlier.

    Just right before Phenex was brought to the Mist Room, Beleth saw Genie giving an extremely unnerving look to Phenex.

    ¡°........¡±

    That look was simr to what a pig owner gives to his pig that was about to be butchered

 Chapter 358: Itâ€™s Armor Time!

    <h4>Chapter 358: It¡¯s Armor Time!</h4>

    As he appeared in the Mist Room, Phenex immediately looked around him as he tried to assess the damage by the sh between Fang Yu and Andromalius.

    Pieces of ck goo were scattered around, evidence of the final attack that Andromalius used. As for Fang Yu, her clothes were ripped at different ces, while her slightly pale face was looking directly at him.

    ¡°You seem to be not angry.¡± Fang Yu said as she observed Phenex¡¯s expression. ¡°That guy must be really a prick that even you are not mourning for him.¡±

    ¡°Well I will mourn for him if he died selfishly.¡± Phenex slowly said as he ced the Star Orb on the ground. The mist around the Star Orb let out a hiss as they were seemingly affected by the heat.

    ¡°But he died with the intention of helping Lord Solomon. Mourning for him will be disrespectful. We should be proud of it instead.¡± Phenex said as he lifted the Star Orb with his bare hands and pointed it to Fang Yu.

    ¡°And for that, I will make sure to defeat you soundly!¡±

    ¡°What you said is really weird....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stared at Phenex¡¯s Star Orb. ¡°Well whatever, let¡¯s start this now.¡±

    Fang Yu knew that no matter what she said, there is no way out for these 3 Djinns already. Even with Solomon injured, they still stayed loyal to him. Bringing them out of that state is almost impossible now.

    ¡°Sorry Genie....¡± That was all that Fang Yu thought as Andromalius started his attack.

    ¡°Since you seem to be strong, I will already start attacking in my strongest state. Fourth Seal, Unlock!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± The surroundings roiled as heat, radiation and light erupted out of the Star Orb.

    Fang Yu squinted her eyes as even she felt overwhelmed by the Star Orb.

    ¡°So that thing that Phenex did to me earlier was weakerpared to this...¡± Fang Yu let out a helpless smile, knowing that this time, she had to give more effort to win.

    ¡°Kgh....¡± Even with her current breakthrough and her upgraded body, Fang Yu still felt as if she was about to burned to crisp by the heat released by the Star Orb.

    Fang Yu rapidly donned the Khalkotauroi Armor and activated her Red Martial Aura. Only then that she was able to feel better.

    But even with that, she could still feel extreme dangering from the Star Orb.

    While she was bringing Genie towards the 3 Djinns earlier, Genie took this time to tell Fang Yu more about the abilities of the 3 Djinns.

    ording to her, while he was in his peak, Phenex used his Nature Power to create a star!, which he called his Star Orb! Genie trembled as she recalled on how Phenex used his Star Orb to decimates, battleships and even powerful cultivators.

    After all, there were few things in the Universe that could withstand the might of a Star!

    But with the injuries the he incurred in the Goddess War, Phenex had no choice but to seal the power inside his Star to amodate his weakened power.

    There are nine seals in total, and the maximum that he can unlock for now was the Fourth Seal. Only when all the nine seals were unlocked that Phenex¡¯s Star will be back.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the Fourth Seal? Well f**k that!¡± Fang Yu knew that with the Khalkotauroi Armor and the Red Martial Aura that she was wearing right now, her body was almost extremely hard to damage.

    But she still felt that if that Star Orb hits her, her body will still be turned into ashes!

    ¡°What a hax!¡± Fang Yu said as she jumped back, trying to gain some distance. She then thought to herself,

    ¡°Only those people whose bodies were as tough as a Fifth Stage Practitioner can somehow resist that Star Orb with four seals unlocked..... If I give my all, I could give a fight to a person with a Formless Domain, which is an Early Fifth Stage Practitioner. But my body¡¯s toughness was only equivalent to a Peak Fourth Stage Practitioner!¡±

    So even with her advanced battle prowess, Fang Yu won¡¯t be able to tank that Star Orb!

    ¡°What a fearsome power. It¡¯s so simple, yet so destructive too.¡± Now, Fang Yu believed the ims that Phenex is one of the best Djinns in terms of offense out there.

    With that fact in mind, Fang Yu knew that it was better for her to do her best to avoid the Star Orb.

    Phenex shook his head as he saw through Fang Yu¡¯s n.

    ¡°Do you think swinging and throwing are the things that I can do with my Star Orb? If you think of it like that, then you are greatly mistaken¡±

    ¡°Fizz...¡± The Star Orb let out a sound as it lost its spherical shape. Fang Yu watched in wonder as she saw the Star Orb changing shape as it covered Phenex¡¯s whole body, creating an armor.

    The armor extended out of his arms and back, creating a sword for each hand, and 10 spiky tentacles at his back!

    Fang Yu could see that the armor, the swords, and the 10 tentacles were all made up from the material of the Star Orb!

    ¡°Oh, so your Star Orb is also ¡®malleable¡¯...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes twitched, realizing that it will be harder to dodge Phenex from now on.

    After all, Phenex just freaking used the Star Orb as an armor and weapon too!

    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes as she decided to call this armor the Star Armor.

    ¡°Here ites.¡± Fang Yu muttered as Phenex disappeared from her sight.

    ¡°Eh?¡± While Fang Yu was confused by the sudden disappearance, she suddenly felt intense dangering from her left side.

    ¡°Hiss....¡± Fang Yu let out a groan as a tentacle grazed over the left side of her hips. She gritted her teeth as she jumped back, looking at Phenex who reappeared.

    The tentacle that grazed Fang Yu hung in front of Phenex, waving itself from side to side as if it was mocking Fang Yu.

    ¡°How did he disappear and appear like that without me noticing?¡± Fang Yu thought that the Star Armor will only provide Phenex with additional firepower, but she did not expect that it will also improve Phenex¡¯s mobility!

    ¡°This is bad....¡±

    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes as she focused on what happened earlier. From what she saw earlier, she inferred that Phenex¡¯s armor must have allowed him to move the way that a light did.

    In all the experiments done with light in the past, people always see one pattern.

    And it was that light will always travel the path with the shortest time needed.

    No matter where the light passes through, either in vacuum or through objects, light will always travel the fastest path.

    This behavior results in the refraction of light.

    Two different materials will require the light to have two different time-efficient paths.

    So when light passes from one material to another new material, it bends to the path that it will travel faster, resulting in refraction.

    From the way that Phenex shimmered and disappeared, he must have been using the principle of refraction to sneak attack Fang Yu!

    Of course Phenex must have tweaked his refraction to better suit his abilities.

    Phenex must have been using his armor forcefully refract his own path.

    By doing multiple refractions quickly, Phenex will seemingly disappear from Fang Yu¡¯s vision, as he chooses the fastest path at each refraction. Combined with his already insane speed, and Phenex was basically invisible to Fang Yu!

    At that time, Phenex only has to continue refracting himself until he finds an opening in Fang Yu¡¯s defenses.

    It was not hard to find an opening since the scorching heat of Phenex¡¯s armor and weapons will easily cleave through any defense!

    Of course, this refraction ability was just Fang Yu¡¯s guess that she derived from the way that Phenex moved. She was not yet sure if her guess was right.

    Well, there¡¯s only one way to find out.

    ¡°The way you move.... Its refraction right?¡± Fang Yu said after she saw Phenex disappearing once more. She looked around her as she started talking more.

    ¡°That first attack of yours, you must have done that to measure my reaction speed. Now that you know it, you might have been nning to end me with your next strike....¡±

    ¡°Splendid!¡± Fang Yu heard Phenex¡¯s voice echoing throughout the room. Fang Yu scrunched her eyebrows as she realized that even though Phenex spoke, Fang Yu could still not find him.

    ¡°Everyone that I fought with this ability were only able to figure it out after 2 or 3 strikes. But by that time, they are already dead. You, you are the first one to see through it quickly!¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Yu knew that she should thank Old Man for that. While Fang Yu was busy creating her Essence Cores, Old Man forced her to study many principles about magic, science and technology.

    All these knowledge allowed Fang Yu to see make an educated guess regarding Phenex.

    ¡°But even now that you know it, what can you even do?¡± Phenex¡¯s voice sounded out. ¡°With my speed and the way I take the fastest path, there is technically no way for you to detect me! So, just wait for your death to arrive!¡±

    ¡°........¡± Fang Yu knew that one well-ced swipe of the star swords or those creepy tentacles will be enough to end her.

    Coupled with the fact that Phenex was basically undetectable now, and Fang Yu felt as if she was an immobile pig about to be butchered.

    ¡°You think you are the butcher? You must be nuts to think about it!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she applied her countermeasure.

    The symbols of the ice and fire glowed on the surface of her Duality Godly Divine Beast Core.

    These symbols then flew out of her dantian as they mixed together.

    ¡°Come out, Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she activated a Dual Mark Ability!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s body was currently filled with the best energy that she had, the Origin Core Energy. This energy was the energy that she used to fuel her Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel. Coupled with the upgrade on her Essence Cores, and the ability she activated was more monstrous than ever.

    The upgrade on her Essence Cores managed to strengthen her ice and fire symbols.

    Now, Fang Yu had the real Pure Yang Universe me and the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice!

    Using them together created an extremely powerful ability!

    The wheel appeared tiny at first, but then it started to expand as is greedily swallowed the heat around it.

    But Fang Yu made it so that the wheel will just focus on absorbing the heat from Phenex¡¯s Star Orb.

    ¡°What the?¡± Fang Yu heard Phenex¡¯s astonished voice as her Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel continued to getrger andrger.

    Even Fang Yu could not believe on how quickly the wheel erged.

    ¡°You are an idiot! Are you trying to absorb the energy of a star with that ability of yours? Do you know what will happen if you continue doing this?¡± Phenex¡¯s voice was tinged with panic as Fang Yu started to slowly back away from her wheel that was now getting harder and harder to control.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Fang Yu spat out some blood as she realized that the wheel became too strong for her to control!

    From the looks of it, the Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel too much energy from the Star Orb, much more than what it could bear!

    ¡°It explodes you donkey!¡± Phenexshed out just as the Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel exploded, engulfing the room in a momentous explosion.

    ¡°Booooooom!¡±

 Chapter 359: Star Emperor Manifestation Art

    <h4>Chapter 359: Star Emperor Manifestation Art</h4>

    The whole Mist Room was rocked by the sudden explosion by the Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Phenex grumbled as he tried to dodge and withstand the impact.

    Luckily for him, his Star Armor managed to absorb most of the impact.

    But this made his Star Armor to be weakened.

    Fang Yu¡¯s Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel absorbed some of the energy inside the armor, which reduced its power.

    This energy was converted into an explosion of the Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel which also hit Phenex, which further reduced the toughness of his armor.

    ¡°Hmph, what a greedy human. That¡¯s what she gets for trying to eat more than what she can chew.¡± Phenex knew that with an explosion thatrge, even someone like Fang Yu will surely be affected. Even if she managed to find a way to mitigate the damage, Phenex was still sure that Fang Yu will have some injuries.

    After all, she took that st head-on!

    ¡°Cough cough.¡±

    Phenex narrowed his eyes as he stared at the current Fang Yu.

    One of her arms hang loosely from its shoulder socket, as if it was forcefully dislodged. Her face was slightly charred, as signs of burn injuries could be seen.

    Her clothes were had more rips on it right now, showing some slight glimpse of her enchanting body.

    But what made Phenex excited was not her curves, but the injuries on her skin.

    It looked like Fang Yu did not fare that well from that explosion.

    But even though she was clearly injured, Phenex did not make his move, as he knew from experience that Fang Yu could have justid a trap for him.

    It was extremely tempting to kill Fang Yu right now, but Phenex resisted that desire as he closed his eyes.

    The space surrounding Phenex began to shake as the Star Armor slowly sunk under his skin.

    Phenex¡¯s whole body flushed red, as he seemingly absorbed the Star Armor inside his body.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Phenex let out a shout, as two ming wings appeared at his back. As for his whole body, it did not look like a human at all now!

    Instead, his whole body looked just like a me that was shaped like a human body.

    This was the ultimate form that Phenex can take with his Star Orb, the Star Orb Fusion State!

    At this state, Phenex¡¯s whole body willbine with the Star Orb.

    Once that happens. Phenex¡¯s whole body will have all the properties of the Star Orb, including its power and danger.

    One can say that this state turned Phenex himself into a Star!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Phenex¡¯s aura rose as the Star Orb Fusion State gave him one more benefit.

    Aside from giving his body all the properties of the Star Orb, the fusion also lets Phenex gain the power to manipte all types of radiation 100 meters around him.

    Visible light, X-Ray, Infrared, Microwave... all this radiation can be manipted by Phenex as long as they were within 100 meters of him!

    This is the real ¡®peak state¡¯ of Phenex!

    Of course when he was at his peak, this area of his control reached around thousands of kilometers in radius. But with his current injuries, it was lucky for Phenex that he can even manage to muster this power.

    ¡°Even though you are injured right now, I will not hold back on striking you!¡± Phenex muttered after his whole bodybined with the Star Armor.

    ¡°Wait, so now that you saw that I am injured, instead of attacking me immediately, you used some of the time to be the Human Star?¡± Fang Yu sighed as she slowly backed away from the ¡®Human Star¡¯.

    ¡°You really are a hax.¡±

    It was already normal for a fighter to immediately strike his opponent if that opponent was injured. But in Phenex¡¯s case, not only did he not attack Fang Yu immediately, he even made himself reach his full power!

    This guy wants an overkill!

    ¡°Well, I am not sure whether you have some trapsid for me.¡± Phenex said as his body started to slightly tremble.

    ¡°In order for me to resist the possible trap, I had to make sure I attack you at my full power!¡± Phenex then took a deep breath as he said.

    ¡°Let the light be gone!¡±

    All the light inside the Mist Room converged towards Phenex, with even the light around Fang Yu not spared.

    ¡°S**t, I can¡¯t see anything at all!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s sight was severely affected, as her eyes was not able to receive any light at all. All the light in the Mist Room were huddled around Phenex, with no indication of them being released at all.

    ¡°This guy really is a cheat!¡± Fang Yu thought as she closed her eyes, temporarily abandoning its use. She knew that this time, she had to rely on her other senses to detect Phenex.

    Aside from that, Fang Yu realized that she also have to make her move right now, or Phenex might use another frustrating move!

    Aside from that, Fang Yu also had one more dilemma.

    ¡°If Phenex were already this strong, then that just means that Beleth will be much more powerful! If I want to defeat Belethter, I have to save up my energy. That means I have to beat Phenex in around 2-3 moves!¡±

    ¡°That damn wheel....¡± Fang Yu knew that if it was a normal situation, her Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel must have been able to absorb energy easily.

    But the cunning Phenex must have realized that the Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel was absorbing the energy of his Star Armor earlier. Phenex then could have then force-fed the Perpetual Ice-Fire Wheel withrge amounts of energy to make it copse.

    Phenex¡¯s decision was right, as Fang Yu suffered a bacsh from the explosion.

    Fang Yu used her divine sense to observe Phenex. In her divine sense, she saw Phenex waving his hands as he said,

    ¡°Come, my sword.¡±

    The light around Phenex changed shape, turning into a light sword. With his maniption, all the light was trapped in that form.

    ¡°Change frequency.¡±

    ¡°Humm.....¡±

    The light sword began to vibrate extremely fast at the atomic level. This atomic vibration increased the frequency of the light, which also changed its category.

    The increase in frequency increased the energy of the atoms of the light sword. This changed the light wave to a gamma ray!

    Gamma ray was the radiation in the electromaic spectrum with the highest amount of energy! Any living beings hit by this will have their very cells destroyed with agonizing effects.

    Now, what Phenex held was not a light sword, but a Gamma Ray Sword.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Phenex disappeared once more as he used his Star Orb Fusion State and his Gamma Ray Sword to end Fang Yu.

    ¡°What a fighter.....¡± Fang Yu could only feel admiration for Phenex at the way he suppressed Fang Yu at every turn. Only a seasoned fighter could do this!

    But even she felt like that, there is no way that Fang Yu would allow herself to lose!

    ¡°3 moves huh. Why don¡¯t I justbine those three moves as one. That could be a better way to defeat Phenex.¡±

    Fang Yu then closed her eyes as she started channeling her power.

    ¡°First Move.¡±

    Starlight fell upon Fang Yu as she activated the First Cosmic Ability from her Celestial Phoenix Form, Call of the Starlight!

    Once she did this, she activated the symbols ¦¨(death), ¨‘(fire), and ?(destruction) beforebining these symbols.

    With her breakthrough and the upgrade on her Essence Cores,bining three symbols became much easier for her now.

    ¡°Destructive Deathme Body!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body changed appearance as she activated this Three-Symbol ability of hers once more.

    Compared to before, Fang Yu¡¯s current Destructive Deathme was obviously more powerful!

    With the Destructive Deathme Bodybined with her Red Martial Aura, Fang Yu just reached a higher level in strength!

    This process just happened within a second. Once that was done, Fang Yu leaned forward as she kept her eyes closed.

    ¡°Second Move!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s aura red as she activated her Dual Step Arts.

    ¡°First Step, Convection Twister!¡± Two tornadoes made up of Pure Yin Cosmic Ice and Pure Yang me appeared. They look intimidating as they surrounded Fang Yu, seemingly shielding her.

    ¡°Second Step, Baby and Old Woman!¡± Two figures appeared in front of Fang Yu, which both looked contrastly different.

    One was a baby full of vitality and life, while the second one was an old woman hunched forward, who was about to die any second now.

    These two figures represent Fang Lin¡¯s insight about the duality concept of Life and Death!

    ¡°Kgh...¡± With her breakthrough, Fang Yu can use a total of 4 Dual Steps already. But because she has to save her power, she decided to save thest 2 Dual Steps for his match against Belethter.

    The mist around Fang Yu roiled as she began to build up more and more power. Fang Yu noted that she will use three moves to defeat Phenex, and now she was two-thirds done.

    She felt giddy as even she could the danger emanating from her.

    Even Phenex who was hovering around Fang Yu felt danger as he saw what Fang Yu was doing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let her continue anymore!¡± Phenex gritted his teeth as he decided to end Fang Yu swiftly in just once attack.

    ¡°Star Emperor Manifestation!¡± Phenex¡¯s whole Star Orb Fusion Body let out a sinister glow as it suddenly thinned. The bright glow that it hadparable to a star also visibly dimmed, making Phenex looked sickly.

    But in exchange for that, the power released by his body increased exponentially. Even his Gamma Ray Sword was affected, as it began to even vibrate faster at the atomic level, further increasing its energy.

    Star Emperor Manifestation Art is the Art used by Phenex to increase the might of his attacks.

    With this art, Phenex has to sacrifice almost all of the energy stored inside his Star Orb to grant his body a one-time boost in power.

    This art can only strengthen one attack, and its effects will disappear after that.

    Also, he can only do this art if he dons the orb as the Star Armor. Meanwhile, the energy lost in this art will have to be recovered by exposing the bracelet to s star.

    Phenex did not hesitate to use this Art as he felt that if he let Fang Yu continue what she was doing, his almost assured victory could be ced in jeopardy!

    His Gamma Ray Sword whistled through the air as Phenex thrusted his Gamma Ray Sword at the back of Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    Some of the hair at the back of Fang Yu¡¯s head curled up from the sheer heat and power of his Gamma Ray Sword.

    But right before the Gamma Ray Sword could prate her head, Fang Yu¡¯s melodious voice sounded out, dering her conviction.

    ¡°Third Move!¡±

 Chapter 360: A Wholesome Body

    <h4>Chapter 360: A Wholesome Body</h4>

    Outside the Mist Room.

    Beleth and Genie were both waiting for Fang Yu and Phenex¡¯s match to finish.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Beleth¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw that blood trickled from the side of Genie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You.... You have been taking too much damage right now.¡± Beleth said as he gave Genie a worried look.

    The sh between Fang Yu and Phenex was already at the level of peak Fourth Stage Pracitioners. That was Genie¡¯s limit, and she seems to be not taking it well.

    Each time Fang Yu and Phenex made their powerful moves, the poor Genie has to use her Mist Room the bear the brunt of the attacks, which led to her injuries.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Beleth asked with traces of emotion present in his voice. He seems to be extremely upset by what he was seeing.

    ¡°Why do you care anyway?¡± Genie snapped back as she gave a venomous look to Beleth. ¡°Are you entitled to worry about me?¡±

    ¡°Genie, you know about my feelings for you.¡± Beleth slowly said, which elicited a flinch from Genie. ¡°Even now, I still haven¡¯t lost these feelings.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± In the end, Genie said nothing as she let out a sigh. ¡°You are still going on about that? What a great liar you are. Now you are appealing to my emotions to destabilize me? It won¡¯t work here Beleth.¡±

    ¡°Genie...¡± Beleth stopped what he was trying to say as he saw the indignant eyes of Genie staring right back at him.

    ¡°......¡± Beleth looked down as his eyes turned slightly misty, as if he was reminiscing about his past.

    **************************

    ¡°Third Move!¡±

    Phenex¡¯s Gamma Ray Sword went right through Fang Yu¡¯s head, with no resistance at all. Phenex narrowed his eyes upon seeing this.

    ¡°Does this rebel have an ability that can let her be impervious to damage?¡± That was what Phenex thought to himself.

    ¡°This seems likely!¡±

    But Phenex was gravely mistaken.

    ¡°!!!!!¡± Phenex¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt something massive and heavy approaching him. ¡°What is happening?¡±

    Phenex did not need to wait any longer for the answer as he saw something descending above him.

    It was an orb that looked like a Red Star, with a radius of around 5 meters.

    Phenex eyes widened as he felt Fang Yu¡¯s aura in this Red Star!

    ¡°Wait, if this red star is Fang Yu, then the Fang Yu I just attacked with my sword now was an illusion!¡± Phenex looked at ¡®Fang Yu¡¯ below him, and he saw this fake Fang Yu slowly disappearing.

    The frightening abilities that this fake Fang Yu conjured also disappeared, as they were revealed to be fake!

    That Red Star was the result of Fang Yu¡¯s Second Cosmic Ability, Star Transformation!

    Star Transformation gives Fang Yu the ability to turn herself into a star!

    The problem with this ability was that there was a 3 second channeling time before Fang Yu could turn herself into a star.

    During that 3-second interval, Fang Yu will be defenseless from any attacks. But once she finishes that time, she will gain some massive benefits.

    Once she transforms into a star, she will only have 5 seconds to stay in that form currently. In that time window, Fang Yu can use her Star Form to attack her opponents.

    Of course the strength of her Star Form depends on her cultivation. With her current breakthrough, Fang Yu¡¯s Star Form could damage peak Fourth Stage practitioners!

    Just by reading that, one can assume that Fang Yu will be able to defeat Phenex with this.

    But as what others may know, Phenex was currently in his Star Orb Fusion Form and he has control over the radiation around him.

    Fang Yu using her Star Form to attack Phenex will be pure idiocy and suicide.

    But Fang Yu was undaunted by this as she used her Star Form in a different way.

    ***********************

    4 seconds before before Phenex attacked Fang Yu.

    Once she made the decision to defeat Phenex in three moves, Fang Yu started by using her Demonic Unicorn Form.

    She temporarily sacrificed half of her Essence Cores to create another Illusion Fang Yu while the original one slinked away using her suit¡¯s invisibility function.

    This took 1 second to happen.

    The way she did this part was so smooth that Phenex did not notice what happened.

    The real Fang Yu then started channeling her Star Transformation Ability while Illusion Fang Yu ¡®activated¡¯ the Dual Step Arts and the Destructive Deathme Body.

    The Illusion Fang Yu this time was so realistic that even the fake Dual Step Arts and the fake Destructive Deathme Body all looked real!

    Illsuion Fang Yu did this in order to distract Phenex, so that he won¡¯t be able to even bother the real Fang Yu as she transformed into a star.

    This part took 3 seconds to happen.

    When Phenex attacked Illusion Fang Yu, the real Fang Yu immediately dispelled Illusion Fang Yu, which made Phenex hesitate, leading to an opening to his guard.

    The real Fang Yu took advantage of that opening as she went within 1 meter of Phenex in her Star Form.

    ¡°Star of Greed!¡±

    A booming sound urred as Fang Yu in her Star Form started to greedily absorb all the light, heat and radiation inside within 1 meter around her.

    This included even Phenex¡¯s Gamma Ray Sword and his Star Armor!

    This absorption happened so quick that by the time Phenex realized what happened, his Star Orb Fusion Form was weakened by half, and his Gamma Ray Sword was also gone.

    With the disappearance of the Gamma Ray Sword, there¡¯s no radiation left of Phenex to control, aside from the one emitted by his Star Armor.

    But that emitted radiation won¡¯t be that helpful right now!

    As for Fang Yu, her body turned back into her human form after she absorbed all those light, heat and radiation,

    All the energy absorbed by her Star Form was then converted into powerful kic energy that converged on her right fist.

    ¡°Kgh!¡± Fang Yu grimaced as she felt her hand breaking down from the influx of the massive kic energy that flowed in her hand.

    If she wants to use his energy well, then she had to let it out.

    ¡°Haa!¡± Fang Yu was currently falling towards Phenex, so she clenched her right fist filled with power and sent it towards Phenex!

    **********************

    Star of Greed was the move that Fang Yu can use while she was in her Star Form.

    This move allows Fang Yu to absorb all the radiation and heat within 1 meter around her.

    All this absorbed radiation and heat will be converted to kic energy that Fang Yu can use.

    The problem with this ability was its limited range.

    After all, 1 meter radius will not allow Fang Yu to gather that much heat and radiation. So Fang Yu thought that this ability was a bust.

    But after she saw Phenex gathering all the radiation in the Mist Room towards him, Fang Yu realized that Phenex just gave Fang Yu her way to win!

    Fang Yu just have to get near Phenex in her Star Form and activate Star of Greed. If she seeds, she will be able to get all those radiation he converged and maybe shave off some parts of his body!

    But in order for her to do that, Fang Yu must be able to distract Phenex.

    That distraction was of course Illusion Fang Yu.

    Phenex¡¯s hesitation after his attack on Illusion Fang Yu failed allowed the real Fang Yu in her Star Form to get within a meter of Phenex and activate Star of Greed!

    ¡°My gamble paid off!¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she shouted while bringing her right fist full of kic energy right towards Phenex¡¯s head.

    ¡°Haaa!¡± Even though he was weakened, the fierce glint in Phenex¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    With all the radiation in the room converted into kic energy, there was no way for Phenex to use radiation to harm Fang Yu.

    The only thing that Phenex can trust right now was his weakened Star Orb Fusion Form.

    ¡°Woosh.¡± Phenex¡¯s body turned to normal as the weakened Star Armor unfused with him.

    But instead of making the Star Armor protect his body or just his head, the entirety of the Star Armor converged on Phenex¡¯s right fist, which he sent towards Fang Yu¡¯s head!

    Phenex knew that with his weakened state, there was no way for him to be able to defend himself against Fang Yu.

    He had been cornered right now.

    The only thing that Phenex can do was to strike first, killing Fang Yu before she hits him!

    The space trembled as the entirety of Phenex¡¯s remaining power, all in his right fist, collided against Fang Yu¡¯s head!

    Because of his experience and decisiveness, it was Phenex¡¯s punch arrived at its targeted earlier than Fang Yu¡¯s punch could!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    But instead of feeling the feedback of an exploding skull, Phenex saw his hand passing right through Fang Yu¡¯s head once more.

    ¡°Does this mean this body I punched was also an Illusion?¡± Phenex already realized that the Illusion Fang Yu he attacked with his Gamma Ray Sword earlier was just an Illusion dispelled right before his attack could hit.

    Phenex felt slight disdain as he knew he won¡¯t be fooled by the same trick twice.

    He ignored the Fang Yu still falling towards him as he looked around, trying to see where the real Fang Yu wille out.

    But as it turns out, Phenex was mistaken once more.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    The truth is, the Real Fang Yu was the Fang Yu that Phenex just punched!

    As for why his attack did not work this time, Fang Yu just activated her istig Ghost Form, which allowed her to let Phenex¡¯s attack pass right through her.

    With the power in that punch by Phenex, Fang Yu will not be able to use this ¡®Phasing¡¯ ability until a day from now.

    But that was enough to grant her the leverage!

    Since Phenex thought that the Fang Yu he just punched was an illusion, he ignored her as he looked around him to see where the real Fang Yu was.

    Because of this, Fang Yu¡¯s powerful punch perfectly sunk itself on Phenex¡¯s skull!

    ¡°Boom!¡± An booming sound rang out, as Phenex¡¯s head exploded, unable to take that punch.

    His headless body turned limp, as the star armor converged on his right hand dropped to the ground as its owner died.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± Fang Yu took some deep breaths as she sat on the floor.

    She looked at her right hand, which was also sted apart by the impact. That was already inevitable, with the amount of kic energy absorbed inside it.

    Fang Yu¡¯s body was drained, as she used half of her energy reserves just to beat Phenex.

    ¡°....¡± If she used these many abilities against Phenex, then how much would she need to beat Beleth, the strongest Djinn out there?

    ¡°Fudge, I need to recover first.¡± A dark vortex reappeared once more as Fang Yu used her Moon-Eating Serpent Form to devour Phenex¡¯s headless body.

    The energy she will get from him might be enough to make her recover. After all, it was only his head that was gone.

    ¡°So I managed to get Andromalius¡¯ head and Phenex¡¯s headless body. Guess that makes it one whole Djinn then.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw right hand reappearing.

    She closed her eyes as she focused on healing herself quickly.

 Chapter 361: Violating Time Principles

    <h4>Chapter 361: Viting Time Principles</h4>

    ¡°No way....¡± Beleth¡¯s eyes went wide as he felt Phenex¡¯s death.

    Genie¡¯s expression was also pale, as she witnessed how Phenex died.

    ¡°......¡± Beleth looked up as his eyes turned serious. His head swiveled to Genie as he said,

    ¡°That rebel girl must have been injured right now. Tell her that I will wait until she fully recovers. Only when she¡¯s at her perfect state that I will start fighting her.¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying that? You can just choose to fight her now.¡± Genie asked with her eyes narrowed. ¡°I thought that you, Phenex¡¯s acquaintance, would want to avenge him.¡±

    ¡°I will avenge Phenex and Andromalius.¡± Beleth replied with a growl. ¡°But you also know that I am a warrior, and I always seek the best opponent. That is why I will only kill that rebel at her perfect state!¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Genie closed her eyes as shemunicated with Fang Yu in the Mist Room, telling her about Beleth¡¯s request.

    ¡°Okay, Fang Yu said that you have to wait around an hour before her injuries heal.¡± Genie said as she sat cross-legged in front of him. ¡°Do what you want with that time, but do not bother me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± A glint shed across Beleth¡¯s eyes after hearing the word 1 hour, which he suppressed. Beleth then also closed his eyes as he focused himself on the final fight.

    ¡°What a sneaky person.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she heard what Genie said to her.

    Fang Yu was sure that the reason Beleth wanted to let Fang Yu recover from her injuries was because it will be indicative of Fang Yu¡¯s strength.

    The longer time Fang Yu needed to recover from her injuries, the weaker she will seem to be.

    Beleth will just count the time that Fang Yu used to heal her injuries, and this will give him a slight estimate of Fang Yu¡¯s abilities.

    The truth was Fang Yu only needed 20 minutes to heal her injuries.

    But instead of following that, she instructed Genie to tell Beleth that she will require an hour to heal.

    Fang Yu did this in hopes of misleading Beleth.

    Of course Fang Yu was not sure if Beleth will believe her, but that statement of hers will surely affect Beleth¡¯s evaluation of Fang Yu.

    This might even make Beleth slightly underestimate Fang Yu, which is what Fang Yu wanted in the first ce as this might give her higher chances to defeat Beleth.

    ¡°Now then....¡± While Fang Yu used her time to recuperate, she reviewed the mishaps that shemitted in her fight against Phenex and Andromalius.

    ¡°Looking at it, I was just extremely lucky that I won against the 2 of them.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked at herself.

    ¡°I managed to gain many skills and abilities which allowed me to beat these 2. But what if the timees that none of my abilities could be a counter against my enemy? Can I still win like this?¡±

    Fang Yu shook her head, as she realized that she must not overly rely on her additional abilities to win. Everything must be done in moderation, and Fang Yu was no stranger of that.

    ¡°Hmmm..... maybe I can strengthen my cores right now...¡± Fang Yu cupped her chin as she thought of raising her strength by raising her cultivation.

    After all, Fang Yu was just currently at the Early Third Stage, which makes sense because she just had her breakthrough.

    The Core Formation Stage or the Third Stage wasposed of the three Major Realms and 9 sub-realms under it.

    The three Major Realms were the Early, Middle and Late. Under these three realms were the 9 sub-realms, with 3 sub-realms under each Major Realm.

    A practitioner in the Third Stage has to undergo each of the 9 sub-realms to raise their strength.

    Completing the first three Sub-Realms will equate topleting the Early Realm.

    Completing the 4th, 5th, and 6th Sub-Realms will equate to the Middle Realm while the 7th, 8th, and 9th Sub-Realms are for the Late Realm.

    The 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Sub-Realms were called the Grinding, Knocking, and Smelting Sub-Realms respectively. Completing these three will signify thepletion of the Early Realm which was also called as the Tempering Realm.

    The 4th, 5th, and 6th Sub-Realms were the Pulse Opening, Manifestation, and Formation Sub-Realm respectively. They equate to the Middle Realm also called as the Augmenting Realm.

    The 7th Sub-Realm was called the Body Sub-Realm. The 8th Sub-Realm was called the Soul Sub-Realm and the 9th Sub-Realm was called the Will Sub-Realm. Thesest 3 Sub-Realms equate to the Late Realm, also called as the Creation Realm.

    Only when all these Realms have beenpleted that Fang Yu can attempt to reach the Fourth Stage!

    But as of now, reaching that was still a distant goal for her.

    After 20 minutes. Fang Yu was able to use the energy she got from devouring Phenex¡¯s body topletely recover.

    Now that she was back at her peak, Fang Yu decided toplete the 1st Sub-Realm, the Grinding Sub-Realm!

    The Early Realm or the Tempering Realm was the Realm where the core of a practitioner will be increased in quality, toughness and stored power. The Grinding Sub-Realm under the Tempering Realm will be the first Sub-Realm to be encountered by a practitioner!

    In the Grinding Sub-Realm, a practitioner has to use the energy in their body to ¡®grind¡¯ their core.

    By ¡®grinding¡¯ the core, all its imperfections at the cores¡¯ surface will be removed, which will improve the core¡¯s quality.

    This is the easiest Sub-Realm toplete, as the practitioner only need to use his/her energy to ¡®grind¡¯ the core.

    Technically, this should also be easy for Fang Yu, but she has 13 cores to ¡®grind¡¯! As if those numbers were not bad enough, but she had to grind all these 13 cores at the same time!

    Such endeavor will require intense focus and concentration from Fang Yu. The 1-hour healing time that she said earlier will include herpleting the Grinding Sub-Realm.

    ¡°...¡± With the current state of events, Fang Yu will only be able to attempt the Grinding Sub-Realm. As for the 2nd and 3rd Sub-Realms, she can only do that once she was done with the matters in this.

    ¡°Here goes....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she channeled the Origin Energy Core inside her towards her Star System.

    ¡°Wooosh.....¡± Her Origin Core Energy was like a flood which covered the 12s and the star inside her Star System.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Yu changed the consistency of her Origin Core Energy, turning it into countless pieces of rough particles, which will serve as her ¡®grindstones¡¯.

    Fang Yu moved these grindstones so that they will scrape over the surface of her 12s and star.

    ¡°Grind!¡± Screeching sounds could be heard as the grindstones rubbed themselves at the surface of the cores.

    Most of the grindstones were located at the star, while the remaining grindstones were grinding their way at thes.

    With each scrape of the grindstones, the surface of Fang Yu¡¯s cores became smoother. This removed the impurities at the surface, which improved the power of the cores.

    Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she continued grinding her cores.

    She will only stop grinding when her cores be so smooth that the grindstones will just slide over the cores like they have been oiled.

    ¡°Grind grind grind~¡± Fang Yu sang quietly as she continued grinding. Perseverance and patience were the keys inpleting this Sub-Realm.

    Rushing is bad, since there have been cases of practitioners deforming their core just because they rushed grinding! These poor practitioners have no choice but to destroy their foundation and step once more to the Third Stage.

    Of course Fang Yu knew that with her current state, she only had to be calm, and no mishap will happen to her.

    But Fang Yu¡¯s confidence was shattered as she realized that while grinding one core was bearable, grinding 13 at the same time is just pure mental torture!

    ¡°Oh my, what have I put myself into?¡± Fang Yu thought sullenly as some of the grindstones she controlled slightly wobbled.

    That wobbling produced a chain reaction with the other grindstones, which resulted in numerous grindstones shaking intensely.

    ¡°Oh s**t!¡± Fang Yu eximed as she tried to stabilize the grindstones.

    She heaved a sigh in relief after all the grindstones were forced to work at the right way once more.

    But that close-call rattled Fang Yu, as she realized that her Grinding Sub-Realm will not be an easy one.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, why did I even create 13 Cores for myself?¡±

    ¡°This is bulls**t!¡± Beleth muttered as he gave Genie a ming look. ¡°You told me that the rebel girl will only take 1 hour to heal. But 2 hours have already passed by, and she¡¯s not yet ready!¡±

    ¡°Umm..... Fang Yu might have just miscalcted her healing capabilities.¡± Genie replied back as she watched Fang Yu inside her Mist Room, sitting cross-legged and currently immobile.

    There were no signs of movement from Fang Yu, as Genie could only sense some sort of upheaval inside Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    It was lucky for Fang Yu that she was not doing anything disruptive inside Genie¡¯s Mist Room, or else she would have been expelled for staying in the Mist Room for a long time!

    ¡°Come on Fang Yu, what is wrong with you?¡± Genie muttered as she watched Fang Yu. ¡°You have to snap out of it!¡±

    But Genie¡¯s plea seemed to not work as 3 hours, 4 hours, 5 hours, and 6 hours passed by without Fang Yu making any move.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Beleth stood up as he gave Genie an intensely murderous look. ¡°I usually tolerate pranks, but your friend has been going too far now!¡±

    ¡°Please wait for some more time!¡± Genie replied in shame as she quietly cursed Fang Yu inside her mind.

    Beleth¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he looked at Genie suspiciously. ¡°She should be healed from her injuries by now. So what the hell is that rebel girl doing now?¡±

    ¡°Uh well, she¡¯s sitting cross-legged right now, and she is immobile.¡± Genie sighed as she gave that honest reply.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Beleth let out an annoyed tsk as he realized that Fang Yu must have attempted a small breakthrough to increase her strength.

    Fang Yu must have been confident that she will make that small breakthrough in just an hour, but she seemed to overestimate her capabilities.

    ¡°Ugh whatever.¡± Beleth sighed as he looked at Genie pointedly. ¡°Once that rebel girl wakes up, we will start the fight. But because of the horrible time dy that she incurred, there should be some penalties imposed to herter.¡±

    ¡°Penalties?¡± Genie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she did not like the sound of it. ¡°What penalties are you thinking about?¡±

    Beleth shook his head as he said,

    ¡°You will know about itter.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 362: Announcement

    Chapter 362: Announcement

    This is a preview, full chapter ising soon!

    Ok.... so myputer had some hardware problems, so it will only get fixedter. My chapters were still inside there!

    So there will be only one chapter for today, as my chapters were inside myptop and I was not able to save them on time.

    Huhuhu.... I have to type againter.....

 Chapter 363: Who?

    <h4>Chapter 363: Who?</h4>

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Yu let out a shout as her whole body jolted. She sprang up while cursing herself mentally.

    ¡°That was unforgettable....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she inspected her cores.

    At one look, these cores might still be simr to their post-grinding state. But Fang Yu could feel that after the cores have been grinded, the quality and quantity of the Origin Core Energying out of her cores improved greatly!

    It was as if the grinding removed a film of impurities at the surface of the cores which allowed their quality to be better!

    ¡°Hehehe, at least I got stronger now....¡± Fang Yu sighed as she realized that she underestimated the difficulty ofpleting her Grinding Sub-Realm.

    ¡°Tsk, this is embarrassing.¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she looked up from within the Mist Room.

    ¡°Hey Genie, is that Beleth guy still there? Tell him I am awake now.¡± Fang Yu said apologetically at Genie, who must have been extremely infuriated by Fang Yu¡¯s overstay.

    ¡°Hmph! Beleth is still here. And just like me, he¡¯s also not very happy with what you did.¡± Genie¡¯s voice reverberated across the Mist Room, which was obviouslyced with irritation.

    ¡°Well something just came up so I had to stay like that for 6 hours.....¡± Fang Yu said apologetically as she tried to exin what happened to her.

    ¡°Fine fine I get it.¡± Genie replied with a grumble as she exined something.

    ¡°Beleth said that he was fine with the dy you had since you seemed to be in an emergency. He will still fight you like what was agreed on. But...¡±

    ¡°But Beleth wants to add some additional propositions on the deal?¡± Fang Yu finished what Genie was about to say.

    ¡°Yes, that was what Beleth wanted.¡± Genie sighed, mirroring Fang Yu¡¯s. ¡°So do you agree or not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stood up. ¡°Genie, beam me out of the Mist Room. I will talk with Beleth first to hammer out the additional details.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± The Mist Room roiled and seethed, as Fang Yu was expulsed out of the Mist Room.

    ¡°Hehehehe....¡± Fang Yu let out a shakyugh after she saw the disapproving look on the face of Genie. As for Beleth, his arms were crossed as he just stared at Fang Yu impassively.

    ¡°This is awkward...¡± Fang Yu thought as she realized that she, the one who killed Andromalius and Phenex, was about to talk with their very close ally.

    ¡°Do not worry Fang Yu. Beleth said that he was not angry at you for killing Phenex and Andromalius.¡± Genie said while whispering to Fang Yu. ¡°However, he will still do his best to kill you to honor the death of those two.¡±

    ¡°Oh.....¡± Fang Yu then straightened her pose as she looked at Beleth. She took a deep breath as she said,

    ¡°Go on, say the changes that you want in the deal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually just simple.¡± Beleth said as he spread out his hands. ¡°I want another reward other than the Million-Year Old Ginseng if I defeat you. Another soul-healing herb will make do.¡±

    ¡°Hoh, I indeed have another herb like that.¡± Fang Yu smirked before adding, ¡°But I will only allow the deal change if there¡¯s also an addition to the reward if I am the one who wins. After all, both sides of the deal must be bnced.¡±

    Since Beleth wants more rewards if he wins, then Fang Yu must also get more reward if she wins! That¡¯s just how deals like this work.

    ¡°Fine with me.¡± Beleth said as he tapped the chin of his head armor. ¡°I actually have a good gift that I can give to you, and I am sure that you will really love it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± This time, Fang Yu¡¯s interest was piqued, as she felt that whatever Beleth was offering right now seems to be good.

    Beleth¡¯s stance suddenly looked more confident as he saw Fang Yu¡¯s interest. He patted the sides of his horse as he said,

    ¡°Aside from letting you leave this, I will also give you tips on how you can go back to your correct timeline!¡±

    ¡°Timeline? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Fang Yu felt that something was extremely off with what Beleth said. ¡°Me and mypanions were just travelling through space! Correct timeline? You must be s**tting me!¡±

    ¡°Wait... you do not know?¡± Beleth paused as she saw the confusion and indignation upon Fang Yu¡¯s features. ¡°You really do not know?¡±

    ¡°What the hell should I know about!¡± Fang Yu shouted inint. She looked at Genie beside her, who avoided Fang Yu¡¯s pointed stare.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Beleth rolled down on the ground as he let out a hystericalugh.

    ¡°The one who wanted to kill Lord Solomon, does not know her actual situation! Hahahaha! This is so ridiculous! Phenex and Andromalius, I offer my condolences to you two as you two were killed by a clueless enemy! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Exin!¡± Fang Yu could not take it anymore as she gave Beleth a threatening look. ¡°If you do not give me an exnation, the whole deal will be off!¡±

    ¡°Ok ok...¡± Beleth took some quick breaths topose himself. He then stood up as he sat on a chair.

    Fang Yu and Genie followed suit, with Fang Yu facing Beleth directly. Beleth drew a vertical line across the table as he said,

    ¡°Do you know anything about time travel?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Fang Yu replied smugly. ¡°I have read countless books about that, so I pretty much know everything about it!¡±

    ¡°So do you think going back to the past is possible?¡± Beleth asked smilingly as his finger that was in the middle of the line slid down towards the bottom end of the line.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible with right abilities, but it will be extremely dangerous.¡± Fang Yu said as she pulled Beleth¡¯s finger from the bottom of the line, bringing it back to the middle of the line.

    ¡°There is a high chance of messing everything up in by interacting with the past, so many discourage it.¡±

    Beleth nodded in approval as his finger stayed at the middle of the line.

    ¡°So do you think that was the only reason going back to the past if discouraged?¡± Beleth asked Fang Yu. ¡°If that was the only reason, it won¡¯t be enough to deter some people.¡±

    ¡°Is it because there was something else obstructing time travel to the past?¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stared at the line drawn on the table.

    ¡°You are right!¡± Beleth said in praised as he let out a cough. His voice turned slightly solemn as he gave an exnation to Fang Yu.

    ¡°In our Universe, Time is a River. It starts from the Past, then it passes to the Present and continues onward to the Future. That flowing of time was what makes it difficult to travel to the past.¡±

    Beleth¡¯s finger then slowly inched up the line. ¡°Imagine a flowing river, and you were at the middle of it. For you to proceed, you have to go with the flow of the river. This feels natural and this is your normal progression through the River of Time.¡±

    Beleth¡¯s finger then tried going down the line, but his finger moved so slowly that it seemed to be not moving at all.

    ¡°Going to the past means going against the flow of the river. You will require monstrous amounts of energy just to go back by a minute. Going back by days or even years are almost impossible!¡±

    Beleth¡¯s finger then stopped the attempt to move downwards, as if it could not do so.

    ¡°And that, is the real reason people could not travel that easily to the past.¡± Beleth concluded with a smirk.

    ¡°But of course, there are still ways for people to go back to the past, but all these ways are extremely expensive or extremely difficult.¡±

    Beleth drew a circle at the table, which looked menacing to Fang Yu.

    ¡°One can use a ck hole to go to the past, but of course, you have to be sturdy enough to survive that. Or you can just be an ultimate expert in the Law/Dao of Time. Once you reached the peak of the Law/Dao of Time, time travel to the past could be bearable.¡±

    ¡°Yeah that exnation¡¯s awesome, but how is that rted to me?¡± Fang Yu replied with a scowl.

    ¡°Let me continue talking first.¡± Beleth replied rather quickly.

    He then stared at Fang Yu as he asked her,

    ¡°If going to the past is difficult, how about going to the future?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.....¡± Fang Yu cupped her chin as she began to think deeply. ¡°Well..... I guess it will be easier, since you are not going against the flow of the River of Time. Instead you are going with the flow, so there will be no difficulty at all.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes then glowed as she became slightly excited.

    ¡°What a person only needs are some skills in time travel, and they could theoretically travel to the future!¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Beleth pped his hands as he seemed to be impressed by Fang Yu.

    He stood up as he gave Fang Yu an appraising look.

    ¡°Now that I have exined to you the basics of time travel, I shall tell you what actually happened to you and your crew.¡±

    The eye sockets on Beleth¡¯s armor glowed red as he said,

    ¡°Before he slept, Lord Solomon used every inch of his remaining power,parable to that of an Eight Stage Practitioner, to use a forbidden spell. This forbidden spell will use the Flow of Time to bring a certain person from the past towards this¡¯s present time!¡±

    Beleth¡¯s red eyes stared at Fang Yu, who was petrified by what he said.

    ¡°That certain person was you, Fang Yu.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s mouth dropped open as she received this bombshell from Beleth.

    ¡°So I came from the past?¡± Fang Yu asked Beleth robotically.

    ¡°Yes, and the forbidden spell brought you to the Present Timeline of this.¡± Beleth replied quickly and amicably.

    ¡°If the timeline I came from was this¡¯s Past, and the timeline right now is the¡¯s Present Timeline...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s words got stuck in her throat as she tried to process what Beleth said. ¡°Then that means...¡±

    ¡°That means that you, Fang Yu, time travelled from your present time towards the future.¡± Beleth concluded gleefully.

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s mind was full of confusion after hearing what Beleth said.

    If Fang Yu was really in the future right now, then how was she still able to do fusion and transposition with Fang Lin, if Fang Lin and the Thrae were at the present timeline, not the future timeline on which Fang Yu was in?

    That also does not exin how Fang Lin was able to bring Wang Hao to the Goddess¡¯ earlier, and on how Fang Yu was able to bring Tang Li to the Thrae earlier!

    And if the spell was really used on her, howe Fang Yu did not notice the forbidden spell affecting her, and why did the forbidden spell include Andromeda, Tang Li and their spaceship?

    All of these questions and many more confusing details were jarring her mind right now!

    But the thing which confused Fang Yu the most was the spell used by Solomon.

    ¡°Beleth said that Solomon used a forbidden spell to bring a certain person to this¡¯s timeline. Well, since he used the power of an Eight Stage Practitioner, bringing someone to the future seems feasible.¡±

    Fang Yu then grabbed her head in frustration as she continued her analysis.

    ¡°But even if Solomon can do that, why is it me, out of all the other people out there, that was brought to the future and this? Why me?¡±

 Chapter 364: Overacting Leads to Overreaction

    <h4>Chapter 364: Overacting Leads to Overreaction</h4>

    ¡°You must be very confused right?¡± Beleth said as he saw the uncertainty in Fang Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, and I swear with my soul that everything I told you about the time travel was right.¡±

    An uneasy silent moment passed by, which was only broken when Fang Yu asked Beleth,

    ¡°How did you know that I was the time traveler?¡±

    Beleth paused, as he seemed to smirk under his armor. ¡°If you can talk to Lord Solomon, he will exin everything to you. Well, that depends if you can still live after fighting me.¡±

    ¡°......¡± With Beleth¡¯s oath, Fang Yu was sure that he was telling the truth. But that does not still exin how she was able to do transposition with Fang Lin at the Thrae earlier.

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that the bond between my male and female body transcends even time?¡± Now that Fang Yu thought about it, it seemed usible.

    After all, there was no said limit about the bond between the male and female body of a Duality Godly Divine Beast, even if the two bodies were millions or billions of kilometers away from each other.

    Even two bodies that far away can still fuse, unfuse, or transpose with each other no matter how far they are from each other.

    If the bond can exist in extremely separate space, then maybe the bond between her male and female bodies can also exist between extremely separate time, which in Fang Yu¡¯s case, is the Thrae in the present and the Goddess in the future.

    ¡°Wang Hao... he definitely knew about this!¡± Fang Yu thought with gritted teeth as she remembered Wang Hao¡¯s smug expression.

    With Wang Hao possessing the Space-Time Gyroscope, he surely felt that the Goddess was in the future timeline.

    What Fang Yu made frustrated was on why Wang Hao did not tell her about it.

    ¡°Well, I will be asking himter.....¡±

    Fang Yu then smirked inwardly as she realized why Beleth seemed to be happy upon seeing Fang Yu in panic.

    In Beleth¡¯s eyes, Fang Yu was just a poor practitioner dragged by Solomon¡¯s forbidden spell to the future.

    If Fang Yu wants to go back to her present time, she had to go against the flow of the River of Time, which was almost impossible for anyone.

    Beleth¡¯s additional reward if Fang Yu wins is something that can help Fang Yu go back her time. Beleth must have thought that Fang Yu desperately needs this reward.

    Too bad for Beleth that Fang Yu was no normal practitioner.

    With the bond that existed between her male and female bodies, Fang Yu can seemingly ¡®skip¡¯ over the River of Time and switch ces between the Goddess and Thrae!

    Fang Yu thought before that the bond between her two bodies was just the simplest ability of her bloodline.

    But as it turns out, it was actually the best, as this bond was able to exist separation between space and separation between time!

    ¡°Hehehehe...

    Fang Yu¡¯s earlier panic was reced with glee as she realized the benefits and rewards that she could reap!

    ¡°If one of my body stays at the present timeline and the remaining body stays here at the future timeline, won¡¯t I be able to get more treasures, resources and abilities?¡±

    As long as Fang Yu does it right, she can use the information from the present timeline gather resources and treasures in the future timeline and vice versa.

    For example, she can use the history recorded here in the future timeline to help Fang Yu¡¯s body in the present timeline to find treasures and resources that were supposed to be found by others.

    ¡°Hohohoho, this is exciting....¡±

    But this revtion also gave Fang Yu a dilemma.

    Since Fang Yu was in the future time, then her present time is technically the ¡®past¡¯ of this future time.

    If Fang Yu¡¯s information in the future time was used by her body in the present time, then some changes will happen in the present time that could affect the future time.

    These changes could be so drastic that the future timeline could be swept away by it!

    ¡°Sigh, seems like I could not just make mboyant actions at my whim.¡±

    Fang Yu sighed as she decided what to do.

    She will only tackle about the matters of her present and future timeline after she dealt with the problems here at the Goddess¡¯.

    Fang Yu¡¯s brooding expression made Beleth slightly worried, as he thought that maybe Fang Yu was overwhelmed by his reveal.

    ¡°Well, anyone who were told that they are in the future will be really shocked.¡± Beleth thought as he grinned inwardly.

    ¡°This Fang Yu must be feeling desperate now, knowing that her only chance to get back to her present time was if she agrees with my deal. Hehehe, if always feels nice taking advantage of my enemies...¡±

    If Beleth could only see that Fang Yu was not despairing about her time travel, and she was actually thinking of ways to ¡®milk¡¯ her situation, then Beleth will regret telling Fang Yu that she time travelled!

    ¡°Fine, I agree with your terms.¡± Fang Yu said, as she made her expression look dull. ¡°Let¡¯s just fight to get this over with.¡±

    ¡°Atst.¡± Beleth breathed out as he stood up, with his armor seemingly nking with excitement. ¡°We are getting to the main event.¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Genie muttered as she saw Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®downcast¡¯ expression.

    Seeing the apologetic expression on Genie¡¯s face made Fang Yu realize what Genie was apologizing for.

    ¡°Wait, so you knew that I time travelled to the future? Why did you not tell me?¡± Fang Yu asked, as she tried to make herself look angry.

    Fang Yu was using her acting prowess right now, since Beleth must not know that Fang Yu was happy that she time travelled to the future.

    If he knew about it, then her current negotiations with Beleth might fail, and Fang Yu might face more problems.

    Since he thinks that Fang Yu is a poor, hapless victim, then she will act like one!

    ¡°Because if I said that earlier, then you might be extremely distracted....¡± Genie said as she looked down in shame.

    ¡°Distracted? I am so pissed right now!¡± Fang Yu said as she ¡®snapped in anger¡¯. She inwardly praised her acting skills which masked her real emotions right now.

    Genie¡¯s head dipped lower after hearing Fang Yu¡¯s angry reply.

    ¡°Stop that right now!¡± Fang Yu slightly trembled as she saw Beleth ring at her with extreme hate.

    Fang Yu shivered as she felt that the current Beleth was looking at Fang Yu with pure, murderous intent!

    Before, Beleth just looked at Fang Yu the way that a strong fighter looks to another strong opponent.

    It was just apetitive look, one which Fang Yu felt was just fine.

    But right now, Beleth was looking at Fang Yu as if he wanted to tear her apart alive! Even if his head was covered with armor, Fang Yu could feel his killing intent focused on her!

    ¡°Genie just had her best interests when she chose to hold the truth away from you, and yet you dare scold her for that? How shameless!¡± Beleth then roared as he said,

    ¡°I swear with my soul that if I am not able to kill you, then I will kill myself!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s smile cramped as she realized that she overdid it.

    Just looking at Beleth¡¯s reaction made Fang Yu realize that Beleth seemed to care a lot about Genie!

    If Fang Yu had known that earlier, then she would have not scolded Genie like that.

    But she did not, so now Fang Yu had to face a livid, murderous Beleth!

    ¡°Good luck Fang Yu...¡± Genie muttered as she dragged Fang Yu and Beleth to her Mist Room.

    Fang Yu does not know if Genie¡¯s ¡®Good luck Fang Yu¡¯ was to support Fang Yu, or just her wishing that Fang Yu will survive from the angry Beleth.

    After appearing in the Mist Room, Fang Yu confirmed that it was thetter.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A fist smashed into Fang Yu¡¯s face, catapulting her backwards.

    ¡°Gah!¡± Fang Yu felt blood flowing freely from her nose just after that punch.

    Pain racked across her face as he was slightly stunned by the attack.

    ¡°What the hell? Attacking me this quickly? Beleth must be really so pissed.¡±

    Before Fang Yu could stabilize herself, a kick struck her across the chest, this time much stronger than the punch earlier.

    ¡°Hmph, so you can also defend yourself huh.¡± Beleth muttered as he felt that the power of his kick weakened slightly.

    That kick was supposed to crush Fang Yu¡¯s heart and lungs, but Fang Yu¡¯s defensive counter-measures ated some of the impact.

    ¡°Wheeze....¡± Just right before the kick could hit her, Fang Yu immediately donned the Khalkotauroi Armor and the Red Martial Aura.

    This helped Fang Yu survive Beleth¡¯s kick, but the remaining power of his kick managed to crack some of her chest bones, and shake her lungs and heart.

    This made it harder for Fang Yu to breathe, as she had to take some deep breaths while stabilizing herself.

    Fang Yu¡¯s mind was slightly shaken as she realized why Beleth was the strongest of all the Djinns.

    With his Domination Nature Power, those weaker than Beleth will be nothing in front of him.

    As for hisbat style, Fang Yu was sure what Beleth was after receiving his heavy punch and kick.

    ¡°You.... Are you a martial artist?¡± Fang Yu slowly said as she wiped the blood from her nose. ¡°If you are one, then you must be extremely powerful to damage a tough body like mine.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± Beleth growled as he patiently stared at Fang Yu. ¡°That is the only way for me to grow stronger, since my nature power is an auxiliary type. I could not cultivate the daos and thews, so I can just rely on my body.¡±

    ¡°This is bad....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked at Beleth¡¯s fighting stance.

    Fang Yu knew that martial artists can use the power of their body to deal massive damage to the enemy. And powerful Martial Artists are more dangerous than a normal one!

    Powerful Martial Artist can produce two types of things. One is the Martial Aura, and the second one is a type energy called Ki!

    Fang Yu already had an idea about Marital Auras, so she focused about the facts about Ki.

    Ki is the energy that exists only in the body of powerful martial artists. Novice martial artists had no Ki inside them, only when they reach a certain stage in their martial arts that they can produce Ki.

    Ki immensely strengthens the body of a martial artist and it gives the martial artist the chance to use powerful martial abilities.

    Ki and Martial Aura are what made the martial artists able to fight other powerful beings with just their body alone!

    What made Ki more exciting was the fact that it can be also produced by an Immortal Practitioner or a Godly Ascender.

    This means a person can be a martial artist and a practitioner at the same time!

    But the only limitation was that it was extremely hard for a person to be a powerful martial artist.

    They had to undergo extremely torturous processes just to strengthen their bodies and countless life-death situations if they want to produce Ki!

    Being a powerful martial artist was so rare that there were only 4 of them recorded in the history! That fact alone made Fang think that meeting a Ki-wielding martial artist will be an impossibility for her.

    But right in front of her was one!

    ¡°You really are an exciting opponent.¡± Beleth said as he slowly walked towards Fang Yu. Each of his steps sounded heavy, which gave Fang Yu a foreboding feeling inside her. ¡°I would love to have a fun fight with you.¡±

    ¡°But since you insulted Genie, the only way our match will end is by your death.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body suddenly shot forward, as she was pushed by a powerful kick at her back!

    ¡°Gah!¡±

 Chapter 365: Gold, just pure gold

    <h4>Chapter 365: Gold, just pure gold</h4>

    While she was sailing across the Mist Room, countless thoughts shed across Fang Yu¡¯s head as she tried to sort out the abilities of her opponent.

    ¡°Beleth... each of his strikes has pure, unstoppable power within it....¡± Fang Yu grimaced as she felt pain at her lower back, which was hit by Beleth¡¯s kick.

    Even with her armor and martial aura on, she was still affected by his strikes.

    ¡°His Ki mastery must have reached high stages then...¡± Fang Yu knew that what Beleth did was just the preliminary.

    Since Beleth was a powerful martial artist, there is a possibility that he also had the power to use Martial Abilities.

    ¡°If Beleth¡¯s strikes were already like this, then how much powerful will his Martial Abilities be then?¡± Fang Yu shook her head as she decided her n of action.

    ¡°As much as possible, avoid any of his strikes, and when I find an opening, I will attack him hard!¡±

    Of course executing that task is extremely difficult, given the fact that Beleth¡¯s attributes will make it hard for Fang Yu to dodge.

    Aside from that, the armor that Beleth wears will make it harder for any attacks that Fang Yunds to take an effect.

    ¡°Tsk, seems like I have to use my whole arsenal then!¡±

    If Beleth¡¯s strength was his specialty in being a martial artist, then Fang Yu¡¯s strength was the fact that she had numerous special abilities!

    Her power will depend on how she uses her special abilities or on how shebine and use these abilities together!

    ¡°I refuse to believe that there¡¯s nobination of my abilities that will help me defeat Beleth!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she braced for another impact.

    ¡°Bang!¡± This time, Fang Yu was flung upwards after she blocked another punch that was headed towards her gut. She felt her abdominal cavity shaking from the power behind that strike.

    ¡°That abilitybination..... I just have to look for it, and I will surely find it!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body disappeared and reappeared in a different spot in the Mist Room as she employed the ¡ñ symbol.

    ¡°You can use Martial Aura even you clearly are not a martial artist, and you can also use teleportation?¡± Beleth stopped his attacks as he seemed to feel wary against Fang Yu right now.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you have numerous abilities. That must be how you were able to defeat both Andromalius and Phenex, even though both of them had very contrasting way of fighting. Hmm... seems like I have to stop my furious barrage and end this match quickly.¡±

    Beleth knew that sometimes, making the match drag on longer could lead to his opponent able to use his/her trump card!

    Beleth of course will not allow Fang Yu to be able to establish that scenario.

    ¡°First Stance....¡± Beleth muttered as he raised one of his foot high in the air, looking like he will use this foot to stomp the ground below. Fang Yu felt her body suddenly turning heavy, as if that foot exuded a pressure that was all focused on her!

    ¡°Behemoth Stomp!¡±

    Fang Yu felt that once this foot hits the ground, the pressure out of that stomp will injure her!

    ¡°Should I phase through?¡± Fang Yu thought about using the istig Ghost Form, but she decided to not use that, since it was still too early for that.

    Who knows what more attacks Beleth can use?

    ¡°If its like that, then,¡± Fang Yu activated her ¡ñ symbol once more, this time reappearing behind Beleth.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Taking advantage of the fact that Beleth¡¯s body was still stuck in the stomping pose, Fang Yu clenched her right fist as she activated the Destructive Deathme Ability.

    But instead of using it on her whole body, Fang Yu decided to just use the ability on her right fist so that she can conserve her energy.

    She then shaped her Destrcutive Deathme Fist into a shape of de as she thrusted it towards Beleth¡¯s back!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Even though Beleth was slightly turned aback by Fang Yu¡¯s maneuver, he still did not lose his cool as he twisted his body.

    His ¡®Elephant Stomp¡¯ which was supposed to hit the floor was redirected by Beleth as he made it go towards Fang Yu!

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    Since Fang Yu was airborne to attack Beleth, there was almost no way for her to dodge the ¡®Elephant Stomp¡¯.

    She can teleport away, but that will be a waste of Origin Core Energy and it will spoil her chance ofnding a hit on Beleth.

    Beleth seemed to have known this dilemma by Fang Yu as he seemed to be unafraid of Fang Yu¡¯s attack.

    Beleth thought that it was either Fang Yu retreats with teleportation, or she gets hit by his ¡®Elephant Stomp¡¯ and suffer some heavy injuries.

    ¡°!!!¡± But what Fang Yu did was beyond Beleth¡¯s expectations.

    Beleth suddenly saw Fang Yu¡¯s movement speeding up, as if there was something that elerated her.

    ¡°Gh!¡± Fang Yu managed to twist herself in the air, allowing her to dodge Beleth¡¯s foot by a hairbreadth.

    With the power on his stomp, Fang Yu was still damaged by Beleth¡¯s missed attack. Her body rippled as the shockwaves of Beleth¡¯s stomp hit her.

    But Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she plunged her right fist deep at the chest area of Beleth¡¯s back.

    ¡°Fizzz...¡± The potency of Fang Yu¡¯s Destructive Deathme Fist was so high that it went right through Beleth¡¯s armor!

    ¡°Yaz!¡± Fang Yu eximed as she felt her right fist going through flesh this time. Beleth¡¯s hiss of pain indicated that Fang Yu had found her mark indeed!

    ¡°Ha!¡± Beleth used his right hand to send a backhand p towards Fang Yu.

    ¡°Bang!¡± With her mind focused on her current attack, Fang Yu was unable to block Beleth¡¯s backhand swat.

    The impact of the attack sent her rolling away from Beleth.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± Fang Yu wiped more of the blood that appeared on her lips as she gazed at Beleth¡¯s wounded back, and to her right fist.

    Fang Yu cancelled the effects of the Destructive Deathme Fist the instant that she was smacked away by Beleth.

    With that cancetion, she could see Beleth¡¯s dried blood king her right fist.

    ¡°So, you can be wounded too.¡± Fang Yu said as she stood up shakily.

    That risky move that she did earlier damaged more parts of her body, but it was worth it, since she was able to injure Beleth!

    ¡°Yes, you managed to injure me. There are very few people who were able to do that to me, and you are now one of them.¡± Beleth said as he faced Fang Yu.

    ¡°Oh~, it seems like it was a great honor then.¡± Fang Yu smirked as she looked at Beleth¡¯s back.

    ¡°How did you like my abilities then?¡±

    ¡°You really have a lot of them....¡± Beleth said, with a trace of awe and killing intent in his voice. ¡°One of the abilities you used earlier, it was rted to time maniption isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Fang Yu knew what Beleth was talking about.

    Earlier, just right before Beleth¡¯s Elephant Stomp could hit her, Fang Yu decided to use the Eon Rabbit Essence Core to slow down Beleth¡¯s time.

    In Fang Yu¡¯s viewpoint, it was Beleth who became slower. But in Beleth¡¯s view, Fang Yu was the one who got faster.

    Since time maniption requires a lot of energy and Fang Yu had to save energy in this match, Fang Yu had no choice but to use the time slow for just a second.

    But that was already enough for Fang Yu to narrowly dodge his attack and let her own attack hit Beleth.

    ¡°Ok, seems like you do not like to speak about it. Fine with me.¡± Beleth¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed after he said these words.

    Earlier, one would feel that Beleth was a powerful brawler. But right now, Beleth¡¯s presence seemed more refined and professional. Even Fang Yu could feel that if Beleth attacked her now, his strikes will be fluid and graceful, unlike his brute strikes earlier!

    Fang Yu immediately felt something bad will happen with this presence change. ¡°What are you-¡±

    ¡°I am acknowledging you right now Fang Yu.¡± Beleth said as jumped high in the air.

    While he was airborne, his armor shone resplendently, covering the whole Mist Room with light.

    ¡°I was just nning to use my Martial Abilities to defeat you, but it seems like I have to change my ns.¡± Beleth¡¯s voice sounded out, as Fang Yu tried to interrupt his ¡®transformation¡¯.

    ¡°Even if I used all my Martial Abilities against you, it seems like you will be able to use all your abilities to survive them all. Since it will be like that, then I will just use my strongest state to beat you!¡±

    By the time that Fang Yu was in front of Beleth, Beleth¡¯s transformation was already finished.

    ¡°Boom!¡± An explosive shockwave exploded out, pushing Fang Yu away.

    ¡°Screech....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s foot scraped the floor as she slowed herself down.

    After stabilizing herself, Fang Yu looked up to see Beleth, and what she saw was... otherworldly.

    Beleth¡¯s armor was gone, showing his real appearance to Fang Yu.

    Beleth¡¯s body was muscr, with his body looking extremely ripped even on ces where they should not be.

    There were also countless metal spokes sticking out of his body, which seemed to be not affecting him.

    As for his face, Beleth¡¯s profile looked masculine and handsome at the same time, with a slight hint of roguishness in his smirk.

    If one can say how Beleth looked as a whole, the only word for that was that Beleth looked extremely manly! Aside from the metal spokes, Beleth¡¯s whole appearance was how an extremely man should look like!

    But Fang Yu was not interested on Beleth¡¯s manliness, as there was one thing that caught her attention.

    ¡°Do you know why I wear an armor?¡± Beleth¡¯s voice sounded amused, as if he was just talking to a junior merrily.

    ¡°You can say that it was for protecting myself, but do I really need to protect my body if my body was already powerful enough?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s silence only served to rile up Beleth more as he slightly cackled.

    ¡°My armor exists to suppress my real power, as I do not want to recklessly use it in a fight. My real power was so hax that I do not want to use it that much. By wearing my armor, I can keep this power inside my body. Only a mighty opponent can force me to remove my armor!¡±

    Beleth then pointed his right index finger to Fang Yu as he proudly dered,

    ¡°And you, Fang Yu, is mighty enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh yay, I am so screwed right now....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stared at Beleth¡¯s body.

    Beleth looked like he was shining, not from the glow of his body, but from something that was covering his whole body.

    And the thing covering Beleth¡¯s body was a pure, golden aura!

    Golden Aura!

    This golden aura looked enchanting as it shimmered around Beleth¡¯s body, further emphasizing his imposing presence.

    It may look gorgeous, but for Fang Yu, this aura looked terrifying.

    ¡°It¡¯s a freaking Martial Aura!¡±

 Chapter 366: DSD

    <h4>Chapter 366: DSD</h4>

    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Beleth murmured as he saw Fang Yu¡¯s expression. ¡°You are clearly not versed in the ways of a martial artist, yet you also possess a martial aura.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Yu was currently donning the Red Martial Aura, which was inevitably noticed by Beleth.

    ¡°I do not know how you got that martial aura of yours, but I can assure you that I obtained my martial aura through pure training alone.¡± Beleth said proudly as he showed off his golden aura.

    ¡°Of course with the injuries I incurred from the Goddess¡¯ attack, the current power of my Golden Martial Aura was limited.¡±

    ¡°But, it will be enough to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, since you seem to like to chatter while fighting, why don¡¯t you also tell me how your martial aura works?¡± Fang Yu asked cheekily.

    ¡°Well, instead of ¡®telling¡¯ you how my martial aura works, I think making you ¡®feel¡¯ it will be better.¡± Beleth said as he raised his right hand.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Yu suddenly sensed danger quickly approaching her. She jumped back, managing to dodge the attack barely.

    ¡°Fizz....¡± Fang Yu felt her skin prickling, as she realized what the attack was.

    It was a thin golden beam, something that shot out of Beleth¡¯s right index finger.

    ¡°Oh, that was just a probing attack, nothing special about that.¡± Beleth said gleefully as waved his hands around. ¡°My next attacks won¡¯t be that merciful though.¡±

    ¡°S**t!¡± From the way that Beleth attacked earlier, Fang Yu was able to slightly deduce what ability Beleth got from his Golden Martial Aura.

    From the looks of it, the Golden Martial Aura provided Beleth an ess to a type of powerful Golden Energy.

    As for how this Golden Energy worked, Fang Yu was not yet sure.

    But she was sure that it was in some way, able to raise Beleth¡¯s fighting prowess dramatically.

    ¡°So I have to make myself the guinea pig again.....¡±

    If Fang Yu wanted to know how this Golden Energy works, then she had to see more and more of Beleth¡¯s use of it.

    But that means Fang Yu had to allow Beleth to continue attacking her.

    ¡°I will just do my best to survive then....¡± Fang Yu increased her focus to the limits as she decided on what to do.

    Fang Yu will observe each of Beleth¡¯s attack with the Golden Energy, and she must do her best to survive until she gathers enough information!

    As for how long her observation willst, Fang Yu wished that it will be as short as possible.

    ¡°Pyu pyu pyu.¡±

    All the tips of Beleth¡¯s fingers glowed as each shot out their own thin golden beams.

    These 10 golden beams weaved and wandered through the Mist Room as if they had life of their own. Some travelled curved paths while some even zigzagged!

    Because of these movements, the golden beams approached Fang Yu from different angles all at the same time! Each of the golden beams glowed sinisterly as they bore upon the trapped Fang Yu!

    ¡°What the! These golden beams can move like this? Are they really just golden beams? F**k, Beleth really wants to skewer me right now!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Fang Yu closed her eyes, as she attempted something new.

    Instead of just using the Ghost Form on her whole body, Fang Yu localized its effects.

    This means that she only used the Ghost Form on selected parts of her body.

    By doing this, Fang Yu can reduce the burden of using the Ghost Form, meaning she can still use itter.

    Of course at that point, Fang Yu still had to localize her ability.

    ¡°Pyu pyu pyu.¡±

    All the 10 golden beams pierced Fang Yu, with 3 on her head, 2 on her legs, and 5 on her torso.

    But Beleth did not feel any feedback as all the beams passed through Fang Yu as if she was just a mirage.

    ¡°Yes, I did it!¡±

    It took her intense concentration, but she managed to pinpoint where the 10 golden beams will hit her, and before they pierced her body, she turned these spots ethereal with her ghost form.

    ¡°You, your fighting skills evolved once more.¡± Beleth, with his sharp eyes, managed to see that Fang Yu just pulled of a risky move.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Golden Beleth.¡± Fang Yu replied as she hobbled on one foot. Because of the difficulty of what she did earlier, Fang Yu messed up with one spot in her left foot, which allowed a golden beam to pierce it.

    That spot on her left foot offered no resistance as the golden beam pierced right through it. It was just like a knife passing through butter, but the knife this time was a golden projectile weapon.

    ¡°But you still failed to guard one strike.¡± Beleth sneered, seeing the hole on Fang Yu¡¯s left foot. ¡°Seems like I just have to use more of these beams then.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± With her foot pierced by that golden beam, Fang Yu realized that this beam had a powerful piercing property, something that allowed it to easily prate Fang Yu.

    ¡°Piercing?¡± Fang Yu mouthed out as she stared at Beleth¡¯s silhouette.

    Now that she could see it, she could feel that Beleth¡¯s whole body seemed to be extremely sharp and unstoppable right now.

    ¡°Oh so that¡¯s it..... ¡± With her innate affinity with Duality, Fang Yu was able to pinpoint the power of Beleth¡¯s Golden Beam.

    The Beleth that Fang Yu faced earlier had two properties: One, is that he fights in close range and second, all his attacks were blunt and heavy.

    Fang Yu knew that Beleth was not satisfied with his. If Beleth wants to be a better fighter, then he must find a way to bnce his fighting abilities.

    That is where his Golden Martial Auraes.

    What Belethcked in his normal form, the Golden Martial Aura provides.

    If the normal Beleth was close-ranged, then his Golden Martial Aura must give him long-range abilities.

    If the normal Beleth uses blunt and heavy attacks, then his Golden Martial Aura must grant him attacks with piercing abilities.

    This observation of Fang Yu coincided with what Fang Yu felt when the golden beam pierced her leg.

    ¡°Hmmm...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stared at Beleth who was above her.

    ¡°Close-range and long-range, heavy and light, blunt and piercing. These abilities follow the principles of bnce and duality, and you knew that you will only be a powerful warrior if you have these qualities! Your Golden Martial Aura allowed you to be that kind of warrior!¡±

    Beleth paused, as he gave another praising look to Fang Yu.

    ¡°So you even managed to uncover what my Golden Martial Aura does with just one hit? You really are impressive. This just makes me want to kill you more.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    These words by Beleth managed to confirm Fang Yu¡¯s findings, and that was:

    Beleth¡¯s Golden Martial Aura gives Beleth the ability to use long-range abilities and piercing attacks!

    Pair that with his powerful close-range abilities and heavy strikes, and he seems to be unstoppable!

    After all, how could someone find a way to defend from someone who can attack from different ranges, and attack in different ways?

    No wonder Beleth was suppressing his Golden Martial Aura earlier. If he just used it at the start, then most of his enemies will be easily defeated by him.

    For a fighter like Beleth, that won¡¯t be fun at all.

    And as for Fang Yu, she was about to experience the fate of someone facing the full-powered Beleth.

    ¡°Get wrecked!¡± Beleth growled as he let loose more attacks against Fang Yu.

    This time, what came were not just golden beams.

    Beleth manipted his attack so that he can conjure countless weapons with varying shapes.

    Axe, sword, spears, Beleth¡¯s Golden Energy took this shape as they rushed towards Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu sweated inwardly, as she imagined she was facing a powerful golden army right now!

    ¡°I must relocate first!¡± Fang Yu activated her teleportation, right before some of the weapons hit her.

    She managed to dodge them, but someone already knew her actions.

    ¡°Behind you.¡± Fang Yu paused as she looked behind her.

    There, she saw Beleth looking at her with derision.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Fang Yu felt pain in her stomach as she saw Beleth¡¯s left arm stabbed on it.

    Beleth¡¯s left arm was covered with the Golden Energy, turning it to a de that easily prated Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    ¡°So you anticipated my move...¡± Fang Yu said as blood dripped out of her mouth. ¡°You must have guessed my ns to teleport.....¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± Beleth said as he twisted his arm de inside Fang Yu.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°I just have to create a scenario where you will have no choice but to dodge.¡± Beleth said as he plunged his arm deeper. ¡°Since you can slow down time, I have to make sure that even if you slow down my golden energy attacks, you will have no space left to move. Once that happens, you will have no choice but to teleport.¡±

    ¡°And I will attack you the instant that you teleported.¡± Beleth concluded his speech with finality in his voice..

    ¡°Aside from piercing and long-range attacks, my Golden Martial Aura also improved my speed as my body could now pierce through space itself, allowing my movements to be quicker. It¡¯s your bad luck to encounter someone like me.¡±

    While Beleth was talking nonchntly like this, Fang Yu felt her body turning colder and colder.

    Out of al the Djinns she fought today, it was Beleth who managed to inflict the most serious wounds on her.

    It was so serious that Fang Yu knew that if she did not do anything, she will die.

    But what can Fang Yu do against someone like Beleth?

    ¡°Do you think I am done for right now?¡± Fang Yu said slowly as the aura in her body began to change.

    Earlier, it was mild and feeble as Fang Yu was about to die.

    Bur right now, the ferocity and intensity in her aura continued to rise as Fang Yu¡¯s eyes began to change appearance.

    The appearance of her eyes changed, turning into two ck orbs.

    Beleth, who saw this change, felt that he must not let Fang Yu continued with what she was doing.

    He raised his right arm, which he also changed to a golden de.

    He shed his arm down, with its target as Fang Yu¡¯s head!

    Fang Yu¡¯s will surely die once this arm reaches her head.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    After her breakthrough to the Third Stage, Fang Yu supposedly acquired a new bloodline ability for her Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline. But due to some issues, she was only able to fullyprehend this ability before her match with Beleth.

    The timing of this couldn¡¯t be greater, as this was only Fang Yu¡¯s chance to survive.

    Fang Yu¡¯s nk eyes shimmered as she slowly uttered,

    ¡°Dual Soul Domain!¡±

 Chapter 367: Stripped of Everything

    <h4>Chapter 367: Stripped of Everything</h4>

    ¡°Dual Soul Domain!¡±

    ¡°Domain? It can¡¯t be!¡± Beleth muttered as he felt a powerful pressure emanating from Fang Yu¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to have that!¡±

    ¡°Of course, it should be impossible for me.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she activated her new bloodline ability. ¡°But what can limits do against my determination?¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s new bloodline ability, ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯, can be technically only be used by her if she was at the Fourth Stage and she was in her Original Fused Form.

    If her soul was not as powerful as someone with Nine Soul Reformations or Late Fourth Stage, or the souls of her male and female body were notbined together, there is no way for her to cast his bloodline ability!

    So, if Fang Yu separates herself into her male and female body, these bodies of hers will not be able to cast the ability independently. They must fuse as one to have the chance to use it.

    Why does this bloodline ability have these requirements? It was because of the power needed to fuel this ability.

    The ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ needs a powerful soul to activate it because this ability produces a Domain for Fang Yu!

    That¡¯s right, a Domain which only Fifth Stage Practitioners could create is now avable for Fang Yu¡¯s use!

    As for its effects, Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ relies on the dao,w, and concepts of Duality.

    The application of this Domain will all depend on how Fang Yu uses it.

    Since the ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ produces a Domain, Fang Yu should have a powerful soul for her to support this Domain!

    Only when Fang Yu¡¯s soul strength wasparable to Nine Soul Reformations or Late Fourth Stage that she can activate the ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯!¡±

    Right now, with all the lucky encounters that Fang Yu had, the strength of each soul of her male and female body wereparable to someone with One Soul Reformation or Early Fourth Stage.

    Since she had two of these souls in her Original Fused form, the burden for her to activate ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ was also reduced.

    But even with that, Fang Yu¡¯s total soul strength was deficient to support ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯!

    If she wants to activate ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯, the total soul strength of her two soulsbined must reach Nine Soul Reformations!

    But at her current state, Fang Yu¡¯s soul strength beingparable to Nine Soul Reformations, even just for a short amount of time seems impossible!

    That was the problem that Fang Yu thought after sheprehended this bloodline ability earlier.

    Because of that, Fang Yu decided to just use this ability once she found a way to make her soul strength beparable to Nine Soul Reformations.

    In short, she decided to keep her bloodline ability in the shelves until the timees that she is able to use it.

    But right now, Fang Yu had no choice but to use ¡°Dual Soul Domain¡¯ because its her only chance to beat someone as powerful as Beleth!

    So how did Fang Yu managed to increase her soul strength to Nine Soul Reformations?

    The solution was simple, but also terrifying.

    Fang Yu just ignited her Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline!

    Only the ignition of her bloodline was Fang Yu¡¯s chance to boost her soul strength!

    Igniting one¡¯s bloodline will grant the practitioner with additional power, but its side effects were not something to be scoffed at!

    First of all, igniting the bloodline will force Fang Yu¡¯s body to bring out the potential hidden within her bloodline.

    This potential was supposed to be used by Fang Yu for her to gain new abilities in the future. But bloodline ignition will turn this potential into a power boost on Fang Yu¡¯s soul.

    Because of this, once Fang Yu stops her bloodline ignition, she will fall into an extremely weak state.

    This will happen as Fang Yu will have to recover the lost potential in her bloodline. She will only regain her strength once she regains all the potential that she ignited in her bloodline.

    With Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline being that of a Mutated and Evolved Godly Divine Beast, there was no doubt that the boost that she will get from her bloodline ignition will be great! But in exchange for this, Fang Yu will surely be in a weak state for a long time.

    As for how long that was, it will depend on how much of her bloodline Fang Yu will ignite.

    The more potential in her bloodline that Fang Yu ignited, the weaker she will get.

    Of course, Fang Yu could not just ignite all the potential in her bloodline.

    Burning all the potential in her bloodline will only kill Fang Yu!

    Not only that, but Fang Yu still had the dilemma of facing Solomon after Beleth, that is if she defeats Beleth.

    If Fang Yu were to ignite too much of her bloodline, won¡¯t that mean that she will be extremely defenseless against Solomon?

    Because of that, Fang Yu had to use her ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ in the shortest amount of time!

    Right before activating her ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯, Fang Yu ignited her bloodline first.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    Fang Yu felt her body weakening as she saw the blood inside her body actually boiling!

    This ¡®boiling¡¯ made her blood release an ethereal gas which Fang Yu wafted towards her soul.

    ¡°Hiss.....!¡±

    Fang Yu felt a tearing pain in her soulscape as her two souls greedily absorbed this gas.

    Her two souls let out a resplendent glow as they grew in size, going way bigger then Fang Yu expected.

    As for theirbined soul strength, Fang Yu felt giddy as she also felt their increase.

    One Soul Reformations, Two Soul Reformations, Three Soul Reformations...

    By the instant that her soul strength reached Nine Soul Reformations, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes zed as she activated her newest bloodline ability!

    ¡°Wong....¡±

    Fang Yu had her eyes wide open as she stared at her new ability.

    She felt that everything 5 meters around her was now under the power of her Duality Domain!

    As for Beleth, he was also covered by her domain too.

    ¡°Kgh...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body trembled as she realized that she had to burn more and more of her potential if she wanted to just let her domain exist!

    If this goes on for longer, Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline potential will run out before she could even make an attack towards Beleth!

    ¡°p!¡±

    Fang Yu sped her hands together as melodic hymns sprung out of her body.

    Anyone who would hear these hymns will be surely dazed, as the hymns were something that could reach their souls!

    These are the current insights that Fang Yu had on the Concept of Duality, and she is now infusing it on her Duality Domain!

    ¡°I must get out of her range!¡±

    With his observation and sharp eyes, Beleth noticed that only the area 5 meters around Fang Yu were affected by the hymns that came out of her.

    This meant that as long as Beleth went out of that range, it will be his win!

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!¡±

    But before he could even make a move, he felt his body freezing as Fang Yu¡¯s hymns inside her domain changed, turning into a chilly deration.

    ¡°Hear ye, my subjects. Any concept of duality that my enemy uses inside my domain shall be nullified by me! As long as this domain exists, none of my opponents can use any power rted to duality!¡±

    ¡°???¡± After hearing this, Beleth was stumped as he does not know how that statement of Fang Yu could affect him.

    He already realized that answer to that just a beatter.

    After dering these words, Fang Yu¡¯s body disappeared as she reappeared in front of Beleth.

    ¡°Another teleport huh. But looking at your pale expression, I guess that will be yourst teleportation then.¡± Beleth thought as he saw Fang Yu¡¯s currently weakened body. ¡°Since you used your strongest attack to me, which did not affect me at all, let me show you my strongest attack too!¡±

    ¡°Golden!¡±

    With thebination of his Golden Martial Aura and his powerful Martial Abilities, Beleth can assume the form of the ¡®Golden Warrior¡¯!

    At this state, all the Golden Energy will be assimted on his body, turning every part of him golden.

    With this, all of Beleth¡¯s attacks will have thebination of the brutality of a slugger and the sharpness of a swordsman.

    This was the peak of Beleth¡¯s martial art power!

    In fact, there was nobody who saw Beleth¡¯s Golden Warrior Form that were able to leave alive. All of them sumbed at his greatest form!

    And now, Fang Yu had the honor to experience this power too!

    ¡°Eh?¡± But Beleth felt nothing happening after he activated his form.

    His eyes widened in panic as he realized what was wrong.

    He inspected his body, and what he found was shocking.

    His Golden Martial Aura was nowhere to be found!

    As he was still reeling from this, Beleth also realized one thing.

    He also could not remember how to use his martial arts or his martial abilities!

    The whole situation looked like there was something blocking him from using his abilities!

    ¡°Just like what I said earlier. No enemies of mine can use anything rted to Duality inside my Duality Domain.¡± Fang Yu thought as she stared at Beleth with pity.

    ¡°It¡¯s game over for you now.¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    This was the power that Fang Yu decided to grant to her Domain, which she called Void Duality!

    This power allows Fang Yu to strip her opponents of their abilities, as long as these abilities were rted to duality.

    This means an opponent using ice-fire or life-death abilities inside Fang Yu¡¯s Duality Domain will have these abilities suppressed!

    This suppression willst as long as the enemy was inside Fang Yu¡¯s Duality Domain. Once the domain was gone, the enemy will regain all their suppressed abilities.

    As for Beleth, he was by far the unluckiest out of any Fang Yu¡¯s opponent. It was because his entire power under the concept of duality!

    His closebat abilities and heavy strikes were in a dual partnership with his golden martial aura¡¯s long range and piercing attacks.

    All these powers of his were following the concept of duality, so they were all suppressed by Fang Yu¡¯s Duality Domain!

    And since these powers are all the abilities that Beleth had, he was essentially powerless and defenseless right now!

    Fang Yu saying that it was game over for Beleth seemed to be the truest thing that she stated in her life.

    ¡°First Cosmic Ability, Fall of the Starlight!¡±

    While Beleth was extremely panicking, Fang Yu just looked calm as her body glowed silver from her first cosmic ability.

    Heat then began to roil out of her body as she pointed her fingers to Beleth.

    ¡°Third Cosmic Ability....¡±

    Beleth felt his body beginning to distort as Fang Yu finished her words.

    ¡°Star of Death.¡±

 Chapter 368: Drink Drink Drink

    <h4>Chapter 368: Drink Drink Drink</h4>

    A small ck orb appeared in front of Fang Yu, which she pushed towards Beleth¡¯s chest!

    This was Fang Yu¡¯s third Cosmic Ability, Star of Death!

    By this point, a pattern could already be seen on Fang Yu¡¯s cosmic abilities.

    Each of Fang Yu¡¯s cosmic abilities depend her Celestial Rebirth.

    Fang Yu¡¯s first Celestial Rebirth had her transforming into neb and a young star. This coincided with her First Cosmic Ability, Call of the Starlight.

    Fang Yu¡¯s second Celestial Rebirth had her transforming into a giant red star. This was mirrored by her Second Cosmic Ability, Star Emperor Manifestation Art.

    Meanwhile the third andtest Fang Yu¡¯s Celestial Rebirth had her transforming into a ck hole.

    Looking at that can already tell someone what Fang Yu¡¯s ¡®Star of Death¡¯ was.

    Yes, it was a miniature ck hole.

    Of course this ckhole was notparable to the real ck holes out there. It will take Fang Yu a higher cultivation base to allow her to do that.

    But right now, this miniature ck hole of Fang Yu was strong enough to damage peak Fourth Stage Practitioners and possibly a careless early Fifth Stage Practitioner.

    Fang Yu did not dare to attempt to use this ability against Beleth earlier, as there some limits on this ck hole that made it almost impractical to use!

    First, it moves extremely slowly. If Fang Yu conjured this ck hole and threw it to Beleth, Beleth wont¡¯ even need to run to dodge the ck hole. Hell, Beleth can even just ignore the approaching ck hole.

    That was just how slowly the miniature ck hole will be.

    But aside from that, another limit of this miniature ck hole it that it will onlyst for 10 seconds.

    These two limitationsbined made Fang Yu temporarily forget about the ¡®Star of Death¡¯.

    But after seeing Beleth¡¯s defenseless state, Fang Yu realized that she can actually use the ¡®Star of Death¡¯ now!¡±

    ¡°Nooo!!!!!!!¡±

    Even though his powers were gone, Beleth actually still had the ability to move. He can just run away from Fang Yu¡¯s domain, and he will regain his abilities.

    Too bad for him, Fang Yu was right in front of him as she activated ¡®Star of Death¡¯.

    Because of this, Beleth was unable to take a step as the miniature ck hole sunk on his chest.

    ¡°)($(%@)@$)(!#[emailprotected]</a>*[emailprotected]</a>¡±

    Beleth let out a guttural and gut-wrenching roar as the miniature ck hole messed up his insides.

    His chest began to look like a spinning wheel as the miniature ck hole started to suck(devour) Beleth from the inside.

    ¡°%@Y)@)**%@()@¡±

    In the end, Beleth was unable to escape, with his whole body rotating around the ck hole, as it did not stop devouring him.

    Everything then turned silent, as the entirety of Beleth was now fully devoured by the miniature ck hole.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    With Beleth dead, Fang Yu decided to disperse the ¡®Star of Death¡¯ which did so in a puff of ck smoke.

    ¡°Schwua!¡±

    Fang Yu then hastily dispelled her ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ as she copsed on the floor, unmoving.

    In total, only 5 seconds passed by from Fang Yu activating her ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ until Beleth¡¯s grisly death.

    ¡°F**k! A mere 5 seconds already consumed 50% of the potential in my bloodline!¡± Fang Yu wailed inwardly as she felt her body aching everywhere.

    Beleths¡¯ powerful attacks rattled the insides of Fang Yu, putting her body in a critical situation.

    The shockwaves of his strikes shook her internal organs, but the one that did the most damage to Fang Yu was that golden de that was stabbed on her torso.

    ¡°Hiss.....¡± Because Fang Yu used most of the lifeforce inside her Eternal Life and Death Disk earlier to fuel her Golden Rat Emperor Ability, what remained of it was not enough to heal any of her injuries.

    The limited lifeforce that Fang Yu had was only enough to stop her stab wound from bleeding. But after that, Fang Yu has to rely on her body¡¯s natural abilities to heal.

    ¡°.....¡±

    This fight with Beleth was the most exhausting fight that Fang Yu ever had in her life.

    Beleth always held the upper hand, and only when Fang Yu was forced to use all the cards that she managed to defeat Beleth.

    ¡°I really have to be careful on how I use my bloodline ignition....¡± Fang Yu realized from her fight earlier that one second of using her ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯ requires her to ignite 10% of her bloodline potential.

    This means Fang Yu only had at most 10 seconds to use her trump card! In a fight, that time interval is extremely crucial!

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not like even I will try another bloodline ignition in the future.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she thought that she will be now prudent regarding this desperate move of hers.

    ¡°It just costs too much....¡± Even Fang Yu was not sure how long she will stay in her weakened state.

    With all the heavy injuries and the weakened state that Fang Yu was in, she was not sure if she can even continue her campaign against Solomon.

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    Fang Yu felt her body shifting as she was brought out of the Mist Room.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Yu let out a gasp as she felt her body aching more outside the Mist Room.

    ¡°My cultivation must have been suppressing the pain for me.... But since I am now back to the Goddess¡¯, my cultivation had to be restricted...¡±

    Because of that, Fang Yu found herself unable to move even a single muscle. She justid there as she stared at the sky dully.

    As for Genie, she had her head bowed, with Fang Yu not knowing what she was thinking.

    ¡°Gh.....¡± Since Fang Yu can¡¯t speak, she can only growl to call for Genie¡¯s attention.

    Upon hearing this sound, Genie¡¯s head perked up as she looked at Fang Yu.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Fang Yu suddenly felt guilty as she saw Genie¡¯s face.

    Genie¡¯s face was covered in tears, as she desperately tried to hide the sobbing sounds hupping from her mouth.

    ¡°So she also had some feelings for Beleth.....¡± Fang Yu thought as she felt that it was a great misfortune for both Genie and Beleth that they have to be enemies.

    ¡°I know.. hic, hic.¡± Genie stuttered as she tried to talk to Fang Yu. ¡°That killing him hic, hic, is the right thing to do....¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed, knowing that they had no choice in the matter. No matter what Beleth and Genie felt for each other, Beleth was still under the control of Lord Solomon, so there is no way that Beleth will let them survive in the future!

    Besides, it¡¯s only through death that Beleth could be finally freed from Solomon¡¯s control.

    ¡°Even when others called me ugly.... Beleth was the one who stayed there and took care of me, hic, hic,¡±

    Genie continued crying as she let out all her pent-out emotions.

    ¡°......¡±

    Fang Yu does not want to be rude, but she was curious on what Beleth saw on Genie that made him fall in love with her.

    Well, love is love, and Fang Yu had no way to decipher it by her own.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Yu was not sure how to handle the situation, so she just stayed quiet as Genie continued crying.

    Half an hourter, and a Genie with a red and puffy face looked at Fang Yu and inspected her body.

    ¡°Oh my! You are extremely injured!¡± Genie gasped in horror as she realized how mangled Fang Yu became.

    ¡°Really? You just noticed it now? You really have been extremely saddened by Beleth¡¯s death, to the point you did not see me injured.....¡± Fang Yu thought grimly as she let Genie carry her body.

    Genie wiped her tear-stricken and snotty faces as she murmured,

    ¡°So where should I bring you now?¡±

    Fang Yu used all of her willpower so that she can speak some words.

    ¡°Let me devour.....¡± Fang Yu said with great effort as her body shook.

    ¡°Devour what?¡± Genie asked as her body strained on carrying Fang Yu.

    ¡°Anything with energy.....¡±

    ¡°Ok, I just know the ce.¡± Genie carried Fang Yu gingerly as she rushed across the Common Layer.

    While she was running, she and Fang Yu could still hear Solomon¡¯s roar of pain.

    ¡°.......¡± While she was being carried away by Genie, Fang Yu felt extreme irritation as she realized that there was something inside her storage that was trying to go outside.

    No, not something, it was actually someone.

    ¡°Gh!¡± Fang Yu grunted as she used the remains of her strength to slightly open her storage.

    ¡°Sis!!¡± Bursting out from her storage was Tang Li, who became teary-eyed as she saw Fang Yu¡¯s condition.

    Sis, awe you injuwed?¡± Tang Li asked as she looked at Fang Yu¡¯s hole in the stomach. She pointed at the hole as she eximed, ¡°You have a big hole!¡±

    Since Fang Yu was unable to talk, it was Genie who replied for her.

    ¡°It was true Great Devourer. Fang Yu was injured, so I think it won¡¯t be good if you disturbed her.¡±

    ¡°But my milk...¡± Tang Li muttered sadly as she gazed at her Sis.

    ¡°Milk my ass! I am injured here, and you are worried about that?¡± Fang Yu thought as she saw Tang LI approaching her.

    ¡°What are you doing Great Devourer?¡± Genie stuttered as she realized that Tang Li had one of her devious ns again.

    ¡°I will heal Sis!¡± Tang Li said proudly as she used her chubby hands to touch Fang Yu¡¯s cheeks.

    Tang Li then opened her mouth wide as she began to devour the energy around her!

    ¡°Wooosh!¡± Whistling sounds urred as Tang Li continuously devoured the energy present in Goddess.

    Tang Li was a devourer now, so she had the instinctual knowledge on absorbing different parts of a.

    In this case, Tang Li chose to devour some of the energy present in the Goddess¡¯.

    ¡°Roar!¡± In response to this, they heard Solomon¡¯s wails of pain being added with roars of rage.

    ¡°Muuu!!!!¡± Tang Li puffed her cheeks, ignoring the angry Solomon as she continued the energy absorption.

    If it was earlier, Tang Li would not attempt to do something like this, not with Solomon watching.

    But because Solomon was currently extremely incapacitated, Tang Li took the risk to absorb the energy of this!

    Instead of keeping it for herself, Tang Li redirected the energy, giving it all to Fang Yu.

    The energy passed through Tang Li¡¯s hands, permeating Fang Yu¡¯s cheeks.

    A mini-vortex appeared inside Fang Yu¡¯s mouth, courtesy of her Moon-Eating Serpent Ability, which allowed her to absorb this energy for herself.

    ¡°Dwink dwink dwink!¡± Tang Li muttered happily as she continued feeding Fang Yu.

    ¡°This baby....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes grew warm as upon seeing Tang Li¡¯s actions.

    It was only Tang Li and Solomon that will be able to absorb the energy inside this. Even Fang Yu cannot use her Moon-Eating Serpent Ability to forcefully absorb the energy of this.

    But the kind Tang Li used her devouring ability to give the energy to her Sis!

    ¡°...¡±

    But Fang Yu¡¯s warm feelings suddenly disappeared as she heard Tang Li dering,

    ¡°Sis, give me milk aftew this! Aftew all, I healed Sis!¡±

 Chapter 369 - The Thing

    <h4>Chapter 369 - The Thing</h4>

    369 The Thing

    If Fang Yu was able to move her body, then she would have worn an exasperated expression on her face right now. ¡°Great Devourer!¡± Even Genie, who was usually treats Tang Li with respect, was shocked by the words that Tang Li uttered. ¡°What you all said was wrong!¡± Fang Yu smiled inwardly as she thought that Genie was on her side now. But that smile was immediately wiped off when Genie continued talking. ¡°From what I heard,ctating women who just recovered from their injuries will have the quality of the milk they produced to be bad! Imagine that Great Devourer! If you try to drink Fang Yu¡¯s milkter, it will surely taste bad!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Ew!¡± Tang Li scrunched her adorable face as she imagined that disgusting taste. In the end, she pouted as she gave her Sis a sad look. ¡°Sis, Tang Li will jusht dwink youw milk tomowwow!¡± ¡°........¡± Fang Yu¡¯s silence was taken by Tang Li as an affirmative answer. ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Li giggled happily as she continued giving Fang Yu energy. ¡°Mnnn!!!!¡± Fang Yu let out a moan as she felt the pain in her body disappearing as the heavy injuries in her body started to heal. What reced the pain was afortable sensation that prated every part of her body.

    ¡°That was great!¡± Fang Yu said as she stretched her body. It took Tang Li 2 hours to give all the energy that Fang Yu needed. By this point, all the injuries in Fang Yu¡¯s body were gone, restoring her to her almost peak state. As for her ignited bloodline, Fang Yu managed to restore her bloodline potential up to 90% of the original potential. As for the remaining 10%, Fang Yu has to just rely on her body¡¯s capabilities to recover it. ¡°Sho shweepy.....¡± An exhausted Tang Li muttered as she flopped on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head. Spending 2 hours to channel energy to an injured Fang Yu must have made Tang Li very tired. Tang Li let out a huge yawn as she curled up on Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    Secondster, and snores could be heard as Tang Li drifted to her dreand. Both Fang Yu and Genie had warm expressions on their faces as they watched the adorable Tang Li falling asleep. But then Genie¡¯s expression was reced by a cold look as she stared at Fang Yu. ¡°I guess that what we will do after this will be against Solomon right?¡± ¡°Yes....¡± Fang Yu replied as she saw the resolute and murderous expression of Genie¡¯s face. Out of all the Djinns that Fang Yu met, it was Genie who was undoubtedly the one who suffered the most under Solomon. Thus, Genie grudge against Solomon was also the greatest. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Genie said as she grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s arms, dragging Fang Yu with her. ¡°I do not want the death of my fellow Djinns to be wasted for nothing! Solomon has to pay his dues!¡± ¡°...¡± Fang Yu did not need to be a mind reader to know that Genie was still thinking of Beleth as she uttered these words. Fang Yu understood Genie¡¯s pain. But Fang Yu will only implement a n once she was sure of its execution. ¡°We will meet Solomonter. For now, we will need to get someone first and have them help in my n.¡± Fang Yu said as she grabbed Genie, dragging her into a different direction. ¡°Someone? Are you sure this person will be of great help to us?¡± Genie asked with doubt present on her face. ¡°Because I do not want more people to die fighting Solomon.¡±

    ¡°This person will be helpful.¡± Fang Yu replied with a confident expression on her face. ¡°After all, the captain of our ship is a trustworthy one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are talking about that Andromeda.¡± Genie said as the anger in her expression faded away. She then knitted her eyebrows as she asked Fang Yu. ¡°I thought you had something prepared for her to do? Did she sessfully do it anyway?¡± ¡°Oh, what I made Andromeda do was simple.¡± Fang Yu elerated, as she brought Genie to the exit of the Common Area. Genie squinted her eyes when she realized that Fang Yu was leading her to the surface of the. ¡°What thing did you make Andromeda do at the surface of the?¡± ¡°Oh, its just simple.¡± Fang Yu did a gesture with her hands, making it look like a flying object. ¡°I just had Andromeda move our spaceship that was parked outside the andnd it on the surface.¡± Genie gave Fang Yu a puzzled look as she asked her, ¡°Why did you make her do that? Is that ship of any use?¡± ¡°Oh, I assure you, that ship will be really~ useful.¡± ¡°......¡±

    Few hours before Fang Yu fought with Beleth. God Continent, Thrae.

    After Fang Yu achieved her breakthrough, the spectacle brought by Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s body at the Thrae began to calm down. Everyone who saw what happened began to look at Illusion Fang Lin with glittering looks on their faces as they felt an overbearing powering out of Illusion Fang Lin.

    But they also felt wariness because they also saw a phenomenon happening at Wang Hao¡¯s forehead. They instinctively felt that right now, Wang Hao just gained additional power. But they ignored that for a moment as they focused on Illusion Fang Lin. Their eyes were wide as they realized that bringing thisd back with them to the Beast God will also be great! But their expectations were cut off when Wang Hao suddenly muttered ¡®No Babies Allowed¡¯ and use some of his power to kill this guy. The opponent Godly Divine Beasts shot an incredulous look to Wang Hao as they saw what he did! But before they could even make a sound, they felt a powerful presence suddenly appearing in front of Wang Hao. This presence was a girl d in silver aura. They could feel the murderous intent of the woman as she attacked Wang Hao. But Wang Hao just looked at the silver woman nonchntly as he waved his hands. A powerful pressure rippled out as the silver woman was sucked by Wang Hao inside a small ss ball. ¡°Thud!¡± This silver woman, who was now trapped inside a small ss ball, tried her best to break out. But Wang Hao just shook his head as he held the ss ball on his left hand. ¡°I shall deal with your matterter, Thea.¡± ¡°.......¡± Everyone in the area were surprised at what they saw. They just saw Wang Hao casually storing a powerful practitioner inside a ss ball. What made it more chilling was on how effortless Wang Hao did it!

    That¡¯s a powerful space-time ability....¡± Ste, the Lightning Roc muttered. She began to realize that Wang Hao seemed to be mysterious than what she expected. ¡°I think I must act more cautiously here....¡± But if the other invaders felt intimated, there were some of them that were just thick-headed. ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± Asnyan, the Nemean Lion Monarch said as she saw Wang Hao killing Illusion Fang Lin. It was as if she was not rattled with Wang Hao easily imprisoning the silver woman. Asnyan was pissed, as she knew that Illusion Fang Lin was a good seedling, and yet Wang Hao just brazenly killed him in front of them! ¡°Oh, that guy just needed to be quiet.¡± Wang Hao said as he smugly crossed his arms. He had no qualms killing that person, since he already knew that that guy was Illusion Fang Lin! ¡°Say what?¡± This riled up Asnyan more, and only when Ste tapped her shoulder that she managed to calm down.

    ¡°Wooosh.¡± Wang Hao stretched out his hand as he sucked Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s items in his storage. Surprisingly, the other Godly Divine Beasts did not make a move to stop Wang Hao from taking the items. They seem to be still wary of what Wang Hao did with Thea. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Hao hmphed as a small wormhole appeared, sucking all of Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s items. With the Fourth Petal unlocked, Wang Hao¡¯s control of his Space-Time Gyroscope also improved, allowing him to use more abilities. ¡°Hehehe, now this makes me excited.¡± Wang Hao knew that right now, the pressure by their enemies on his group was reduced! After all, Wang Hao can now use offensive space-time abilities. ¡°Before, I can just scheme around to win. But now, I can freely use powerful and awesome attacks!¡± Wang Hao happily thought as his body unconsciously straightened.

    ¡°Are you done now with whatever issue you were dealing?¡± Merlin, the Akashic Winged Tiger muttered after seeing that Wang Hao finished cleaning up. Since Illusion Fang Lin was already dead, they could not just grieve for him. After all, Illusion Fang Lin was just a good seedling, something that was just a ¡®possible¡¯ asset for the Beast God. Him dying here does not really affect their ns. But still, they could not just tolerate Wang Hao killing a good talent right in front of them. ¡°I do not know what was the enmity between you and that guy, but do not be that brazen to just do what you want in front of us!¡± ¡°Oh, so you think I am ignoring you lot right now?¡± Wang Hao let out augh as he motioned his enemies toe near. ¡°Come on then, I will give you all my loving attention......¡± Unsurprisingly, Wang Hao saw that Wu Meng, the One-Eyed Mystic Dream Owl was still unenthusiastic about joining in the fight. She really seemed to want Wang Hao to be safe. Wang Hao then felt pressure emanating from the 5 Godly Divine Beasts in front of him as they started to prepare their offensive. The aura released by the Central Divine Emperor earlier made the Godly Divine Beasts realize that they have to kill their enemies in front of them quickly. If they failed to kill Wang Hao and co. quickly, the Central Divine Emperor will surely arrive on time and assist them. They could feel that the Central Divine Emperor was one powerful opponent. If they let him assist Wang Hao¡¯s group, then Wang Hao¡¯s group will be much harder to beat! Speed is the key! While his enemies were preparing their attacks, Wang Hao suddenly heard a voiceing in from his storage. ¡°Are you... that Wang Hao?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he inspected his storage. Upon looking there, he saw a tablet within Illusion Fang Lin¡¯s items. Wang Hao was able to piece everything that Fang Lin said earlier as he realized who the speaker was. ¡°I am Wang Hao. And I presume that you are Fang Lin¡¯s second master?¡± ¡°Yes, that is I.¡± The voice sounded raspy and ancient, something that Wang Hao immediately loathed. ¡°Why are you talking to me now? I am in middle of a fight you know.¡± Wang Hao replied irritably to Old Man. ¡°Can you just pipe down first and let me finish my fight?¡± Old Man ignored the slight hostility that he heard from Wang Hao as he calmly replied, ¡°This is regarding Fang Lin¡¯s time travel escapades. I think the time travel to the future might wake up that THING sleeping inside Fang Lin.¡±

    ¡°You have my attention now.¡± After hearing these words, Wang Hao did not waste time as he used the Time eleration ability on his and Old Man¡¯s mind. Wang Hao can use this time eleration ability on his body, but he just focused on his and Old Man¡¯s mind. Because of this, he and Old Man could exchange more and more messages in a span of one second. They will have plenty of time to talk before Wang Hao¡¯s enemies could make their move. As for Wang Hao attacking his enemies, since only his mind was affected, Wang Hao had no way to make an attack. His body was still in normal time frame. Only his and Old Man¡¯s mind were elerated. He had to wait for the effects of his time eleration to end if he wanted to make a move.

    Also, he used the full version of the Time eleration on their minds, meaning that he won¡¯t be able to use it on the fight against the Beast God Envoyster.

    But Wang Hao was not perturbed by this as he knew that talking to Old Man was more important right now. ¡°Ok, tell me all the details.¡± Wang Hao solemnly asked Old Man. ¡°Make it quick, for I am itching to fight now.¡±

 Chapter 370: Countless Talks

    <h4>Chapter 370: Countless Talks</h4>

    ¡°Let me just ask you first....¡± Old Man¡¯s voice did not sound amicable as he asked, ¡°You are not rted to that Thing inside my disciple right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Hao replied with the irritation back in his voice.

    ¡°I do not know what you are thinking, but you must realize that I am Fang Lin¡¯s master too, so I always have the best interest for him!¡± ¡°Best interests? Really?¡± Old Man¡¯s voice turned skeptic after hearing Wang Hao¡¯s defense. ¡°Did I just hear you say that?¡± ¡°Oi oi oi, what are you implying then huh?¡± Wang Hao replied angrily as he realized what Old Man was pertaining to. ¡°You think I suck as a master?¡±

    ¡°Of course you suck!¡± Old Man quickly answered back as he rattled a series of misdeeds that Wang Hao did as Fang Lin¡¯s master. ¡°Kgh....¡± Wang Hao stayed quiet, as he was not able to offer any rebuttal against Old Man.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I suck as a master, I get that. But you must know that even I would not be that deranged to ce something like that inside Fang Lin.¡± ¡°But you already knew before that Fang Lin had that Thing inside him?¡± Old Man slowly muttered as he tried to berate Wang Hao. ¡°If you knew that, then why did you not tell Fang Lin about it?¡±

    ¡°Why should I? It might only do Fang Lin more harm than good if we told him something like that.¡± Wang Hao replied evasively. ¡°Besides, when I first saw the Thing, I thought that after letting it live for some few years, it will disappear since that¡¯s the way to eliminate that....¡±

    ¡°That would be the case if Fang Lin had a normal talent. But as you know, Fang Lin was an extremely talented practitioner!¡± Old Man yelled out as heid out the facts to Wang Hao.

    ¡°Do you know how fast Fang Lin had advanced in his cultivation now? It was not so long ago when he was admitted to the Immortal God Sect, and yet look at his abilities now. Just before his breakthrough to the Third Stage, he can already fight Fourth Stage Practitioners! Now that he just broke through, how strong could he be already?¡±

    ¡°Gulp!¡± Wang Hao inwardly trembled as he realized the monstrous talent Fang Lin had. Will that disciple of his be able to fight peak Fourth Stage Practitioners now? If he could, then Fang Lin¡¯s talent will just be slightly lowerpared to Wang Hao¡¯s elder sister!

    ¡°If Fang Lin did not meet you and me, he will surely would have not reached this level.¡± Old Man said with a trace of doting and proudness in his voice. ¡°But he met us, so his potential went off the charts!¡±

    ¡°And now that talent of his was keeping that Thing alive.¡± Wang Hao said with annoyance as he was stumped with what to do.

    ¡°Sigh, I know that Fang Lin time travelled to the future. I am fine with that, since there is no way that we will be affected. But how could you say that this time travel will wake up that Thing?¡± Wang Hao perked up as he asked Old Man.

    ¡°I will not inquire about your origin, but I know that you, Old Man, was way older than me. Come now, shower me with your knowledge. After all, you are an extremely erudite person.¡± ¡°Erudite? Hohohoho...¡± Old Man seemed to be extremely pleased as he received Wang Hao¡¯spliment.

    Wang Hao grinned, realizing that he just managed to find Old Man¡¯s weak point. ¡°Ohe on, you are the one of the wisest being in the Universe, so something like this should be no biggie for you.¡± Wang Hao did not hold back as he used his exquisite tongue skills to please Old Man(Welp, that sounded wrong).

    ¡°Old Man, your intelligence should be on par with the Universe Sages, so you can exin to me everything about that Thing!¡± But after Wang Hao said that, he saw the Old Man smiling ruefully as he replied to Wang Hao. ¡°Oh actually.... I am a member of the Universe Sages!¡± Old Man thenughed boisterously upon seeing the shocked expression on Wang Hao¡¯s face. ¡°Hahahaha! So what do you think about it? I am really great right?¡±

    ¡°Great my ass!¡± Wang Hao angrily replied as he tried to maul Old Man. ¡°You are actually a Universe Sage? No wonder you spout all the knowledge bullshit! Ptooey! ¡± Did you just spit!¡±

    ¡°Hell yes I did!¡± Wang Hao seemed to have a nerve in him pricked after Old Man said that he was a Universe Sage. ¡°My memory was still foggy, but I can faintly remember that some of those Universe Sages wanted me dead! Those damn geezers!¡± ¡°Oi oi oi, don¡¯t you lump me in with them.¡± Old Man said as an annoyed expression appeared in his features.

    ¡°I was the member of the 12th Universe Sages Council. We at those days were the representation of the perfect bnce between knowledge and power. These Universe Sages wanting you dead must have been from the youngest generation! Ptooey! Youngsters these days!¡±

    ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Oh, what was the current number of the Universe Sages Council right now?¡± Old Man asked Wang Hao while looking away. ¡°Must be around 100th...¡± ¡°1,532nd.¡± Wang Hao replied with a triumphant smile on his face.

    ¡°What the hell? I was asleep for that long?¡± Old Man clutched his face, realizing how much time he just went through. ¡°Ugh, this sucks...¡±

    ¡°So you are part of the 12th? Hehehe so you came from the Primordial Era then.¡± Wang Hao shook his head as he gazed at Old Man in pity. ¡°Much time had already passed after that...¡± ¡°What era is it now anyway?¡± Old Man stealthily asked Wang Hao.

    ¡°The Downfall Era.¡± Wang Hao replied with a solemn tone in his voice. ¡°From what you could hear from the title, you must already realize the situation our Universe was in.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so we have reached this point then...¡± Old Man muttered as he seemed to be shaken by what Wang Hao said. ¡°Out of all the eras I could be freed, the one I got was the Downfall Era? What a bad luck I could have...¡± ¡°But you know that at eras like this, heroes and great practitioners will appear, just like me!¡± Wang Hao proudly said, showing his arrogance.

    ¡°For a moment I thought you will mention Fang Lin.....¡± Old Man seemed to have recovered from his shock as he went back to the topic that he and Wang Hao was talking about.

    ¡°So about that time travel and the Thing....¡± Old Man took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I am restricted by my position as a Universe Sage so I could not tell you more about it.¡± ¡°What the hell? That¡¯s just cheating!¡± Wang Hao muttered as he tried to affect the soul body of Old Man.

    Old Man was unfazed as he ignored Wang Hao¡¯s attempts. He tried to make his face look ¡®sagely¡¯ as he asked Wang Hao, ¡°What do you know about the Thing?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Wang Hao pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°What I only know is what the Thing looks like and how it usually incubates on a practitioner. I also know that letting the Thing awaken will be catastrophic, so eliminating it is the number 1 priority.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the basic information that all upper-ss families in the Universe have.¡± Old Man nodded, seemingly satisfied with what Wang Hao said. ¡°As a Universe Sage, I know much more about the Thing. Let¡¯s just say... that it¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s tone then changed as he asked Old Man, ¡°If Fang Lin time travelling can wake up the Thing, does that mean I must do my best to prevent him from doing time travel?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Man replied gravely. His eyes looked zed as he said, ¡°As much as possible, we must limit Fang Lin¡¯s movements through the River of Time.¡±

    ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡±

    There was tense silence between the two before Wang Hao said, ¡°So you know that the original Fang Lin was at the future timeline. Does that mean we should not allow him to go back?¡± ¡°I.... do not know.¡± Old Man replied with uncertainty. ¡°It all depends on how long Fang Lin was exposed to the River of Time. The longer he was exposed to it, the higher the chance that he might wake the Thing up.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Wang Hao looked pissed as he seemed to be stuck on a dead end. ¡°So that¡¯s it? We will just wish that once Fang Lines back from the future, he will be fine and the Thing does not awaken?¡± ¡°Well what other options do you have?¡± Old Man shot back. ¡°Fang Lin¡¯s talent was keeping the Thing alive and if Fang Lin moves more in the River of Time, the Thing might wake up. Tell me then what you n to do.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Wang Hao knew two options to kill the thing. The first option was by letting a few years pass by, and the Thing will die on its own. The second option was by letting the host practitioner kill the Thing inside him/her.

    Out of the two options, the first one was the safer and more sessful one. The second option was highly dangerous, as most of the time, both the host practitioner and the Thing dies.

    Wang Hao, with hismon sense, decided to use the first option on Fang Lin. But who would have thought that Fang Lin¡¯s talent will keep the Thing alive! And now, it was on the verge of awakening!

    As for the second option, Wang Hao was not willing to make Fang Lin do this option since Fang Lin had a high chance of dying from this option!

    In this case, there is only one way that Fang Lin can kill the Thing. ¡°I have to make a new n to kill the Thing!¡± Wang Hao dered, as his eyes glowed with determination.

    Wang Hao let out a sigh as he visualized his ¡®New n¡¯ to kill the thing. Old Man just watched from the sides, looking at Wang Hao¡¯s ¡®New n¡¯. Minutester. Wang Hao let out a deep breath as he finished his endeavor. ¡°This new n that I made will surely kill that parasite!¡± Wang Hao muttered solemnly to himself. Old Man¡¯s eyes then widened as he saw the ¡®New n¡¯ that Wang Hao made. ¡°Preposterous!¡± Old Man shouted as he realized Wang Hao¡¯s solution to kill the Thing inside Fang Lin.

    ¡°I know that this method you just made will surely kill the Thing, but do you think Fang Lin will agree to your method?¡± ¡°Whether he agrees or not, I will still use this method on him.¡± Wang Hao replied grimly, ignoring the panic on Old Man¡¯s voice. ¡°But still!¡± ¡°Shut up Old Man.¡± Wang Hao replied with steel on his voice. ¡°You know that this method of mine was the only way left for Fang Lin to survive. If he does not use this method, he will surely die. So I, as his master, must do this!¡± Old Man paused as he gave Wang Hao a solemn and pitying look. Wang Hao stared back with resolution present in his eyes. Old Man¡¯s voice quivered as he said, ¡°If you use this method on Fang Lin, any semnce of connection you have with him will be gone! Fang Lin will hate you so much that he might loathe your very presence! Do you want that to happen?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Wang Hao trembled as he tried to calm himself down. ¡°Fang Lin already hates me now, so there is no problem if he hates me more right?¡± ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 371: Visitation Hours

    <h4>Chapter 371: Visitation Hours</h4>

    ¡°Hoong.¡± After saying these words, Wang Hao did not waste time as he dispelled the time eleration.

    Time flow regained its normalcy as Wang Hao and Old Man¡¯s mind resynced with the normal time.

    ¡°Well, you are the one who wanted it. Suit yourself.¡± That was what Old Man said to Wang Hao before he became silent.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as he did not expect that Old Man would tacitly agree with his n.

    ¡°Old Man, whatever I do would not be influenced by you.¡± Wang Hao grumbled softly. ¡°Boom!¡± With the time flow back to normal, Wang Hao gained the luxury of watching his 5 opponents about to unleash their attacks.

    But suddenly, Wu Meng, who was just stationary earlier, suddenly made her move. ¡°Wooosh!¡± Massive quantities of Dream Mist erupted from her body, covering the whole area. Wang Hao and his other allies retreated, as they felt that this Dream Mist was something to be dreaded.

    But to their surprise, they felt that nothing happened to them. Instead, it seemed like it was the enemy Godly Divine Beasts that were affected. ¡°What the hell are you doing Wu Meng? Are you betraying us now?¡± Jian Chen, the Boundless Sword Dragon, roared in anger. ¡°You seem to really want that bastard Wang Hao alive!¡±

    Booming sounds were heard as Jian Chen and the other Godly Divine Beasts tried to escape from Wu Meng¡¯s Dream Mist. ¡°Celestial Sword Domain!¡±

    At the spot where Jian Chen was supposed to be, a resplendent glow appeared. This glow originally covered an area 100 kilometers around Jian Chen. This glow then coalesced into shape of a sword which was shed down on the Dream Mist!

    Wu Meng¡¯s Dream Mist parted under the impact of such attack. Yet secondster, the Dream Mist reformed itself. ¡°S**t! It will take me around 10 strikes to free myself!¡± Jian Chen cursed audibly within the Dream Mist. ¡°Wu Meng! Once I get out of this ce, I will make sure you will pay for it!¡±

    If Jian Chen had problems leaving, the other Godly Divine Beasts were also at the same state that Jian Chen was. ¡°Akashic Domain!¡± Merlin shouted as an extremelyrge magic circle appeared. Smaller magic circles were birthed by this magic circle. Each one of these small magic circles glowed as they peppered the Dream Mist with countless magical attacks.

    ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Domain!¡± On Ste¡¯s ce, a monstrous being made up of lightning appeared. It spat out lighting, which continuously bombarded the Dream Mist. ¡°World Tree Domain!¡± Around Shou Nanren¡¯s location, a towering tree appeared, with its canopy reaching the sky. Green partictes fell from the canopy of the tree, which hit the Dream Mist below. ¡°Fizz.....¡± The Dream Mist began to slowly dissolve from the green partictes, reducing its number.

    As for Asnyan, ¡°Huhuhu Wu Meng! You really are bullying me!¡± Since Asnyan was the Nemean Lion Emperor, her offensive abilities won¡¯t help her escape the Dream Mist. Wang Hao watched in incredulity as these Godly Divine Beasts did their best to escape.

    ¡°From the looks of it, it will take around 5 breaths of time before they could escape.¡± Wang Hao then looked around him as he tried to see where Wu Meng was. ¡°Kehoff!¡± Wang Hao saw Wu Meng at the center of the Dream Mist area, coughing out some blood as she released more and more Dream Mist inside her body. ¡°Tsk.¡± Wang Hao knew that for her Dream Mist to trap 5 Godly Divine Beasts, Wu Meng must have been igniting her bloodline.

    Wu Meng then sensed Wang Hao¡¯s gaze concentrated on her. She looked back to Wang Hao as she said, ¡°Now that I helped you escape, you owe me one favor.¡± ¡°Is this favor rted to the Dreamworld?¡± Wang Hao asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Yes, it is rted to that.¡± Wu Meng said as she coughed up more blood from her mouth. Her countenance started to look pale as her Dream Mist began to weaken. Wang Hao looked behind him, and he saw that his other allies, including his younger sister Wang Meimei, were already far away. ¡°They really are good at retreating....¡±

    Well, Wang Hao did not mind it, as he can just teleport away. ¡°Giddyup!¡± Wang Hao said he teleported beside the bleeding Wu Meng and then hugging her.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Wu Meng¡¯s stupefied expression was seen by Wang Hao, as she tried to squirm away from his hug. ¡°Since you seem to be our ally now, you will be joining in the escape.¡± Wang Hao shed Wu Meng a smile as he teleported away, bringing the surprised Wu Meng with him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Once Wu Meng was brought away by Wang Hao, the effects of her Dream Mist disappeared, letting the trapped Godly Divine Beasts out.

    ¡°Tsk. They really are good in escaping!¡± Merlin muttered as he realized that by this point, their opponents were already at the Immortal Continent.

    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s chase them now!¡± Jian Chen¡¯s sword aura began to rise as he started the pursuit.

    But Merlin held out his hand, indicating to Jian Chen that he should stop. ¡°What now?¡± Jian Chen sighed in exasperation after seeing Merlin¡¯s actions. ¡°You want to give them a way out?¡± ¡°Well what choice do we have now?¡± Merlin snarled back to Jian Chen. ¡°By this time, that powerful presence we felt earlier would have already joined Wang Hao¡¯s group.

    If we pursue them now, I do not know how the fight will turn out.¡± ¡°Not only that, but that b**ch Wu Meng betrayed us now. With Wu Meng on our opponents¡¯ side, pursuing them now will be harder!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jian Chen was not able to give any reply, as he knew that Merlin was right.

    ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Asnyan pouted sadly as she stared at the direction of the Immortal Continent. ¡°I wanted a fight, yet now we had to stay put first?¡± Merlin ignored Anyan¡¯sints as he straightened his body. He stared at his remaining allies as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle down first at the Pce of the Gods. Those people surely had the best amodation for us. And then-¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then we will send a message to the Beast God about the turn of events. Our next actions will be determined by their reply.¡± Merlin said as he flew towards the Pce of the Gods. ¡°Follow me now. We need to send the message quickly.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Ste raised her eyebrows as she asked Merlin. ¡°You know that the distance of the Beast God from his was enormous. How long will it take for our message to reach the Beast God and for their reply to reach us?¡¯ ¡°Well...¡± Merlin cupped his chin before saying, ¡°It will take 6 hours for our message to travel from this to the Beast God. Another 6 hours is required for their reply to reach us. So all in all, we will wait for half a day.¡±

    ¡°But by that time, I think the Immortal Continent would have prepared some good defenses already.¡± Shou Nanren chimed in. ¡°Are you really sure about this Merlin? ¡°Of course I am.¡± Merlin replied confidently. ¡°With ourbined power, I foresee our victory. We just need to ask the Elders from the Beast God on how we will deal with Wu Meng, and the other 2 Godly Divine Beasts in this. After all, I want to make sure that none of us dies from unknown factors.¡±

    The faces of Merlin¡¯spanions scrunched up as they realized that Merlin was thinking that they have chances of dying in this. ¡°Seems like we have a n then.¡± Asnyan shrugged her shoulders as she stared at the Pce of the Gods with anticipation. ¡°I hope this ce have delicious foods... Ugh, I am getting hungry now....¡± ¡°Quit yapping you glutton!¡± ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Wu Meng let out a gasp as Wang Hao let her out from his hug. Wu Meng scrambled on her feet, pale-faced as she looked around her. She saw that she was in a in with luscious grass, being caressed gently by the winds around her.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± With her igniting her bloodline, Wu Meng¡¯s body was currently weakened. That was just how taxing it was for her to trap 5 Godly Divine Beasts for a short amount of time. She even found it hard to use her divine sense, thus leading to her question to Wang Hao.

    ¡°We are at the Immortal Continent, though I will not tell you exactly where.¡± Wang Hao replied as heid down on the soft grass. ¡°Come on, the grass feels good. I think you shouldy down to realize their greatness.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Since nothing bad will happen if she followed what he said, Wu Meng decided toy down on the grass too. After all, the grass will not eat her right? Wu Meng took a deep breath as she felt that the grass was indeedfortable. She felt as if her body was being soothed as she justid down, unmoving.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s voice broke Wu Meng¡¯s serene feeling as he started questioning her. ¡°So what is it that you want with me?¡± ¡°I....¡± Wu Meng opened her eyes as it began to look slightly moist. ¡°I need your help so that I can be epted by the Dreamworld. I... I want to go back and live in the Dreamworld again!¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± Wang Hao stood up quickly as he stared at the teary Wu Meng. His voice slightly trembled as he said, ¡°But you are the One-Eyed Mystic Dream Owl! Your poweres from the Dreamworld! How in the hell could you be rejected by the Dreamworld itself?¡± Wu Meng bit her teeth as she looked away. ¡°I will only exin it to you once you and I go to the Dreamworld.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so what you said is the teaser trailer then?¡± Wang Hao scratched his head as a glint shed across his eyes.

    He gave Wu Meng a crooked smile as he said, ¡°Well, as long as you will not interfere with our fight against those Godly Divine Beasts, I will consider your request.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Wu Meng stood up quickly as she grasped Wang Hao¡¯s hands. Wu Meng¡¯s hands were slightly trembling as she two drops of tears trailed her cheeks. ¡°This means a lot to me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha....¡± Wang Hao looked at Wu Meng¡¯s appearance, and he realized that she actually was a fine gal. At that moment, he decided to make Wu Meng realize his charms!

    But before he could make a move, Wang Hao felt a powerful presenceing from the north. And from the looks of it, this presence was heading towards Wang Hao. ¡°Hmm??¡± Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he tried to analyze who the neer was.

    His mouth split into a grin as one name shed across his mind. ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Wang Hao stared at the northern direction as he muttered, ¡°What does the Central Divine Emperor want with me?¡±

 Chapter 372: Hot and Steamy Pile of Lava

    <h4>Chapter 372: Hot and Steamy Pile of Lava</h4>

    Wang Hao already heard countless stories about the talent of the Central Divine Emperor. It was said that the current Central Divine Emperor was the strongest expert in the whole Thrae!

    That was saying something in a full of talented practitioners!

    There were very few records of his battles, but this amount did not deter him from obtaining the title of the strongest.

    After all, these very few matches about the Central Divine Emperor fighting against powerful Immortals and Gods while he was just at the Dao Domain Stage! And the Central Divine Emperor always won all of his matches!

    Now that he was an Immortal, the full extent of his battle prowess was unknown.

    That was why everyone in the Thrae gave the mantle of the strongest to the current Central Divine Emperor.

    ¡°Tsk. I am sure he got these power-ups from the Central Divine ne. What a spoiled brat!¡± Wang Hao muttered irritably as he felt that something about the Central Divine Emperor just irritated him(Really Wang Hao, a spoiled brat? Talk about a dog barking to a wrong tree.).

    ¡°I wonder what he wants with me. Does he want to fight me? Well he may be strong, but I ain¡¯t scared of him!¡± Wang Hao thought with relish as the Central Divine Emperornded in front of him and Wu Meng.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The ground creaked as the Central Divine Emperor made his presence known. ¡°.......¡± Now that Wang Hao could see his face, he realized that the Central Divine Emperor actually looked kind and easygoing. His body wasnky, and he wascking the refinement one should possess as an Emperor.

    He certainly looked handsome, but not the handsome Emperor type. ¡°Eh, he actually looks not evil to me.¡± Wang Hao muttered to himself as Wu Meng hid behind him. Wu Meng was currently injured, so she had to make sure she was safe. The Central Divine Emperor smiled upon seeing their actions as he took a step forward.

    Wang Hao pushed his hand forward as he said, ¡°Woah easy there, I just formed an alliance with thisdy. Even if she was with the opponents¡¯ side earlier, I will still not allow you to attack her.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Central Divine Emperor spoke. His voice was deep and reassuring, something that a good speaker possesses. ¡°Do not worry Sir Wang Hao, I am not interested on making any moves on her. My goal ining here was you, and you alone.¡± The eyes of the Central Divine Emperor glinted as they solely focused on Wang Hao and Wang Hao alone.

    Wang Hao shivered inwardly, thinking that the stare the Central Divine Emperor was giving him was too intense.

    So intense that Wang Hao was having second thoughts about the Central Divine Emperor¡¯s orientation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s into males?¡± This time, Wang Hao chose to hide behind the injured Wu Meng, as if his fears were more important than Wu Meng¡¯s.

    The other two tilted their heads upon seeing Wang Hao¡¯s strange behavior. The Central Divine Emperor justughed it off as he said, ¡°I swear with my soul that I have no ill intentions against you. Should I contradict this oath, the heavens are free to smite my soul.¡± His eyes then shed as he casted a look to Wu Meng.

    ¡°Sir Wang Hao, I reckon that this woman also made a soul oath when she allied with you?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot about that.¡± Wang Hao gave a pointed look to Wu Meng, who let out a sigh as she made her soul oath too.

    But she gave her soul oath to Wang Hao through Divine Sense, ensuring that the Central Divine Emperor would not get anything rted to her request to Wang Hao. ¡°Oh, seems like you are done then.¡± Upon seeing that Wang Hao visibly rxed, the Central Divine Emperor flew in the air as he said to the other two, ¡°Please follow me. I need to show Sir Wang Hao something that will greatly interest him.¡±

    ¡°Woosh...¡± The three of them then sted through the air, heading straight towards the center of the Immortal Continent.

    While in flight, Wang Hao ruminated on the possible scenarios of the current war. With them regrouping with the Central Divine Emperor, Wang Hao was sure that their enemies will not make any sudden moves. They might even ask for advice from their home, given the special circumstances happening in Thrae.

    ¡°Hmm... so it might take around 8-12 hours before they make a move.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes shed as he gave one more discreet look at the Central Divine Emperor. Instead of seeing someone worried about the war, what Wang Hao could see was a yful expression on the Emperor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hmph, these people from the Immortal Continent must have used something to know that they will have no problem for another 8-12 hours.¡± Wang Hao was sure this was the reason for the Central Divine Emperor¡¯s carefree attitude.

    Now, the more important question lingering on Wang Hao¡¯s mind was on what is the request that the Central Divine Emperor wanted on Wang Hao. ¡°Given that we have ¡®free time¡¯ for half a day, they must have been looking for ways to strengthen their defenses. What the Central Divine Emperor wanted my help with... could be rted to that.¡±

    In no time at all, the three of them arrived at the centermost part of the Immortal Continent. ¡°It¡¯s certainly.... exotic.¡± Wang Hao said with twitching eyes as he looked at a majestic object in front of him.

    It was a volcano, withva and magma spewing out of its mouth. What was scary was that not onlyva and magma came out of the volcano. Lava-d creatures were also asionally pouring out of the volcano, with their actions making it obvious that they have murderous intentions on the areas around the volcano.

    But theseva creatures did not stand a chance, as there were countless formations covering the ce, peppering theva creatures with numerous attacks. In no time at all, all theseva creatures died off, with none of them able to step out of the base of the volcano.

    ¡°So, what is this ce?¡± Wang Hao scratched his head as he looked at the volcano on wonder. ¡°It certainly is a weird ce.¡±

    The Central Divine Emperor then smiled as he said, ¡°Oh, this is actually the entrance to the Central Divine ne.¡± He pointed to the mouth of the volcano as he continued talking.

    ¡°Anyone entering the mouth of the volcano will find themselves in a hidden ne. That ne was what we call the Central Divine ne. As for the people who can enter that ce, only the Central Divine Emperor who holds the Emperor Token can enter this ce. But the current Central Divine Emperor can also use the Emperor Token to let other practitioners in too.¡±

    ¡°Ok, now I see.¡± After seeing theseva creatures, Wang Hao¡¯s evaluation of the Central Divine Emperor improved. As it turns out, the Central Divine ne was actually not just a hidden ne filled with treasures or valuable herbs.

    The Central Divine ne was actually a hostile ce filled with dangerous beings!

    Every generation of the Central Divine Emperors that enter this ce must have been risking their lives venturing this ne!

    That meant that the current Central Divine Emperor was not a spoiled brat, but a battle-honed royalty! ¡°What was the strongest creature inside the Central Divine ne?¡± Wang Hao whispered to the Central Divine Emperor as he stared at the volcano in wonder. ¡°A Peak Fifth Stage Dao Domain Practitioner, and even I could not defeat it. My battles with this Lava Being always result in a draw.¡± The Central Divine Emperor replied sadly as he red at the volcano in anger.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he gave a withering look to the Central Divine Emperor.

    ¡°It was said that you are the strongest practitioner in this. Howe you could not beat a creature like that?¡± The Central Divine Emperor gave Wang Hao a sheepish smile as he said, ¡°These beings... they were a bit special.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Wang Hao replied with interest. ¡°Well, these beings were originally invaders who came from another. After a brutal and bloody war that wiped out almost all the practitioners in this, the remaining practitioners were able to seal these invaders inside a hidden ne. Not only the invaders were sealed inside this ne, but also their weapons and materials.¡±

    ¡°Ohh...¡± Now Wang Hao started to look at the volcano with more interest. ¡°So theseva beings in the Central Divine ne came from a different then. How could they be so confident in invading this? Do they have something that can help them win?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± A hungry look shed across the Central Divine Emperor¡¯s eyes as he stared at the volcano with anticipation. ¡°It was an extremely powerful weapon that if used by theva beings, could have spelled defeat for his.

    But theseva beings were so arrogant that they decided they will only use this weapon in the end of the battle. Because of that, our ancestors were able to seal them.¡± ¡°Hmmm.....¡± Wang Hao cupped his chin as he asked the Central Divine Emperor more questions.

    ¡°If they have a Fifth Stage Being hidden in the Central Divine ne, then howe they could not escape? They could just use that weapon of theirs to escape right?¡± ¡°Oh, the reasons are actually simple.¡± The Central Divine Emperor pointed at the formations around the volcano as he said, ¡°There are two reasons. First, that weapon of theirs could only be used in special circumstances, and these special circumstances could not be found in the Central Divine ne. So, that weapon is useless for them.¡±

    ¡°Second is that once these beingse out of the volcano, they will be ughtered by the formations around the volcano. Inside the Central Divine ne, they are powerful because of a power boost. But once they leave the Central Divine ne, they lose that power boost.¡±

    ¡°What power boost it that?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s second query was quickly answered by the Central Divine Emperor.

    ¡°Inside the Central Divine ne, fire andve were abundant. In that ce, theva beings¡¯ battle power can jump by at around 1 to 2 stages. That Fifth Stage being I was talking about? It was the most talented Lava Being and the environment inside that ne allows it to have a high battle prowess.¡±

    ¡°But once they leave the volcano, their battle power will be back to normal, allowing our formations to kill them. Even that Fifth Stage Being was scared toe out because of that limitation.¡±

    The Central Divine Emperor gave the volcano a ridiculing look as he continued talking.

    ¡°That was also one of the reasons theseva beings lost when they invaded. Their battle prowess became ordinary once they went on this, which led to their eventual defeat¡±

    The Central Divine Emperor concluded his speech merrily as he casted Wang Hao a hopeful look.

    ¡°Sir Wang Hao, by this point, you already know my request, right?¡± Wang Hao let out a sigh as he said, ¡°You want my help to procure the powerful weapon of theseve beings, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

 Chapter 373: Itâ€™s so Cool

    <h4>Chapter 373: It¡¯s so Cool</h4>

    ¡°What is that weapon, by the way?¡± Wang Hao did not immediately agree to the Central Divine Emperor¡¯s request.

    Instead, he tried to probe details of his request. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin...¡± The Central Divine Emperor replied hesitantly. ¡°What, you can¡¯t tell anyone what this weapon was?¡± Wang Hao quickly shot back.

    ¡°You really are so sincere.....¡±

    ¡°Every generation of the Central Divine Emperor swore an oath when they became the Emperor that they will not tell what this powerful weapon is to anyone.¡± The Central Divine Emperor replied hastily.

    ¡°I get it.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes glinted as he gave an interested look at the Central Divine Emperor.

    ¡°Your ancestors... the reason they sealed theva beings was because they were interested in this weapon!¡±

    Wang Hao cupped his chin as he spat out more of his deductions. ¡°The Central Divine Empire, it must have been established in order to procure the weapon by the Lava Beings. And the Central Divine Emperor, they must have been the agents tasked to procure this weapon!¡±

    The Central Divine Emperor¡¯s gaze at Wang Hao was filled with more interest after hearing his deduction.

    The Central Divine Emperor then gave Wang Hao a smile that was also not a smile. ¡°Sir Wang Hao, your conjecture was mostly right.

    But only most of it. Our ancestors were really interested in procuring that weapon. They thought that if they killed all theva beings, they can get the weapon. But they realized that the weapon¡¯s lifeline was tied with the entirety of theva beings. If all of them dies, the weapon will disappear. Snatching the weapon was also no good, since this weapon can only be used by someone it considers worthy.¡±

    ¡°So your ancestors decided to seal theva beings in a hidden ne, and they will send a Central Divine Emperor that they can trust in that hidden ne.¡± Wang Hao chose to continue the Central Divine Emperor¡¯s speech. ¡°That way, if someone procures the weapon, that someone will be a person dedicated to the well-being of this.¡±

    Whether the Central Divine Emperor was affected by what Wang Hao said, he did not show any indication of it. He just continued smiling at Wang Hao. ¡°So Sir Wang Hao, do you agree with my request?¡± Unknowingly, Wang Hao started to feel an unseen pressure bearing down on him. Wang Hao shrugged this pressure off with his ability, but this pressure made it clear that the Central Divine Emperor would not be taking a no.

    ¡°Before I give my answer, let me ask you one more question.¡± Wang Hao ced his hands on his pockets as he asked the Central Divine Emperor, ¡°Why me?¡±

    The Central Divine Emperor approached Wang Hao and pped his shoulders. His gaze bore deep into Wang Hao¡¯s eyes as he said,

    ¡°After I came out of the Central Divine ne, one of the best augur in the Immortal Continent came and told me that if I go back to the Central Divine ne with you, I will have a high chance of obtaining the weapon.¡±

    Wang Hao ced his right palm on his forehead as he let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°That augur, he must be the Grand Elder of the Immortal God Sect right? That man really is creepy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is the one.¡± The Central Divine Emperor stifled a sigh, remembering his encounter with the Grand Elder. ¡°He looked so burned out earlier that I was not sure if he was fine. The Grand Elder grabbed me once he saw me, saying to me that bringing Sir Wang Hao with me will increase my chance of getting the weapon. So yes, he really looks creepy.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Upon hearing everything that the Central Divine Emperor said, Wang Hao knew that the Central Divine Emperor refrained from telling some things to him. After all, even if the Central Divine Emperor needed Wang Hao¡¯s help, he could not just tell everything to him at once.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes glinted ominously as he replied, ¡°Fine, I shall go with you.¡± Whether the Central Divine Emperor noticed the ominous glint, he did not indicate it.

    The Central Divine Emperor looked extremely relieved and happy as he shook his hands with Wang Hao. ¡°Since you are teaming with me now Sir Wang Hao, I shall tell you my name.¡±

    The Central Divine Emperor¡¯s robes swished as he assumed a regal pose. His voice sounded sonorous as he said, ¡°This honorable one¡¯s name is Tian Yi!¡±

    ¡°That is one domineering name.....¡± Wang Hao muttered as he realized that even if Tian Yi looked docile, he was also a proud person. Well, Tian Yi is the Emperor after all. Being proud was already ingrained in his blood. As for why Tian Yi chose to hide his proud attitude, Wang Hao was not interested in finding out.

    Tian Yi gave an expectant look to Wang Hao, making Wang Hao realize Tian Yi¡¯s intentions now. ¡°You want us to enter the Central Divine ne right now?¡± Wang Hao muttered exasperatedly as he noticed Tian Yi¡¯s look. Wang Hao stared at Tian Yi for more than a minute before letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Well why not? If we obtain this weapon now, we could have a higher chance of defeating those invaders from the Beast God.¡± ¡°How about me?¡± After seeing that Wang Hao decided to join Tian Yi, Wu Meng pointed to herself as she asked them what she should do.

    ¡°Umm... I think you better stay out of this.¡± Wang Hao muttered slightly as Tian Yi approached Wu Meng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a batch of trustworthy retainers will being in here to apany you. You can stay with them until I and Sir Wang Haoes out of the Central Divine ne.¡±

    Wu Meng winced slightly, as she realized that these ¡®trustworthy retainers¡¯ of Tian Yi will obviously be there to guard her. ¡°Ok...¡± But Wu Meng knew that she had to gain Wang Hao¡¯s trust now that she needs his help. That means that she had to endure the security if that is what it takes to had her request fulfilled.

    ¡°For my home...¡± Wu Meng thought with determination as she stared at Wang Hao and Tian Yi, who both jumped at the hole of the volcano.

    ¡°Stay within 5 meters of me so that you can join me in entering the Central Divine ne.¡± This was what Tian Yi said to Wang Hao as they both approached the mouth of the volcano.

    ¡°So that token of yours only works at you and within 5 meters of you. How neat.¡± Wang Hao muttered. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tian Yi replied cheerfully. ¡°This way, nobody unworthy can just enter the Central Divine ne.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but how about the exit from the Central Divine ne? It seems like you only put a barrier to prevent others from going in, but not out.¡± Wang Hao inquired, remembering theva beings that came out earlier.

    Tian Yi gave Wang Hao a smirk as he said, ¡°Well, anyone who exits the Central Divine ne will be attacked by the formations around the volcano, except if that person was holding the Emperor Token or was near it.¡± Tian Yi then stared at Wang Hao deeply as he reminded him.

    ¡°That means you have to stay close to me if you want to leave this ce alive.¡± With his experiences, Wang Hao knew a threat when it was given to him.

    Tian Yi was basically saying that Wang Hao should not do anything that will displease Tian Yi, or else Wang Hao will have problems exitingter. Tian Yi did not care if Wang Hao understood what he said as they jumped to the gaping mouth of the volcano.

    ¡°Here we go!¡±

    At the instant that Wang Hao and Tian Yi entered the mouth of the volcano, a powerful constricting power appeared, which seemed to want to crush Wang Hao and Tian Yi.

    ¡°Hong!¡± A barrier then appeared around Tian Yi, which blocked the constricting power. ¡°Tsk, so that token really works huh.¡± Wang Hao muttered to himself as he and Tian Yi proceeded to descend.

    ¡°Boom!¡± With his attunement to space, Wang Hao felt massive shift in space around him. This only indicates that he was now in a new ce. ¡°It looks cool.... ¡± Wang Hao was not one to give a praise, but even he can say that the Central Divine ce was anything but cool.

    Everything in the Central Divine ne just looks.... hot, steamy and red. Plumes ofva were flowing like rivers, crossing through thends of the Central Divine ne, which were dyed red with all the red sand inside it.

    The air felt dry and arid, with countless red partictes mixed in it. The mountains that surround the area looked lofty, as their blood-colored peaks looked certainly ominous. The sky that Wang Hao could see was red, with the clouds having varying red hues. There was no indication if any living being can exist here, as it felt like this ce was just an extremely hotva desert.

    Tian Yi ignored Wang Hao¡¯s weak pun as he guided him forward.

    ¡°Once we entered the mouth of the volcano, we were supposed to appear in a random spot on the Central Divine ne. That was done to prevent ambushes. Hmm...¡± Tian Yi then looked around him, trying to determine their location. ¡°From what I know, we are now on the outskirts of the Central Divine ne.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, this ce is the barbaric ce, and the real civilization of theva beings is located at the ¡®center¡¯ of the Central Divine ne.¡± Wang Hao said as he followed Tian Yi. ¡°And the weapon is also located there right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, thoseva beings are just cocky that nobody yet from the line of our Central Divine Emperors procured the weapon!¡± Tian Yi said as he sent his re forward. ¡°Because of that, they have no problems unting their weapon! If I try to approach their capital, their strongest fighter will swoop in on me, not even allowing me to get near!¡±

    It was obvious from the way that Tian Yi talked that he already bore a lot of enmity with theva beings.

    ¡°......¡±

    Along the way, Wang Hao did not say anything else as he chose to stay quiet. Upon seeing this, Tian Yi thought that Wang Hao was just giving him space. But the truth was, Wang Hao was currently talking to one excited person. ¡°This is gold!¡± Old Man eximed as he saw the ce where Wang Hao was in.

    ¡°Theseva beings... I am sure of it! They are clearly a Hidden Race!¡±

    ¡°Oh, a Hidden Race?¡± Even Wang Hao was stirred by what he heard. Wang Hao then asked Old Man what Hidden Race theseva beings are.

    ¡°Hmph, they are an ancient Hidden Race, so you I forgive you for not knowing them.¡± Old Man said as he cupped his chin proudly. He then gave Wang Hao a feverish look as he said, ¡°These Lava Beings came from the Muspelheim Gxy, one of the nine gxies supported by Yggdrasil. These Lava Beings are called the Eldjotnar!¡±

 Chapter 374: Titanic

    <h4>Chapter 374: Titanic</h4>

    ¡°The Jotunn or as others call them, the fire giants?¡± Wang Hao snickered inwardly as he thought that Old Man was joking. ¡°Are you sure theseva beings are the fire giants?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Old man shot back angrily as if he could not fathom why Wang Hao was not believing him. ¡°I know a lot of things, and I know that theseva beings are the Jotunn!¡±

    Wang Hao gave Old Man a levelled stare as he said, ¡°If that was really the case, then why are the Jotunn here? Why would they leave the protection of Muspelheim and Yggdrasil? It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Old Man was not able to say anything about that, as he knew that Wang Hao¡¯s argument was right. Just like what Wang Hao recalled earlier when he met Shou Nanren, Yggdrasil was thergest tree in the whole Universe, and it supports 9 gxies on its body. Muspelheim was one of these gxies.

    The Jotunn were the native beings in Muspelheim, and the other gxies also had their own native beings.

    Because of the sheer size and unique power of the Yggdrasil, there was nobody who dares to attack Yggdrasil and its 9 Gxies. After all, Yggdrasil was a nt lifeform with powerparable to a Ninth Stage Practitioner!

    Nobody would be stupid enough to attack such ce. Because of this, all the beings that lived inside the Yggdrasil prospered.

    Since they are all safe inside Yggdrasil, the native beings in Yggdrasil did not dare to leave Yggdrasil, as they all decided to stay there to be safe. On one hand this is good, as these native beings stifled their ambitions to conquer nearby gxies. All their power and might stayed within the confines of Yggdrasil. But this decision was also problematic, because it forced the 9 Gxies all staying in Yggdrasil to be at odds with each other!

    Nine different gxies with different beings stuck in onerge tree were bound to have many disagreements . Time passed by, and these disagreements turned into feuds and then into small-scale wars.

    These small-scale wars became so pervasive that in the end, all the 9 Gxies dered war with each other!

    This war was referred to by everyone outside the Yggdrasil as ¡®Ragnarok¡¯, as many considered that this war will spell the end of the prosperity of the 9 Gxies inside Yggdrasil.

    At the end of ¡®Ragnarok¡¯, many native beings in Yggdrasil will fall, and many viinous practitioners will be born.

    And whoever survives the ¡®Ragnarok¡¯ shall herald the new generation of practitioners in Yggdrasil.

    Because of the protection of Yggdrasil, nobody from the Universe except those inside Yggdrasil knew the state of the war.

    Any attempts to probe information will be blocked by Yggdrasil, making it impossible for the outside parties to observe the war. Thus, they can only wait until ¡®Ragnarok¡¯ ends to see its results.

    Wang Hao let out a sigh as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Even if the Jotunn and its gxy Muspelheim were defeated in ¡®Ragnarok¡¯, I doubt that its survivors will choose to leave the Yggdrasil and go to this. It just seems imusible! Why would they leave the protection of Yggdrasil to go to a far-away ce like this? It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°But I am sure that theseva beings are the Jotunn!¡± Old Man hissed once more as he made himself look imposing. ¡°I have seen some of them before, so I am sure of their appearance!¡±

    ¡°You have seen some of them before?¡± Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he gave a suspicious nce at Old Man.

    ¡°It was almost impossible for outsiders to enter Yggdrasil and see the native beings living in it. You said that you saw some members of the Jotunn before? Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Wang Hao shook the mental image in his head as he stopped his inquiries. ¡°I will not ask how you saw some of the Jotunn before. I will also believe what you said about theseva beings.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Old Man rubbed his nose, as if he just forgot that Wang Hao was close to questioning his origin earlier. ¡°So you can also be persuaded this easily. You could just have believed me earlier.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Wang Hao let out a snort after hearing this. He gazed at the blood-red surroundings as he asked Old Man, ¡°So do you think everything that Tian Yi told us was real? I think he omitted some of the truth.¡±

    ¡°Of course Tian Yi will not tell you about the whole truth!¡± Old Man replied angrily. ¡°Even if he really received an augury that you will help Tian Yi on getting that weapon, who knows what the requirements are to get the weapon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was also thinking about earlier.¡± Wang Hao murmured as he cast a discreet nce at Tian Yi. ¡°The only thing that I can do now is to be alert and grab any chances that I can!¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you want that ¡®powerful weapon¡¯ for yourself?¡±

    Old Man shook his head as he realized that Wang Hao seems to be getting way over his head. ¡°Can you sense how strong this Tian Yi is? If I did not meet Fang Lin, I could have taken this Tian Yi as my disciple! And now, you want to con him? Good luck!¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I can con him.¡± Wang Hao replied as he remembered the way that Tian Yi looked at him earlier. Tian Yi might treat Wang Hao as a friend, but deep down, Wang Hao could see that Tian Yi was not worried about Wang Hao at all!

    In short, Tian Yi was not thinking that Wang Hao was not a threat! ¡°I reckon that the reason Tian Yi wasfortable with bringing me here at the Central Divine ne was that even if I try to do anything funny, Tian Yi¡¯s power will allow him to deal with me.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he cast a strange look at Tian Yi.

    ¡°After all, what can a guy like me who won with just tricks and unknown abilities do against the strongest expert in Thrae? Tian Yi obviously thinks that the answer to that is none.¡±

    ¡°Ah whatever, just make sure you don¡¯tmit any f**k-ups. I still want to see my disciple after all...¡± Old Man reminded Wang Hao exasperatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Old Man. Even if I fuck up right now, I will still make sure you will see your disciple. I just do not know if you will still be in one piece after that. ¡± ¡°...¡±

    After some more minutes of travelling, Wang Hao finally saw it. He saw a sprawling city made up of countless rocky structures, located at the center of the Central Divine ne.

    These structures were made up of earth, and just like everything else around, these structures were also red in color.

    One thing that that must be noted was that these structures were gigantic and monstrous in size.

    Just the smallest of the structures were around 20 meters tall. As for thergest one? It was around 5 kilometers tall, and it was located at the center of the city. ¡°Thatrge structures that you see are the houses of theva beings.¡± Tian Yi said to Wang Hao as he pointed at these behemoth objects.

    ¡°Theva beings that you sawing out of the volcano earlier, they were the weakest of the weak here, indicated by their size. Since they were weak, they were forcefully expelled by the stronger beings here in the Central Divine ne.¡±

    Tian Yi¡¯s face let out a mocking grin as he continued talking.

    ¡°Since the resources here in the Central Divine ne were limited, theva beings could not afford to support everyone here, so they just force the weakest ones out of the Central Divine ne. That way, only the strongest remain here in the Central Divine ne.¡±

    ¡°Well at least they know how to conserve resources properly.¡± Wang Hao quipped, much to Tian Yi¡¯s displeasure.

    Tian Yi just let out a sigh before returning his attention to the city. He pointed to the 5-kilometer tall structure at the center of the city as he said, ¡°That structure right there is where the current strongest of theva beings reside. The strength of theva beings are determined by size, so thatva being¡¯s height of around 4 kilometers really tells you that he¡¯s real strong.¡±

    Wang Hao let out a whistle after hearing that. ¡°He really is one big fe.¡±

    ¡°Just like what I told you earlier, I can only fight thatva being to a draw. I am fine with that. But what spoils my mood was the fact that he chooses to fight me even before I could even approach the border of his city!¡±

    Right on cue, Wang Hao heard a roar originating from the center of the city.

    ¡°(%&@)@%)()@*!!!!!¡±

    It was an unintelligible roar, but even Wang Hao could understand the primal rage hidden within it.

    Rumbling sounds could be heard as a titanic being appeared. This titanic creature was 4 kilometers in height, matching Tian Yi¡¯s description. Its appearance could bepared to a golem, but instead of rocks, its body was made up of ming rocks, magma andva.

    The heat generated by this being was so great that Wang Hao was inwardly praising this being¡¯s heat production.

    ¡°I take it that that one is the strongest here?¡± Wang Hao asked as he visibly backed up. Of course Wang Hao was not scared of the Titanic Lava Being, he just wanted to make Tian Yi look down on Wang Hao more.

    It seemed to have seeded, as Tian Yi¡¯s smile wasced with ridicule after seeing Wang Hao backing up. Tian Yi straightened his body as he said, ¡°Sir Wang Hao, please listen to what I am going to say. Since the strongestva being will be upied with me, you will have the freedom to enter the city!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you want me to enter the city while you distract the boss monster?¡± Wang Hao replied as he saw that the Titanic Lava Being was quickly approaching them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Yi replied quickly as his aura began to rise. ¡°Since the Grand Elder prophesized that you will be a great help in procuring the weapon, I think you entering the city will be for the best.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a logic. If I was Tian Yi¡¯s professor, I will give him an F already.¡± Wang Hao thought viciously as he gave a nod to Tian Yi ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s do that arrangement. After all, I think I would not be able to survive even just a punch by your opponent.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s body shimmered as he sted towards the city, with Tian Yi watching with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°He agreed surprisingly quick.....¡± Tian Yi then shook his head, as he does not care if Wang Hao will do something suspicious or not.

    ¡°Even if he does something, my absolute power will render all his ns useless!¡± A sh of light then covered the whole city as Tian Yi resumed his 78th match with the Titanic Lava Being!

 Chapter 375: College of Arts

    <h4>Chapter 375: College of Arts</h4>

    ¡°Hm?¡± After sessfully entering the city bounds, Wang Hao suddenly noticed something unusual.

    ¡°Aside from that monstrous Jotunn that is fighting Tian Yi now, there are no other powerful Jotunn lying around!¡±

    With his energy sense, Wang Hao was sure that all the inhabitants in this city had powerparable to only First Stage Practitioners. There are no Jotunn here with power around the Second, Third and Fourth Stage. ¡°That Fifth Stage Jotunn... He¡¯s actually this malicious.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he looked at Tian YI fighting the Fifth Stage Jotunn.

    The only exnation for what Wang Hao saw was only simple. This Fifth Stage Jotunn must have killed all the other Jotunn with power beyond the First Stage!

    ¡°Tsk, what a ruthless person.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he saw that the none of the Jotunn in the city left their houses once the Fifth Stage Jotunn appeared to fight Tian Yi.

    It was as if they were extremely scared of the Fifth Stage Jotunn that they could not even go out of their houses.

    ¡°....¡± Wang Hao felt slightly disappointed by this, as he thought that some of the Jotunn will attack him once he enters the city. But it looks like they are ignoring Wang Hao as they seem to be more scared of the Fifth Stage Jotunn.

    ¡°Well, at least this makes matters easier for me.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he rushed towards the center of the city. Along the way he did not receive any obstructions as none of the Jotunn dared to stop him.

    In no time at all, he reached the center of the city. ¡°It¡¯s really big up close...¡± Wang Hao said as he looked at the towering structure in front of him. This structure was the dwelling ce of the Fifth Stage Jotunn, and it did not fail to impress Wang Hao.

    ¡°Tian Yi said to me that the weapon was at the center of the city... so maybe the weapon is inside this house!¡±

    Wang Hao did not waste any time as he approached the behemoth house. But just a few steps in, and he felt an obstructive force stopping him ¡°As expected....¡± Wang Hao rubbed his chin, knowing that entering this house will not be easy.

    He looked at the house closely, and there he could see symbols etched on the house¡¯s surface. ¡°These are runes....¡± Wang Hao knew that there are unique techniques created inside Yggdrasil, and Rune Engraving is one of them.

    Of course Wang Hao has no idea the abilities of the runes that he saw, but he could faintly guess that these runes were here to prevent any intruders from entering this house.

    Only when Wang Hao narrowed his eyes that he saw a shimmering shield that seemed to cover the whole house. ¡°So this is the thing obstructing me.... Let¡¯s try putting some force then...¡± Wang Hao clenched his fist as he let out a powerful kic punch.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The shimmering shield did not even tremble as it withstood Wang Hao¡¯s punch. Wang Hao, who expected the shield to withstand his punch, certainly did not expect that his punch won¡¯t even budge the shield.

    ¡°Hmph, if you think your measly attacks can damage this Rune of Shielding, then you are gravely mistaken!¡± Old Man said as he seemingly looked pleased at Wang Hao¡¯s failed attack.

    Old Man rubbed his chin proudly as he started to talk condescendingly. ¡°The Rune of Shielding is a powerful rune, meant to protect one¡¯s home from unwanted guests. No matter what that unwanted guest did, they won¡¯t be able to enter a home protected by the Rune of Shielding. Only someone permitted by the rune creator can enter a home engraved with the Rune of Shielding.¡±

    ¡°But¡± The Old Man raised his index finger as he continued talking. ¡°If the the rune creator was defeated in a fight, the one who defeated the rune creator can enter his home, even if its protected by the Rune of Shielding.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Wang Hao said as he looked at Tian Yi fighting the Fifth Stage Jotunn. ¡°Even if Tian Yi brought some people with him, they won¡¯t be able to enter the Fifth Stage Jotunn¡¯s home as they are not permitted to enter. This means that Tian Yi has to defeat the Fifth Stage Jotunn if he wanted to obtain the rights to enter its house.¡±

    The Rune of Shielding was surely the reason why countless Central Divine Emperors failed to obtain the weapon. After all, they have to defeat the Fifth Stage Jotunn if they want to invalidate the effects of Rune of Shielding. But with the strength of the Fifth Stage Jotunn, the just defeating it was already extremely hard.

    Old Man nodded his head, as he gave a praising look to the house. ¡°The way these runes are engraved indicates that the one who made these runes is a master! Even I could not help but praise the quality of these runes!¡±

    Old Man seemed to be a child as he gazed at the runes in happiness. Upon seeing this, Wang Hao let out a snort as he gave a withering look to Old Man. ¡°Old Man, you seem to know a lot of things Rune Engraving huh. It makes me wonder how you know that much....¡±

    Old Man gave Wang Hao a cramped smile, realizing that he had been too happy seeing these runes. ¡°Uh well...¡±

    Wang Hao did not let Old Man speak as he started pressuring him. ¡°From the way your eyes twinkled, you seem to really love Rune Engraving. Not only that, but you managed to identify the rune inf front of us and even determine its quality. Only an expert in Rune Engraving will be this skilled.¡±

    Old Man seemed to sweat as he gave a pleading look to Wang Hao. Upon seeing this, Wang Hao let out a snort as he stopped teasing Old Man. ¡°Old Man, the way you reacted to the Jotunn and the runes made me extremely interested about your identity. I really want to know what connection you have with Yggdrasil and who you really are.... But because you are Fang Lin¡¯s master, I will stop any inquiries for now.¡± Old Man¡¯s sigh of relief ovepped with Wang Hao¡¯s additional words.

    ¡°Well, since you are an ¡®Expert¡¯ in Rune Engraving, then you must know how to use your skills to negate the effect the Rune of Shielding right?¡±

    ¡°Kgh!¡± Old Man gritted his teeth, realizing that Wang Hao was actually taking advantage of him now!

    From the way that Wang Hao weaved his sentence, Old Man could see the thinkly-veiled threat that Wang Hao just gave him. [If you want me to stop asking for your real identity, then use your skills to deal with the Rune of Shielding!]

    Old Man tried to not show his irritation as he gave a strained smile to Wang Hao. ¡°Well you see...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that a Universe Sage like you can¡¯t even deal with a measly Rune of Shielding?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s voice was loud as he mocked Old Man.

    ¡°Well that was disappointing. I thought you are one of the most intelligent beings in the whole universe, and yet you can¡¯t even deal with this rune? Are you really a wise man like what you said?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Old Man could not take it anymore as he pointed his trembling fingers at Wang Hao. ¡°You think I can¡¯t deal with this rune? I am one of the best Rune Engravers out there! This rune is nothing to me!¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks for the help then~¡± Wang Hao replied cheerfully as he saw the Old Man fuming in anger.

    Wang Hao knew that Old Man would not allow himself to get exploited, even at the expense of his identity. But Wang Hao also knew that Old Man was someone who valued his status as an intellectual, and it will surely hurt Old Man¡¯s pride if someone took a jab in it!

    ¡°Old Man, you may be a powerful, intelligent ancient being, but you are still no match with my maniptive skills!¡± Wang Hao thought smugly as Old Man started to negate the Rune.

    ¡°Since I have no body, you Wang Hao, will be ¡®my hands¡¯.¡± Old Man said as his demeanor changed. ¡°I will tell you the instructions on unraveling the Rune of Shielding, and you will be the one who will do it. I trust that a skilled person like you can do this right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can!¡± Wang Hao replied testily as he stabilized his hands. ¡°Whew...¡± It was lucky for Wang Hao that there is no Jotunn nearby that can interrupt what he was doing.

    Minutester. ¡°This is so effing difficult!¡± Wang Hao wailed inwardly as he found it extremely hard to keep up with Old Man.

    10 minutes have already passed by since Old Man started giving Wang Hao the instructions to negate the Rune of Shielding.

    These instructions by Old Man were basically forcing Wang Hao to engrave runes in front of the house. Since it was Wang Hao¡¯s first time engraving runes, he was slow in this endeavor, much to Old Man¡¯s dismay.

    Rune engraving required someone to be an expert in engraving and they must also be good at energy maniption, as the runes must be supplied with energy while they are being engraved.

    With Wang Hao¡¯s bloodline, he had no problems with energy maniption. But as for engraving, one can say that Wang Hao is not an artistic person, so making him engrave some lines and curves on hard surfaces was extremely difficult for him. This resulted in some of Wang Hao¡¯s runes looking like a sorry mess.

    Wang Hao had no choice but to erase these runes and re-engrave them. ¡°What a slowpoke! If it was me, I would have already finished way earlier than you, and you are not even halfway done!¡± Old Man angrily said as he pointed at thetest rune that Wang Hao engraved.

    ¡°Look at that s**t! Even a toddle can engrave a rune better than this!¡± ¡°Oh shut up Old Man!¡± Wang Hao angrily replied as he angrily erased histest rune.

    ¡°You know that not many people can just engrave a f**cking straight line! And you even want me to engrave some curves? You, you must be torturing me!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, just continue following my instructions and you will be fine.¡± Old Man said as he gave Wang Hao a look of pity. ¡°Even if you suck at arts, with my intellectual teaching skills, you who possess two left hands can make a decent rune!¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Wang Hao just chose to not say anything as he focused on his matter at hand. Minutes passed by with Wang Hao quietly engraving runes on the ground.

    ¡°Hey, that one¡¯s wrong too. Its upper part was more curvedpared to the bottom. Erase that rune and engrave it again.¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡±

 Chapter 376: Weapon of Fertility

    <h4>Chapter 376: Weapon of Fertility</h4>

    ¡°This guy really is irritating.¡± Tian Yi muttered to himself as he continued trading blows with the Fifth Stage Jotunn in front of him.

    Since he always shed with this Jotunn, Tian Yi already had a nickname for him. ¡°Hey Magmrd, you seem to look better today!¡± Tian Yi shouted out to his infuriated opponent.

    ¡°@*U%)()!()U%@!¡±

    Magmrd roared unhappily, making it quite obvious that he was not happy with the name given to him. ¡°Boom!¡± Tian Yi blocked one more attack from Magmrd, which forced him back by half a step.

    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡± Tian Yi let out a grin as he prepared his powerful attack. A powerful outburst of energy however forced Tian Yi to stop his preparations. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Tian Yi let out a hystericalugh as he saw where the outburst came from.

    Rumbling sounds could be heard as the tallest structure in the city which is Magmrd¡¯s house, began to shake.

    Tian Yi could see that the barrier obstructing everyone from entering Magmrd¡¯s house just disappeared now.

    ¡°Nice one Sir Wang Hao! Bringing you here was the right decision!¡± Actually, Tian Yi just brought Wang Hao with him because the Grand Elder told him to. As much as possible, Tian Yi does not want anyone except him entering the Central Divine ne.

    He just gave an exception to Wang Hao because of the Grand Elder. Deep in his heart, Tian Yi did not believe that Wang Hao would not be able to give Tian Yi any help at all. If Wang Hao can help procure the weapon, then it will be Tian Yi who will benefit from it.

    If Wang Hao won¡¯t be of any help, then Tian Yi will kill him on the spot. ¡°Sir Wang Hao, you are lucky that you are useful now.....¡± Tian Yi thought as a glint shed across his eyes.

    Even if Wang Hao has the ess on Magmrd¡¯s house, Tian Yi was not worried that Wang Hao would be able to take the ¡®weapon¡¯. ording to the description of his ancestors, there was something needed to ¡®activate¡¯ this weapon, and Tian Yi was sure that Wang Haocks this thing! As for Tian Yi, he already had this thing, as it was something passed down to him by the former Central Divine Emperor.

    Because of that, Tian Yi was perfectly fine with Wang Hao seeing the ¡®weapon¡¯. After all, Wang Hao will suffer a lot if he touches the ¡®weapon¡¯. ¡°If you try to take the weapon without the needed thing, you will die quickly!¡± Tian Yi snickered as his body began to glow.

    Tian Yi knew that right now, he should focus his attention on dying Magmrd. Since its home was now breachable, Magmrd will obviously rush back to his home to defend it.

    Magmrd raised his arms, as he attempted to squash Wang Hao who was about to enter his home. But with Tian Yi around, Magmrd will have no way to attack Wang Hao. A formless de, which was covered by a regal aura and countless killing intents came shing down on Magmrd.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Poor Magmrd has no choice but to defend himself from the attack, effectively stopping him. ¡°Woosh!¡± It was at this moment that Wang Hao disappeared, as he sessfully entered the once unbreachable ce. ¡°Why are you targeting someone like him? Are you perhaps forgetting about me? That hurts my feelings you know. I think you deserve some punishment!¡± Tian Yi began to attack with increasing intensity and savagery that Magmrd had no choice but to fight back.

    *.

    Minutes earlier.

    ¡°Now its done!¡± Wang Hao looked at his finished product. It was an assortment of 144 runes, all engraved on the ground. They followed a 12¡Á12 arrangement, making the whole rune assortment to look like a square.

    Wang Hao clenched his trembling hands, swearing to himself that starting from this moment, he will never engrave a rune again. ¡°Well, its not half-bad.¡± Old Man muttered as he stared at Wang Hao¡¯s runes. ¡°The truth is that most of your runes look so bad that they should not be able to be functional.

    But your perfect energy maniption allowed these half-assed runes to work. Huhuhu, why are you the one with that ability? If I have this one, then maybe creating a 10th Rank Rune will be a possibility!¡±

    ¡°Shut up Old Man.¡± Wang Hao muttered angrily as he stared at his creation at the ground. ¡°So what should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Inject some qi or mana, and that should be it.¡± Wang Hao nodded as he proceeded on doing it.

    ¡°Hong!¡± The first rune let out a glow as Wang Hao¡¯s mana activated it. ¡°Hong. Hong. Hong. Hong.....¡±

    The connection of the first rune with the other runes sparked a chain reaction, causing the other runes to also glow.

    ¡°.......¡± Wang Hao felt that the mana energy inside him was being drained as more and more of the runes were activated. ¡°Weng!¡± A light beam burst out of the runes, which flew out of the ground and collided with the shield created by the Rune of Shielding. ¡°Boom!¡± The shield copsed, as if it could not resist the power of the light beam.

    Wang Hao¡¯s mouth dropped open, as he could not believe that it actually worked. ¡°Hmph, so you are just believing me now? Tsk, tsk, youngsters these days!¡± Old Man seemed to be angry, but Wang Hao could detect a condescending tone in Old Man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Fine, fine, your skills are really impable.¡± Wang Hao replied unenthusiastically.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for!¡± Enter the house now!¡± Old Man seemed to be extremely excited to look inside, which made Wang Hao suspicious.

    ¡°Say Old Man, do you know the weapon that Tian Yi was talking about? It seems like you are pretty excited to see it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You really know it!¡± If Wang Hao could just shake Old Man right now, he would have already done it. ¡°Come on, tell me what this weapon is! Who knows, you and I might die if I handle the weapon incorrectly.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Old Man averted his eyes as he tried to not look at Wang Hao directly. ¡°I have some suspicions, but it will only be confirmed once I see it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh fine, so I just have to get near the weapon, and you will know its type. Is that what you are saying?¡± Wang Hao said as he entered the house.

    ¡°Exactly. So just approach the weapon, and I will tell you all bout it details.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Wang Hao then disappeared as he employed his teleportation. ¡°Ping ping ping ping ping ping....¡±

    Wang Hao did not stop spamming his teleportation as he continued to go onward. ¡°Hmm?¡± With his energy sense, Wang Hao could definitely feel it.

    There was a powerful energy source just at the far end of the house. ¡°Hmmm... so the majority of this house must have been upied by that Fifth Stage Jotunn, and the weapon was kept at the back. Howx.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he continued teleporting.

    ¡°Well, that Jotunn was pretty confident with the Rune of Shielding, and he should be. It was just his bad luck that I, Y- ehem, Old Man, managed to see these runes!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you almost said your name Old Man. Be careful with how you boast. Even Fang Lin thoroughly defeats you in that aspect.¡± Wang Hao snickered as Old Man floundered in fury.

    ¡°Dong!¡± Wang Hao had to stop his teleportation as he felt that he already approached the far end of the house.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Wang Hao tilted his head as he looked at the supposedly ¡®powerful weapon¡¯ in front of him. ¡°Is this really a scary weapon? Aside from the powerful energy that I could feel from it, there is nothing else!¡±

    ¡°........¡± If someone else besides Old Man was with Wang Hao, they could have believed what he said. But Old Man was different.

    Old Man¡¯s voice turned grave as he slowly talked to Wang Hao. ¡°Whatever you do, do not touch that thing in front of you. Go back slowly, and do not attempt to take it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Hao tilted his head, but heplied with what Old Man said. After all, this was the first time that Wang Hao heard Old Man bing serious. Once he was ten steps away from the weapon, Wang Hao began questioning Old Man. ¡°First of all, can you exin to me on how can a small egg be so dangerous?¡± That¡¯s right, the ¡®powerful weapon¡¯ that Wang Hao saw which also made Old Man turn serious was actually a small egg.

    This egg was surrounded by countless runes, which were all glowing. The runes seemed to be absorbing the energy around them, turning it into an abundant life energy which was greedily devoured by the egg. Now that Wang Hao could sense it, he could feel that the egg was slightly throbbing, as if the egg was about wanted to break. But no matter how much the egg throbbed, there seems to be no signs of impeding breakage.

    ¡°Wang Hao, could you let me vent off some of my rage right now?¡± Old Man said as he seemed to be slowly losing it.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by tha-¡± Wang Hao¡¯s query was cut short when Old Man suddenly let out an angry roar.

    Old Man seemed to have turned crazy as he started spouting out words in an angry manner.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THIS! HOW COULD THIS... MONSTROSITY BE HERE! I THOUGHT HE WAS ALREADY FINSIHED AFTER THOR KILLED HIM... AH, THIS IS A GREAT MESS!!! YGGDRASIL IS SO FKED NOW, YGGDRASIL IS SO FKED NOW.....¡± Old Man seemed to have been broken as he just continued muttering incoherent words.

    ¡°Hey, snap out of it!¡± Wang Hao¡¯s roar erupted, managing to shake Old Man out of his stupor. ¡°I do not know how you feel, but can you please exin why are you afraid of this egg? Even just a small exnation will do.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Old Man took a deep breath as he tried topose himself. Sounds of the battle outside could be heard by Wang Hao was he waited for Old Man¡¯s mental state to recover.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Old Man shook his head as he started to talk.

    ¡°Just like what we knew, the 9 gxies inside Yggdrasil are still experiencing Ragnarok even right now. Wang Hao, you must think that it was unnatural that even until now, Ragnarok was still not done. The reason for that was because there are some things required to end Ragnarok!¡±

    Old Man¡¯s gaze was then concentrated on the small egg as he continued talking. ¡°You see that small egg in front of you? Inside that egg is one of the things that could end Ragnarok at the expense of countless lives.¡±

    ¡°What is inside that egg?¡± Wang Hao asked, realizing that it was the creature inside the egg that made Old Man this scared.

    ¡°The creature inside the egg.... is J?rmungandr, the Midgard Serpent!

 Chapter 377: Sapling

    <h4>Chapter 377: Sapling</h4>

    ¡°Jormugandr....¡± Wang Hao mouthed off these words, as he realized that Old Man was not joking at all. ¡°I seem to have heard of that name before, but I could not remember it now.¡±

    Old Man let out a humorless chuckle as he shook his head wryly. ¡°The existence of this creature was kept under the wraps, so you actually hearing about it is already miraculous.¡±

    ¡°Stop diverting the topic and just tell me what this Jormugandr is.¡± Wang Hao said as he scratched his head. ¡°We actually do not have all the time in this ce, so you better fill me in quick.¡±

    ¡°Then here you go.¡± Old Man then started talking, while Wang Hao just listened, not daring to interject.

    The more and more that Wang Hao listened, the more astonished he became. ¡°This Jormugandr is one hell of a being!¡± ording to Old Man, Jormugandr was the child of Loki, one of the powerhouses inside Yggdrasil.

    Loki was an Eight Stage Practitioner who was one of the protectors of the Asgard Gxy. At the early stages of the gxies inside Yggdrasil, it was Asgard that was considered to be the strongest gxy inside Yggdrasil. Its peak expert was Odin, a Ninth Stage Practitioner whose battle prowess was renounced at the whole Universe.

    But because of Loki¡¯s betrayal, the whole power bnce of the 9 Gxies crumbled, leading to the Ragnarok. Jormugandr was supposedly Loki¡¯s final trump card to end Ragnarok, which will help Loki be the one true ruler of Yggdrasil.

    But this n was foiled as during one intense battle, the Thunder Sovereign Thor yed Jormugandr, ending his threat for good.

    ¡°That was how things were supposed to go... but now I can see that Jormugandr was still alive and is in front of us!¡± Old Man wailed as he clutched his head in agony. ¡°I do not know how it was done, but it seems like Jormugandr sessfully found a way to be reborn!¡±

    ¡°If this egg hatches here, this will be doomed! Not only that, but you and me might even be killed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that bad?¡± Wang Hao eximed as he began to back away more and more from the egg.

    Once he ascertained that he was a certain distance away from the egg, Wang Hao¡¯s started to rx as he talked to Old Man again.

    ¡°Seeing the protection runes around the egg... I feel that this egg is actually not the Jotunn¡¯s weapon, but something they were supposed to safeguard....¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes then widened as he started cursing Tian Yi.

    S**t, so this is the one thing that Tian Yi lied about! He told me that we were supposed to get a weapon, but we will actually retrieve an egg! That slimy bastard!¡± ¡°He is slimy indeed.....¡±

    Old Man then shook his head wryly, as he realized that this egg came here to the Thrae for a reason. Even Wang Hao believed this too.

    For Old Man and Wang Hao, the appearance of the egg perfectly exined the reason for the invasion of some Jotunn in Thrae.

    ording to Old Man¡¯s story earlier, after Loki¡¯s betrayal, he teamed up with the beings that were hostile to Asgard, which included the Jotunn.

    Old Man hypothesized that maybe, when Thunder Sovereign Thor killed Jormugandr, Loki managed to obtain Jormugandr¡¯s soul before it could be sucked by the Underworld.

    Loki then must have attempted a way to recreate Jormugandr¡¯s body. In Jormugandr¡¯s case, this recreation involves infusing his soul into a new body that was trapped inside an egg.

    This egg then just have to absorb countless life energy to allow Jormugandr¡¯s soul to fuse with his new body. With all the heavy injuries that Jormugandr¡¯s soul had, it might take monstrous amounts of life energy to pull the process off.

    Loki then must have decided that instead of letting the egg hatch in Yggdrasil, a dispatch team of few Jotunn would be sent away to settle on a faraway. These dispatched Jotunn will then take the faraway for their own and will use this as the base on where Jormugandr will hatch.

    Yggdrasil was near the center of the Universe, while the Thrae was near the edge of the Universe, so the Jotunn choosing this ce as Jormugandr¡¯s hatching ce is usible.

    Too bad for them they were defeated, forcing them to be stuck in the Central Divine ne. Wang Hao stared at the egg as he thought, ¡°Why would Tian Yi and his ancestors want this egg? Do they know about its danger, or maybe they do not know and they just thought it¡¯s a powerful beast that can be tamed?¡± Whatever the case is, Wang Hao knew that he must not allow Tian Yi to get near the egg. ¡°Old Man, how do you think should we deal with this egg? You are the intellectual one here, so the decision depends on you.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Old Man cupped his chin as he observed the egg. His eyes furrowed, as he seemed to be hesitating on something. ¡°Well, our first priority here is to make sure that this egg will never hatch. For that so seed, we must make sure that the egg will stop from receiving more life energy around it.¡± Old Man said these words as he stared at the runes surrounding the egg.

    ¡°As long as we destroy those runes, the egg will stop receiving its nourishment and its hatching process will stop.¡± ¡°However,¡± Old Man added as he looked at the runes warily. ¡°These runes are at a much higher level than the runes that we dispelled earlier. It will require an expert in rune engraving to dispel these runes. Wang Hao, your energy maniption was definitely at the expert level, but your engraving skills, they seriously suck.¡±

    Wang Hao sighed as he looked at his hands. ¡°So that means we have to scrap rune skills for the time being.¡± He then cast a wary look to Old Man as he said, ¡°I can still see your hesitating face earlier. It seems like you already have another way besides runes to stop this egg from hatching. But it looks like you are not happy with that way.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Old Man gave Wang Hao a guilty look as if he was about to do something wrong. ¡°I really have another way, but it involves you, and you might not be happy about it.¡±

    ¡°Wait wait wait.¡± Wang Hao let out a cramped smile as he slowly tried to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your n involves getting me near the egg?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the first step of my n.¡± Old Man replied honestly. ¡°What happens after that will be the interesting parts.¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡±

    Minutester.

    Tian Yi and Magmrd were still busy fighting each other, with neither side holding back.

    Tian Yi was giving his best as he knew that the longer Wang Hao stays inside the house, the better it is.

    As for Magmrd, he had to finish this fight quickly so that he can chase out the intruder of his house.

    A sudden rumble forced the twobatants to jump back, as they felt where the rumble came from.

    Obviously its origin was from Magmrd¡¯s house, and unlike the energy outburst earlier, the rumble they felt just now has traces of evil and sinister intent.

    ¡°@&%))(@*!!!!¡±

    Even if Magmrd¡¯s words were not understandable, the tone in Magmrd¡¯s voice made Tian Yi sure that the current Magmrd was extremely happy. To Tian Yi¡¯s surprise, he suddenly saw Magmrd turning his back on him as Magmrd turned to face his house.

    But instead of rushing towards his house, what Magmrd did was something that rattled Tian Yi. ¡°Putong!¡± Magmrd¡¯s massive body made a huge dent on the ground as he kowtowed not once, not twice, but thrice in the direction of his house.

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Thebination of Wang Hao¡¯s infiltration into the house, the sudden release of that evil intent, and the reverent behavior that Magmrd was showing right now made Tian Yi realize one thing.

    The ¡®weapon¡¯ has been activated already! ¡°What the hell! It¡¯s not supposed to bt this early!¡± Tian Yi howled in anger as his mind could notprehend what just happened.

    Tian Yi was sure that there is no way for Wang Hao to let the egg hatch, as the thing that can make it hatch was currently in Tian Yi¡¯s possession.

    ¡°This is bad.....¡± From the records of his ancestors, Tian Yi knew that when theae beings invaded Thrae, they were treating this egg with care, as if it was their sovereign.

    Several probing attacks made by his ancestors made them realize that the egg was the reason for the invasion by theva beings! But that is not the only thing that shocked them. With their augury, Tian Yi¡¯s ancestors realized that the creature that will hatch from the egg will be one of immense power.

    After receiving all of this information, Tian Yi¡¯s ancestors decided that no matter what, they must obtain this egg and tame the creature inside it before it hatches!

    By taming it this way, Tian Yi¡¯s ancestors will be sure that they can wield this creature¡¯s power for their own.

    Tian Yi¡¯s ancestors waged more battles with theva beings in an attempt to steal the egg, while theva beings tried their best to fight back.

    It was during these battles that Tian Yi¡¯s ancestors obtained an artifact held by theva beings. This artifact was important, since it was a sapling filled with life force!

    The amount of life force inside this sapling was so enormous that it was enough to make the egg hatch immediately.

    As for why theva beings did not use this sapling to immediately hatch the egg, it seemed like they received orders to just let the egg absorb life force naturally.

    Using the sapling to hatch the egg will be thest resort. But thisst resort was now gone after the sapling was stolen by Tian Yi¡¯s ancestors.

    This loss of the sapling added by the pressure of protecting the egg resulted to the loss of theva beings which led to them being sealed in the Central Divine ne.

    From that moment onwards, Central Divine Emperors like Tian Yi had to enter the Central Divine ne with the sapling and do their best to obtain the egg. ¡°Ugh....¡±

    Tian Yi can be considered to be the most talented Central Divine Emperor in the history, so for those who knew about the egg, their expectations on Tian Yi were quite heavy. Even Tian Yi was feeling suffocated with all these expectations ced on him. ¡°S**t.....¡±

    Because of that, Tian Yi¡¯s mind was clouded with extreme anger as he red at the house malevolently.

    How could he expect that someone like Wang Hao could actually pull a fast one on Tian Yi? Mixed emotions appeared within Tian Yi as he tried to stabilize his trembling hands.

    ¡°My mission, my honor, my goal....¡± Tian Yi¡¯s killing intent exploded as he roared, ¡°Wang Hao! You ruined it all! Just you wait, I aming for you!¡±

    ¡°You areing for me? Ugh... Don¡¯t tell me that you swing that way?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s mocking voice sounded out as he sent this reply to Tian Yi. ¡°Sorry, but I just like beautiful girls.¡±

    ¡°You!!!!¡±

 Chapter 378: Beaten Up Badly

    <h4>Chapter 378: Beaten Up Badly</h4>

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡¯ Wang Hao muttered as he stared at Old Man glumly. ¡°I could not believe you are making me do this.¡±

    ¡°Well, what choice do you have?¡± Old Man replied angrily.

    ¡°Destroy the egg perhaps?¡± Wang Hao replied quickly.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Old Man shook his head, feeling disappointed with Wang Hao¡¯s answer. ¡°You have no way to destroy the egg. Do you think the ones who wanted the Jormugandr back to life did not think that anyone will try to destroy the egg? Of course they thought of that possibility!¡±

    Old Man pointed at the runes around the egg while he scathingly said, ¡°See those runes at the outeryer? They create a barrier that protects the egg from the outside. Attacking it will just strengthen the barrier. But this rune barrier is weak from the inside, so that the Jormugandr can leave the egg after it hatches. With our current state, we won¡¯t be able to destroy this barrier.¡±

    After hearing this, Wang Hao put a palm on his head as he let out a sigh. ¡°From the records of his ancestors, Tian Yi must have also known about the security around the egg. No wonder he really is fine leaving me here.¡±

    Wang Hao remembered the smug expression on Tian Yi¡¯s face as they entered the Central Divine ne. Remembering that expression made Wang Hao realize something. It was that Tian Yi possibly has a way to hatch the egg. Tian Yi must also have been nning to enve the Jormugandr during this process, since it could be too weak to resist.

    But with the words Old Man said earlier, it will be basically impossible even for someone like Tian Yi to enve the Jormugandr after it was hatched. So, Tian Yi really should no be allowed near the egg. ¡°Stop dilly-dallying now.¡± Old Man harshly said as he tried to prod Wang Hao with his soul body. ¡°Since destroying the egg was not possible and just leaving it here is also not good, our only option it to take the Jormugandr for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± This n was already said by Old Man to Wang Hao minutes earlier. But even right now Wang Hao could not believe that Old man was actually making him do this.

    ¡°Hey Old Man... I thought that letting this egg hatch will spell doom for this and for us. Isn¡¯t that why we do not want Tian Yi to get near the egg? And now you want me to hatch it? Talk about contradiction! Maybe the shock of seeing this egg made your mind wonky!¡±

    ¡°I am not crazy, if that is what you are implying!¡± Old Man roared, as he let out a hmph. ¡°It will be only a disaster if it was hatched in wrong hands. The Jotunn? If they let the egg hatch naturally, they will surely use this as Jormugandr¡¯s first food and then they will go back to Yggdrasil to end Ragnarok once and for all. As for Tian Yi? Letting him hatch the egg also amounts to disaster.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Old Man pointed his index fingers upward as he slowly said, ¡°Those people have evil intentions. Remember, an object cannot be considered to be good or evil. It all depends on the will of its user. A knife under good hands can be used to create delicious foods or even craft wonderful apparatuses. But under the wrong hand, and a knife can be used to end a life!¡±

    ¡°So Old Man, you are basically telling me that this Jormugandr is that knife and we two are the good hands?¡± Wang Hao let out augh from hearing this, as if he was finding this matter extremely funny.

    ¡°You seem to put a lot of trust in me Old Man. It¡¯s extremely ttering me that you trust me, but I ask you once more, are you really sure about this?¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he red at Old Man. ¡°We have a low chance of seeding here and its more likely that we will die. But even if we seed, we two will be able to obtain Jormugandr for ourselves. Are you sure that I am trustworthy enough to have that kind of control?¡±

    Old Man¡¯s eyes dimmed after hearing this. He dipped his head as he muttered, ¡°You, untrustworthy? Hahaha! You may be a little crook, but the reason I want you to have half the control over Jormugandr was not because I trust you, it was because I want you to restrain me if I ever want to use Jormugandr on the wrong things!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± By this point, Wang Hao was already sure that Old Man was from Yggdrasil. His abnormal knowledge about anything rted to Jotunn and even the history of the war in Yggdrasil just indicates that Old Man was a native being of Yggdrasil.

    As for how Old Man managed to leave Yggdrasil and actually be a Universe Sage was still a mystery to Wang Hao. But Wang Hao was sure in one thing.

    If Old Man was the sole person to sessfully tame Jormugandr, there is a possibility that he might use Jormugandr on Yggdrasil. The temptation was just too much, and it might entice Old Man.

    Even if Old Man has his morals, he still knew that he might crumble from the temptation someday.

    So, Old Man must have thought that having Wang Hao control the Jormugandr with him will be for the better. If they be both the owners of Jormugandr, they need to be in mutual agreement before using him.

    This means if Old Man wants to use Jormugandr to wreck a ce, he must need Wang Hao¡¯s approval to do so. If Wang Hao does not agree, then Old Man would not be able tomand Jormugandr to actually wreck the ce.

    This also works if it was Wang Hao¡¯s actions that has to be restrained by Old Man. This mutual security feature made Old Man slightly secured. Wang Hao of course was slightly awed by Old Man¡¯s train of thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, that mutual agreement part was great and all. But for us to reach that part, we have to tame Jormugandr first.¡± By this moment, Wang Hao already knew that he had to follow Old Man¡¯s ns.

    Saving this was just a small part of the reason why Wang Hao agreed. What actually made Wang Hao agree on this n was just because he thought that having Jormugandr as his pet sounds cool!

    Imaging riding a freaking giant snake travelling through space. Even Fang Lin who sometimes question Wang Hao¡¯s tastes will be awed by that imagery.

    There was also the fact that Wang Hao¡¯s bloodline, the Sizzling Snake King Bloodline, made him quite attached to Jormugandr! Both of them had connections to serpents, and this made Wang Hao feel as if Jormugandr was his junior brother.

    ¡°Just you wait my junior. I will let you escape that prison and I will show you that destroying Yggdrasil is no fun. Having lots of beauties chasing you and people praising you, that is the way that you should live!¡± Wang Hao thought righteously as he slowly approached the egg.

    If Old Man was to hear what Wang Hao was saying right now, he would definitely try to whack Wang Hao on his head! After a few minutes of careful walking, Wang Hao reached his destination. He gave the egg a pitying look as he looked like he wanted tofort it.

    ¡°Junior brother, I pity your sad fate. But do not worry, I shall make you experience the life of a young master along with me and Fang Lin!¡± Wang Hao then closed his eyes as he extended his palms towards the egg. ¡°Boom!¡±

    With his abilities, Wang Hao has stored countless types and amounts of energy in his lifetime. But due to the seal on his forehead, he was unable to ess most of these energies.

    It was lucky for Wang Hao that Fang Lin¡¯s breakthrough unlocked the Fourth Petal on his forehead. Because of that, Wang Hao was able to ess more unique types of energy he had on his arsenal.

    ¡°Hmph. Swinging by that ce surely is worth it.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he recalled something from his past. Due to his foggy memories, he was unable to recall it perfectly, but what he can recall was enough for him.

    There was a period in his past life where he left his n and started to roam around. By this point, Wang Hao was freely travelling across the universe, having a carefree life that he had always wanted.

    It was at one of these travels that he passed by Yggdrasil. Wang Hao of course tried to enter, but even he was unable to enter due to the power used by Yggdrasil to block any unwanted guests.

    Wang Hao, who was easily pissed of at that time, decided to y petty. With his energy maniption ability, Wang Hao shamelessly absorbed the life energy present within Yggdrasil!

    With how massive the Yggdrasil was, it was unperturbed by what Wang Hao did. After all, it can still recover this lost life energy, and not letting him enter was more important than its life energy being absorbed.

    With Wang Hao being the shameless person that he was, he took advantage of Yggdrasil¡¯s kindness and he just continued absorbing more and more of its life energy.

    ¡°!!!!!¡±

    Eventually, time came that even the Yggdrasil could not take it anymore. It was fine with all the life energy absorbed from it. What made Yggdrasil angry was Wang Hao¡¯s shamelessness.

    With its type of body, the Yggdrasil was extremely powerful defensively but not offensively. So it could not just chase Wang Hao away, especially since Wang Hao was mostly immune to most types of attacks. As such it could only send distress signals to other Ninth Stage Practitioners nearby.

    Too bad for Wang Hao that it was his Elder Sister that received the distress signal. His Elder Sister was wandering also by that time, looking for Wang Hao as she was instructed to bring him back home.

    Poor Wang Hao was beaten ck and blue by his Elder Sister as he was dragged back to his home. As for the life energy he absorbed, Wang Hao kept it for himself obviously. Wang Hao suddenly shivered as he remembered some of the times his Elder Sister beat him up.

    ¡°How is Sis doing now.... I wish she is not looking for me...¡± Wang Hao then shook his head as he ignored the memories of his scary sibling. He still had a junior brother to rescue now, so he must focus on this matter!

    The runes started to glow brightly as a greenish-white type of energy came out of Wang Hao¡¯s hands, straight into the runes.

    What came out of his palms was the same life energy that he absorbed from Yggdrasil. With its properties, it could not be used to attack, and this life energy can only be used to heal injuries or illnesses. But Wang Hao will not use this life energy to heal anybody right now. Obviously, Wang Hao was using this life energy to force the egg to hatch!

    ¡°Crack....¡±

    The rich quality and quantity of the Yggdrasil Life Energy was certainly effective.

    If a mere sapling that Tian Yi had was said to be enough to hatch the egg, then the life energy that Wang Hao just fed the egg was more than enough! Secondster and more cracks appeared on the egg, which made both Wang Hao and Old Man tense.

    This tense momentsted for a minute, before it was broken by a thunderous explosion!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The eggshell burst apart, as if they could not take the pressure that build up inside them. As for the runes around the egg, they all shattered as they fulfilled their purpose already.

    Wang Hao¡¯s body trembled as he felt an evil intent spreading out from the exploded egg. A figure appeared within the ce where the egg was before. Old Man¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the figure with both wonder and horror.

    ¡°No doubt about it... this is the evil being, this is Jormugandr!¡± A cry then came out of the figure, which sounded out like a broken music to Wang Hao and Old Man.

    ¡°Waaaa... waaa... waa...¡±

 Chapter 379: Joys of Responsibility.

    <h4>Chapter 379: Joys of Responsibility.</h4>

    When Wang Hao heard the cracking sound of the egg, he expected a serpent-like being sprouting out of the egg.

    But what he saw and heard was different from his expectations.

    ¡°Waaaa... waaa... waa...¡± Instead of a scary-looking snake, what Wang Hao saw from the remnants of the egg was a human-like baby!

    It just looked like exactly a human baby, except for the fact that it¡¯s exuding a sinister presence.

    ¡°Waaaa... Waaa... waa...¡± The baby continued crying, much to Wang Hao¡¯s irritation and Old Man¡¯s disbelief.

    ¡°Hey... Jormugandr should not look like this....¡± Old Man muttered as he gazed at the baby in confusion. Momentster, his eyes glowed as if he suddenly discovered something.

    ¡°Hahaha! So it was like that!¡± Old Man let out a boisterousughter as his body straightened. It seemed like a huge load was removed from his shoulders as he gazed at the baby with a renewed vigor.

    ¡°Wang Hao, go get that baby now!¡± Old Man rapidly said to Wang Hao. ¡°This is our best chance! Do not ruin it!¡±

    ¡°Ok?¡± Wang Hao cocked his eyebrows as he approached Jormugandr. ¡°Stare.....¡± To Wang Hao¡¯s surprise, the Jormugandr stared at Wang Hao with his wide baby eyes as Wang Hao went near him. Jormugandr tilted his head, as if he was trying to identify who Wang Hao is.

    ¡°Cackle...¡± While Jormugandr was doing this, Wang Hao suddenly felt danger from the baby as evil power congealed around the him. ¡°Uh oh....¡±

    If Wang Hao was not able to exin who he is to Jormugandr, Jormugandr might instinctively attack him for self-preservation with his evil power. Wang Hao sweated inwardly while Old Man let out a panicked shout, telling Wang Hao that he should jump back for now.

    ¡°Even if Jormugandr is weak, he can still injure you heavily! Wang Hao, retreat now!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I still have one thing that I can use!¡± Wang Hao shouted back quickly. He ignored Old Man¡¯s pleas as he stretched out his hand to Jormugandr.

    While he was stretching out his hand, Wang Hao let out a shout as he activated his bloodline.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± A projection appeared behind Wang Hao, which was the projection of his Sizzling Snake King Bloodline. This projection was a withered-looking snake, looking like it had been sapped of vitality. It looked ugly as hell, but Wang Hao felt no shame as he showed out this projection.

    This projection twirled around Wang Hao, which made it visible to Jormugandr. ¡°Waaa.....¡± Jormugandr¡¯s eyes went wide as he stretched out his small chubby hands to the projection. He then let out a giggle as if he was pleased by what he was seeing.

    ¡°Oh it really worked...¡± Wang Hao said as he let out a sigh of relief. As for Old Man, he was only temporarily confused by what he saw, but momentster he realized what Wang Hao did.

    ¡°Wang Hao, by activating your bloodline projection, you were able to show this baby Jormugandr that you are also a serpent-type beast like him.

    You hoped that by doing that, you will be able to establish familiarity with Jormugandr that will make him lose his hostility against us. It¡¯s a risky n, but it looks like it paid off.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, at least we can bring him out now safe-¡± Wang Hao¡¯s next words were cut off when Jormugandr started to talk.

    ¡°Mama.¡± Jormugandr said this two-sybled word clearly as his eyes were concentrated on Wang Hao. ¡°Mama.¡± Jormugandr repeated, as if he was trying to assure himself with what he said.

    ¡°Mama!¡± Old Man¡¯s body suddenly trembled, not from fear, but from trying to stop himself fromughing.

    As for Wang Hao, he was stunned for a second before managing to recover himself. He gave a confused look to Jormugandr as he slowly said, ¡°I am your Mama?¡±

    ¡°Mama!¡± Jormugandr replied as he stretched out his hands to Wang Hao. ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Old Man could not take it anymore as he rolled on the floorughing. ¡°Wang Hao, I thought your skills was of another level. But it was actually otherworldy! Imagine, an incarnate of destruction decided that you will be his mother. Hahahaha! Isn¡¯t that so absurd?¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Wang Hao ignored the raucousughter by Old Man as he could only scratch his head in confusion.

    He looked at Jormugandr, whose hands were still outstretched towards him. ¡°Hell no, I ain¡¯t picking you up.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he made a shooing motion with his hands. ¡°Come on, show us your evil form. I want to see how scary you really look.¡±

    Upon seeing that Wang Hao was not picking him up, Jormugandr¡¯s face crumpled, as if he was about to cry.

    The evil power, which already disappeared earlier, reappeared once more as Jormungandr¡¯s tears were about to fall.

    ¡°Waa....¡± ¡°Son of a!¡± Wang Hao cussed as he felt cornered. He let out a tsk as his body blurred.

    His hands shot forward, managing to perfectly scoop up Jormugandr. Wang Hao¡¯s face had a miserable smile on it as he proceeded on cradling Jormugandr on his chest. He rocked him gently, as if he was lulling him to sleep. ¡°Snore...¡± In no time at all, Jormugandr¡¯s eyes closed as he drifted into his dreand.

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Old Man and Wang Hao stared at each other intensely, as if they were trying to ascertain that what they saw was real.

    ¡°I¡¯ming for you!¡± It was at that moment that they heard Tian Yi¡¯s furious shout which Wang Hao proceeded to reply with his ssic infuriating words.

    ¡°I think we should leave now.¡± Old Man said as his face turned back to normal. He tried to not crack a smile as he stared at Jormugandr cradled by Wang Hao. ¡°Since we have him now in our possession, I think it¡¯s the best that we run now.¡±

    ¡°You are right indeed.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s body then shimmered as he employed his ssic teleportation.

    While he was teleporting, Wang Hao had many questions in his mind which he tried asking on Old Man.

    ¡°Old Man, I thought that when that egg was hatches, a scary Jormugandr wille out and destroy the. Howe what appeared out of the egg was just a baby?¡±

    ¡°I think it was because of the way we hatched the egg.¡± Old Man replied. His eyes were narrowed as he slowly said, ¡°For Jormugandr to be reborn in his peak state, his injured soul must fuse slowly with the new body provided to him. Since it was like that, the egg must also slowly absorb life energy. In that way, the fusion of his soul and his new body will be seamless and perfect.¡±

    Old Man stared at the interior of the house as he continued talking. ¡°If that egg continued to absorb life energy slowly, Jormugandr¡¯s soul will be perfectly fused with his new body. By that time, Jormugandr will easily break out of the egg, with his power almost back to the peak.¡±

    ¡°But because of what we did, that slow process was wrecked.¡± Wang Hao muttered sheepishly. ¡°The life energy I gave elerated the process so quickly that the fusion between Jormugnadr¡¯s soul and his new body became imperfect.¡±

    Old Man nodded as he gazed at Jormugandr in wonder. ¡°The fusion waspleted, but it was imperfect. Because of that, Jormugandr¡¯s mind and body were both affected.¡± Old Man pointed at Jormugandr¡¯s body as he muttered, ¡°His body, which was supposed to be a serpentrge enough to swallow celestial bodies, was stuck on a human baby form. His mind, which was supposedly as cunning and malicious as the trickster Loki, became just as innocent as a baby now.¡±

    ¡°So this is what we end up then.¡± Wang Hao helplesslyughed. ¡°Instead of a being of destruction, we just got an edgy baby who calls a yboy like me as his mother. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    ¡°Well at least we managed to prevent the rebirth of the real and powerful Jormugandr.¡± Old Man said as he gave a smug smile to Wang Hao. ¡°Now, we managed to save this and ourselves from a possible wipeout. Isn¡¯t that something to celebrate?¡±

    ¡°You really think of it like that?¡± Wang Hao replied with veins popping on his forehead. ¡°What about when this baby gets older? Won¡¯t he recover his memories and won¡¯t his body get stronger? When that timees, I am sure he will be back to being the serpent that he was supposed to be.¡±

    ¡°Well you know, good parenting will help reform thisd into the right path.¡± Old Man said as he started tough again. ¡°Since you are now the mother of this child, it¡¯s your responsibility to raise him right!¡±

    ¡°Old Man!!!¡± This is the onlyint that Wang Hao could give, as he knew there was no way out for Wang Hao now.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu... I just want to get a weapon or an awesome pet... But what I got instead is a baby...¡± Wang Hao¡¯s head drooped sadly as he knew this baby was basically stuck to him now.

    If Wang Hao leaves this baby now, that evil power around the baby will surely attack Wang Hao. Wang Hao was afraid of this power, as it was not something that his current energy maniption abilities could resist.

    If more of Wang Hao¡¯s seals were unlocked, then resisting this evil power was a piece of cake. But right now, he had to make do by not making Jormugandr sad. ¡°What a drag...¡± Wang Hao muttered as he neared the exit of the house. Once he exits the house, things will get interesting.

    That was already obvious with the way that Tian Yi roared earlier. Wang Hao stopped before the exit, as he tried to listen to the sounds from the outside.

    It was quiet, as if there was nobat happening at all. Wang Hao grimaced as this means bad news for him and Old Man.

    Themotion created by the rebirth of Jormugandr must have been enough to stop Tian Yi and the Fifth Stage Jotunn from fighting each other. Wang Hao was not sure what the Fifth Stage Jotunn was doing, but he was sure on what Tian Yi was nning now.

    It was already obvious to Tian Yi that Wang Hao already have the Jormugandr, and Tian Yi was also sure that Wang Hao will be keeping Jormugandr for himself. With matter progressing to this stage already, the only thing left for Tian Yi to do was to attack!

    ¡°Hey Old Man, what happens next will be messy, so just pray that we will be able to leave this ce unscathed.¡± After Wang Hao said these words, a golden sword suddenly appeared, cleaving through the air as it attempted to cut Wang Hao down! ¡°Be careful with your attacks... can¡¯t you see that a baby is sleeping here?¡±

 Chapter 380: Shameless Maneuvers

    <h4>Chapter 380: Shameless Maneuvers</h4>

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Golden sword found its target, but instead of feeling happy, Tian Yi¡¯s expression warped as he felt pissed once more.

    ¡°Hehehehe, now I dare you to attack me again!¡± Wang Hao cackled as he praised his quick mind.

    If there is a way for Wang Hao to win a match in an easy way, then he will without a doubt choose this easy way.

    In today¡¯s battle, Wang Hao already had an idea on how to make his battle with Tian Yi easier, and he just tested it out now.

    It was lucky for Wang Hao that his n worked. ¡°So a sleeping baby can also be used in this way...¡± Wang Hao muttered as he stared at Jormungandr. Before Tian Yi¡¯s sword attack collided with Wang Hao, Wang Hao did the most shameless thing that he could do.

    He pushed Jormungandr forward, putting Jormungandr in the path of the sword attack! This move may seem heartless and desperate, but wang Hao still had the morals of a proper person.

    If nothing special happens, Wang Hao will block the sword attack, keeping the baby safe.

    So technically speaking, Jormungandr was in no danger as no matter what happens, as Wang Hao will still protect Jormungandr from the sword attack.

    The only reason Wang Hao put Jormungandr in the path of the sword attack was because he wanted to confirm something.

    The booming sound that he heardter confirmed these same suspicions. ¡°Huff, huff, huff.¡± Right in front of Wang Hao and Jormungandr stood the Fifth Stage Jotunn, with his body curled in, with his back facing Tian Yi¡¯s direction. The back of the Fifth Stage Jotunn was slightly caved in as if he received something that caused his back to be in that state!

    The truth was, this Fifth Stage Jotunn ced himself in front of Wang Hao and Jormungandr as he received Tian Yi¡¯s sword attack with his body! This move by the Fifth Stage Jotunn just shows that he will protect Jormungandr from any kind of danger!

    ¡°So you are still loyal to him...¡± Wang Hao smirked as he felt slightly relieved. Wang Hao had an idea earlier that if the Jotunn here in Thrae were supposed to take care of the egg, there is a chance that the Jotunns here in Thrae will be the loyal servants of Jormungandr once he was hatched!

    Since Jormungandr was just hatched by Wang Hao, Wang Hao wanted to know if the Jotunn present will be loyal followers of the newly-hatched Jormungandr. And what would be the better way to know it than by putting Jormungandr in front of the powerful sword attack!

    If the Jotunn are not loyal to Jormungandr, then nobody from them will block or divert the sword attack. If this is the case, Wang Hao will just dispel the sword attack by his own, and he will fight Tian Yi so that Wang Hao and Jormungandr can escape.

    But if the Jotunn are loyal to Jormungandr, then one of them will at least protect the endangred Jormungandr. The Fifth Stage Jotunn¡¯s act of blocking the sword attack just confirms to Wang Hao that indeed, the Jotunn here in Thrae were all loyal to Jormungandr. ¡°Hahaha! This is fun!¡±

    If the Jormungandr was the ¡®boss¡¯ of the Jotunn here, then how about Wang Hao, who is Jormungandr¡¯s ¡®mother¡¯?

    Of course this means that Wang Hao¡¯smands will have to be followed too! ¡°Hey Magma Boy.¡± Wang Hao said as he pointed at the Fifth Stage Jotunn in front of him. ¡°Go on and call all the Jotunn in this ce. Gather them here, and you willmand them all to attack Tian Yi! As for you, you will also join that attack!¡±

    ¡°Kgh...¡± Magma Boy gritted his teeth as if he was extremely displeased by Wang Hao¡¯smands. This made Wang Hao frown, as he realized that maybe being the ¡®mother¡¯ of the Jormungandr will not actually grant Wang Hao the authoritative status that he badly wanted.

    ¡°Waaa...¡± It was at that moment that Jormungadr woke up, with his ck eyes blinking sleepily. ¡°Waaa...¡± The next thing that Jormungandr did was to observe the situation around him. His eyes seemed to have hints of intelligence as he stared at Magma Boy giving a defiant look to Wang P¡±Waaa...¡± This sight made Jormungandr frown. He gave a re to Magma Boy as his chubby left hand patted Wang Hao.

    ¡°Mama, mama, mama!¡± From the tone of Jormungandr¡¯s voice, it was easy to assume that he was angry. ¡°Mama, mama, mama!¡± The baby said these words repetitively and angrily as his eyes were ring at Magma Boy coolly.

    ¡°.....¡±

    At this point, Magma Boy immediately realized that Jormungandr was not happy with Magma Boy defying Wang Hao.

    Right now, Jormungandr¡¯s tone was telling Magma Boy that no matter what happens, he should follow all themandments given by Wang Hao, no matter how unreasonable it is.

    ¡°You hear that? Now go and follow what I said earlier!¡± Wang Hao said gleefully as he patted Jormungandr¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Waaa... Mama!¡± Jormungandr giggled happily as Wang Hao continued petting him. ¡°Oh s**t, this baby is even scarier than Tang Li...¡± Wang Hao thought as he gave Jormungandr a look of slight fear.

    ¡°Only few minutes have passed by since Jormungandr¡¯s birth, yet he can already understand our conversations! Not only that, but this baby also deducted about Magma Boy¡¯s unwillingness to follow me and he found a way to make Magma Boy actually obey mymands! This is way too much!¡±

    Wang Hao sweated inwardly as he realized taking care of this baby will take everything that he had in order to seed.

    He must be careful every time that he interacts with the baby, and he must also make sure that he teaches the baby Jormungandr the ways to be a good person. That way, baby Jormungandr might turn good in the future.

    Of course that was just Wang Hao¡¯s suspicion, but at least he will try right?

    ¡°@()U%)(@)(%)@!¡±

    Magma Boy suddenly let out a monstrous roar, covering the entirety of the Central Divine ne.

    Secondster and Wang Hao could hear the sounds of millions of bodies swarming towards the ce where Magma Boy was located.

    ¡°@(U%@)(@)%(@))(%¡± ¡°!%)@(%@)@$(@!!¡±

    Magma Boy seemed to have given the Jotunn somemands, as Wang Hao saw them assuming a battle formation. ¡°Hehehe...¡± Wang Hao licked his lips as he imagined what Tian Yi must be feeling right now.

    The supposedly defenseless Wang Hao was able to turn the tables, with him sessfully taming the creature inside the egg.

    Not only that, but he also managed to ally himself with the Jotunn! This obviously puts Tian Yi in an extremely disadvantageous situation right now!

    ¡°Wang Hao!¡± Tian Yi¡¯s anger reached the heavens as he looked at the swarm of theva beasts converging towards him. Tian Yi was not sure how, but that bastard Wang Hao managed to make all theva beings in the Central Divine ne to be under hismand!

    Sure, aside from Magmrd, the other remainingva beings in the Central Divine ne were all weaklings of the First Stage. Even if they numbered in millions, their meager strength was not enough to deter Tian Yi.

    But that is not where Tian Yi¡¯s dilemma with these ¡®weak¡¯va beings lie. ¡°Boom!¡± A massive tempest appeared, bringing extreme heat and sharp winds that threatened to cover the whole ne.

    Tian Yi watched with gritted teeth as he realized what theseva beings are doing. ¡°They are creating a battle formation!¡± Tian Yi¡¯s danger sense prickled, telling him that if he did not stop what was happening right now, then his life will be in real danger!

    But it was toote for Tian Yi to do anything, as the battle formation was already established when all theva beings arrived. Tian Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed as he backed up, staring at the battle formation in front of him.

    ¡°This battle formation.... Even my ancestors have not recorded anything like this.¡± Tian Yi muttered as he readied his sword for any sneak attacks.

    The battle formation created by all theva beasts was a simple one. The battle formation took shape of a body, with all theva beings serving as the body parts of this body. There were someva beings that took the ce of the limbs while others took the part of the torso and the head.

    But even with this battle formation created by millions ofva beings, it felt like this battle formation body wascking something. This battle formation body seemed to be dead, as if itcks a catalyst that will spark its life.

    ¡°A heart is missing!¡± Tian Yi eximed as he saw that there was a hole located in front of the heart location of the battle formation body. There was no need for Tian Yi to guess on who enters that hole in the heart location.

    Deep inside him, Tian Yi already knew that it will be his rival. ¡°@)(U%@)(@!¡± Magmrd, who was guarding Wang Hao earlier, leapt high in the air towards the formation body.

    ¡°Plop.¡± With a weak plopping sound, Magmrd took his ce as the heart of the formation body.

    ¡°Dug dug. Dug dug.¡± It was the addition of Magmrd that changed the situation entirely. Magmrd assumed a fetal position as his body expanded and contracted, just like a heart.

    The massive amounts of heat within Magmrd was propelled by the ¡®beating¡¯ of his body. This heat flowed throughout the formation body, suddenly reinvigorating it. With Magmrd acting as the heart, the whole formation body stirred as it began to act as one.

    Rumbling sounds could be heard as the formation body stood up. It seemed to be just one entity made up of countlessva beings.

    ¡®This power!¡± Even if Tian Yi was an idiot, there was no way that he would be mistaken.

    The formation body that he can see right in front of him had the power of an Immortal or a God! Basically, this formation body has the power of the Sixth Stage!

    This was the same as Tian Yi¡¯s cultivation base! What made it worse was the fact that the environment they were in right now was extremely beneficial to theva beings. This information means that the formation body¡¯s power will also be improved here in the Central Divine ne!

    If Tian Yi was only able to fight to a draw with the Fifth Stage Magmrd in this fiery environment, then how will Tian Yi be able to fight a Sixth Stageva being here in Central Divine ce? Is it even possible for him to win?

    ¡°Rumble...¡± The ground shook as the massive figure took its step. One must remember about Magmrd¡¯s size, and the fact that he was just the heart of the formation body!

    This size just shows how massive the formation body was!

    But Tian Yi does not care about the size, as he was more worried about its power. ¡°Should I confront it now, or should I run like a man having a strategic retreat? Tsk, what a drag!¡±

 Chapter 381: Explooooosion!!!

    <h4>Chapter 381: Explooooosion!!!</h4>

    ¡°The Fire Giants¡¯ Formation Body...''¡± Old Man sighed in wonder as he stared at the singr, massiveva being bearing down on Tian Yi right now. ¡°I do not know if Tian Yi was lucky or unlucky on seeing such a rare technique being used on him. Well, at least he will have the honor to face such kind of formation.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Wang Hao kept his mouth shut, as he just focused on watching the impending fight or possibly a chasing game.

    ¡°But no matter how this fight ends, theva beings used in this formation will greatly weaken...¡± While theva beings were assembling the formation body, Old Man told Wang Hao what the Fire Giants¡¯ Formation Body was.

    ording to Old Man, the Fire Giant¡¯s Formation Body was a battle formation that will create one powerful body. This body will be created only when the battle formation wasprised of countless Jotunn.

    Only when there was enough members and enough support that a Fire Giants¡¯ Formation Body will work.

    As for the power of the battle formation body, it will all depend on the amount of the Jotunn used in the battle formation and also the individual power of each Jotunn.

    ¡°Sixth Stage huh....¡± Once the formation was finished, Old man could only stare at the monstrouslyrgeva being in front of him.

    Millions of First Stage Jotunn and one Fifth Stage Jotunn participated in the creation of this Formation Body.

    But even with that quantity and quality, the Formation Body created by them only had the power of the Sixth Stage. Wang Hao was not sure if this power was enough to deal with Tian Yi, or possibly even neutralize him.

    ¡°Well, I just have to watch closely and try to see anything weird!¡± Wang Hao knew that while the formation body was powerful, there is a time limit for this battle formation.

    Once that time limit was reached, the Formation Body will copse back into its constituentva beings.

    As for theseva beings, they will all experience a period of weakness and pain. That must have been the bacsh for theva beings who took part in the Formation Body.

    With the Formation Body right in front of Wang Hao having the power of the Sixth Stage, Wang Hao reckons that the Formation Body will onlyst for 5 minutes.

    This means that Wang Hao and Old Man only have 5 minutes to help the Formation Body on defeating Tian Yi.

    5 minutes seems limited. But with the right nning, bringing down Tian Yi within 5 minutes could be a possibility.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he saw the Formation Body gathering up its power. The surroundings suddenly trembled slightly as the Formation Body began to glow red.

    To Wang Hao¡¯s surprise, instead of running away, Tian Yi chose to stay on his spot.

    The anger in Tian YI¡¯s features disappeared as he also started gathering power.

    Both sides were tense, as Tian Yi and the Formation Body stared with each other.

    Tian Yi broke this silence as he let out a shout.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    The winds seethed, thend rumbled, and the sky quaked as Tian Yi stopped keeping his strength. The whole Central Divine ne seemed to be unable to take Tian Yi¡¯s presence as cracks started appearing everywhere.

    The whole Central Divine ne then glowed entirely red as the Formation Body raised its left hand. Intense, sweltering heat converged on the Formation Body¡¯s left palm as the surroundings began to look dim.

    The scene looked apocalyptic, and objects started around Wang Hao started to get destroyed.

    Wang Hao was fine with his abilities, and he was keeping Jormungandr safe too. But Wang Hao¡¯s face was far from fine as he looked extremely worried, not for the Formation Body, but for the Central Divine ne.

    ¡°Oi oi oi....¡± Wang Hao looked around him, seeing the destruction caused by Tian Yi and Formation Body just powering up.

    If it was already like this, then what would happen once they made their attacks?

    ¡°Stop stop stop!¡± Wang Hao used his ability to magnify his voice, hoping to make Tian Yi and Formation Body to realize what was happening.

    ¡°No way, they¡¯re both caught up in the fight!¡± Wang Hao saw that none of the two paid any heed to what he said.

    Tian Yi¡¯s eyes were wide, showing his excitement. After all, it was very rare for him to find an opponent with the caliberpared to the Formation Body.

    As for the Formation Body, it seems to be extremely focused on defeating Tian Yi. Besides, Wang Hao was not sure if the Formation Body could even hear Wang Hao at all.

    ¡°If the attacks of these two collides....¡± Old Man¡¯s voice then trailed as he gave Wang Hao a smirk. ¡°You one sly f**ker, you really know how to act. Even I thought that you were really scared earlier.¡±

    ¡°Acting?¡± Wang Hao replied smilingly. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Old Man let out a grumble as he closed his eyes. ¡°Seems like I really have to be careful of you.¡±

    It was at that moment that Tian Yi and Formation Body let out their attacks.

    A golden sword, twice the size of Formation Body appeared out of nowhere, cleaving down on Formation Body.

    The golden sword seemed to be alive, with it covered with rich Immortal Qi.

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s a lot of Immortal Qi.¡± Wang Hao thought as he stood there watching the sh.

    Old Man opened his eyes as he observed the golden sword attack by Tian Yi. He shook his head as an expression of awe appeared on his face.

    ¡°Tian Yi surely is talented. The amount of Immortal Qi he had inside him was really too much. Not only that, but it seems like its quality is also high. And his Immortal Foundation is also exceptional. No wonder he is called the strongest in this.¡±

    ¡°Oh.....¡± Wang Hao nodded after hearing what Old Man said. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if his all-out attack will let him win.¡±

    Formation Body seemed to be unperturbed by Tian Yi¡¯s powerful Golden Sword.

    Formation Body clenched its fist, which was filled with the power it collected from the Central Divine ne.

    With a sound akin to an exploding volcano, Formation Bodyunched its left fist forward, sailing to the direction of the golden sword.

    ¡°The intricacies of the Fire Giant¡¯s Formation Body really are exquisite.¡± Old Man muttered as the fist and the sword collided.

    ¡°Just the collection of countless Jotunn was able to produce enough Godly Mana to power this formation body. With the amount of the Jotunn here, even I was also not sure on how powerful Formation Body will be. Hehehehe... Tian Yi, now you will face one of the legacies of Yggdrasil!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wang Hao did not hear any sounds of collision as he blocked any kinds of soundwaves from reaching his location.

    Instead, what he saw were kilometer-long cracks webbing out from the collision of Formation Body¡¯s fist and Tian Yi¡¯s golden sword.

    These cracks continued to expand and multiply on the Central Divine ne.

    Momentster, and the whole Central Divine ne could not take it anymore.

    The whole Central Divine ne shattered, much to Wang Hao¡¯s delight.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    With his ability, Wang Hao estimated earlier that the energy produced from the collision of Tian Yi and Formation Body¡¯s attacks will be enough to destroy the Central Divine ne.

    So what was good about that? Well, the destruction of the Central Divine ne means that Wang Hao will can now leave this ce without the need for the real exit.

    This gives Wang Hao the escape route that he wanted to take!

    Wang Hao only acted terrified earlier in order to goad Tian Yi and Formation Body on attacking each other.

    It worked, as Wang Hao was now happily jumping between the countless debris scattered around him.

    With his Space-Time Gyroscope, Wang Hao could feel that the boundary between the real world and the Central Divine ne was now destroyed by the attack collision earlier.

    ¡°This is my chance!¡±

    Wang Hao teleported onwards as he approached the shattered boundary. ¡°Its time to leave!¡±

    Wu Meng, Wang Hao¡¯spanion earlier, was currently with some of the Elders of the Central Divine Kingdom. They were apanying her as Wu Meng stood a kilometer away from the volcano.

    This distance was far enough for Wu Meng to be safe from the formations and for her to monitor anything happening.

    Wu Meng was doing this monitoring as she was slightly worried for Wang Hao.

    Well, even though her watching her will not do anything, it was still better than doing nothing.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    While Wu Meng and the Elders watched in silence, a sudden disturbance in the volcano alerted them.

    But before they react, they suddenly heard a monstrous explosion, followed by the trembling of the whole volcano.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Wu Meng¡¯s eyes went wide as she saw that the volcano, which seemed to be an important ce for the people in the Central Divine Kingdom, started to look frail.

    Secondster, cracks appeared along the body of the whole volcano. This was apanied by an unpleasant keeling sound as the Wu Meng and the Elders beside her stepped back warily.

    ¡°What is happening with our volcano?¡± One of the Elders muttered fearfully as tried to not act panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it will be destroyed....¡±

    The Elder¡¯s words seemed to be a jinx, as with her very eyes, Wu Meng saw the majestic volcano bursting apart!

    The whole body of the volcano was destroyed as it exploded outwards.

    The Elders watched with their empty eyes as the countless parts of their volcano were now scattered everywhere.

    It was a scene of destruction that none of them will easily forget.

 Chapter 382: Back at it Again

    <h4>Chapter 382: Back at it Again</h4>

    Wu Meng¡¯s eyes narrowed, as she realized that Wang Hao was surely involved with whatever happened to the volcano. ¡°There!¡± With her exceptional vision, Wu Meng saw a figure leaping out from the new destroyed volcano. It was Wang Hao, and it looked like he did not face any danger at all. Wu Meng then felt incredulity when she saw that Wang Hao was cradling a baby in his arms. The baby looked extremely human, yet Wu Meng thought that there was something different with this baby. ¡°!!!!¡± Wu Meng suddenly felt chills across her body as she realized that this baby was no ordinary baby! What¡¯s worse was that Wu Meng actually felt afraid of this baby. It was as if this baby was a danger that must not be allowed to live! ¡°What the hell Wang Hao, what did you do inside there?¡± Wu Meng muttered as determination shed across her eyes. This determination was then reced with astonishment as two more figures appeared from the destroyed volcano. One was a gigantic figure, whose height easily reached the sky. Its whole body was like a molten rock, withva, magma and fireprising its entirety. The second figure was a golden-robed Tian Yi, who Wu Meng already met earlier. What made Wu Meng astonished was the fact that Tian Yi was heavily injured! Wu Meng saw Tian Yi being sted away at high-speeds, as blood spurted out of his body. Tian Yi¡¯s body looked extremely beat up, as if there was something that hit him with so much power that he could not even resist it. ¡°Boom!¡± Only when Tian Yi collided with 7rge mountains that his momentum stopped. ¡°Thud.¡± Tian Yi¡¯s body then toppled down the ground like a wet rag. His body looked extremely weak, as if life was sucked out of it. Tian Yi continued toy down on the ground, with him not moving at all. From their vantage point, Wu Meng and the Elders were not sure if Tian Yi was still alive. ¡°No way!¡± Wu Meng was incredibly shocked as she saw what happened to Tian Yi. ¡°This guy is the strongest on in this, yet he was reduced to this state? What the hell happened to him?¡± Wu Meng¡¯s vision then swiveled to the fiery rock giant, whose left fist was outstretched in Tian Yi¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me....¡± Wu Meng shook her head, as if she could not believe the conclusion that she had. ¡°There is no way that the punch of this giant was the one that defeated Tian Yi. There is no way that it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Your excellency!¡± While Wu Meng was petrified by what she saw, the Elders with her were rendered speechless by Tian Yi¡¯s injuries. Their Emperor, that was undefeated in his whole life, was now riddled with countless injuries! The Elders all felt a strange sensation in their hearts as they saw Tian Yi¡¯s unmoving body. ¡°Woosh!¡± The Elders ignored their task to guard Wu Meng as they all rushed towards Tian Yi¡¯s location. After all, the safety of their Emperor right now was more important than anything else. ¡°Hahaha, even I did not expect this to happen.¡± Wu Meng looked behind her, and there she saw a smug Wang Hao giving her aid-back smile. ¡°That giant.... That¡¯s the one that defeated Tian Yi?¡± Wu Meng slightly stammered as she pointed at the gigantic figure. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that one.¡± Wang Hao quickly replied. ¡°Those beings in the Hidden ne used a powerful formation that allowed them to create a body with the power of a Sixth Stage Practitioner. Couple that with the boost in that environment, and that giant you see reached a level of power that Tian Yi failed to resist.¡± ¡°One punch.¡± Wang Hao said gleefully. ¡°It only took one punch for that giant to make Tian Yi heavily injured! Tian Yi¡¯s attack golden sword attack was shattered like a ss after colliding with the giant¡¯s fist! Hahaha! I can still remember Tian Yi¡¯s shocked face when that fist hit him! Oooh, I still feel shivers from hearing the sounds of Tian Yi¡¯s bones breaking!¡± ¡°That was certainly a vivid recollection.¡± Wu Meng muttered as she looked at the hot giant. ¡°But if it was a Sixth Stage Giant, then shouldn¡¯t it be expelled from the Thrae before it was able to attack Tian Yi?¡± That was the one thing that Wu Meng was confused about. ¡°Oh about that....¡± Wang Hao cast a wistful look at the destroyed volcano as he said, ¡°While we were having idle conversations earlier, Tian Yi told me that for whatever weird reason there is, theva beings sealed in the Central Divine ne managed to convince the soul of Thrae to allow a Sixth Stage Lava Being appear on their ce!¡± Wang Hao shook his head as he gave a rueful smile. ¡°Theseva beings must have used that exception in case they needed to create a Sixth Stage Lava Being like now.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The under Wu Meng¡¯s eyes, she saw the giant crumbling in front of her. ¡°Tsk, so my estimation of 5 minutes is wrong.¡± Wang Hao said as he seemed disappointed with himself. ¡°So the formation body can onlyst for 30 seconds? How disappointing. Well, at least they managed to beat Tian Yi into aa. That prick surely deserves some beating.¡± Wang Hao shook his head as he adjusted the position of the baby that he was cradling. ¡°What will happen to all theva beings that made up this giant?¡± Wu Meng asked as she saw millions and millions ofva beings pouring out of the giant¡¯s crumbling body. ¡°All of thoseva beings will be in a severely weakened state.¡± Wang Hao said as he turned around, with his back facing the copsedva beings. ¡°Right now, they are all so weak that the formations around the volcano can still kill them. See that Fifth Stage Lava Being in the heart area? Right now, he is also severely weakened.¡± ¡°That Fifth Stageva being will surely die from the formations too.¡± Wang Hao said it emotionlessly, as if he was not moved by what he saw. ¡°Their current state right now was the reason they did not create a Formation Body in the past to escape from the volcano. They must have known that they will be severely weakened if they use the Formation Body to escape. Too bad for them, they made a Formation Body earlier. Now, its effects are catching up to them.¡± ¡°Wait, if they knew that this is going to happen, then why did theseva beings made a Formation Body earlier? Are they that suicidal?¡± Wu Meng asked as she saw all theva beings obliterated by the formations. The Fifth Stage Lava Being onlysted for a second before his whole body was also shredded by the attacks of the formations. ¡°Oh, its because I wanted them all to fight Tian Yi.¡± Wang Hao replied remorselessly. ¡°I thought they will do a gueri tactic like swarming Tian Yi, but I did not expect that they will actually attack by creating a Formation Body.¡± ¡°.....¡± We Meng wanted to ask on how Wang Hao was able tomand theva beings on making such a suicidal move, but she then stopped herself, seeing the re that Wang Hao gave her just now. ¡°Well, even if I did notmand them to do something, I am still sure that they will find a way to kill themselves.¡± Wang Hao said as started to walk away. ¡°After all, their real duties have been aplished by them already, so there is no reason for them to live. Being trapped in a hellhole with no obligation and no chance of escaping at all, I am sure those loyalva beings will go ballistic from boredom and despair. They will surely go crazy.¡± ¡°All in all,¡± Wang Hao talked solemnly as he continued walking. ¡°Death is their sweet release.¡± ¡°.......¡± Wu Meng chose not to say anything as she followed Wang Hao. ¡°Hey Wang Hao, what are we going to do now?¡± Wu Meng said as she stared at the gravely injured Tian Yi. ¡°Do we have to stay here?¡± ¡°Stay here? Hell no!¡± Wang Hao quickly replied in a panic. ¡°Those Elders will surely question me about what happened. I cannot let that happen, as they will surely want to obtain Jorm.¡± ¡°Jorm?¡± Wu Meng tilted her head before looking at the slumbering baby in Wang Hao¡¯s arms. ¡°The name of that baby is Jorm? It¡¯s a little... weird.¡± ¡°Stop talking about what is weird or not!¡± Wang Hao replied angrily as he grasped Wu Meng¡¯s hand. ¡°Hold tight, we are going to teleport to one of my marks.¡± Wang Hao and Wu Meng¡¯s body then shimmered, before disappearing entirely.

    ¡°Thud.¡± Wu Meng felt slightly unbnced as she felt the space shifting around her. With her heightened senses, she knew that they just performed a spatial travel. Wu Meng casted Wang Hao a more serious look as she realized that he really is an unfathomable individual. ¡°Is he a space-type Godly Divine Beast? But that does not still exin how he could have a connection with the Dreamworld. Not only that, but that seal on his forehead was also something unfamiliar to me. Even Merlin who was the most knowledgeable out of us also was not sure on what that seal was.¡± ¡°Then there is this baby too.¡± Wu Meng tried to distance herself slightly away from Wang Hao as she was mostly instinctively afraid of the baby. ¡°Hmm?¡± Wang Hao tilted his head, seeing the unnatural action of Wu Meng. ¡°Are you scared of this baby? Come look, isn¡¯t he just fine?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s words might be soothing, but Wu Meng could see that his face was also tensed when he talked about Jorm. ¡°....¡± To make the situation even more awkward, Jorm suddenly woke up before swiveling his head to Wang Hao. ¡°Mama!¡± Jorm lisped as it stretched out its hands to Wang Hao. ¡°Carry me!¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Wu Meng chose to not say anything again as she watched the flustered Wang Hao obeying Jorm. She observed Wang Hao and Jorm¡¯s interaction as she asked him, ¡°By the way, where did you bring us?¡± Wu Meng looked around her, and all she could see was a vige in front of her. This vige seemed to be normal, but there was one thing that made it stand out. That thing was a golden bull statue erected in the middle of the vige. No matter how Wu Meng looked at it, this vige really is weird. ¡°This ce?¡± Wang Hao smirked as he fished out something from his storage. What appeared on Wang Hao¡¯s hands was a fist-sized golden bull statue, which looked extremely like the golden bull statue in the middle of the vige. Wang Hao fiddled with this small statue as he said, ¡°This ce is my base and hideout!¡±

 Chapter 383: Heart Demon

    <h4>Chapter 383: Heart Demon</h4>

    Hm?¡± Shou Nanren, who was currently lounging at a chair in the Pce of the Gods, suddenly jerked up as if something just jolted his body. ¡°This feeling...¡± Shou Nanren muttered as his gaze swiveled towards the direction of the Immortal Continent.

    Actually, his gaze was directed at the Central Divine Empire, at the ce where its volcano was destroyed.

    ¡°Krrr...¡± Shou Nanren¡¯s chair created a scraping sound as he stood up. His face seemed to be tense as he left his room.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Shou Nanren felt a hand sping on his shoulders. Shou Nanren turned his head around, and there he saw Merlin, with his right hand grasping Shou Nanren¡¯s left shoulder.

    Shou Nanren was the tallest out of all the envoys, so he easily towered over Merlin. Shou Nanren bent his head until his eyes were level with Merlin¡¯s. ¡°I am going to the Immortal Continent right now.¡± Shou Nanren said as his face looked more tense. ¡°I have a very important thing to do there.¡±

    ¡°And what is that important thing huh?¡± Merlin said as he rubbed his beard. ¡°If you want to leave, then you must exin this thing. If not, then you cannot leave.¡±

    Shou Nanren rubbed his head as frustration appeared in his features. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin ok....¡±

    ¡°Then you cannot leave.¡± Merlin replied stoically. ¡°S**t!¡± Shou Nanren stomped his foot as he red at Merlin angrily. ¡°You want me to exin? Then fine!¡± Shou Nanren took a deep breath before letting out what was inside him.

    ¡°While I was sitting at my chair earlier, I suddenly felt a dreadful sensation inside me. This feeling.... It was something that makes me have chills, even right now!¡± This seemed to be true as Merlin saw Shou Nanren¡¯s skin slightly sweaty and his palms slightly trembling.

    ¡°I do not know why I am feeling this, but I am sure something just appeared at the Immortal Continent that was a great threat to me¡±! Shou Nanren roared out as his face became flushed red.

    ¡°Right now, I feel like as long as I do not eliminate this threat, I will not be able to live in the future! This feeling, it makes me unable to think clearly!!!¡± Shou Nanren¡¯s eyes then bulged as foam dripped out of his mouth. ¡°Eliminate the threat, eliminate the threat, eliminate the threat...¡±

    ¡°A Heart Demon!¡± Merlin¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Shou Nanren¡¯s crazed expression. ¡°This is really bad....¡±

    Usually, it was very rare for practitioners above the Sixth Stage to have a Heart Demon. But those who gets one usually gets f**ked up in the end. And right now, Shou Nanren was afflicted with one!

    ¡°S**t, what could be that thing that made Shou Nanren like this?¡± Merlin bit his nails as he observed Shou Nanren. ¡°Just what is it?¡±

    If Wang Hao was here, he will surely identify the very thing that made Shou Nanren like this. That thing was

    Shou Nanren¡¯s Godly Divine Beast Form was the Wisdom Treant. The Wisdom Treant was originally a branch of Yggdrasil that snapped off by its own which only became the Wisdom Treant after years of floating in space.

    Even Shou Nanren had to undergo of 100 years floating as Yggdrasil¡¯s branch in space before he gained sentience and became the Wisdom Treant that he was now.

    But how is Shou Nanren¡¯s Godly Divine Beast form rted on his Heart Demon situation right now?

    Shou Nanren¡¯s current crazed state was caused by Jormungandr¡¯s purpose in life. Jormungandr¡¯s real purpose as the Jormungandr was to end Ragnarok and make Loki the one true ruler of the 9 Gxies.

    But for Loki to rule the 9 Gxies, Yggdrasil which houses these 9 Gxies must fall too. For Loki, it will be impossible for him to kill Yggdrasil.

    But for Jormugandr, it will be a piece of cake! After all, Jormugandr¡¯s evil power was the only known weakness of Yggdrasil! Once Yggdrasil was tainted by this evil power, it will quickly wither and die off. Yggdrasil¡¯s powerful defense and life energy are unable to block this evil power, allowing this power to greatly damage Yggdrasil.

    The intense effect of this power means that Jormugandr was one of the extremely few beings that can take Yggdrasil down! This naturally makes Yggdrasil feel extremely threatened of Jormugandr and his evil power.

    And since Shou Nanren originated from Yggdrasil, he can also feel threatened by Jormugandr! Now that Jormugandr appeared just near Shou Nanren, Shou Nanren¡¯s instincts were screaming to kill Jormungandr right now, or he might be killed by Jormugandr in the future.

    What was worse was that Shou Nanren¡¯s parent, the Yggdrasil, might also be killed by Jormugandr if Shou Nanren lets Jormugnadr live!

    Thebination of this instinctive fear and the great urge to protect himself and Yggdrasil was enough to manifest a Heart Demon inside Shou Nanren. This Heart Demon will only disappear once Shou Nanren sessfully eliminates the threat.

    In this case, it equates on Shou Nanren killing Jormungandr.

    Merlin knew that if he did not let Shou Nanren venture out now, his Heart Demon will surely consume him inside out.

    This will be the worst case scenario, as it will not only kill Shou Nanren, Merlin¡¯s otherrades might be also injured. Merlin gritted his teeth, not liking where the situation was going. He originally wanted to wait for 12 hours before making a move. But with Shou Nanren¡¯s situation, it seems like he had to bend that rule a little. ¡°Fine... Do whatever you want.¡± Merlin said as he let out a defeated sigh. ¡°But do you have a way to infiltrate the Immortal Continent without their inhabitants seeing you? They will surely try to kill you if they see you.¡± ¡°I do not have any way.¡± Shou Nanren replied with gritted teeth. ¡°But you, Merlin, I know you have several ways to do it. You have some magic that can help you infiltrate right?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going with this...¡± Merlin said as he looked at Shou Nanren with narrowed eyes. ¡°Since you have ways to infiltrate the Immortal Continent, you can just join me!¡± Shou Nanren replied shamelessly. ¡°With your abilities, I will have no worries finding my target!¡±

    ¡°Hell no! I only allowed you go to there since you have a special case. But I do not have any, so I will just wait until themand of the Beast God arrives.¡± Merlin replied angrily. He then turned around, as he prepared to leave Shou Nanren. ¡°Wait! I will give you a portion of my branches if you help me right now!¡± Shou Nansen¡¯s mind was slightly muddled by his Heart Demon, so he was not inhibited on making a deal with Merlin. ¡°If you want, I can give you 5 branches of my bodyter, whether I seeded or failed on killing the threat!¡± ¡°Oh, you should have said that earlier.¡± Merlin said as he walked back to Shou Nanren. ¡°5 branches huh. I am expecting thatter.¡±

    While Shou Nanren was happy with getting Merlin¡¯s help, Merlin was inwardly smirking as he realized that he seeded on pressuring Shou Nanren on giving up some of his branches.

    A branch of a Wisdom Treant was very valuable, as it had miraculous properties that will make someone like Merlin salivate. Merlin of course asked for a branch from Shou Nanren before, but he always refused.

    It was only now when Shou Nanren¡¯s mind was affected by his Heart Demon that he was pressured on giving Merlin some branches. ¡°If it was before, this stingy bastard won¡¯t even give me one branch! Hehehe.... Whatever that threat to Shou Nanren is, I must thank itter for allowing me to get not just 1, but 5 branches!¡±

    Merlin and Shou Nanren then left the Pce of the Gods, with Merlin reminding his otherpanions that he and Shou Nanren has a ¡®very important¡¯ business to deal with. This statement of Merlin of course brought confusion on Jian Chen and the other Godly Divine Beasts, but after seeing the crazed expression on Shou Nanren¡¯s face and the evil glint on Merlin¡¯s eyes, they decided to just stay at the Pce of the Gods and let Merlin and Shou Nanren ¡®y¡¯ their game.

    ¡°Your base and hideout?¡± Wu Meng tilted her head as her gaze alternated between the golden bull on Wang Hao¡¯s hands and the golden bull erected at the middle of the vige. ¡°This ce does not seem to be..... that good of a hideout.¡± What Wu Meng said was right, as she could see that even though there was a golden dome covering the whole vige, this golden dome would not be able to tank the strikes of Fifth Stage Practitioners and above.

    ¡°Hmph, so what? I am careful on going in this ce, so I have no worries on going here.¡± Wang Hao said proudly as Jorm mbered on Wang Hao¡¯s head. Jorm was drooling as his gaze was concentrated on the golden bull in Wang Hao¡¯s hands. He stretched his chubby hands to that bull as his drooling began to intensify. ¡°Mama, I want to eat!¡±

    ¡°Nah uh uh.¡± Wang Hao hastily hid the golden bull as he gave a reproaching look to Jorm. ¡°Jorm, do not just eat anything that you like. That is bad! If you want to eat something good, wait a little. I will personally cook it for you!¡± ¡°Ok....¡± The scary Jorm seemed to be polite as he listened on Wang Hao¡¯s instructions.

    Wu Meng just scratched her head upon hearing this, as she felt more and more confused by what was happening. After pacifying Jorm down, Wang Hao¡¯s face turned grim as he pulled out another object from his storage. This object was the orb that trapped the silver-ddy that tried to attack Wang Hao earlier.

    Wang Hao shook the orb a little, as if he was trying to calm the trapped entity in the orb. This did not do anything, as the entity continued on banging the orb, with her eyes focused only on Wang Hao. ¡°Tsk, seems like I have to research you more.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he walked forward. Wu Meng followed suit and secondster, Wang Hao and Wu Meng entered the vige,pletely unaware that one crazed tree and an aged wizard was hot on their trails now.

    Goddess, after Tang Li helped Fang Yu on healing her injuries. After minutes of travelling, Fang Yu and Genie, who was dragged by her, arrived at Andromeda¡¯s spaceship. As they arrived, Genie saw a grumpy-looking Andromeda ring at Fang Yu. But aside from anger, Genie could also see expressions of worry and relief on her face.

    ¡°Hohoho, seems like someone¡¯s extremely worried for me!¡± Fang Yu said smugly as she approached Andromeda with outstretched arms. ¡°Come, I am fine now. You can hug me all you want!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, suit yourself!¡± Andromeda huffed angrily as she boarded her spaceship. Fang Yu just smiled at Andromeda¡¯s actions as she and Genie also entered the spaceship. ¡°So where will we go now?¡± Genie asked as she saw Andromeda fiddling the controls of the spaceship. ¡°Will we go and meet Solomon now?¡±

    ¡°Something like that...¡± Fang Yu said as she woke up the sleepy Tang Li. ¡°But for us to do that, we will not do it the normal way. We will do it, my way!¡± ¡°Your way?¡± Genie asked skeptically. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean by that? I mean it to be like this!¡± The spaceship that Genie was in suddenly let out a monstrous roar as it dived headfirst to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me....¡± Genie¡¯s teeth chattered as she realized what Andromeda was doing. ¡°That we are going straight through the ground now?¡±

    ¡°Well yes, we are doing that.¡± Fang Yu replied with relish. ¡°Going through theyers of the Underground was already a pain, so let us just dig with our spaceship right through this until we reach the core!¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡± That¡¯s the only thing Genie could say before the ground swallowed the spaceship up, leaving Genie with no ces to escape now. ¡°Bon voyage~¡±

 Chapter 384: Trick or Treat

    <h4>Chapter 384: Trick or Treat</h4>

    ¡°Are you really sure about this?¡± Genie wailed as the spaceship continued digging down the ground. ¡°And how the hell could this spaceship have something like a digger?¡±

    ¡®Well, we spacefarers need some funds for our travels, so we need to have ways to earn money.¡± Andromeda replied while she was busy manipting her vehicle. ¡°Mining is a good business, so I had something akin to a drill attached on my spaceship.¡±

    ¡°That is one ridiculous reason!¡± Genie had no words anymore for the sheer weirdness of Fang Yu and Andromeda.

    Now that she thought about it, Genie realized that the weirdest person in the spaceship was not Fang Yu or Andromeda, but it was actually her Exalted Devourer Tang Li.

    Genie may have already sworn her allegiance to Tang Li, but that still does not help her identify why Tang Li was so attached on Fang Yu. Maybe Fang Yu¡¯s milk was one factor, but Genie was thinking that there could be something more into it.

    ¡°Oh, you are asking me why Tang Li is so attached to me?¡± Fang Yu said this as Genie asked about Tang Li¡¯s clinginess to Fang Yu. Fang Yu tilted her head as she replied, ¡°I actually do not know. Tang Li is already like this the first time that I met her. She quickly became attached to me when she saw me. Even her mother was slightly hurt by what she saw. After all, her own daughter wanted to spend more time with mepared to her.¡± Genie frowned, feeling that something was off. ¡°That certainly is weird.¡±

    Suddenly, Genie felt as if she caught into something important. She felt that if she recognizes what made Tang Li so attached to Fang Yu, then Genie might be able to use this realization to deal with Solomon. This is one ridiculous thought, but Genie could not get rid of it. This feeling was like a worm that got stuck on her heart, and she could only get rid of it once she solves it.

    Fang Yu listened to Genie as she exined to Fang Yu about what she felt. Fang Yuughed heartily upon hearing this, pping her meaty thighs as she gave Genie an amused look.

    ¡°You think that if we find the reason on why Tang Li is attached to me, then we could use that to deal with Solomon? Hahahaha! This is the first time I hear you make a joke!¡±

    ¡°I am serious!¡± Genie said as she red at Fang Yu. ¡°Won¡¯t you just agree on doing this? After all nothing bad will happen if we ask Tang Li. Besides, with the speed that we are drilling right now, it will take us more than 4 hours to reach the core. Just treat our questioning on Tang Li as a way to pass time.¡± ¡°Well, doing it seems to be ok I guess.¡± Fang Yu reluctantly replied as she gazed at Tang Li, who was busy ying with some ¡®Action Figures¡¯. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Tang Li shouted adorably as she collided two Action Figures she held on her hands.

    The one she held on her left hand was an Action Figure that depicted Beleth, who was still covered in armor. The Action Figure Beleth was so realistic, that even Genie thought that the Action Figure Beleth that Tang Li held was the miniaturized version of the real Beleth. As for the Action Figure on Tang Li¡¯s right hand, this Action Figure was that of Fang Yu.

    Just like Action Figure Beleth, Action Figure Fang Yu was also urately made. Genie could even see that the curves of Action Figure Fang Yu was so eerily proportionate to the real Fang Yu. If this Action Figure falls in a pervert¡¯s hands.... Genie suppressed her shivers as she shook off that thought.

    ¡°Kill kill kill!¡± Tang Li giggled as the used the foot of Action Figure Fang Yu to pummel the head of Action Figure Beleth. Tang Li only stopped pummeling when Action Figure Beleth¡¯s head snapped off. The head rolled on the floor until it was stopped by the wall. ¡°Sis ish shuper strong!¡±

    Genie winced upon seeing this, as she realized that Tang Li was.... certainly a yful person. ¡°You, are you the one who made those.... Dolls?¡± Genie asked as they watched Tang Li, now beating up Action Figure Fang Yu with her Action Figure Tang Li. ¡°Yeah I made that.¡± Fang Yu replied, which was followed by a wince as Tang Li dislocated the arms of Action Figure Fang Yu. ¡°Sis alwaysh loshesh to Tang Li!¡±

    ¡°I thought that Tang Li is getting bored now, so I used one of my abilities to create those dolls. It¡¯s so realistic that even I am feeling sorry for those dolls.¡± Fang Yu said, letting out a sigh as Tang Li continued beating up Action Figure Fang Yu.

    ¡°Why would you even allow a girl like Tang Li to y something like this? Do you think that the great Tang Li is a battle junkie like you?¡± Genie thought sourly as she noticed an Action Figure that looked exactly like Genie. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk to Tang Li now and let her yter?¡± Genie said as she felt scared for the fate of her Action Figureter.

    ¡°Ok, ytime¡¯s over then.¡± Fang Yu snapped her fingers, and the Action Figures that was with Tang Li all disappeared in a puff of smoke. ¡°Muu....¡± Tang Li immediately pouted and her eyes started to tear up as she saw her precious ¡®Battle Toysh¡¯ gone.

    Tang Li immediately casted Fang Yu a pleading look, knowing that it was Fang Yu that made her toys disappear. ¡°Muu....¡± ¡°Answer some of my questions first, and I will give back your toys.¡± Fang Yu said, ignoring Tang Li¡¯s teary eyes. ¡°If you answer well, I will add special attacks and power-ups on your toys. You want that right?¡±

    ¡°Yesh Sis, Tang Li wantsh that!¡± Upon hearing the mention of special attacks, Tang Li¡¯s pouting expression disappeared as she decided that no matter what Fang Yu asked her, Tang Li will answer it all with honesty! ¡°What the hell, special attacks on those dolls? What special attacks can you even put in an Action Figure anyway?¡± Genie thought with skepticism. ¡°These two..... they really are weirdos.....¡±

    Tang Lin then impatiently tapped the floor with her chubby palms as she gave Fang Yu an intense gaze. ¡°Fashter Sis!¡± ¡°Great Tang Li, you are really willing to be like this just for those toys?¡± Genie does not know whether she shouldugh or cry after seeing Tang Li¡¯s determination.

    ¡°Okay then, question no. 1¡± Fang Yu stood up as she paced around the ship. ¡°Why are you so attached to me?¡± ¡°Becaushe Sis¡¯ milk tashtesh good!¡± Tang Li quickly replied as she rapidly nodded her head. ¡°Moar moar moar!¡± Both Fang Yu and Genie facepalmed, realizing they were too general in their questions. Fang Yu let out an awkward cough as she changed her question. ¡°Tang Li, what did you feel when you first saw me? Did you feel anything that made you want to be attached to me?¡±

    ¡°Umm....¡± Tang Li tilted her head as she seemed to deeply ponder what Fang Yu was talking about. Her eyes then brightened as she said ¡°When I firsht shaw Sis, I heard a voice shaying that I should go with Sis!¡± ¡°A voice?¡± Fang Yu and Genie narrowed their eyes, realizing that they caught on something now.

    ¡°What exactly did this voice tell you?¡± Fang Yu pressed on as she continued pressuring Tang Li. ¡°If you give me the exact words, I will add a Maglev Cannon on Wang Hao¡¯s action figure!¡±(AN: Hey hey hey, is it even ok to put something like that on a children¡¯s toy?) ¡°Kay!¡± Tang Li swayed her head side by side as she tried to recollect that voice. It was lucky for Fang Yu that Tang Li¡¯s soul allowed her to have a powerful mind.

    But since Tang Li was still young, her intellect was stillparable to that of a young child. But her memories were impable! Remembering something that she encountered before will be just easy for Tang Li.

    ¡°Sis, the voice jusht told me that if I go with you, I will get many yummy foodsh and toysh!¡± Tang Li said as she leapt on Fang Yu¡¯s bosom. ¡°And the voice alsho told me that many fun thingsh will happen if I go with you!¡± ¡°Are you still hearing this voice now?¡± Fang Yu said, as dread began to slowly appear on her features. ¡°Are you stillmunicating with this voice?¡±

    ¡°Yesh Sis!¡± Tang Li replied happily, as if she could not see the shock and worry on Fang Yu¡¯s face. ¡°I talk with the voice when I am shad or when Sis ish angry to me... Big Bro Voice ish kind to me! He doesh not shcold me like Sis! Hmph!¡± ¡°Hold on, you said Big Bro. The voice you are hearing inside your mind was a male¡¯s voice?¡± Genie interjected as she suddenly leapt up in panic. ¡°Great Tang Li, is it possible for you to let us hear this Voice? We just want to know if we can recognize this speaker.¡±

    ¡°Wait Genie, are you thinking that a practitioner was using a technique to talk to Tang Li all this time? Fang Yu said as she patted the head of oblivious Tang Li. ¡°And that this practitioner was an enemy of ours?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking about.¡± Genie replied grimly as she faced Tang Li once more. ¡°Is it possible, oh great one?¡± ¡°Tang Li doesh not need to do that, shince Tang Li already knowsh the owner of the Voice!¡± Tang Li said proudly as she puffed out her chest. ¡°You know the owner of the Voice?¡± Fang Yu and Genie pressed their faces closer to Tang Li as they said, ¡°Do we know this person?¡± ¡°Yesh, you know!¡± Tang Li quickly replied. ¡°But do not be angry to him! He talksh to me everyday and makesh my loshe my shadnessh!¡± ¡°So, who is this person then?¡± Fang Yu gulped audibly as she asked the most vital question to Tang Li.

    ¡°Umm....¡± Tang Li rubbed her chin as she said, ¡°He shaid hish name was Sho...sho... Sholomon! HIsh name ish Sholomon!¡± ¡°S-¨C-T!¡± Fang Yu cussed, much to Tang Li¡¯s displeasure. ¡°This Solomon, is he talking to you right now?¡±

    ¡°Yesh Sis!¡± Tang Li replied. ¡°Sholomon told me that he ish waiting for ush now. He shaid he hash a good feasht for ush!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked!¡± That¡¯s what shed on Fang Yu¡¯s mind as she turned to Andromeda. ¡°Turn back the ship now! That slimy Solomon tricked us!¡±

 Chapter 385: Mindception

    <h4>Chapter 385: Mindception</h4>

    Right when Fang Yu said these words, they felt the ground rumbling around them. Then out of nowhere, a scaly ck hand reached out towards Fang Yu¡¯s spaceship. Fang Yu and herpanions could only let out a shout as the hand dragged them away.

    Fang Yu and herpanions started panicking as the hand dragged them. No matter what attack they did to the hand, it would not budge no matter what. The weapons of the ship were unable to do anything, and even Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline abilities were unable to dent the hand.

    Fang Yu also did not dare to unfuse and fuse her male and female bodies to escape this, as she realized that she must not let Solomon see her ability to travel the River of Time easily.

    They even tried using the strongest engine on their spaceship to elerate it greatly, but thend around them and the tight grip of the hand did not allow the them to escape.

    They were about to lose their hope when Fang Yu noticed something. After some observations, Fang Yu realized that the hand¡¯s speed in dragging them was just the same as the drilling speed of their ship earlier. This means wherever Solomon was dragging them to might take at least an hour and at most 4 hours to reach.

    This means Fang Yu and herpanions still had this time to find a way to escape. So instead of panicking, all four of them sat on the floor as they discussed their options.

    ¡°How could this thing happen?¡± Genie asked as she hugged Tang Li who was shaken by the sudden turn of events. ¡°Isn¡¯t Solomon heavily injured in both mind and soul?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too!¡± Fang Yu replied angrily. ¡°But from the looks of it, those roars of pain earlier were all fake. Solomon just wanted us to think that he was weakened so that we will approach him!¡±

    Andromeda took a deep breath first before saying, ¡°Instead of worrying about what will happenter, I think we should be more worried about what is inside Tang Li¡¯s head.¡± Andromeda concluded her words by pointing at Tang Li. ¡°Since she said that she can hear Solomon, I think we should be thinking on how to deal with that voice inside her head. Who knows, this voice must have been spying on us the whole time.¡±

    Fang Yu nodded her head, thinking that the Voice in Tang Li¡¯s head clearly had ulterior motives. Tang Li was just a baby, so for her to spy on Fang Yu and others were fairly impossible.

    Whatever Solomon put on Tang Li¡¯s head, it must have been the one talking to Tang Li and spying on Fang Yu and others! ¡°That slimy Solomon! He knows that Tang Li was an easy to trick person, so he must have thought that putting his ¡®spy equipment¡¯ in her head is the best thing to do!¡±

    Fang Yu then gritted her teeth as she reigned in her anger. Her eyes then narrowed as she thought of one more thing.

    ¡°If Solomon really did put something inside Tang Li¡¯s head, how was he able to do it? From what Tang Li said earlier, that Voice started talking to her back in Thrae. That event happened in my Present Timeline! At that time, Solomon was stuck here in my Future Timeline! Technically speaking, it should be impossible for Solomon to ce something inside Tang Li!¡±

    Fang Yu pulled her hair in frustration as she muttered, ¡°If we just know how Solomon ced the Voice inside Tang Li¡¯s head, then we will easily have the way to remove it from Tang Li!¡±

    Since they have nothing to do now, Fang Yu decided that their first goal was to remove the Voice inside Tang Li¡¯s head.

    That way, they will remove the very thing spying on them now. If Fang Yu could have just discovered the Voice earlier, then she could have found more countermeasures against it. But reality was not that lenient, so Fang Yu had to make do with the time they have now.

    ¡°S**t, what should we do here?¡± Fang Yu said as she turned to Andromeda. ¡°Do you have something that scan the mind of a person?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you came to the right person.¡± Andromeda stood up as she went to a room at the far end of the ship. ¡°Wait, for me, I will just get something here.¡± After a few minutes of searching, Andromeda came back and this time, she was bringing something with her.

    ¡°Hey, that thing is...¡±

    When Fang Yu and Genie looked at Andromeda, what they saw within her hands was a helmet-shaped device.

    They were countless metal tubes and wires sticking out of it, making it look extremely eerie and repulsive.

    ¡°This right here,¡± Andromeda tapped helmet slightly, producing a heavy sound. ¡°Is a brain scanner. Just put someone¡¯s head inside it, and this machine will scan everything inside that person¡¯s head, including the appearance of their brain and their brainwaves.¡±

    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes after seeing the brain scanner. She felt slightly worried as she imagined cing Tang Li¡¯s head inside that creepy helmet. ¡°Hey, is that thing even safe?¡±

    ¡°Yes of course it is!¡± Andromeda replied angrily. ¡°It just sends out some sub-atomic particles on a person¡¯s brain. These particles do no harm to the brain. The only thing they do it to reflect off the brain and be read by this scanner.¡±

    ¡°If you say it is safe, I will believe you. But I will be watching.¡± Fang Yu said before swiveling her eyes to Tang Li. ¡°Tang Li, you heard what we talked about. That thing inside your head is dangerous, so we must have it removed.¡±

    ¡°No!!!¡± Tang Li squirmed out of Genie¡¯s hug, as she ced both of her hands on her head protectively. ¡°Tang Li won¡¯t let you remove him!¡±

    ¡°Pit pat pit pat.¡± Tang Li then started running away with her small legs, but she stopped as she saw Fang Yu appearing in front of her.

    ¡°If you let us scan and remove that voice, I will give you life-sized action figure with special powers, and I will also make my action figure able toctate milk.¡± Fang Yu said this with a straight face while Genie and Andromeda struggled to notugh after hearing her offer.

    ¡°Really? You will give Tang Li life-shized toysh?¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes twinkled as she imagined how fun would it be to y with life-sized action figures. Her mouth went wide as she imagined all the beating up those action figures can endure. It will be fun!

    ¡°I promise that.¡± Fang Yu replied honestly. ¡°Kay, let¡¯sh do it now!¡±

    What a merciless child! Tang Li just easily betrayed the voice which befriended her in exchange for some toys!

    ¡°Yosh, here we go.¡± Andromeda ced the helmet on top of Fang Yu¡¯s head, but she had to make some adjustments as Tang Li¡¯s head was too smallpared to the helmet.

    ¡°......¡± After a few more minutes of adjusting the straps, they were able secure the helmet on Tang Li¡¯s head. ¡°Muuu.... It¡¯sh heavy....¡± Tang Liined as she touched her helmet. ¡°Hurry up Sis!¡± ¡°Hmmm ...¡± Fang Yu cupped her chin as she realized something. ¡°Tang Li, is the voice saying anything to you now?¡±

    ¡°Anything? No Sis, the voice ish not talking to Tang Li now!¡± ¡°Now that is weird....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she gave a confused look to Andromeda and Genie. ¡°We are about to scan Tang Li¡¯s brain, yet the voice inside her head is not panicking. If the voice was in any danger, it should be panicking by now.¡± ¡°Now that you say it....¡± Andromeda casted a wary look at Tang Li, as if she was hesitating on continuing the scan. Since the voice was quiet, it could have been nning on doing something during the scan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think that voice can only talk to Tang Li and spy on us. Maybe it won¡¯t be able to do anything else other than that, so scanning her will be safe.¡± Fang Yu said as she assumed a tense pose.

    ¡°But if that voice really does something, I will make it regret doing it.¡± ¡°Ok then.¡± Andromeda took a deep breath, before she activated the helmet. The helmet let out a weird beeping sound for 5 seconds, and then it stopped.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Fang Yu said as she saw what happened. ¡°That¡¯s how fast the scanning went?¡± ¡°Well duh, this is something advanced, so 5 seconds is already to be expected. Besides Tang Li is still a baby so her mind is still simple.¡±

    ¡°Muuu.... Tang Li ish not simple, Tang Li ish intelligent!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah we get it.¡± Fang Yu waved her hands dismissively as she gave an expectant look at Andromeda. ¡°So how did the scanning go?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡± Andromeda was currently holding a stack of papers which was coughed out by a machine near them. These papers mush have been the scanning results of the helmet. ¡°Tang Li¡¯s brain looks fine, so we can exclude any kind of imnt on her head.¡± Andromeda said as she flicked her pages.

    ¡°Her brainwaves, on the other hand, has something weird going on it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fang Yu tensed visibly while Tang Li, who hardly understood what Andromeda said, started to look worried too.

    ¡°As you know, the ¡®soul¡¯ that you practitioners are talking about can be ¡®read¡¯ by technology. Brainwaves, they are actually the fluctuations produced by someone¡¯s soul. By reading the brainwaves, one can identify an abnormality in one¡¯s soul.¡±

    Andromeda then showed the paper she was holding to Fang Yu as she said, ¡°Look at Tang Li¡¯s brainwaves. There are no erratic cycles or broken lines. This means her soul was not tampered with. But the problem with this reading is that there are two brainwaves shown, instead of one. That means that there are two souls inside Tang Li right now.¡±

    ¡°So one of these brainwaves is from that voice¡¯s.¡± Fang Yu said as she also observed the reading. ¡°So which brainwave is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the worse problem.¡± Andromeda replied grimly as she looked at the brainwaves. ¡°As you can see, even if there are two brainwaves here in the reading, these two brainwaves are simr to each other! Look! There is no single difference!¡±

    Now that Fang Yu could see it, the two brainwaves in front of her were so simr that even with her advanced eyesight, she could see no difference between the two brainwaves.

    It was as if Tang Li¡¯s brainwaves and the voice¡¯s brainwaves were just the exact copy of each other. ¡°Hey,¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice trembled as she tried to stay calm. ¡°Is it possible for two different people to have the same brainwaves?¡±

    Andromeda shook her head as her grip on the papers tightened. ¡°It is impossible. Every brainwave, just like fingerprints, are unique for every person.¡±

    ¡°But from what we saw from this reading...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice trailed as an unbelievable notion crossed her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me....¡±

    Andromeda suddenly looked at Fang Yu with anger, while Genie¡¯s body became tense. ¡°Muuu... Sis, tell me what happened!¡± Tang Li said as she puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Tang Li wantsh to know!¡±

    ¡°Are you implying to me that Tang Li and Solomon are the same person?¡± Andromeda hissed as she bore down on Fang Yu. ¡°Yes, their brainwaves must be simr, but you must know that Solomon is a Djinn and Tang Li is a Divine Beast! So, the two of them being the same person is invalidated by that fact!¡±

    ¡°But then, how can you exin the simrity in their brainwaves huh?¡± Fang Yu replied angrily. ¡°Aside from being the same person, what else could exin that?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± ¡°.....¡± ¡°.....¡± ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 386: Block

    Chapter 386: Block

    This is a preview, full chapter ising soon!

    I just got what most writers fear to get right now.

    I got a writer''s block today, so I was unable to make the 2nd chapter for today huhuhuhu.....

    I will just sleep it off and I think I can write well tomorrow. I wish that''s what will happen.....

    ....

 Chapter 387: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 387: Arrival</h4>

    ¡°Muuuu...¡± Tang Li seemed to be extremely unhappy about what she was hearing, as she repeatedly pouted to Fang Yu. ¡°The Voice ish like Tang Li? But the Voice ish a male and ish a pervert unlike Tang Li!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by pervert?¡± Fang Yu asked as she gave a wary look to Tang Li. ¡°Did this voice teach you anything bad?¡±

    ¡°Not like that Sis.¡± Tang Li shook her head as he pointed at Fang Yu¡¯s body. ¡°The Voice shaid that Sis¡¯ body ish something that he wantsh to shtare to everyday! Oh, and he alsho shaid the shame thing to Andromeda. The voice shaid that Andromeda ish a ¡®moe¡¯ and she ish a little shishter material.¡± ¡°That bastard, he must die!¡± Both Fang Yu and Andromeda snarled as they imagined pulling out that pretentious pervert out of Tang Li¡¯s head.

    ¡°If we do not remove that voice now, then Tang Li might also turn perverted like him!¡± ¡°But how would we even do that?¡± Andromeda replied helplessly as she looked at Tang Li. ¡°We have not yet even solved the mystery on why Tang Li¡¯s brainwaves are simr to the Voice¡¯s and yet we want to immediately remove it? As long as we do not solve that mystery, we will be getting nowhere right now.¡±

    ¡°Mu!¡± Right after Andromeda said these words, Tang Li¡¯s body jerked as she perked up. She went still for a few seconds which made Fang Yu tense and alert. ¡°The Voice must be talking to Fang Yu right now!¡± That¡¯s what Fang Yu thought as she waited for Tang Li to rx.

    After a few more seconds of waiting, Fang Yu saw Tang Li¡¯s body rxing. She then swiveled her head as she looked at Fang Yu. Tang Li then tilted her head as she said, ¡°The Voice shaid that if Sis wantsh to know why the Voice ish simr to Tang Li, we musht go to Sholomon and he will tell it to ush.¡± ¡°What the hell, that just makes it worse!¡± Fang Yu wailed as she realized they have no way out now.

    If they did their best, Fang Yu was sure that they can find a way to escape right now before meeting Solomon.

    This way will of course heavily injure Fang Yu and herpanions, but it will be worth it as long as they escape from Solomon. But because of their discovery of the Voice inside Tang Li¡¯s head, Fang Yu and herpanions had no way of escaping!

    After all, Fang Yu could not just escape Solomon and still let the Voice reside inside Tang Li¡¯s head.

    Who knows what might happen to Tang Li in the future if Fang Yu does not remove the voice in her head? But how can Fang Yu remove it, when they do not have any idea on how to remove the Voice inside Tang Li¡¯s head? From the looks of it, it was only Solomon who knows how to remove the Voice from Tang Li¡¯s head. Solomon must also be the only one who knows the reason why Tang Li and the Voice¡¯s brainwaves are simr.

    ¡°S**t, since we cannot just abandon Tang Li, we have no choice right now but to meet Solomon if we want to help Tang Li.¡± Fang Yu cussed as she slumped her shoulders in defeat.

    Both Genie and Andromeda looked down at the floor too, realizing that they have nothing to do now but to meet Solomon.

    Bring me in your Mist Room Genie.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stood up. ¡°I will use the time we have now to strengthen myself. I still have a lot of abilities that I can improve right now, so I will not waste time sitting down here! I need to be strongerter when we face Solomon!¡±

    Seeing that Fang Yu will not take no for an answer, Genie immediately agreed as she dragged Fang Yu on her Mist Room.

    ¡°This really sucks.¡± That¡¯s what is all that Andromeda could say as she let out another sigh. ¡°I just want to travel normally, yet all these happens? Hmph, Fang Yu must have jinxed me!¡±

    Wu Meng look around her warily as she and Wang Hao entered the vige. She saw everyoneing out of their houses when Wang Hao arrived. They all gave Wang Hao a bow of greeting, as if he was an esteemed visitor in here

    ¡°We wee the friend of our guardian beast!¡± A dignified-looking man said as he also bowed in front of Wang Hao. Wu Meng realized that this man must be the leader of the vigers.

    ¡°No need to wee me.¡± Wang Hao waved his hands dismissively as he led Wu Meng to a house located at the edge of the vige.

    The house looked in, but Wu Meng could feel Wang Hao¡¯s aura lingering in this house. ¡°So this is where you must have been staying.¡± Wu Meng said as she and Wang Hao entered the house. ¡°I guess the ¡®esteemed visitor¡¯ of this vige deserves this kind of treatment.¡±

    ¡°Just keep quiet ok?¡± Wang Hao muttered as he ced the orb with the silver-ddy on the table. As for Jorm, Wang Hao ced him on therge and soft bed located at the middle of the room.

    Wang Hao then looked around him, as if he was trying to check if the coast was clear. Upon seeing that everything was fine, Wu Meng watched as Wang Hao drew another object from his storage.

    This time the object was a book, which was covered with a dirty cover. Wang Hao seemed to be entranced with it as he attempted to open it. The instant that Wang Hao did that, Wu Meng felt an enormous amount of power being sucked by the book.

    Wang Hao seemed oblivious of this as he seems to be just focused on reading the book. Wu Meng could see Wang Hao shaking his head every so often while he was holding the book. ¡°Excuse me, but what are you doing?¡± Wu Meng asked as she tried to look at what¡¯s inside the book.

    To her displeasure, Wang Hao moved the book away, not allowing her to see it. ¡°I was just using this book to watch and monitor a certain person¡¯s action. After all, even now I am still worried about them.¡± ¡°Them? Who are this them?¡± Wu Meng thought as she tried to ask who Wang Hao was talking about.

    But before she could do so, she suddenly felt a powerful aura appearing just beside the vige.

    No, it was not just one aura, but 2 powerful auras. Wu Meng¡¯s eyes then widened as she was extremely familiar with these two auras. ¡°Hmmm?¡± Wang Hao also noticed this abnormality which prompted him to stand up. His eyes narrowed as he used his energy sense to look outside.

    There, Wang Hao could see two practitioners just standing outside the vige. Even if these two practitioners were wearing masks, Wang Hao was also slightly familiar with their aura. His energy sensing abilities after all were top-notch. These two practitioners were Merlin and Shou Nanren!

    ¡°What are they doing here? There¡¯s still 11 hours before they receive anymand from the Beast God. Why did they already employ their forces this quickly?¡± Wu Meng eximed with surprise clear on her features.

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as he said, ¡°I do not know why, but I think that these two wanted to get something from us, and that something was enough for them to risk infiltrating a ce inside Immortal Continent. After all, if Merlin and Shou Nanren were not careful right now, they will be overrun by powerful practitioners here in Immortal Continent.¡± The high danger on infiltrating the Immortal Continent right now was the reason why Wang Hao was confused on the actions of the two.

    Because of that, Wang Hao wanted to know what it is that Merlin and Shou Nanren want in this vige that made them arrive this early.

    ¡°I know that that abomination is here!¡± Shou Nanren shouted as he red at the vige with anger. Wang Hao frowned as he saw that SHou Nanren¡¯s current state was not that good.

    Shou Nanren looked like he was drained of life as his paleplexion gleamed under the sunlight. As for Merlin, he seemed to be just the same as usual. ¡°I do not know that that thing is, but I want it dead now!¡± Shou Nanren continued shouting shrilly. ¡°If you do not kill it now, I will personally tear this ce down!¡±

    ¡°Do forgive my friend for what he was saying.¡± Merlin said as he slowly ambled towards the vige. ¡°The truth is I and this friend of mine were supposed to go at this continent much muchter yet. But due to some turn of events, my friend right here has to kill something so that his mental state will be fixed. And that thing, is here in this vige.¡±

    Even with the golden dome surrounding the vige, all the vigers except Wang Hao, Fang Yu and Jorm were forced to buckle from the power emanated by Merlin and Shou Nanren.

    The vigers just trembled as they knew that this fight is another one of those powerhouse fight. They have no choice but to wish that Wang Hao and their guardian beast will beat these new intruders.

    ¡°The abomination that Shou Nanren was talking about... I think he might be referring to Jorm!¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes shed as he remembered that Shou Nanren was originally just a branch of Yggdrasil.

    Since Jorm was a huge threat on Yggdrasil, there was no wonder that even Shou Nanren will also be threatened by Jorm.

    ¡°Still not answering huh? We shall do this the hard way then!¡± Shou Nanren let out a shout as he conjured a huge tree out of nowhere, and hurled it towards the golden dome!

 Chapter 388: Trap and Bluff

    <h4>Chapter 388: Trap and Bluff</h4>

    ¡°Oh now you really have done it!¡± Wang Hao shouted as the tree collided with the golden dome.

    The golden dome let out a keeling sound for a second, before it shattered into countless pieces that scattered into nothingness.

    ¡°Che, what weak-ass barrier.¡± Shou Nanren muttered as he and Merlin stepped inside the vige.

    They already noticed the golden bull statue in the middle of the vige, but the two was able to sense the golden bull¡¯s strength, and they determined that it was of no threat to them.

    ¡°That barrier must have been ced by this golden bull.¡± Merlin muttered as he approached it. ¡°Too bad that barrier is only effective against at most Fourth Stage Practitioners. That barrier is nothing to us.¡±

    Magic circles then appeared around Merlin as he attempted to destroy the golden bull.

    While this was happening, Shou Nanren was looking around the vige as he tried to pinpoint the exact location of the threat that he was looking for.

    ¡°I felt that that threat appeared at the middle of the Immortal Continent. But in just a short amount of time, the threat changed locations and appeared in this ce!¡±

    Shou Nanren¡¯s body tensed as this fact made him realize something.

    ¡°For the threat to change ces this quickly, it must mean that either the threat has abilities that made it travel that quickly, or there is someone assisting that threat, and that someone is the one that moved the threat here!¡±

    If his second guess was the correct one, then that surely means that Shou Nanren has to face one more practitioner before he can kill the threat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± While he was in the Pce of the Gods, Shou Nanren and his otherpanions gathered info about the powerful figures in the Immortal Continent.

    One of their targets was of course the Central Divine Emperor.

    They knew about his talent and about his Central Divine Empire.

    ¡°Since the threat appeared in the middle of the Immortal Continent, this just means that the threat appeared in the Central Divine Empire! In that, case, it must be that guy assisting the threat!¡±

    Shou Nanren slightly panicked as he thought that the only person who can bring the threat from the Central Divine Empires to this vige in a short amount of time was the Central Divine Emperor himself!

    ¡°Merlin!¡± Shou Nanren sent Merlin a message before Merlin could start his attack. ¡°This ce could be a trap!¡±

    Merlin then narrowed his eyes as he listened to Shou Nanren about the possibility of the Central Divine Emperor being in this vige.

    But instead of panicking, Merlin¡¯s face just hardened as he said,

    ¡°So who cares if it is an ambush? Even if the Central Divine Emperor was really here, I doubt he can really kill us. After all, we are Godly Divine Beasts and the Central Divine Emperor was just a mere human. I do not care how powerful he is right now. He is just alone and there are two of us here! If he really attacks us, then we will make him feel pain that he never imagined!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I was scared for a second.¡± Shou Nanren¡¯s worries dissipated, remembering that they were the elite of the elite in the Beast God.

    Even if they were currently weakened by the restrictions in Thrae and that the Central Divine Emperor was in his home turf, Shou Nanren was confident that while they would not be able to kill the Central Divine Emperor, the Central Divine Emperor would also have difficulty killing them too!

    Merlin stopped his attempt to destroy the golden bull as he looked at the cowering people around him, which just made him snort in disdain. He raised his hands, forming a magic circle that hovered over the vigers.

    It was quite obvious from his actions that Merlin was deadestseon killing the vigers now.

    ¡°Oh hold up hold up!¡± A person suddenly walked out, who was seemingly unperturbed by the pressure let out by Merlin and Shou Nanren.

    Upon seeing who this person was, Merlin¡¯s eyes slightly widened before narrowing them in suspicion.

    ¡°Wang Hao, from what I know, you should have been in hiding now. Then what the hell are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh well, stuff happened.¡± Wang Hao said as he adjusted the baby that he was carrying.

    ¡°A baby?¡± Merin swiveled his gaze to the baby, and what he saw was a perfectly normal human baby.

    But a secondter, all the hairs in Merlin¡¯s skin rose up as he felt dangering from that baby.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± If Merlin was jolted by the baby, Shou Nanren¡¯s reaction to the baby was different.

    ¡°Ah! You are the one!¡± Shou Nanren¡¯s face contorted as he looked at the baby with extreme hate. His mouth then ckened as he realized something.

    ¡°That baby, it¡¯s the threat that I am feeling all this time! Hahahaha!¡± Shou Nanren then sent a crazed look at Jorm as he said,

    ¡°My name is Shou Nanren. You are a threat to me and to my father. Prepare to die.¡±(AN: Shou Nanren considers the Yggdrasil as his father, not his mother.)

    ¡°Uh oh, seems like the cover of this baby is blown then....¡± Wang Hao repliedckadaisically, as if he was not worried about what just happened.

    Wang Hao smirked as he sent a mocking gaze to Shou Nanren.

    ¡°Oi tree man, you seem to be feeling unwell now. I heard you saying earlier that you want to kill Jorm. Is that the truth?¡±

    ¡°Quit yapping and just give the baby to me!¡± Shou Nanren said as his eyes turned red. Seeing the bane of his existence just in front of him was something that just brought him to the brink. ¡°Maybe I will still spare your sorry ass if you followed what I just said!¡±

    ¡°Ok, here you go.¡± To the surprise of everyone, Wang Hao suddenly held Jorm on his torso, before throwing its straight to Shou Nanren!

    ¡°Hahaha! Good decision!¡± Shou Nanren cackled as he caught Jorm. Shou Nanren then held Jorm with his left hand, while his right hand transformed into onerge wooden stake.

    Shou Nanren¡¯s eyes were trained on Jorm¡¯s torso as he said,

    ¡°Now that I got you, I will not let you live anymore. You will die- ah, what is happening!!!!¡±

    Before Shou Nanren could even stick the stake on Jorm, Shou Nanren suddenly felt his arms turning weak.

    Shou Nanren inspected his body, and there he saw something inside his body!

    This something was a dark, energy-like thing which was wreaking havoc inside Shou Nanren¡¯s body.

    ¡°Noooo!!!¡±

    Just like the Yggdrasil, Wisdom Treants were also gifted with high toughness and monstrous amounts of lifeforce.

    That means that basically speaking, it will be hard to damage Shou Nanren, especially his internal parts as they were protected by his innate traits.

    But in front of this dark, energy-like thing, Shou Nanren¡¯s defense was s**t!

    ¡°Merlin help me!!!¡± Shou Nanren said as his bones, organs and muscles started disintegrating too. Even his dantian and soul were affected, and Merlin could only watch in shock as Shou Nanren started fading away.

    ¡°That baby, it must be the one doing this!¡± Merlin dered as he pointed at Jorm that was in Shou Nanren¡¯s grasp. ¡°Throw the baby away, and you will survive!¡±

    ¡°No! This baby must die!¡± Even if he was already at the verge of death, Shou Nanren¡¯s instincts to kill Jorm was still there. ¡°This baby must di...¡±

    Shou Nanren did not finish what he was about to say as his body fully disintegrated, leaving no trace of him at all.

    As for Jorm, he was supposed to fall to the ground with Shou Nanren gone, but Wang Hao just clicked his fingers, and Jorm was back in his arms.

    All of this happened so quickly that Merlin was unable to stop it. Hispanion Shou Nanren, who was supposed to be beside him was now gone, turning into speck of dust scattered throughout the whole Immortal Continent.

    ¡°What the hell... did you do?¡± Merlin rasped as he stared at the baby warily. ¡°Is it because of that baby?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Wang Hao smirked, as he refused to answer Merlin¡¯s question.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Merlin cussed as he realized his situation now was not good.

    He was now facing Wang Hao, who was a Godly Divine Beast like him, and now Merlin has to also face the baby, who just insta-killed Shou Nanren earlier!

    ¡°Oh, you want to cradle Jorm too?¡± Wang Hao smiled as he raised Jorm and pointed him at Merlin¡¯s direction. ¡°If you want, I can give Jorm to you now, it¡¯s free, I promise.¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡± Merlin¡¯s body slightly backed up as he calcted his options. But his face changed again when he saw a person appearing behind Wang Hao.

    That person was Wu Meng, and she was giving Merlin a challenging gaze.

    ¡°You damned b**ch!¡± Merlin roared at Wu Meng. ¡°So you really betrayed us! Hmph, I don¡¯t care why you betrayed us, but you know that those who betray our only receives one punishment and that is death!¡±

    ¡°You dare talk about killing me when you are badly outnumbered right now?¡± Wu Meng smirked as she pointed to herself, at Wang Hao, and finally to Jorm.

    ¡°You can see it right? You have no way to win.¡±

    Merlin gritted his teeth as he observed the people in front of him.

    There are two Godly Divine Beasts in front of him. One was Wu Meng, and her power wasparable to Merlin. The second one was Wang Hao, and even right now, Shou Nanren was still not sure about his power. It was a mystery that also made Wang Hao scarier.

    Then there was that baby which insta-killed Shou Nanren earlier.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Upon seeing them, Merlin decided that he was at a dead-end now. He gave Wang Hao a loathing look before looking back at Wu Meng.

    ¡°You may have caught me and Shou Nanren by surprise now. But that does not mean you can force me to fight you. I am not an idiot after all!¡± Thousands of magic circles then appeared around Merlin, which he decisively activated inside the vige.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Massive explosions covered the whole vige which shook the ground around them.

    ¡°That old geezer....¡± Wang Hao¡¯s voice sounded out as the explosions faded. ¡°Using magic like this to escape, how shy could he be?¡±

    From the looks of it, Merlin activated thousands of explosion magic, which provided him the path of escape.

    While Wang Hao and Wu Meng were busy defending themselves from the explosion, Merlin used his magic to slither away, and by the time Wang Hao noticed it, Merlin was already gone.

    ¡°Well, at least nobody was hurt.¡± With his ability, Wang Hao happily absorbed all the explosions around him. At least Merlin gave him something useful before he escaped.

    ¡°Hehehehe, my n went sessful all thanks to you.¡± Wang Hao said as he tickled Jorm.

    Wang Hao knew about the potency of the evil power inside Jormungandr, so he decided to use that against Shou Nanren.

    The real reason why he gave Jorm to Shou Nanren was because he knew that Shou Nanren will die quickly from Jorm¡¯s evil power.

    But even Wang Hao was shocked by the speed of Shou Nanren¡¯s death.

    As for Merlin, Wang Hao knew that Merlin will not be killed by the evil power, as Jorm¡¯s power was only highly effective on Shou Nanren.

    So Wang Hao had to rely on bluffing to scare Merlin.

    He purposely killed Shou Nanren with the baby first, to show to Merlin that if the baby could kill Shou Nanren, then this baby could also possibly kill him too.

    Then he had Wu Meng appear, and this will further drive Merlin into a corner, making him think that he has to fight 3 powerful enemies now.

    As long as Merlin was on sane mind, he will surely try to escape.

    Luckily for Wang Hao, this is what Merlin did.

    ¡°Now that Merlin left this ce, it will be time for some real entertainment.¡± Wang Hao said as he snapped his fingers.

    Wu Meng tilted her head upon seeing what Wang Hao did. ¡°Did you snap your fingers now to make yourself look cool?¡±

    ¡°Cool? Hell no!¡± Wang Hao replied as he scowled at Wu Meng. ¡°I snapped my fingers because that is a signal.¡±

    ¡°A signal for what?¡±

    ¡°You will seeter.¡± Wang Hao smilingly said as he mbered back on his house.

 Chapter 389: A Ball

    <h4>Chapter 389: A Ball</h4>

    ¡°Do you have something prepared for the escaping Merlin?¡± Wu Meng asked as she entered Wang Hao¡¯s house. ¡°With your type of personality, letting an enemy escape was unnatural for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try asking me now.¡± Wang Hao said as he grabbed the orb in front of him. ¡°I have more important things to worry now, like thisdy.¡±

    Wang Hao grinned as he sloshed the orb in front of him, managing to infuriate the person trapped inside it.

    ¡°What... is that thing?¡± Wu Meng asked as she stared warily at the silverdy inside the orb. ¡°Maybe its just me, but she seems hellbent on killing you.¡±

    ¡°That is what I want to know too.¡± Wang Hao grimly said as he gave a leveled stare to Wu Meng.

    ¡°Oh, so you want me to not listen to your conversation? Hmph, suit yourself then. I am only interested in you helping me go back to the Dreamworld after all.¡± After saying these words, Wu Meng went outside Wang Hao¡¯s house, probably to wander the vige.

    ¡°Now then...¡± Upon seeing that Wu Meng was outside already, Wang Hao waved his hands, forming an energy barrier that covered his house, which prevented anyone from overhearing his conversation.

    As for Jorm, Wang Hao personally put him to sleep, and as an added precaution, he also ced Jorm in his storage.

    It was lucky for Wang Hao that Jorm allowed himself to be ced in the storage.

    Once all these preparations were done, Wang Hao started his talk.

    ¡°So, care to tell me you name? I know you go by Thea right?¡± Wang Hao asked as he tensed his body from any unexpected thing that might happen.

    ¡°Shut up! I am here to silence you, nothing more than that!¡± The silverdy replied as she bared her teeth at Wang Hao. ¡°Let me out of here! I have to silence you!¡±

    ¡°Why should I let out someone who wants to harm me?¡± Wang Hao muttered as he flicked the orb with his finger.

    ¡°You!¡±

    While the silverdy continued cursing at Wang Hao, Wang Hao scrunched his eyebrows as he seemed to be deep in thought.

    Wang Hao knew that when he first met Thea, he saw that the soul inside Thea¡¯s body was not the original Thea, but an assassin woman whose soul transmigrated into Thea¡¯s body.

    That just means that Thea¡¯s body and her soul were different, now that her soul is the soul of a transmigrated person.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just me, but it could be that it was only Thea¡¯s body that was hostile to me, and not her soul.¡± Wang Hao thought as he ignored the silver woman cursing at him.

    Only something like a bloodline power could turn Thea¡¯s body into something like the silver woman.

    If that was the case, then maybe Wang Hao could still talk with Thea¡¯s ¡®soul¡¯.

    After all, Thea¡¯s soul was different since her soul was the soul of a transmigrated person. Her soul could still be slightly ipatible with her body.

    Maybe, just maybe, her transmigrated soul was slightly unaffected by her body¡¯s current transformation.

    ¡°Well, it never hurts to try.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he closed his eyes.

    Humming sounds could be heard around Wang Hao as his body trembled.

    ¡°Hong!¡± Wang Hao then opened his eyes, with both of these eyes letting out a glint.

    ¡°Soul Jolting!¡±

    Using his abilities, Wang Hao amplified his soul energy countless of times.

    Wang Hao then spat out this amplified soul energy on his eyes, sending it towards the silver woman.

    The silver woman froze as Wang Hao¡¯s domineering soul energy prated her.

    Secondster and her body trembled, as if something wanted toe out of her.

    ¡°Yosh, it¡¯s working!¡± Wang Hao thought as the silver woman began to tremble more.

    Soul Jolting was a technique where a practitioner uses his/her powerful soul energy to ¡®jolt¡¯ another soul.

    Technically speaking, this was an offensive technique that was used to distract an opponent in battle. After all, having your soul jolted during fight will make you falter, and possibly injured.

    But right now, Wang Hao used this technique not to injure the silver woman, but to ¡®wake up¡¯ the soul inside the silver woman.

    Wang Hao was betting that Thea will wake up, as he theorized that since this woman¡¯s soul was a transmigrated soul, then there might be some chance that it was still unaffected by the body¡¯s current condition.

    ¡°Wake up wake up wake up....¡± Wang Hao muttered as he saw the trembling of the silver woman decreasing.

    ¡°Hey, what the hell did you do to me?¡± When Wang Hao heard this voice, his tense body rxed as he ced the orb back on the ground.

    It seems like he had seeded. Wang Hao managed to wake up Thea¡¯s soul, and now it¡¯s the transmigrated Thea talking to Wang Hao, not the crazy silver woman.

    Since the power of that silver woman was great, Wang Hao was not sure how long the lucid state of Thea couldst.

    He has to gather answers right now before Thea¡¯s soul gets overwhelmed by the silver woman.

    ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± Thea said as she looked at Wang Hao angrily. ¡°Why am I all silver now, and why am I inside this orb huh?¡±

    ¡°Duh, that¡¯s your body, so you should already know what happened.¡± Wang Hao said as he looked at Thea. ¡°Maybe you can try remembering what happened.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Thea cupped her chin as she tried to do what Wang Hao said.

    ¡°I remember polishing some of my knives, then the next thing I know, my body... became silver all of sudden.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Wang Hao. ¡°When that happened, I felt extreme rage against you. It was as if that time, all I wanted was to just kill you.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Thea¡¯s voice trailed as she continued talking. ¡°I gained great power, and I... I used that to try killing you. Wait, then I remember that you ced me inside this orb. Yes, that¡¯s what happened! I am sure of it now!¡±

    ¡°So you had no control of your body earlier, I presume?¡± Wang Hao said as tapped the orb yfully.

    ¡°I really could not control my body earlier.¡± Thea muttered as her voice turned weaker. ¡°Earlier, my soul felt extremely drowsy. I can still feel my body, but I could not control what it was doing. It felt... like a dream.¡±

    ¡°A dream huh.¡± Wang Hao muttered as opened his palms.

    ¡°You are the one who woke me up from the dream right?¡± Thea muttered as she gave Wang Hao a thankful look.

    ¡°Now that you managed to wake up my soul, I think I can restrain the power inside my body now.¡±

    Thea then closed her eyes for a moment, as if she was extremely focusing on something.

    Then under Wang Hao¡¯s eyes, he saw that Thea¡¯s silver body was losing the ¡®silver¡¯ in it. Wang Hao could also feel the killing intent focused on him disappearing too.

    ¡°Huff.¡± Thea let out a sigh momentster as her body regained its original appearance.

    ¡°Impressive.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he saw what happened. ¡°I just woke your soul up, and you managed to do this. Your soul really must be powerful.¡±

    ¡°Ehem.¡± Thea coughed awkwardly after hearing this, before giving Wang Hao a re. ¡°Now that I am back to normal, why don¡¯t you let me out here?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you won¡¯t go berserk once I let you out?¡±

    ¡°I am sure of course!¡± Thea replied angrily. ¡°Now that I suppressed this power, you do not need to worry about it ring up.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Thea raised her voice a little, interrupting what Wang Hao was about to say. ¡°This power told me that once you lose one more of those petals, it will re up again.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you can talk with that power?¡± Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, seemingly intrigued by that fact.

    ¡°Yeah of course I can.¡± Thea replied angrily. ¡°It seems like my transmigration allowed me to municate¡¯ with this power.¡±

    Upon hearing this confirmation, Wang Hao¡¯s eyes glinted as he gave Thea a smile.

    ¡°Thea... I will let you out of this orb if and only if you can ask the power inside your body some questions for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are going that route huh.¡± Thea said as she crossed her arms. ¡°Why do you think I will follow what you just said huh? Tsk tsk, so you are threatening to contain me here, and you will only let me out if I help you on your questions? Hmph, you may be good in bed, but it seems like you still suck on appealing to women¡¯s emotions.¡±

    Wang Hao pretended to not notice Thea¡¯s insults as he continued smiling at her.

    ¡°Well Thea, aren¡¯t you curious about the power inside your body? Don¡¯t you want to know more about its origins?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s guess was spot on. Just like what he said, Thea was extremely curious and also scared about the power inside her body.

    Since she canmunicate with this power, Thea had many chances to ask this power about its origins.

    But Thea did not ask this power anything, as she was scared on what might happen. Maybe this power will go berserk and try to attack her. Since she was not sure for her safety, she avoided asking the power the questions that might offend it.

    But right now, Wang Hao was beside Thea, and since he also wanted answers about the power inside her body, he will surely protect Thea even if something awry happens during the questioning.

    ¡°Fine, you win. I shall talk to it now.¡± Thea said as she closed her eyes. Her soul then reached deep inside her body, until it reached a silver ball floating inside her dantian.

    This silver ball was the source of Thea¡¯s weird power and Wang Hao¡¯s worries.

    The silver ball shook a little, acknowledging Thea¡¯s presence.

    Upon seeing this, Thea took a deep breath before saying,

    ¡°Tell me. Who... who are you really?¡±

 Chapter 390: Knocking

    <h4>Chapter 390: Knocking</h4>

    ¡°You want to know this one¡¯s identity?¡± Thea was not surprised when the silver ball talked back to her. After all, she already did these many times the past 6 months.

    But all those times just had been idle conversations, with no intrusive questionsing from Thea.

    But this time, Thea¡¯s going for broke, since she knew that Wang Hao will not let her out if she did not try to ask the silver ball some questions.

    ¡°Yes, that is why I am talking to you now.¡± Thea replied haughtily as she tried to appear tough. ¡°You know that I am a different soul, so I could not perfectly recall anything rted to you. It was as if that information was just intended for the original soul of this body.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± The voiceing from the silver ball sounded neutral, as if the ball had no emotions at all. Well a ball is a ball, so maybe it not having emotions is eptable.

    ¡°However, even the original soul in this body does not know about my purpose. The original soul does not even have the required spiritual strength to talk to me. So, she was clueless about me. Only you, with your spiritual strength was able to talk to me like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± This info by the silver ball made Thea more intrigued. ¡°So my spiritual strength was also the reason I was able to restrain your re-up earlier? Talk about a surprise.¡±

    ¡°But even with that kind of strength, I will still not tell anything to you about me or my purpose.¡± The silver ball stubbornly said. ¡°Why would I tell you something that could help that bastard Wang Hao to survive?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I was created with one purpose, and that is to make sure that Wang Hao will not be able to unlock all of his seals!¡± The silver ball hissed as it began shaking uncontrobly. ¡°So you, do not expect me to just say anything!¡±

    ¡°But you just said that you were created to stop Wang Hao from unlocking his seals.¡± Thea replied dryly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that count as you saying something?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Whoopsie, seems like your mouth slipped.¡± Thea giggled as she leered at the silver ball. ¡°Why did you turn silent? Come, speak to Elder Sister more! Didn¡¯t you say before that you want to talk to me more? Today is your chance!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± The silver ball said while embarrassment could be heard from its voice. ¡°Just because I want to talk to you does not mean that I like to talk to you! Stupid stupid stupid!¡±

    Thea¡¯s eyes then opened as she was unceremoniously kicked out by the silver ball out of her dantian.

    ¡°So that ball is a tsundere huh....¡± Thea muttered as she rubbed the temples of her head. ¡°Maybe I can use that to tease the silver ball more in the future....¡±

    ¡°So how did it go?¡± Wang Hao asked he saw Thea opening her eyes. ¡°Did the power say anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Thea then exined how her talks with the silver ball turned out.

    After hearing what happened, Wang Hao just sighed as she shook his head wryly.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, so even a ball can be that childish? Seems like getting info out of it will be hard then.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now? Thea asked as Wang Hao grabbed the orb that she was trapped in. ¡°Do we just let it be?¡±

    ¡°Well that is the best thing that we can do for now.¡± Wang Hao replied with a shrug. ¡°I am sure that there wille a time that the ball will spill its beans to me. But before that timees, you just have to monitor the ball for me.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± Thea said as she red at Wang Hao. ¡°Now, can you let me out of the orb already?¡±

    ¡°Okie okie.¡± Wang Haozily replied as he tapped the crystal ball.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    A popping sound echoed out, and Thea¡¯s body suddenly appeared inside the room. The orb that was trapping her earlier was now empty.

    Wang Hao then waved his hands, keeping the orb inside his storage.

    ¡°Wu Meng, you cane in now.¡± Wang Hao said this after he wiped the energy barrier that he put around his house. He gave Thea a wink as the door opened.

    In came Wu Meng, who cast a suspecting look to Thea, who just gave a stiff smile in return to Wu Meng.

    ¡°This girl... She¡¯s the silver girl, right?¡± Wu Meng said as she saw that the orb was now gone. ¡°Her body looks simr to the silver girl, but her demeanor and attitude... awee way different from the silver girl earlier.¡±

    ¡°Do not ask me how the silver girl turned to be like her. Stuff happened ok?¡± Wang Hao replied dismissively as he sat down on the bed. He motioned Thea to sit beside him, while he motioned Wu Meng to sit at the other side of the bed.

    Wu Meng, who suddenly saw a slight flush on Thea¡¯s cheek, red up as her mind began to wander on some things.

    ¡°Oh oh oh, what could Miss Wu Meng be thinking right now? It seems to be serious...¡± Wang Hao said as he patted therge and soft bed that he was in. ¡°Are you perhaps thinking of... THAT?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Wu Meng huffed angrily as she sat on the bed too.

    Upon seeing that she seemed to be fine, Wang Hao reached on deep in his storage, and out from it appeared an object.

    This object had three rings on it, with each ring having a different color.

    Upon seeing this, Wu Meng¡¯s eyes widened as she felt a deep connection with this object.

    She gave Wang Hao an inquisitive look, with her eyes clearly thirsty for answers.

    Wang Hao grinned after seeing her look. He shook the rings gently, which made them produce a soothing sound.

    His voice while talking to Wu Meng was soft as he continued chiming the rings.

    ¡°This thing right here, is the one that can help you go home.¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Time to perform Knocking....¡± Fang Yu was now all alone inside Genie¡¯s Mist Room, and she was using this alone time to raise her cultivation.

    Knocking, the 2nd Sub-Realm in the Third Stage, can only be performed once the practitioner seeds on Grinding their cores.

    If the Grinding Sub-Realm was focused on the surface of the Core, Knocking was focused on the insides of the Core.

    In the Knocking Sub-Realm, the practitioner has to ¡®Knock¡¯ on their Core, which means he/she has to tap their Core, simr to the way someone knocks on the door.

    But instead of making a sound, a ¡®Knock¡¯ was done on the Core to induce pressure inside the core.

    The pressure created by a ¡®Knock¡¯ on the Core will not dissipate as a sound wave, instead it will turn into something that will affect the insides of the Core.

    The goal of Knocking was to rearrange theponents of a practitioner¡¯s Core into a perfect crystalline arrangement.

    In the molecr world, there are three types of molecr arrangements.

    These arrangements are Amorphous, Semi-Crystalline and Crystalline.

    Amorphous arrangement is the arrangement where the molecules of apound was arranged in a wayparable to the way trash were packed in the trash can.

    Amorphous arrangement is random and unpredictable. There are no guarantees how the molecules will arrange each other. They just... arrange.

    Materials with this kind of arrangement are usually weak and easy to destroy.

    Crystalline arrangement on the other hand, was the opposite of amorphous arrangement. This arrangement was the result of the molecules arranging themselves in an orderly and pattern-induced way.

    There are no stray molecules in this arrangement. Every molecule was in their proper ce, leading to a pleasing and orderly arrangement.

    Materials with crystalline arrangement were usually very sturdy and powerful.

    As for the semi-crystalline arrangement, it was the mixture of crystalline and amorphous arrangement. There are parts that are orderly, and there are parts that are not.

    Materials with this type of arrangement have strength and sturdiness between an amorphous and crystalline material.

    How are this information then rted to Knocking?

    When a Third Stage Practitioner creates their Core, the core¡¯s internal arrangement was always an amorphous arrangement.

    If a practitioner wants to strengthen their core, then he/she has to change its internal arrangement, turning the amorphous arrangement to a crystalline arrangement.

    Only this type of arrangement will be the best type of internal arrangement for a Core.

    And to force the insides of the Core to rearrange themselves, ¡®Knocking¡¯ is required.

    A ¡®Knock¡¯ on the Core will introduce pressure inside the Core, which will force the insides of the Core to rearrange.

    Repetitive ¡®Knocking¡¯ will rearrange the insides of the Core more, which will bring its arrangement closer to the crystalline arrangement.

    Only when a crystalline arrangement was reached that the Knocking Sub-Realm could be considered to bepleted.

    Of course, there are dangers in Knocking a Core.

    First of all, the power used in each ¡®Knock¡¯ must be the right kind of power.

    If the ¡®Knock¡¯ is too weak, the pressure it induced would not be enough to rearrange the insides of the Core.

    If the ¡®Knock¡¯ is too strong, the possibility of the Core being fractured or destroyed is high.

    In fact, almost all of the failures in the Knocking Sub-Realm were those who used too much power in their ¡®Knocks¡¯.

    Now that Fang Yu was about to attempt ¡®Knocking¡¯ she had to be careful in the amount of power that she uses.

    But that was not just her only problem.

    Since Fang Yu has 13 cores, she had to ¡®Knock¡¯ all of them, all at the same time!

    This is the part that Fang Yu was dreading.

    After all, some of her Cores have different sizes and differentponentspared to her other cores.

    For example, Fang Yu¡¯s Duality Godly Divine Beast Core was herrgest core, with the Mountain Bashing Boar Core as one of the smallest cores.

    This difference in the sizes means that Fang Yu has to apply different levels of power on each ¡®Knock¡¯ that she applies on her 13 Cores. What¡¯s worse is that she had to ¡®Knock¡¯ all these cores at the same time!

    This was like filling 13 different-sized bottles with water all at the same time. No water must be spilled out, and the water flow must be adjusted on each bottle.

    The bottles must be perfectly filled at the end, with no bottle spilling its contents or no bottlecking even just a drop of water.

    Well, even if Fang Yu messed up in the water bottles, she can just shrug it off and curse her luck.

    But if Fang Yu messed up in her Cores, heavy injuries or even death will be her destination.

    ¡°Focus and focus and more focus.¡¯ Fang Yu muttered as she took a deep breath.

    Fang Yu¡¯s breathing then slowed down as she adjusted her mental state.

    Her eyes then opened wide as she said,

    ¡°Time to knock myself up!¡±

 Chapter 391: Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 391: Cmity</h4>

    Just like what she did in the Grinding Sub-Realm, Fang Yu will use her Origin Core Energy to interact with the cores inside her body.

    ¡®¡±Putong putong putong.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s Origin Core Energy roiled inside her body like flowing water, turning into a maelstrom inside her dantian.

    ¡°Tsk, Congeal!¡± Fang Yu shouted out as she converted her Origin Core Energy into countless projectile-shaped objects.

    ¡°Thud thud thud.¡± Using her intense mental concentration, Fang Yu manipted each of these objects to impact against her cores.

    Since Fang Yu was not sure on how strong each of her ¡®Knocks¡¯ will be, she just decided to use a different method to ensure that she will not slip up.

    Instead of changing the power in each of the projectile that she created, Fang Yu will just use the same amount of power in each projectile.

    What she will change for was the amount of the projectile objects that she will use on each core.

    This means that for thergest and toughest core, the Heaven Grade Duality Core, she will use the most amount of projectiles, while she will use the least amount of projectiles on her smallest core like the Mountain Bashing Boar Core.

    If the pressure applied on her cores was not enough or too much, then Fang Yu will just adjust the amount of projectiles she used in that core.

    This technique gives Fang Yu the best way to manage the ¡®Knocking¡¯ that she performs on each of her cores.

    ¡°Hehehehe, now I just have to focus on finding the right amount of projectiles to use on each cores.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she continued bombarding her cores.

    ¡°Eh? This is actually fun!¡± Fang Yu breathed out as she felt as if she was ying a game.

    If other cultivators heard what Fang Yu was thinking about now, they will surely want to strangle Fang Yu out of anger!

    Since she did not feel any difort yet, Fang Yu continued Knocking each of her cores.

    She increased the amount of the projectiles she used on each core by 100 projectiles per second.

    By this point, she¡¯s already bombarding her cores with around 2,000 projectiles each core.

    It was only when she reached 5,000 projectiles per core that she felt something in her smallest cores.

    ¡°Hm?¡¯ Fang Yu felt that her Mountain Bashing Boar Core and her Undead Wolf King Core started to shake when 5,000 projectiles collided each one of them.

    Fang Yu felt that if she was to continue adding more projectiles on these two cores, their possibility of being destroyed was high!

    ¡°Then we shall stop it here then.¡± With a little adjustment from her mind, she cut off the addition of more projectiles on the two smallest cores, leaving them with 5,000 projectiles each.

    Fang Yu then adjusted the angles of the impact of the projectiles on her two smallest cores.

    Since she already determined their threshold amount, what Fang Yu had to do was to adjust the angle of the impact of the projectiles, as better angle of impact will allow the pressure induced by each impact to fully prate the core and rearrange its internalponents.

    ¡°Oh, that hits the spot!¡± Fang Yu moaned sweetly as she felt the insides of her smallest cores were being rearranged just to her liking.

    With Fang Yu just using the right amount of pressure and the right angles, she only had to wait for her two smallest cores to reach an internal crystalline arrangement.

    ¡°Time to move on.¡± After dealing with two of her cores, Fang Yu still had 11 more cores to worry about.

    ¡°Hmph now, this is just the matter of timing and precision.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she focused more of her attentions to 7 of her cores, which are all of the same sizes. The remaining 4 cores were muchrger than the mentioned 8, and she will deal with itter.

    ¡°Now!¡± After a few more minutes of waiting, Fang Yu felt all the 7 cores trembling, indicating that they too reached their threshold.

    Fang Yu stopped supplying projectiles on these cores, and she also adjusted the impact angles for each of these cores.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m on a roll!¡± Fang Yuughed out as she shifted her attention on the Celestial Phoenix Core.

    Once she was able to adjust the projectiles on this core, she then went to focus on the Rainbow Dragon Godly Divine Beast Core and then to the second to thest core, the Duality Godly Divine Beast Core.

    ¡°Finally....¡± After dealing with these 12 cores, Fang Yu finally arrived at herrgest core, which looked like a star inside her dantian.

    This core was her Heaven Grade Duality Core, and this was thergest and strongest core that Fang Yu have right now.

    ¡°This one will be the difficult one.¡± Fang Yu muttered, knowing that the Heaven Grade Duality Core was her main and strongest core. This core was also the core that was supporting her other 12 cores.

    If Fang Yu messes up in this core, all her other cores will bepromised too.

    ¡°......¡± Fang Yu forced her mind to go nk as she observed every ripples and distortions on the body of her Heaven Grade Duality Core.

    Fang Yu has to make sure that she gets the exact power right, as she only have one chance to ¡®Knock¡¯ her Heaven Grade Duality Core right.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡± After 10 minutes of waiting, Fang Yu found out that her Heaven Grade Core showed no signs of trembling or even just a little shake.

    This means that even now, her Heaven Grade Core still needed more pressure to rearrange itself.

    ¡°So you want to y tough huh? Then I shall give you more then!¡± Fang Yu bellowed as she tripled the amount of projectiles she sent out to the Heaven Grade Core.

    ¡°Hahaha, how about that? My pressu- oh here it goes!¡± Fang Yu then saw signs of deformation inside her Heaven Grade Core, indicating that it was being affected by the pressure now.

    Fang Yu continued adding a little more projectiles until she felt that her Heaven Grade Core could not take it anymore.

    ¡°Ok... now I will just have to wait.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she watched all her 13 cores remodeling themselves under the onught of Fang Yu¡¯ projectiles.

    Fang Yu grinned as she saw signs of crystal arrangement inside her cores, showing her that she is on her right path.

    ¡°Now this is what I am talking about!¡±

    Genie, who heard Fang Yu raucous and gleeful voice, could only shake her head in slight disappointment.

    ¡°Even during a crisis, that girl still manages to be that childish. I wonder how she even managed to survive until now.¡±

    ¡°Luck. It was bullst luck.¡± Andromeda muttered while she was creating a sort of gun-weapon. ¡°That girl might be mischievous, but she always had something in her sleeves that saves her every damn time she was in danger! She reminds of that robotic cat with many gadgets, both of them always pulls out some ridiculous st out of their pockets! It¡¯s so damn irritating!¡±

    ¡°Um well, I feel your pain.¡± Genie said as she nodded her head in agreement.

    It might not be in her character to think of it, but Genie was sure that Fang Yu will surely be a powerhouse in the future.

    Only death, or an extremely unfortunate event can impede Fang Yu¡¯s practitioner path.

    ¡°But aside from being jealous and irritated, Fang Yu¡¯s smooth and luck-filled cultivation path brings me some unease.¡± Andromeda muttered as she gave Genie a worried look. ¡°I feel like as if...¡±

    ¡°You feel like as if all the fortunes that Fang Yu had now will backfire on her.¡± Genie stated grimly.

    ¡°Yes that is the one thing that I fear might happen to Fang Yu.¡± Andromeda replied quickly.

    Andromeda then waved her hands as she continued talking.

    ¡°You have noticed it right? Whatever happens to Fang Yu, she always get some sort of benefits. Even if she was in danger, she always survives those dangers, and she even manages to get some benefits out of it!¡±

    Genie slightly winced after hearing this, as it made her remember the grisly death of Beleth and hispanions.

    Andromeda acted as if she did not see Genie¡¯s reaction as she continued her topic.

    ¡°Anyone at this moment will surely notice how abnormal Fang Yu¡¯s path on cultivation was. It was so smooth, and she always gets the benefits.¡± Andromeda¡¯s eyes then drooped as she muttered ¡°I think the Heavens will not let Fang Yu be enjoy these benefits.¡±

    What Andromeda was talking about was a phenomenon sometimes observed in the practitioner world.

    There are times that the Heavens are not happy with individuals blessed with so much power, talent or abilities.

    These extremely blessed individuals will suddenly experience very, very unfortunate events, as if the Heavens wants to use these unfortunate events to bnce out all the blessings these lucky individuals had.

    The more blessed and lucky an individual was, the more unfortunate events they will encounter.

    This phenomenon was called the Cmity of Fortune, and this was something that was feared in the practitioner world.

    After all, these unfortunate events were usually fatal that can lead to the victim¡¯s death.

    As such, many prospective talents in the Universe died under the effects of Cmity of Fortune.

    Surviving a Cmity of Fortune was extremely hard, as shown by its high mortality rate.

    But those who survive their Cmity of Fortune will be reborn anew, and their path to the peak will be brighter and sturdier than ever!

    In fact, all of the Tenth Stage Practitioners in the Universe all encountered their own Cmity of Fortune, with each of them surviving their respective cmities!

    With the kind of talent that Fang Yu had, she was bound to experience the Cmity of Fortune in the future.

    What Fang Yu¡¯s Cmity of Fortune might look like was unknown, but it will surely give Fang Yu the hardest and most difficult time of her life!

    ¡°From fortunees misfortune.¡± Genie said as she let out a sigh. ¡°Fang Yu always received blessing and fortune on her path. It will be inevitable in the future that Fang Yu will experience her own cmity.¡±

    ¡°And when that happens, not even her master can help her.¡± Andromeda conclude as he finished assembling her gun-shaped weapon. ¡°I just wish her Cmity will not happen in this....¡±

    Both Genie and Andromeda then turned quiet as their minds deeply contemted some things.

    ¡°By the way.¡± Andromeda¡¯s voice pierced through the silence as she remembered something.

    ¡°Does Fang Yu even know about the Cmity of Fortune? It¡¯s not like I am being a petty person, but I feel like her master did not exin to Fang Yu anything about the Cmity of Fortune.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Genie¡¯s eyes furrowed as she looked at Andromeda. ¡°Does Fang Yu¡¯s master look that careless that he can forget to tell his disciple about an event that might kill her?¡±

    ¡°Technically speaking... yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Oh. Oh.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 392: Smelting

    <h4>Chapter 392: Smelting</h4>

    ¡°Well, even if we tell her about the Cmity right now, I am not sure if that will even help her.¡± Andromeda said as she gave a helpless gaze to Genie.

    ¡°Even if Fang Yu knows, can she even prepare for something like that?¡±

    Genie was about to answer when someone else with Genie and Andromeda let out aint.

    ¡°Quiet! Tang Li ish meditatiting!¡± Out of nowhere, Tang Li interrupted their conversation.

    The current Tang Li was assuming the pose of a monk, as if she was attempting to unravel the mysteries of the Universe.

    But both Genie and Andromeda knew that Tang Li was just ying. Well, calling her out will just make Tang Li mad so they just yed along with her.

    ¡°Oh, so Tang Li, have you deciphered anything about the mysteries you were talking about? It seems like you were very engrossed in it.¡± Genie said as she tried to make herself look serious. ¡°Surely you have found something now right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Li puffed her cheeks proudly as she said,

    ¡°With Tang Li¡¯sh advanced mental prowessh, anything ish posshible!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then tell me one thing that you can do now.¡± Genie said as gave a teasing gaze to Tang Li. ¡°You can show us something right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You two are teashing Tang Li!¡± Tang Li pouted, realizing what Andromeda and Genie are doing to her. She then crossed her arms as she said.

    ¡°Shince you want to shee shomething, then Tang Li will show you!¡±

    ¡°Hong!¡±

    Andromeda and Genie¡¯s eyes then widened as they saw Tang Li doing something that rattled both of them.

    ¡°Ho- ho- How it that possible?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± While Fang Yu was busy on Knocking her cores, she suddenly felt a strange sensation, and its source came outside Genie¡¯s Mist Room.

    ¡°That means... something weird is happening in the spaceship right now.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she began to be slightly worried.

    But then she stopped worrying, as she realized that the weird thing she felt in the spaceship was something that¡¯s actually not bad.

    It really just feels strange...

    ¡°Hmph, after dealing with my cores here, I will go and see what the fuss is about.¡± Fang Yu thought as she observed her 13 cores once more.

    Due to Knocking, all her cores looked way different than before.

    If before, her cores all looked like just rocks made up of agglomeration of other rocks, her cores now looked like crystalline spheres, all lined up perfectly in her dantian.

    Even her main core which looked like a star changed too, now looking more like a solid star than a gaseous one.

    ¡°Myary system design... Will it evolve into something new in the future?¡± Fang Yu muttered as she continued bombarding her projectiles.

    Many more minutester...

    ¡°Here it is!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes gleamed as she felt the two of her smallest cores suddenly resisting the bombardments.

    All the pressure applied by the bombardments were bouncing off, as if there is nothing more inside the smallest cores that can be affected by the pressure.

    ¡°This kind of rejection... this just shows that these cores already reached a perfect crystalline arrangement!¡± Instead of inspecting her newly crystallized cores, Fang Yu ignored them first as she waited for the remaining 11 cores to crystallize too.

    ¡°There, there, there!¡± Comparable to a cascade of sprouting beans, the remaining cores of Fang Yu consecutively reached the crystallized state, filling Fang Yu with an intense sensation.

    For Fang Yu, this sensation felt like as if her foundation was fixed from the inside, which led to a feeling of fullness and satisfaction.

    ¡°Glint glint glint...¡± Just like real-life crystals, all of Fang Yu¡¯s 13 cores were glowing now, with each core having colors rted to their attribute.

    They all looked dazzling, with her Rainbow Dragon Godly Divine Beast Core letting out a 7-colored glow, representing the rainbow.

    There¡¯s also her Heaven Grade Duality Core, whose color was changing every second, resulting in a kaleidoscope of interesting color.

    But aside from looking pretty, Fang Yu felt another benefit that she obtained from Knocking.

    Fang Yu realized that after all of her cores reached the perfect crystalline arrangement, her power increased by two-folds!

    Two folds! That may be just normal power-up to a normal practitioner, but Fang Yu was no normal practitioner.

    Every increase of Fang Yu¡¯s power was notable, as her battle prowess was powerful enough to skip stages.

    Every increase in Fang Yu¡¯s power will just serve to increase the limit of her battle prowess.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Yu gripped her fists, as she felt power flowing inside her body.

    But even with this increase in power, Fang Yu¡¯s face did not hold any kind of satisfaction.

    ¡°I just used around an hour toplete Knocking.... But I must not be satisfied on just this. Since I still have more time remaining, then I will now perform Smelting!¡±

    Smelting was the 3rd Sub-Realm that a practitioner must undergo.

    Combined with Grinding and Knocking, these three sub-realms were all under the Tempering Major Realm.

    Once a practitionerpletes Smelting, he was also considered to havepleted the Tempering Major Realm, granting this practitioner another great boost to his/her abilities!

    If Fang Yu seeds in smelting her cores, then she will have sessfully reached 1/3rd of herpletion of the 3rd Stage.

    ¡°Yosh, time to start then.¡± Fang Yu chose to not rest as she thought that she will use the momentum she had in Knocking her cores to start the Smelting process.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Out of all the Sub-Realms under the Tempering Major Realm, Smelting is the most difficult one.

    After all this sub-realm relies on melting and refreezing the core of a practitioner!

    Why was this done? It was done because only through Smelting that all the impurities inside the cores can be removed.

    Grinding and Knocking only polishes the surface of the core and the arrangement of itsponents respectively.

    But these methods won¡¯t be able to do anything to remove the impurities that were inevitably formed in a core.

    Only Smelting is the way to remove the impurities of the core.

    The process was called Smelting, as this method was somewhat simr to the way metals like iron or gold were smelted.

    A metal like gold was smelted to increase its purity, while iron was smelted to increase its quality.

    In both cases, these metals were melted at high temperatures, and at this state, all the unwanted impurities will be easily removed.

    These metals will be then subjected to low temperatures to bring them back to their solid state.

    In iron¡¯s case, materials like carbon could be added in, improving the quality of iron as it became solid again.

    Just like the mentioned metals, a core that will undergo Smelting will be also melted until they turn into a puddle of liquid core inside the person¡¯s dantian.

    At this point, all the impurities of the core will appear floating at the liquefied core.

    Once this happens, the smelting practitioner will then use his/her mental power to throw out the impurities inside his/her body.

    Once the impurities were removed, the practitioner has to revert his/her core back to its solid state, ending the smelting process.

    This may sound simple in paper, but there are countlessplications involved in Smelting.

    First, an object with extremely high temperature is needed to melt the core, and an extremely cold object is also needed to turn then molted core back to solid.

    Say that the practitioner manages to get hold of these two required objects. There are still problems that he/she will face.

    First of all, the core must be melted at the correct temperature.

    If the heat wascking, the core won¡¯t even melt.

    If the heat was too much, the core might not liquefy at all. It might directly turn into a vapor and dissipate away!

    If this happens, the poor practitioner will be done for already, as his/her foundation had just evaporated into oblivion.

    But solidifying/freezing a molten core is just as dangerous as melting one!

    The danger with freezing a molten core was associated with the temperature used in freezing one.

    If the temperature used to freeze the core was high, the molten core will not budge and will stay in its liquid form.

    But if the temperature used was too low, the molten core will quickly freeze, and this is not good.

    Quick-freezing a core will result in itsponents quickly bonding together, not allowing theseponents to arrange themselves in an orderly crystalline way.

    In short, quick-freezing will turn the core back to solid so quick that itsponents will have not enough time to arrange themselves.

    This, in the end, will result in a core with its internal arrangement back to an amorphous arrangement.

    This kind of end was counter-intuitive, as the final state of the core must be crystalline.

    This means that only the right amount of temperature was also needed to freeze a core.

    This temperature must be cold enough to freeze the molten core but not that cold so that the internalponents of the core can arrange themselves back in a crystalline way.

    If a practitioner manages to surpass these problems, then he/she can seed in Smelting!

    ¡°Well...¡± Fang Yu cupped her chin as she began to ponder.

    ¡°An extremely hot object to melt my cores and an extremely cold object to freeze my core? Well lucky me, I have both of these objects!¡±

    Fang Yu grinned as she opened her right palm.

    ¡°Fwoosh...¡± A me suddenly appeared, flickering and swaying merrily above Fang Yu¡¯s right palm. This me was golden yellow in color, and the zing heat that it was letting out produced a slight flush on Fang Yu¡¯s skin.

    This me was the Pure Yang Universe me, the product of the ¨‘ symbol!

    Meanwhile in Fang Yu¡¯s left palm, a white orb was floating above it. It was the opposite of the me in Fang Yu¡¯s right hand, as it managed to plunge the temperature around Fang Yu¡¯s left side.

    This white orb was the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice, the product of the ? symbol.

    ¡°Hehehe, with these with me, I do not have to worry about heating or cooling anymore!¡± Fang Yu whistled merrily as she let the two objects float in front of her.

    ¡°But even if I can control these two objects perfectly, smelting will still be difficult for me.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked at the 13 cores inside her.

    Just like what happened at the Grinding and Knocking Sub-Realm, Fang Yu has to perform Smelting on all her 13 cores all at the same time!

    Even if Fang Yu hasplete control over her me and ice, it will still be extremely difficult for her to manage melting 13 cores and freezing them without any hitch.

    ¡°Oh please, let me be lucky this time once more.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she discreetly activated her Lucky Cat Ability.

    Since Fang Yu can manipte her luck, then she will use it to make sure her luck was always high!

    ¡°Hehehe, there is no problem if I just make myself always lucky, right? Because from what I know, nothing bad happens to an extremely lucky person...¡± Fang Yu snickered as she closed her eyes in concentration.

    ¡°......¡±

    That damned Wang Hao, he did not tell Fang Yu anything about the Cmity of Fortune!

 Chapter 393: Ice and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 393: Ice and Fire</h4>

    ¡°Now then, I shall start melting my cores.¡± Fang Yu thought as she willed the Pure Yang Universe mes to enter her dantian.

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes stared at the mes without any worries as she made it expand inside her dantian.

    The Pure Yang Universe me can only be produced by a person with a perfect Yang Body while the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice can only be produced by a person with perfect Yin Body.

    Before, Fang Yu and Fang Lin¡¯s body still did not reach the perfect Yin and Yang Body.

    Only when their bloodline evolved as the Duality Godly Divine Beast that they achieved perfect Yin ang Yang Bodies.

    This allowed Fang Yu to have both theplete version of the Pure Yang Universe me and the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    ¡°......¡±

    Fang Yu knew full well that the number one attribute of her Pure Yang Universe me was its extremely high temperature.

    Since it represents the concept of Yang, the heat contained within this me was unprecedented.

    In fact, the Pure Yang Universe mes is considered to be among the top 5 hottest Universe mes!

    Such kind of mes can easily melt all of Fang Yu¡¯s cores!

    With Fang Yu¡¯s perfect control over the Pure Yang Universe mes, she let it expand, with its heat affecting all of her 13 cores.

    To make sure that there will be no mishaps, Fang Yu let the temperature of her mes beparable to a boiling water first.

    She then increased the heat with 1 Degree Celsius increments, while observing the state of her cores.

    ¡°There!¡± When her mes reached 5,000 Degrees Celsius, Fang Yu saw her two smallest cores starting to melt.

    ¡°5,000 Degrees Celsius must be the meting points of my two smallest cores.¡± Upon seeing this. Fang Yu receded her mes until it was only covering the other 11 cores.

    Now, her Pure Yan Universe me was only covering her 11 cores, and the two smallest cores was left without any mes around them.

    After this, Fang Yu used her full control over her mes to split off a part of the Pure Yang Universe me and made it cover the two smallest cores.

    The temperature of the split off mes was exactly 5,000 Degrees Celsius, just enough to melt the two smallest cores.

    Since Fang Yu knew that it will be difficult for her to monitor all the cores at the same time, she devised a way to reduce her mental burden.

    First, she will find the melting point of the cores, and then she will split off some mes and make them cover that core at that melting point, independent from Fang Yu¡¯s observation.

    This way, the burden on Fang Yu¡¯s mind will be reduced.

    Now that she had assigned the right me and temperature to her two smallest cores, Fang Yu continued increasing the me temperature on her remaining 11 cores.

    ¡°There there there!¡±

    The next cores that started to melt were the simrly-sized 7 cores. Just like what she did to the two smallest cores earlier, Fang Yu assigned another split-off me to these cores, with just the right temperature to melt them.

    She then proceeded on watching the remaining 4 cores, while still providing her attention the 9 cores melting right now.

    ¡°They fully melted now!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes perked up as she saw that that the two smallest cores she left earlier were now fully melted, with none of their solid parts remaining.

    ¡°Wooosh.¡± After seeing this, Fang Yu willed her mes to remove themselves from the fully molten cores, leaving them as it is.

    Fang Yu knew that if she let her mes provide more heat to the fully molten cores, they might boil off, practically reducing Fang Yu¡¯s foundation.

    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯ve done it.¡± At the instant she removed the mes from the two smallest cores, the Celestial Phoenix Core started to melt too, followed by the Rainbow Dragon Godly Divine Beast Core then by the Duality Godly Divine Beast Core.

    With her mind as serene as a pristineke, Fang Yu immediately isted the right mes for these cores.

    Now, Fang Yu only had to wait for her Heaven Grade Duality Core to melt.

    ¡°Oh now that I think about it, I did not feel any pain while melting my cores. Hmm... is that supposed to happen?¡± Fang Yu mused before seeing that the simrly sized 7 cores earlier were now fully molten.

    After removing the mes for these fully molten cores, Fang Yu continued waiting for the Heaven Grade Core to start melting.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Minutes passed by, and her Heaven Grade Core did not show any signs of melting at all.

    Fang Yu was about to get frustrated, but then her attention was diverted as the other remaining 3 cores were also fully molten now.

    ¡°Fudge, can you start melting now?¡± At this point, only the Heaven Grade Core was the remaining core that is not affected by Fang Yu¡¯s Pure Yang Universe mes.

    ¡°Tsk, then I shall speed up the heating then.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she changed the increase from 1 Degree Celsius increments up to 10 Degree Celsius Increments!

    But even with that, the Heaven Grade Core did not show any signs of melting at all.

    ¡°There is something missing here....¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked her Heaven Grade Duality Core carefully.

    She then noticed that every time her Heaven Grade Duality Core was heated up, her Heaven Grade Duality Core converts the heat into cold until the heat and the cold inside the core were equal.

    This in turn will result in the heat and cold to cancel each other out, rendering the temperature inside the Heaven Grade Core to be neutral, with it unable to be hotter or colder.

    ¡°Ok, I should have seen that.¡±

    Fang Yu realized that now, she was subconsciously channeling the concepts of Duality on her Heaven Grade Duality Core.

    In this case, her subconscious channeling of her Duality Concepts made the Heaven Grade Duality Core turn the heat around it into cold, as this was the only way for the heat and cold to be bnced inside her Heaven Grade Duality Core.

    This means that without Fang Yu¡¯s intervention, the heat and cold inside her Heaven Grade Duality Core will be locked in an unending equilibrium.

    ¡°Yeah, this is not good.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she took deep breath. Upon seeing what was happening inside her Heaven Grade Duality Core, Fang Yu decided to take some action.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she reached deep inside her Heaven Grade Duality Core, and then she personally halted the concepts flowing inside it.

    With this method, Fang Yu was able to stop the forced temperature bncing inside the Heaven Grade Duality Core.

    While she was doing this, Fang Yu also lowered the temperature of her mes, in case her Heaven Grade Duality Core suddenly copse from the heat.

    She then repeated the increase of the temperature and this time, she was able to find the correct melting point of her Heaven Grade Duality Core.

    ¡°Huuu...¡± Fang Yu let out an exhausted sigh as she looked at the 13 puddles of molten cores all floating inside her dantian.

    ¡°(%&@(^(@&)@¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s mind was woozy, as if she was finding it hard to focus.

    ¡°This is also not good.¡± Fang Yu realized that the difficulty that she underwent on controlling the mes to melt her core affected her spiritual power.

    Fang Yu consumed around 40% of her overall spiritual power just to melt all of her cores!

    The problem with this is that Fang Yu still have to remove the impurities floating on her molten cores, and she also have to freeze the cores back!

    These remaining methods still require more spiritual power, and Fang Yu was not sure if her remaining spiritual power was enough to finish the process.

    If Fang Yu¡¯s spiritual power runs out before she couldplete the whole Smelting process, then the state that she will be currently in will be her permanent state.

    This means that if for example, Fang Yu¡¯s spiritual power run out before she can freeze her cores, her cores will stay molten forever in her life!

    That kind of core will mark the end of Fang Yu¡¯s practitioner path!

    ¡°I must just use around 10% of my spiritual power to remove the impurities.¡± Fang Yu muttered as her body tensed imperceptibly. ¡°That way, there will still be 50% spiritual power remaining, and I can use them all on freezing my cores!¡±

    Right after Fang Yu had these thoughts, a small tornado appeared inside her dantian, and its body swept towards the puddles of the molten cores.

    ¡°Woosh...¡± The molten cores themselves were unaffected, but the impurities floating above the molten cores were affected.

    The tornado sucked all these impurities and then threw them out of Fang Yu¡¯s dantian unceremoniously.

    This was what Fang Yu decided to use to remove the impurities.

    A tornado made from 10% of her spiritual power which will freely suck all the impurities and then throw it out of her dantian!

    Fang Yu¡¯s molten cores now looked cleaner as the tornado she created managed to scrape up all the impurities in them.

    Fang Yu nodded as she saw the effects of the tornado. She closed her eyes for a moment, before opening them as she grabbed the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    ¡°Now that all the impurities are out of the way, its time for me to start thest part!¡±

    ¡°Shua...¡± The Pure Yin Cosmic Ice let out a sound as it entered Fang Yu¡¯s dantian.

    At the instant that it appeared, frost began to appear inside Fang Yu¡¯s dantian, showing Fang Yu just how cold the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice is.

    ¡°Slow and steady, slow and steady...¡± Fang Yu chanted these words like a mantra as she let the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice cover all of her molten cores.

    ¡°Slow and steady...¡±

 Chapter 394: Nascent Soul Breathing Technique

    <h4>Chapter 394: Nascent Soul Breathing Technique</h4>

    ¡°This part will be the hard one.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she adjusted the temperature of her Pure Yin Cosmic Ice ever so slowly.

    In order to let it reach its optimum potential, Fang Yu decided to just use the temperature of around -10 Degrees Celsius to cool her cores.

    If she used a temperature much lower than this, her cores might freeze much faster than that speed that its internalponents can arrange themselves.

    But to Fang Yu¡¯s disappointment, she found that even with the temperature she used, none of her molten cores showed any signs of freezing.

    ¡°This just means that I need lower temperatures to freeze my molten cores.¡± Fang Yu thought as she cupped her chin. ¡°Not only that, but I guess that just like with the mes earlier, the freezing point of my cores will also differ too.¡±

    With that conjecture, Fang Yu decided to decrease the temperature of her Pure Yin Cosmic Ice, with her decreasing the temperature by 1 Degree Celsius per second.

    No matter what happens, Fang Yu will only decrease the temperature at this rate, as this is the way for the cores to freeze slowly.

    And just like the with the mes earlier, once a core or cores reached their freezing point, Fang Yu will split off part of the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice on these cores and stabilize the temperature at that freezing point.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Because of the slow decrease in temperature, it took Fang Yu much longer time to affect all the cores with her Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    ¡°This is bad...¡±

    Two hours have already passed by, and the only cores affected by her Pure Yin Cosmic Ice were the two smallest cores and the 7 simrly-sized cores.

    As for the remaining 4 cores, Fang Yu could still see no signs or indications of their freezing point.

    ¡°Ugh, if this goes on, then my spiritual power will run out before I am able to freeze them all!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she felt her consciousness starting to fade away.

    Two hours of precisely controlling her Pure Yin Cosmic Ice consumed Fang Yu¡¯s spiritual strength so quick that at this point, there¡¯s only 5% Spiritual Power left inside her.

    ¡°If I do not do anything now, all my hard work will be wasted!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes then gleamed knowing that right now, she had no choice but to go for broke.

    Since she has limited spiritual power, then all she needed to do was to just replenish this!

    But how can Fang Yu do this at her situation right now?

    Consuming a pill or herbs that can recover her spiritual power is impossible, as Fang Yu should not ingest any pills or herbs to recover her Spiritual Power during the Smelting process.

    Introduction of foreign spiritual power will produce a disturbance inside Fang Yu¡¯s body, and it will severely impede Fang Yu¡¯s Smelting process!

    This means that Fang Yu has to produce more spiritual power naturally from her body in order to avoid the disturbance.

    But how can Fang Yu achieve this?

    All of her cores cannot be used now as they were all being Smelted, so Fang Yu has to find a different way to produce Spiritual Power naturally.

    Luckily for Fang Yu, there was something that her second master, Old Man, left to her.

    After Fang Yu seeded on creating her Essence Cores while she was at the Second Stage, Old Man decided to give Fang Yu some things that will be useful to her.

    At that time, Old Man knew that he will be going into a slumber, so he decided to give Fang Yu some of the things that can be of use to her while he was asleep.

    One of the things that Old Man gave to Fang Yu was a Technique rted to Spiritual Power!

    When Fang Yu received this technique, she scoffed a little, as she saw that only when she reached the Third Stage that she can use this technique.

    Fang Yu was at Second Stage at that time, so she decided to just keep this technique at the back of her mind.

    But now that Fang Yu has reached the Third Stage and that she was also in dire need of more Spiritual Power, Fang Yu decided to use the technique given to her by Old Man!

    Even if it will be dangerous, Fang Yu decided to proceed on using this technique, as using this technique will be the only way for Fang Yu to obtain more Spiritual Power!

    ¡°Remember my disciple, once you decided to use this technique, there is no going back for you.¡± Fang Yu remembered Old Man saying these words as he gave Fang Yu the mentioned technique.

    ¡°Either youplete this technique and live, or you fail and die.¡±

    This grim reminder was something that Fang Yu can still remember up until now.

    Fang Yu used whatever consciousness she had left to scour her mind.

    After 10 seconds of frantic searching, she found what she was searching for.

    It was a manual that was imprinted by Old Man inside Fang Yu¡¯s mind.

    It looked like a brown book, with golden letters adorning its cover.

    These golden letters formed a set of words which read,

    ¡°Nascent Soul Breathing Technique.¡±

    Fang Yu took a shaky berath as she saw this title.

    Before, she was not interested in this technique, so she did not bother reading it.

    But now that she needed to use it, she decided to read its contents now.

    ¡°....¡±

    After using her divine sense to read its contents, Fang Yu realized something.

    ¡°This technique... this is just the sequel to the Essence Core Creation Technique!¡±

    After reading its contents, Fang Yu immediately realized why she can only use this technique at least at the Third Stage.

    It was because this technique was extremely simr with the Essence Core Creation Technique in terms of their purpose!

    The Essence Core Creation Technique was a technique that provides Second Stage Practitioners with Essence Cores.

    These Essence Cores are something that wasparable to the Cores that only Third Stage Practitioners have.

    Meanwhile, the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique was a technique that provides Third Stage Practitioners with Nascent Souls!

    These Nascent Souls are something that wasparable to the Dao/Law Souls that only Fourth Stage Practitioners have!

    This characteristic of this technique made Fang Yu realize something.

    The Essence Core Creation Technique allows a Second Stage Practitioner to have powerparable to a Third Stage Practitioner, while the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique allows a Third Stage Practitioner to have powerparable to that of a Fourth Stage Practitioner!

    ¡°Then this means that if the Essence Core Creation Technique is the Volume I, then the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique is the Volume II....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice then trailed as the mused,

    ¡°Then is there a Volume III that will allow me to create a domain while I am in Fourth Stage? Hmm... Knowing that Old Man, it is very likely that he has something like that!¡±

    Fang Yu forcefully repressed her excitement over that ¡®Volume III¡¯, as she knew she had to focus on the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique for now.

    ¡°...¡±

    Just like what was mentioned in the book cover, the Nascent Soul Technique is a breathing technique that will help create a Nascent Soul inside a practitioner¡¯s body!

    But what is the thing that must be breathed in to create the Nascent Soul?

    ording to the manual, it can be the Essence of anything, as long as it conforms with the practitioner¡¯s soul and insights.

    This time, this Essence is not something that can be just found in one¡¯s body. This Essence can be the Essence of Water, Essence of Space and many more.

    The Nascent Soul Breathing Technique allows a practitioner to breathe in the Essence suitable with their current soul, and use this Essence to create a Nascent Soul!

    For example:

    If a practitioner was highly attuned to the fire Dao/Law, then he must breathe in the Essence of anything rted to fire.

    Continuous use of the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique will umte the Fire Essence inside the practitioner¡¯s body, until there is enough Fire Essence.

    This Fire Essence will then be used in the next step.

    This next step consists of giving birth to a Nascent Soul from the breathed in Fire Essence!

    There are processes recorded in the manual that will help the Fire Essence to turn into a Fire Nascent Soul.

    These processes usually involve taking off a very small part of the practitioner¡¯s original soul and nting it inside the breathed in Essence.

    In the case of the example practitioner, he must tear off a very small part of his original soul and merge it with the Fire Essence.

    This imnted soul will then greedily absorb the Fire Essence around it, increasing its size and power.

    Once all the Fire Essence were absorbed, the imnted soul would have transformed already.

    The power provided by the Fire Essence will help the imnted soul recover, turning it from just a piece of soul into a clone of the original soul!

    All the Fire Essence that it absorbed will also give the imnted soul fire-rted attributes!

    This clone of the original soul with fire-rted attributes is the final product, the Fire Nascent Soul!

    From this example, one can already realize why a practitioner must only breathe in the Essence of things that conform to their souls and insights.

    If a practitioner who practices Water Dao/Law breathes in Fire Essence and imnts a part of his soul into that Fire Essence, the poor practitioner will just be hit by a bacsh.

    It was because the Water Dao/Law that the said practitioner practiced will be engraved in his original soul, making his soul very amicable to water-rted essence only.

    So, when a torn-off portion of this water-amicable soul was brought in contact with the Fire Essence, the only logical end will be the destruction of the imnted soul!

    This example just shows that there will always be a limitation to each and every practitioner who practices the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique!

    And that limitation is that usually, anyone who practices the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique will only be able to create one Nascent Soul, as they only have one Dao/Law that they can practice in their whole lives.

    But of course, there are extreme exceptions in this rule.

    Fang Xingwei is a good example of that.

    Fang Xingwei is Multi-Headed Hydra and her unique ability is that she canprehend as many Daos and Laws that she wants depending on the amount of the heads she has!

    Since Fang Xingwei will grow one head for each Stage she steps in, by the time she steps in the Third Stage she will have three heads, equating to three Daos and Laws!

    That means that Fang Xingwei can create 3 Nascent Souls with the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique, as her soul can be amicable to the three types of Essences represented by the Daos and Laws that sheprehended!

    And of course, one must not forget Fang Yu too.

    With her evolution as the Duality Godly Divine Beast, Fang Yu¡¯s soul was amicable to anything rted to the concept of duality!

    Ice-Fire, Space-Time, Life-Death and many more! As long as its duality, Fang Yu¡¯s soul will befortable with it!

    This means that Fang Yu can create as many Nascent Souls that she wants depending on the amount of the Duality Concepts that she currentlyprehended!

    Right now, Fang Yu had alreadyprehended the Duality Concepts of Male-Female, Ice-Fire, Life-Death, Space-Time, and Destruction-Creation.

    This means that right now, Fang Yu can create 5 Nascent Souls!

    And what makes it more mind-numbing was that as long as Fang Yuprehends more Duality Concepts while she is in Third Stage, she can use these newlyprehended Duality Concepts to create more Nascent Souls!

    This means that at the peak of Third Stage, Fang Yu can still have more than 5 Nascent Souls in her arsenal!

    But for all of this to be possible, Fang Yu must survive the process of tearing parts from her very own soul!

    Tearing off parts from the original soul was after all, the most dangerous part of the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique!

 Chapter 395: Please Stop, It Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 395: Please Stop, It Hurts</h4>

    The soul is a vital part of the practitioner¡¯s body and if the soul was greatly damaged, it will bring massive detriments to the poor practitioner.

    What was worse was that if the injury on the soul was too much, the practitioner might also die!

    This is the risk being undertaken by anyone who practices the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique.

    By actually taking off a part of their original soul, they risk injury on their soul.

    The good thing was that as long as the portion of the soul removed was small and that the way it was removed was precise, the original soul will only suffer very minor injuries.

    But if a practitioner can create 2 or more Nascent Souls, they could not just make 2 Nascent Souls at the same time.

    After all, creating 2 Nascent Souls will mean that the practitioner will have to tear off parts of his soul twice!

    If the practitioner wanted to create the 2nd Nascent Soul, he must let his soul recover first from the injuries of creating the 1st Nascent Soul.

    Only when the original soul has recovered that the practitioner can create his 2nd Nascent Soul.

    So in Fang Yu¡¯s case, she could not just create all 5 Nascent Souls at her whim. She can only create 1 for now, and she had to let her soul recover every time she wanted to create one more.

    Well, Fang Yu was fine with this, as she was already feeling burdened by her current situation right now. She estimates that the best she can do right now wit her current mental state was to barely create 1 Nascent Soul.

    ¡°I have to seed!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she felt more and more of her spiritual power being used up.

    The amount of spiritual power that a practitioner usually has depends on the quality and amount of souls that this practitioner has.

    In Fang Yu¡¯s case, her Yin Soul and Yang Soul already gave her massive amounts of spiritual power.

    But even this amount of spiritual power was not enough to let her finish the Smelting Process.

    But once Fang Yu creates 1 Nascent Soul, she would have gained more Spiritual Power that will be of much help to her!

    ¡°Hoop.....¡±

    Fang Yu took a deep breath as she immediately started the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique.

    The first thing that she did was to limit the rate of her Smelting Process so that she can reserve her remaining Spiritual Power.

    By limiting the rate of the Smelting Process, Fang Yu can focus the remains of her Spiritual Power on the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique.

    Fang Yu knew that she had to finish creating her Nascent Soul quickly, as she needed to produce her Nascent Soul before her Spiritual Power fully depletes.

    ¡°Since I need to do it quick, then I will just absorb the Essence of the nearest thing to me!¡±

    With all the duality concepts that she hadprehended already, the one that Fang Yu was the most familiar with was the Ice-Fire Duality Concept.

    Not only that, but the 2 objects highly rted to the Ice-Fire Duality Concept was right in front of her.

    Fang Yu gazed as the Pure Yang Universe me floating in front of her and at the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice that was currently in her dantian.

    One dilemma of anyone who uses the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique was the quality of the object where they get the Essence from.

    Only objects with high quality can give more Essence to a practitioner.

    This means that if a practitioner tries to breathe in Fire Essence just from a normal fire, the amount of Essence that he will get will be extremely low.

    If that practitioner wants to get more Fire Essence, he must use fire with better quality.

    This problem was one of the reasons why Old Man did not teach the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique to others casually, as finding resources to provide the needed Essence was hard to find in the Universe.

    But Old Man was fine on giving the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique to Fang Yu, as he knew that she has the needed resources for her Essences.

    These resources were exactly the Pure Yang Universe me and the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice!

    One should know that these two objects are one of the rarest things in the whole Universe, and obtaining just one of them can be considered to be a great luck.

    With that kind of rarity and quality, the amount of Essence that can be found inside them will surely be enough to satisfy Fang Yu¡¯s requirement!

    Now, she only need to umte enough Essence from these two objects, and then she can start with the next step.

    Fang Yu then closed her eyes as she strengthened her mental connection with these 2 objects.

    To start the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique, a practitioner must first use the insights that he had to connect with the object that he will absorb the Essence from.

    In Fang Yu¡¯s case, she used her Duality Concepts to fully connect with the Pure Yang Universe me and with the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    Fang Yu¡¯s mind was tranquil as she slowly melded her mind and consciousness with the Pure Yang Universe me and the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    Fang Yu felt extremely serene as she became more and more connected with the 2 objects. This state will continue until Fang Yu has fully connected with the 2 objects.

    ¡°Hum........¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body then trembled, as she suddenly felt like she was a part of the Pure Yang Universe me and the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice! Fang Yu also realized that right now, she could feel all the changes happening inside the Pure Yang Universe me and Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    ¡°......¡±

    All the sensations that Fang Yu just felt right now made her realize that she... she felt one and whole with them.

    Fang Yu has done it, she had fully connected with them!

    ¡°There it is!¡±

    When Fang Yu felt that she had already fully resonated with the 2 objects, she opened her mouth, and then she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Woosh...¡±

    This time, it was not only air that entered Fang Yu¡¯s mouth.

    If one will look closely, they will see that from there is a golden streaming out of the Pure Yang Universe me and a bluish-white streaming out of the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    Both of these streams entered Fang Yu¡¯s mouth and started to coalesce inside Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    These 2 streams were the Fire Essence of the Pure Yang Universe mes and the Ice Essence of the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    Fang Yu continued circting the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique as she collected more and more of the Fire and Ice Essences.

    After exactly 30 minutes of continuous Essence Breathing, Fang Yu felt that she already reached the limit of the possible Fire and Ice Essence that she could absorb.

    ¡°Combine!¡± Fang Yu uttered these words as she willed the Fire and Ice Essence to join together.

    Fang Yu¡¯s insights on Duality requires her always join two objects that were in duality in each other. In this case, she has tobine the Ice and Fire Essence so that they will fit her insights in Duality.

    ¡°Now then...¡±

    Fang Yu took a shaky breath as she felt slightly nervous. What she was about to do next will be dangerous, and it will require her utmost concentration to perform it.

    Fang Yu closed her eyes as she focused on inspecting her own soul.

    Just by looking at it, Fang Yu could see that even her soul was following the concept of Duality, as she could see that her original soul was thebination of her Yin Soul and her Yang Soul.

    Fang Yu gulped slightly as she slowly approached her soul.

    Within the manual of the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique, there was a section there telling Fang Yu the method that she can use to split off a part of her soul.

    For this method to work, Fang Yu first has to be able to freely manipte her soul.

    If it was a normal practitioner, this part will be also difficult for them. They had to meditate for around an hour before they could fully connect with their soul.

    But Fang Yu had no problems with this, as the istig Divine Beast Bloodline provided Fang Yu the freedom to freely manipte her soul.

    Since ghosts are just a type of soul and the istig can freely manipte ghosts, then the istig to some extent can manipte souls too. This attribute was what allowed Fang Yu to freely control her soul.

    ¡°My soul is now a piece of paper...¡± Using her imagination, Fang Yupared her soul to a piece of pristine white paper. She visualized this paper in her mind, and she made this paper somehow the representation of her soul.

    Whatever Fang Yu did to this imaginary paper in her mind, it will also happen to her soul.

    Now that she had this image in her mind, Fang Yu focused on the lower-right corner of the imaginary paper.

    She then gritted her teeth as she decisively tore off a portion of this lower-right corner of the imaginary paper!

    ¡°Rip....¡± As she willed this thing to happen on the imaginary paper, Fang Yu saw that a portion of her soul was also being torn off at this very moment!

    It was as if the very act of tearing off a portion of the imaginary paper was also affecting her soul!

    This was the power of the visualization that Fang Yu had, but it will be only effective if Fang Yu hadplete control over her soul, which she also had.

    As long as shepletely tears of that corner of imaginary paper, Fang Yu will also seed on tearing off the portion of the soul that she needed to use.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±

    But the problem was that this tearing off process was apanied by a very excruciating pain.

    After all, the mutting the soul was akin to mutting the body. It will always be painful.

    But the pain from mutting the soul was exponentially higher than the pain on mutting one¡¯s body. That was also the reason why the soul was kept inside the body. It was done in order to protect the soul from injuries and possible pain.

    ¡°Fk, fk, fk! Fkity, fkity, fk, f**k!¡±

    Tears began to appear in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes as she wanted the pain to go away.

    She knew that if she stops tearing off her soul right now, the pain will be gone.

    But she did not dare do it, as the manual mentioned that if Fang Yu stops on tearing a part from her soul halfway through, she will immediately die.

    This meant that even with the pain she was feeling right now, Fang Yu has no choice but to continue what she was doing.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts! It hurts!¡± Fang Yu wailed inwardly as the pain continued assaulting her mind and body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ck out, don¡¯t ck out, don¡¯t ck out....¡± Fang Yu chanted these words as she knew that once she falls unconscious, she will immediately die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ck out...¡±

 Chapter 396: More and More Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 396: More and More Benefits</h4>

    What happened next was one of the most agonizing moments of Fang Yu¡¯s life.

    The pain was already too much for Fang Yu that she wanted to just give up and make the pain go away.

    But remembering about her dream to be the strongest, Fang Yu bit her lips until they began to bleed.

    ¡°Something like this won¡¯t be enough to shatter my determination! Ha!!!!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s body trembled as slowly but surely, she continued tearing off a part of her soul.

    ¡°Rip....¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body began to sweat uncontrobly as Fang Yu became stuck on what she was doing for half an hour.

    By this point, Fang Yu¡¯s consciousness was close to copsing due to the extreme pain and her severely deficient Spiritual Power.

    ¡°........¡¯

    And then it happened.

    ¡°Fizz...¡±

    A satisfying sound was produced as an extremely small portion of Fang Yu¡¯s original soul was sessfully separated from her original soul.

    ¡°Mnn!¡±

    Fang Yu had to stop herself from moaning in relief as she finished the soul tearing process.

    The pain that was guing Fang Yu earlier disappeared right after she obtained this soul fragment.

    The disappearance of pain was so abrupt that it felt so good...

    ¡°Yeah, that felt good...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked at her final product.

    Looking at her original soul, Fang Yu saw that it was missing a small chunk at its lower-right side, coinciding exactly at the portion of the imaginary paper that Fang Yu tore off earlier.

    When she gave it a closer look, Fang Yu saw that the missing chunk was recovering slowly. Upon seeing this, Fang Yu realized that her soul was so powerful that it can recover by itself automatically as long as Fang Yu gives it time to recover.

    ¡°Now then...¡±

    Fang Yu then looked at the portion of the soul she obtained, which was floating just beside her original soul.

    It looked extremely insignificantpared to her original soul, but Fang Yu knew that this will be the ticket to her survival.

    By this point, Fang Yu had thoroughly applied the concepts of Duality on the Ice and Fire Essence, creating a singr essence inside her body that is called the Ice-Fire Essence.

    Using the remains of her Spiritual Power, Fang Yu dragged the soul fragment and brought it into the midst of the Ice-Fire Essence.

    ¡°Woosh!!!¡± The soul portion was like a starving beast as it hastily absorbed the Ice-Fire Essence around it.

    ¡°No s**t, it really is growing!¡± Fang Yu watched with wide eyes as she saw the soul fragment growing in size as it absorbed more and more Ice-Fire Essence.

    Not only that, but the soul fragment started to assume a humanoid shape as it grew in size.

    What made Fang Yu amazed was that the soul fragment was looking more and more simr to Fang Yu as time passed by!

    ¡°....¡¯

    After exactly 5 minutes, the soul fragment had devoured all of the Ice-Fire Essence fed into it.

    ¡°........¡± Fang Yu was silent as she observed the new form of the soul fragment in from of her.

    After absorbing all those Ice-Fire Essence, the soul fragment did not look like just a chunk of soul.

    The soul fragment was now shaped like a human, with human-like features seen on its body.

    Its size was around the size of a palm, and it was assuming a cross-legged position inside Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    And just like what Fang Yu expected, this soul now looked just like her, with their height as the difference.

    In short, this soul fragment became a miniature version of Fang Yu.

    This new soul¡¯s body looked golden and white at the same time, indicating that its body was made up of the Ice-Fire Essence.

    Fang Yu instinctively knew that anything that approaches this new soul will both feel the scalding heat of the Fire Essence and the chilling cold of the Ice Essence.

    ¡°Hahaha, I did it!¡± Fang Yu cackled inughter as she saw knew that she definitely seeded right now.

    She just created her 1st Nascent Soul, the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul!

    While Fang Yu was extremely jubnt of her sess, she suddenly felt another satisfying sensation invading her body.

    ¡°Hehehe.... my bet has paid off!¡± Fang Yu muttered happily as she realized that this sensation was caused by a sudden increase of her Spiritual Power.

    Even without using any deductive logic, Fang Yu knew that this sharp increase of her Spiritual Power was caused by the addition of the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul!

    With her Spiritual Power recovered, Fang Yu can continue Smelting her cores!

    ¡°Hmph, I can just observe my Ice-Fire Nascent Soulter. Right now, I have to finish Smelting!¡±

    Even if Fang Yu was extremely jubnt on the creation of her Ice-Fire Nascent Soul, she knew where her prioritiesy right now, and that is on her sessfully Smelting her cores!

    ¡°Tsk, now that I have more Spiritual Power inside me, I know I can finish Smelting.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she returned her attention back to the remaining 4 puddles of molten cores that she left earlier.

    ¡°Its time for you guys to yield!¡± Fang Yu muttered as this time, she increased the rate of the temperature decrease of her Pure Yin Cosmic Ice.

    With the increase in her Spiritual Power and newfound determination that she found, Fang Yu was able to easilyplete the Smelting Process.

    Minutester and a slightly exhausted Fang Yu let out some pants as she took a look at her 13 cores, now all sparkling brightly inside her dantian.

    Because of the careful way that Fang Yu handled the freezing aspect of the smelting, Fang Yu was able to solidify all her cores back on a perfect crystalline arrangement!

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Fang Yu was at loss for words as she realized that even she was not sure how strong she was now.

    ¡°Boom!¡± While Fang Yu was thinking these things, all her 13 cores suddenly let out a dazzling glow which covered the entirety of her dantian.

    ¡°This is the sign of thepletion of the Tempering Major Realm!¡±

    At the Third Stage, there are 3 Major Realms, with each Major Realm having 3 Sub-Realms under them.

    Fang Yu justpleted her first 3 Sub-Realms which meant that she alsopleted the Tempering Major Realm!

    ording to some of the cultivation manuals that she read, everypletion of every Major Realm will be apanied by a sort of rebirth of the practitioner¡¯s power, and in some asions, even a special ability.

    Fang Yu looked at the glowing cores, wanting to see what benefits she will get forpleting the Tempering Major Realm.

    ¡°....¡±

    But after waiting for few more minutes, Fang Yu realized that the ¡®reward¡¯ she will supposedly get will not just appear now.

    ¡°From the looks of it, it will take around 30 minutes to 2 hours before my coresplete their rebirth.¡± Fang Yu thought, seeing that the glow of her cores won¡¯t go away that quickly.

    ¡°Well I can still waitter, I can just focus on other things for now.¡±

    Fang Yu knew with the time she spent on her current breakthroughs, there won¡¯t be enough time for her to make additional breakthroughs.

    ¡°In my estimates, it will take around 2 hours until the spaceship arrives in Solomon¡¯s location.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she gave an interested look at her Ice-Fire Nascent Soul.

    ¡°Hmph, I underwent great pains just to create you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Fang Yu said as she started to establish a connection with the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul.

    The Ice-Fire Nascent Soul did not offer any resistance as it allowed Fang Yu to freely control it.

    Fang Yu knew that it will be impossible for the Ice-Fire Nascent won¡¯t reject her. After all, this Ice-Fire Nascent Soul was something created from her Original Soul.

    ¡°Hahaha, this technique really is good...¡± Fang Yu felt that the creation of the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul definitely increased her battle prowess.

    After all, this Ice-Fire Nascent Soul that Fang Yu created can beparable to a soul of an Early Fourth Stage Practitioner!

    That makes the powerful souls inside Fang Yu to be around 3 now, with her Yin Soul and her Yang Soul joining in the fray!

    There are many benefits that Fang Yu gained with the appearance of the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul.

    Having an additional soul will make it easier for Fang Yu to channel her techniques and it will also reduce the burden that Fang Yu experiences every time she uses the ¡®Dual Soul Domain¡¯!

    Not only that, but Fang Yu can also use this Ice-Fire Nascent Soul to remotely attack her opponents.

    Since it was made up of Ice-Fire, Fang Yu knew that this Ice-Fire Nascent Soul can use techniques rted to the concept of Ice-Fire.

    In a battle against numerous opponents, this ability of the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul to fight can reduce the burden on Fang Yu.

    But the thing that made Fang Yu the most giddy was the fact that she already got this benefit from just 1 Nascent Soul!

    What would happened once she creates her 2nd Nascent Soul? Her 3rd? Her 4th? Her 5th? Or something even more than 5?

    Even Fang Yu was not sure, so she can only wait for the day that it will happen!

    After inspecting the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul and making sure that nothing bad will happen to her cores, Fang Yu opened her eyes as she stood up shakily.

    Now that she was done with her breakthrough process, she will spend the rest of her time on resting and recovering from her mental and physical exhaustion.

    Fang Yu knew that being hasty right now will just be detrimental for her. Having her condition at the peak state before meeting Solomon was Fang Yu¡¯s prime goal now.

    Fang Yu massaged her sore shoulders as she let out a shout.

    ¡°Hey Genie, let me out of here now! I am done with my breakthrough, and I want to just rest in the ship! Resting here in your Mist Room... seems like not a good idea to me.¡±

    While Fang Yu was waiting for Genie to pick her up, she suddenly remembered the weird sensation that she was sure came from the ship.

    ¡°What is that thing that I felt earlier? Well, if that thing is still in the spaceship right now, then I will be able to see it too.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s surroundings then blurred as she was brought out of the Mist Room.

    ¡°....¡±

    Once Fang Yu¡¯s body appeared inside the spaceship, she saw something that rendered her almost speechless.

    Fang Yu¡¯s finger were slightly trembling as she pointed at what she was seeing in front of her. Her lips were quivering as she slowly said,

    ¡°What... the hell is that?¡±

 Chapter 397: Growing Up

    <h4>Chapter 397: Growing Up</h4>

    ¡°What the hell?¡± That was all that Fang Yu could think about as she saw the spectacle in front of her.

    She saw both Andromeda and Genie in front of her, giving Fang Yu a strained smile.

    Both of there were fine, as Fang Yu could not detect any abnormalities in these two.

    But the same cannot be said on Tang Li.

    ¡°Sis, look at me! Tang Li grew up!¡± Tang Li said as her long, silky hair swished behind her while she bobbed her head side by side happily.

    She twirled her body as she approached the befuddled Fang Yu.

    ¡°Sis, look! Tang Li¡¯s head reaches Sis¡¯ waist!¡± Tang Li eximed as the top of her head collided with Fang Yu¡¯s waist.

    ¡°How... how did you just suddenly grow up?¡±

    Fang Yu eximed, seeing that the Tang Li in front of her was no longer a baby, but an 8 year-old child!

    What Fang Yu basically saw was that Tang Li¡¯s body changed from a baby to a small girl!

    Gone were the small body, chubby cheeks, and the baby talk of Tang Li.

    What Tang Li looked like now was a girl with a thin body, glowing skin and long ck hair reaching the floor. Her eyes were glowing yfully while her hands were slowly inching towards Fang Yu.

    Tang Li still had the mischievous smile on her face, reminding Fang Yu that just like before, the grown-up Tang Li will always be up to no good.

    Just like before, Tang Li¡¯s was still adorable, so much so that Fang Yu wanted to just cuddle the bigger Tang Li right now.

    ¡°Muuu... Sis, Tang Li does not like that look.¡± Tang Li muttered as she saw the glint in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Pit pat, pit pat.¡± The sounds of Tang Li¡¯s footsteps echoed as she retreated, eyeing Fang Yu with a slightly wary look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Tang Li?¡± Fang Yu asked as she feigned being hurt. ¡°You always have slept in my bosom or above my head before. Why don¡¯t you want your Sis to hug you now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡± Tang Li pouted as she red at Fang Yu.

    The transformation of Tang Li¡¯s body gave Tang Li more varieties to express her emotions like the re that she just gave to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The emotions that Tang Li showed was so exquisite that Fang Yu was hurt by the re that Tang Li gave her.

    ¡°Sis, you are still not giving me the milk that you promised!¡± Tang Li pouted as her eyes were slowly concentrated of Fang Yu¡¯s plump bosom.

    ¡°Now that Tang Li is bigger, she needs more milk from Sis!¡±

    ¡°Wait wait wait, hold up!¡± Fang Yu raised her hands, stopping Tang Li from ¡®ravaging¡¯ Fang Yu.

    ¡°Before you think about drinking my milk, can you exin first what happened to you that made you like this?¡±

    ¡°Muuu....¡± Tang Li pouted as she unwillingly removed her gaze away from Fang Yu¡¯s milk machines. Fang Yu heaved a slight sigh of relief after seeing this.

    But that relief disappeared when Tang Li said,

    ¡°Sis, I will tell what happened if you will give me milk after I talked!¡±

    ¡°Gah!¡± Fang Yu did not expect that even now, Tang Li still seemed to still be a cunning person.

    Fang Yu looked at Genie and Andromeda asking for help, but what she only got from the 2 was,

    ¡°Well, we have to know what happened to The Great Tang Li. Who knows, maybe what happened to her was actually dangerous to her. As much as possible, we need to know it quickly.¡± Genie said as she covered her mouth, presumably trying not to show her smile.

    Andromeda on the other hand, just gave Fang Yu a withering look as she said,

    ¡°Well, you just have to feed Tang Li milkter. You already fed Tang Li many times before, so feeding her now won¡¯t be that difficult.¡±

    ¡°But but but....¡± Fang Yu spluttered as she pointed at Tang Li. ¡°She¡¯s much bigger now! How the hell can I feed her if she is like that now?¡±

    ¡°Well Tang Li does not sound that different to me.¡± Andromeda said as she patted Tang Li¡¯s head. ¡°Only her body changed, not her personality. So, I think you should not have any problems feeding her.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe....¡± Tang Li giggled, apparently liking the head patting that she receives.

    She gave a hopeful look to Fang Yu, who let out a defeated sigh.

    ¡°Ok fine, I will pat your head and feed you milkter.¡± Fang Yu said as she proceeded to pat Tang Li¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Li tittered as she stayed still, enjoying the sensation of Fang Yu patting her head. ¡°Sis is the best!¡±

    ¡°... Just get talking already.¡± Fang Yu said weakly. ¡°We do not have much time left before meeting Solomon.¡±

    ¡°Kay...¡± Tang Li said as Fang Yu stopped patting her head.

    Tang Li gave one more look at Fang Yu¡¯s milk machines before she started talking.

    ¡°Sis, do you remember that Tang Li absorbed the energy of this to heal you? It seems like not all of those energy were absorbed by you. Some of them went inside Tang Li¡¯s body, and that what transformed Tang Li!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think that is the most definite reason.¡± Fang Yu muttered, remembering what happened earlier.

    Fang Yu was severely injured after her fight with Beleth, and she had to recover from her injuries quickly.

    Tang Li came to her rescue at that time, with that baby using her Devouring abilities to absorb the energy of the Goddess¡¯ and passing this energy directly to Fang Yu.

    Tang Li was lucky at that time, as Solomon seems to be upied with his injuries, which allowed Tang Li to freely absorb the energy earlier.

    Tang Li did not dare to absorb any energy for now, as it seemed like Solomon was sane again.

    But from what Tang Li just admitted to Fang Yu, it looks like some of the energy absorbed by Tang Li stayed inside her body!

    From what Fang Yu remembered, Devourers like Tang Li has to devours and their essence to nourish themselves.

    Fang Yu was not sure on how muchs Tang Li should devour, she just knew that they needed to devour some.

    So it will be entirely usible that Tang Li¡¯s body changed after Tang Li devoured some of this¡¯s energy.

    But now that begs more questions.

    If Tang Li continues devouring more and more, will she continue changing? How much will she need to change? Will there even be and end to it?

    ¡°Muuu...¡± Tang Li pouted as she saw her Sis frowning like this.

    ¡°Hey, I am just wondering if you will still change if you devour more¡± Fang Yu hastily replied to appease the fuming Tang Li. ¡°You know... I already want to be prepared when the timees that you will be older than me.¡±

    A mental image of a teenage Fang Yu and a middle-aged Tang Li shed across everyone¡¯s mind, and it made them slightly wince.

    ¡°Muuu...¡± Tang Li gave Fang Yu a withering look, showing that she was not happy with what her Sis just said.

    ¡°Sis, the next time that Tang Li will grow will be after Tang Li devours the whole Goddess! If Tang Li does not devour this whole, then Tang Li will not grow!¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Fang Yu, Genie, and Andromeda all heaved sighs of relief after hearing this.

    At least right now Fang Yu does not have to worry about a baby looking more mature and older than her.

    ¡°Hey Tang Li,¡± Fang Yu asked as she continued patting Tang Li¡¯s head. ¡°Did anything else aside from you body changed after you devoured those energies?¡±

    Tang Li gave Fang Yu a fervent nod before replying,

    ¡°Sis, Tang Li became more intelligent, and Tang Li also became a Peak Qi Condensation Cultivator!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!¡±

    Fang Yu could already ept that Tang Li¡¯s intelligence have increased, though it seems like it is still not apparent now.

    What Fang Yu could not believe was the fact that Tang Li just went from a normal baby to a Peak Qi Condensation Practitioner!

    If what Tang Li said was true, then she literally skipped over Body Refinement Stage and went straight to the peak of the First Stage!

    Fang Yu quickly touched Tang Li¡¯s pulse as she used her divine sense to inspect Tang Li¡¯s body.

    Upon some inspections, she saw that Tang Li really had a dantian inside her body, and it was filled to the brim with Tang Li¡¯s qi!

    ¡°Oh god, it really happened.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she gave a helpless look to Genie.

    Genie let out a cough after seeing Fang Yu¡¯s slight shock.

    ¡°Fang Yu, you should know that devourers needed to consume more and mores to sustain their lives and to strengthen themselves. If they want to get stronger, they have to devour more and more. What you just saw now was normal.¡±

    Since she was already tired of contradicting other people, Fang Yu just decided to ept what was told to her.

    ¡°Muuu... Sis, did Tang Li make Sis angry?¡± Tang Li asked with tears pooling on her eyes. ¡°I do not want Sis to be sad!¡±

    ¡°No! I was just surprised and happy for you Tang Li.¡± Fang Yu smoothly said as she assured the sad Tang Li.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Tang LI let out a happyugh as she slowly approached Fang Yu.

    ¡°Sis, you remembered that you promised Tang Li one thing earlier right?¡±

    ¡°Oh wait, what is that again?¡± Fang Yu said as she felt that Tang Li was bing more and more predatory right now.

    ¡°You said you will give Tang Li milk!¡±

    ¡°Oh f-¡± Fang Yu¡¯s words were cut off as the excited Tang Li leapt towards Fang Yu, managing to make her sit of the sofa.

    ¡°Milk milk milk!¡± Tang Li chanted these words like a prayer as her ¡®evil paws¡¯ reached out towards Fang Yu¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Yu let out a defeated sigh, knowing that she had no way out now.

    ¡°Drink lots, you need to be full before we face Solomonter.¡±

    ¡°Kay!¡±

    While Fang Yu¡¯s ship was being dragged inside the Goddess, there was a certain object at the surface of the Goddess¡¯ that attracted the attention of people near it.

    This object was letting out a golden glow that was actually intensifying every second. The people who saw this became entranced, as the golden glow looked so beautiful and ethereal in their eyes. They slowly approached it, wanting to see what was causing the object to be like this.

    But in no time at all, the people nearby had to go away from the glowing object as the golden glow became more and more intense.

    But even if they were scared by the glow, they were not scared of the object at all, as this object was one of the relics of their Goddess that she left when she disappeared.

    This object was a set of 3 rings looped with each other, with each ring having a different color.

    If Wang Hao was here, he will know that this object was, as this object was in his possession!

 Chapter 399: Always Keep your Valuables Locked Inside Andromedaâ€™s spaceship.

    <h4>Chapter 399: Always Keep your Valuables Locked Inside Andromeda¡¯s spaceship.</h4>

    ¡°Junk, junk, junk, all of these are junk!¡± Genieined, seeing the assortment of objects that Andromeda showed her. ¡°Are you sure you can find something here that can help you? I cannot see anything that will be valuable here.¡±

    Andromeda let out a snort as she replied. ¡°We have just been barely looking at the surface. There are still more under the pile, so we should just continue on looking.¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Genie let out a helpless sigh as she continued on looking.

    While they were busy, they suddenly heard Tang Li shouting out,

    ¡°Sis, Tang Li wants more milk!¡±, which was followed by Fang Yu replying,

    ¡°Tang Li, you already drank too much. And stop squeezing them! They are not some plushy that you can just y with!¡±

    ¡°But Sis, they feel like plushies! And they are warm!!¡±

    ¡°Ugh just stop ok?¡±

    Both Andromeda and Genie paused for a moment, before continuing their search.

    ¡°Those two really are a handful.¡± Andromeda said as she scratched her head. ¡°I have been living with them for more than 6 months already, and those two always manages to raise a ruckus no matter where they go! Ugh, in those 6 months, I feel like I just became their babysitter.¡±

    Genie tilted her head upon hearing what Andromeda said. ¡°You sound like you areining, but you are smiling while you are saying that. Seems like you really are having fun with Fang Yu and Tang Li around.¡±

    ¡°I did not smile!¡± Andromeda angrily replied. ¡°What you just saw... was my mouth spasming!¡±

    ¡°You smiled!¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡±

    ¡°You did!¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡±

    ¡°Oof, seems like I am in some sort of trouble here...¡± Wang Hao muttered, seeing the congregation of the Immortals that gathered just outside his house.

    Most of the Immortals that Wang Hao have seen in the Immortal Conve was here, and that included Tang Luo and Xiao Ya of the Immortal God Sect.

    Even the sect heads of the other huge Sects were also here, and they all looked pissed.

    The only Immortals that are not present here are the wandering ones and those that are extremely hostile to the Immortal Conve.

    ¡°Wang Hao, did you just not hear what I said? I said, get out of there!¡± The one who said these scathing words was one of the officials of the Immortal God Sect.

    Based from the clothes that the official wore, Wang Hao realized that this official might be a big shot in the Central Divine Empire.

    He could may be even the right-hand man of the Emperor.

    ¡°Why are you even angry to me anyway?¡± Wang Hao shouted back, using his ability to make his voice louder. ¡°I am not the one who punched Tian Yi to aa, right? It was thatva giant who did it, so I think you should be angry instead on that one. Oof, that giant is already dead too.¡±

    ¡°Quit spouting your lies!¡± The enraged official continued cursing at Wang Hao as he raised his clenched fists towards Wang Hao.

    ¡°Before His Highness Tian Yi lost consciousness, he managed to tell us that you colluded with theva beings! The only reason we did not apprehend you earlier was because His Highness needed some immediate medical attention. We were actually worried that you will use your weird skills to run away. But it seems like you were too confident with yourself!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that prick managed to still talk before losing his consciousness. He seems like a cockroach to me.¡± Wang Hao muttered to himself as he replied to the angry official.

    ¡°So why are you all here? Do you want to take revenge for Tian Yi? Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a lowly bunch...¡±

    ¡°Idiot, it is much more than that!¡± The official angrily replied as he waved his hands, showing all the Immortals behind him.

    ¡°His Highness Tian Yi told us that you colluded with theva beings that invaded this in the ancient times. That fact alone makes you our enemy already! Who knows, maybe you have sneaked out some of theva beings with you out of the mountain, or you are secretly nning to conquer this with them!¡±

    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Wang Hao replied as he tried not tough. ¡°We are facing another enemy here who came from the Beast God, and they are extremely powerful! And what is worse is that they are all in the God Continent, and they will fight you allter! But you are worried about me and an extinct race? Talk about your priorities!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The sharpness of Wang Hao¡¯s tongue had managed to render the angry official speechless. But this official seemed to have recovered as he replied,

    ¡°You are one big hypocrite Wang Hao. You said we should worry about the enemy Beast God? But ording to what His Highness Tian Yi told us before he lost consciousness, you are currently allied with one of the Beast God Envoys! I heard her name was Wu Meng!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what a slimy person.¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he red at the official that had been exchanging words with him .

    This official managed to put Wang Hao into a corner by mentioning his association with Wu Meng.

    Now, no matter what excuses Wang Hao will use, none of them will believe him, since he was allied with Wu Meng.

    Wang Hao is now is now the 3rd Party, and both the other parties are now hostile to him!

    ¡°But Wang Hao, if you will surrender that Wu Meng to us, and also give back the treasure that you stole from His Highness Tian Yi, then maybe we will spare you.¡± The official gleefully said, with his voice grating against Wang Hao¡¯s ears. ¡°But do not take too long. We Immortals are an impatient bunch.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Wang Hao immediately realized why many Immortals appeared just to arrest him. There are two reasons they appeared, and both of them arepelling.

    Some of the Immortals must havee here because of the information that Wang Hao was allied with Wu Meng. These Immortals went here because they want to kill Wu Meng, who was their enemy.

    But Wang Hao was sure that it was the second reason that all the Immortals rushed here.

    And that reason was the ¡®treasure¡¯ that Wang Hao obtained from the Central Divine ne.

    From the looks of it, Tian Yi managed to tell his officials that Wang Hao has obtained Jormungandr.

    The officials in turn, immediately knew that they must do their very best to obtain Jormungandr back, as it was something the Central Divine Empire had wanted to obtain for countless generations already.

    So they must have told the Immortals that Wang Hao stole the ¡®important treasure¡¯ from Tian Yi in the Central Divine ne, and then they asked for the Immortals¡¯ help to get the treasure back.

    Some of the Immortals will surely join out of greed, wanting to take the treasure for themselves.

    But maybe the officials have told the Immortals that the ¡®important treasure¡¯ with Wang Hao was something that can help the Immortal Continent to defeat the Beast God Envoys!

    That means that they must get the ¡®important treasure¡¯ from Wang Hao¡¯s hands as it could be something that will save them!

    Not to mention that Wang Hao was now allied with Wu Meng. Maybe Wang Hao will give the ¡®important treasure¡¯ to the Beast God Envoys, which will just make the situation worse.

    That will make the Immortals morepelled to take the ¡®important treasure¡¯ from Wang Hao, as they would not want their enemies to get stronger!

    ¡°Just give up now Wang Hao.¡± Tang Luo, one of the heads of the Immortal God Sect Head said as he tried to slowly approach the Golden Bull Vige. ¡°Risking your life for that is not worth it.¡±

    While Tang Luo was acting proactively, Xiao Ya on the other hand was not doing anything.

    Her eyes however were glinting and she had a mischievous smile, as if she was just watching a y unfolding in front of her.

    Wang Hao immediately knew that Xiao Ya did note here with any ill intent against Wang Hao. She just went here to see what will happen.

    ¡°Halt your steps there Old Man.¡± Wang Hao shouted, managing to halt Tang Luo on his tracks. ¡°You have a lot of concubines to take care of. Why don¡¯t you use you big tool to satisfy them, instead of just loitering here. They will appreciate your EFFORTS more, I swear.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± Wang Hao¡¯s words brought Tang Luo to the brink. ¡°Don¡¯t think that because you can just use some obscure space skills that you can already escape here!¡±

    ¡°Assemble the formation!¡± One of the Immortals, who sported long white hair and an extremely long white beard shouted out as he flew into the air. ¡°Do it now before Wang Hao could make a move!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he saw all the Immortals, including the officials floated just above the Golden Bull Vige.

    Their movements seemed precise as they all assumed a certain position in the air.

    Upon looking at it more closely, Wang Hao realized that the Immortals were creating an Immortal Formation, with themselves as theponents of the formation!

    ¡°Wang Hao, this formation right here is the Immortal Space Lock Formation!¡± The bearded old man said as Wang Hao felt an unseen power covering the whole ce. ¡°This formation locks the space inside it, preventing anyone from teleporting out! That means you will not be able to use your space skills to escape!¡±

    ¡°Oh, this guy must be the Sect Head of the Ultimate Formations Sect.¡± Wang Hao thought to himself, as he felt that the space around him had been really restricted by the Immortal Space Lock Formation. ¡°So these guys must be really wary of me escaping. They want to get Jormungandr that desperately huh.¡±

    Looking around, Wang Hao saw that there were some Immortals that did not join in creating the Immortal Space Lock Formation.

    These Immortals included Xiao Ya, Jian Bing, and 3 more Immortals.

    ¡°Okay, so they must have been wary that I will use some tricks.¡± Wang Hao shook his head, realizing that they hade prepared.

    They must have known Wang Hao¡¯s personality and his unpredictability. Leaving some Immortals stationed will mitigate this problem, as 5 Immortals outside the formation could be enough to prevent Wang Hao from doing anything weird.

    ¡°Hahaha, so Wang Hao, what will you do now?¡± The official talking to Wang Hao earlier cackled as he continued on taunting him more. ¡°You cannot escape by teleportation, and you cannot just go outside and run. So if you do not want to be killed, just give the treasure and Wu Meng to us!¡±

 Chapter 400: Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 400: Sadness</h4>

    Lel, I just saw something at my FB feed that made me extremely sad.... I could not even muster myself to write with what I am feeling now... so only 1 chapter for today, which I already gave earlier.

    Releases will be back to normal tomorrow.

    Its sad time for me now....

 Chapter 401: Hospitality or Hostility?

    <h4>Chapter 401: Hospitality or Hostility?</h4>

    Wang Hao¡¯s expression was unfathomable as he looked at the looming Immortals above him.

    Thea and Wu Meng both looked at Wang Hao worriedly as they realized that even now, Wang Hao is still not making his move.

    ¡°What is his problem?¡± Wu Meng thought to herself as she saw the way that Wang Hao acted. ¡°Is there really something that was preventing him from doing something?¡±

    Wu Meng knew with her instincts that if Wang Hao did his absolute best, none of the Immortals present would do anything to him.

    Of course Wu Meng was not sure how Wang Hao could achieve that but she could sense that if it is Wang Hao, then that kind of thing could be possible.

    Thea had the same thoughts as Wu Meng, and she was more worriedpared to Wu Meng.

    After all, Thea had been with Wang Hao longerpared to Wu Meng, so Thea can recognize when there is something weird or different with Wang Hao.

    ¡°Wang Hao...¡± Thea muttered as she approached Wang Hao worriedly. ¡°Are you really fine?¡±

    Thea knew that there was something bugging Wang Hao right now, and it¡¯s definitely not the Immortals above them.

    There was something else that was bothering Wang Hao, and if Thea could not identify that something, then all three of them will be captured here by the Immortals.

    ¡°Well, it was like this...¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes shed as he sent his divine sense straight into the minds of both Wu Meng and Thea.

    Both Thea and Wu Meng slightly reeled from the information that Wang Hao gave them. After all, they could not expect that Wang Hao actually had this bizarre reason!

    ording to what Wang Hao said in his divine sense, he had 6 mortal body clones and one Avatar Stone Body in his possession.(See chapter 188 and 189 for details.)

    He uses these 7 types of body as his ¡®spare body¡¯

    The 6 mortal bodies are weak bodies, and it was something that Wang Hao was using for emergencies, in case his body gets destroyed. As long as his soul survives the body¡¯s destruction, he can just possess one of the 6 mortal bodies, and he is back to normal.

    As for the Avatar Stone Body, it was something that Wang Hao obtained after he got the Portal Rings.

    The Avatar Stone Body was also an extra body like the 6 mortal bodies, but the Avatar Stone Body was a stronger type of extra body.

    It is extremely sturdy, and it can regenerate from any type of damage. One can say that the Avatar Stone Body was the perfect type of extra body.

    ording to Wang Hao, he was using the Avatar Stone Body as his main body right now, as he already abandoned his original weak body.

    So how is this rted to Wang Hao being unable to take action? The answer for that was actually just simple.

    It was because of a certain person residing in the Portal Ring.

    ¡°Little Bai!¡± This name shed across Thea¡¯s mind as Wang Hao told her in his divine sense message that the Portal Ring has a treasure spirit residing inside it, and the name of that treasure spirit was Little Bai!

    ording to Wang Hao, owning the Portal Rings gives Wang Hao a restriction.

    That restriction was that he has to aplish the missions given by Little Bai in whatever way it is possible.

    If Wang Hao fails to aplish that mission, then he will lose his ownership of the Portal Ring.

    Failing to aplish as mission will also mean that Wang Hao will lose possession of the Avatar Stone Body, which will leave Wang Hao back to his soul state.

    After feeling the wonderful sensation of having his body made up of Avatar Stone, Wang Hao obviously would not want to lose the Avatar Stone Body.

    Just the thought of using the weak 6 mortal bodies makes Wang Hao extremely despondent.

    So if Wang Hao wants to keep his current Avatar Stone Body, then he has to follow all the missions that Little Bai gives him!

    ¡°So....¡± What is the mission that that Little Bai gave to you?¡± Wu Meng asked back with her divine sense. ¡°Was it something rted for today?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Wang Hao replied as he gave a re to the Portal Ring. ¡°Little Bai gave me a mission where I should not use any of my abilities to defend myself if there are anyone who tries to attack me. This mission willst for 3 hours. He gave me this mission 30 minutes ago, just as Merlin and Shou Nanren arrived. That means that there is still 2 hours and 30 minutes remaining before that mission ends.¡±

    ¡°What a harsh brat!¡± Thea muttered as she red at the Portal Ring. ¡°Now I am not jealous of you obtaining a treasure like that.¡±

    Wu Meng narrowed her eyes, realizing that what Wang Hao said was true.

    30 minutes earlier, Merlin and Shou Nanren showed up and wanted to kill Wang Hao and Jorm.

    Now that she remembers it, Wu Meng realized that Wang Hao did not use any of his abilities at that time to fight either Shou Nanren and Merlin.

    Wang Hao just used Jorm to kill Shou Nanren, which effectively scared Merlin into running away.

    ¡°So that is why you did not fight earlier....¡± Thea muttered, reaching the same realization that Wu Meng had. ¡°But why did that Little Bai give you that mission? It¡¯s like he wants you to die!¡±

    ¡°I do not know either...¡± Wang Hao replied helplessly as he shook the Portal Ring vigorously.

    ¡°If I do not aplish this mission, I will lose my ownership of the Portal Ring and this great body. But if I aplish this mission, I will receive a reward. And Little Bai told me that this reward will assist me on helping Fang Lin!¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that Fang Lin is in trouble right now?¡± Thea asked as she gave Wang Hao a silent stare. ¡°Is your disciple in danger?¡±

    Wang Hao slightly winced after he heard Thea mentioning the word disciple. He then gave Thea a nod as he said,

    ¡°I can feel it with my instincts. Fang Lin is about to face the greatest danger in his life, so I and Old Man decided to help him out. As much as possible, I and Old Man wants to help Fang Lin against this impending danger!¡±

    ¡°So you just have to stay still here and do nothing, and you will get somethingter that will help you assist Fang Lin.¡± Thea stated monotonously. ¡°It sounds simple, but... you do know that if you do not use your abilities right now, Wu Meng, Jorm, and I might die.¡±

    Wu Meng gave a nod to Wang Hao after hearing this, while Jorm gave Wang Hao a peeved look, as if he was slightly angry to him too.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, do not worry, I have something in my sleeves here that can save us.¡± Wang Hao confidently replied as he stood up and went outside the house. ¡°Just watch and see.¡±

    Both Thea and Wu Meng gave Wang Hao incredulous looks as they watched him leave the house.

    They heard his footsteps, which did not sound agitated at all, even under the enormous pressure that he is facing right now.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen.¡± Wang Hao coolly said as he gave a bow in front of the befuddle Immortals in front of him. ¡°Do you really want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Heh, if that is what we need to do to take back what is ours, then we will do it!¡± The official arguing with Wang Hao earlier replied. ¡°Why? Have you been scared s**t about what you saw right now? Hahahaha! Pleading won¡¯t do anything to save you now!¡±

    ¡°Shut up vermin.¡± Wang Hao replied venomously, ignoring all the words that the official said.

    ¡°Wha- wh- what?¡± Wang Hao ignored the sputtering noises that the official made as turned his head and looked directly at the Immortals above him.

    ¡°By now, you should have known that I... am not a native of this. You should also have known by this point that I have a powerful background and I am only here for some reasons obscure and unknown to you. But even after knowing all that, you all still wanted to oppose me? Are you really sure you can do that? Are you aware of the possible consequences that will happen if you go on fighting me? Are you really ready?¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s words managed to pause the heavy momentum that the Immortals gave out earlier. Even the official arguing with Wang Hao was also rendered silent by what Wang Hao said

    ¡°.....¡±

    Both sides then plunged into a state of absolute silence as they both ruminated on their situation.

    For the Immortals, they badly wanted to fight Wang Hao right now, but the threat of his unknown background and the possible consequences of fighting him made them extremely hesitant.

    As for Wang Hao, he was only silent as he only wanted to make the Immortals, just like Merlin earlier, to be too scared to make a move.

    Both Thea and Wu Meng were silent too as they watched at the ongoing situation with bated breaths.

    ¡°...¡±

    Inside Andromeda¡¯ spaceship.

    2 hours have already passed by since Andromeda and Genie looked for things that can assist them.

    By this point, Tang Li already had her fill, and she was smiling contentedly as she slept soundly on Fang Yu¡¯sp.

    Both Andromeda and Genie looked at the sleeping Tang Li with warm eyes, as the sight of an adorable 8 year-child sleeping peacefully on ap of a beautiful woman was a heartwarming view indeed.

    ¡°Hey, stop staring at me like that.¡± Fang Yu muttered angrily as she looked at Andromeda and Genie. ¡°Did you even find what you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°Yeah well... we managed to find some things, and we were able to make something decent that maybe could help uster.¡± Thea replied nonchntly while Genie gave a fervent nod. She then looked at Fang Yu as she said,

    ¡°How about you Fang Yu? Are you already prepared?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, of course I am!¡± Fang Yu replied as she puffed out her chest. ¡°I gained a lot from my session earlier, and I am sure that I am stronger nowpared to earlier!¡±

    What Fang Yu said was no bluff.

    Right now, Fang Yu¡¯s condition has reached the peak state, and her current power is the strongest level she had right now!

    First of all, she managed to create the Ice-Fire Nascent Soul, something that increased her spiritual strength and made her battle prowess rise up!

    Then, Fang Yu have sessfully made all of her 13 Heaven Grade Coresplete the Tempering Major Realm!

    Thepletion of the Tempering Major Realm gave Fang Yu¡¯s cores the chance to evolve.

    Now that more than an hour had passed by, all of Fang Yu¡¯s cores havepleted their evolution, which transformed them once more!

    Not only that, but this evolution granted Fang Yu one new special ability, which just increased her already numerous abilities!

    ¡°Hehehe, how strong could I be now? Hmm... I will just use Solomon as my test dummy.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked outside the ship.

    There, she saw an extremelyrge cave looming above them.

    The inside if the cave was so dark that Fang Yu could not see what was inside it.

    But she could feel that an extremely massive figure was inside the cave, and it is waiting for her.

    ¡°So, we have arrived at Solomon¡¯sir already.¡± Fang Yu slowly said as killing intent appeared in her eyes. She gripped her fists tightly as she said,

    ¡°Since you had the courtesy of inviting us, then we will happily ept your invitation!¡±

 Chapter 402: Nihility

    <h4>Chapter 402: Nihility</h4>

    ¡°Now, there is no way for you to run.¡± Fang Yu heard a deep voice sounding out from the cave, managing to jolt the spaceship with countless shockwaves.

    Fang Yu then heard a slithering sound which prompted her to look outside.

    There, she saw the ck arm that dragged them to this ce slinking back towards the dark cave.

    The way the ck arm moved made Fang Yu realize that this arm really came from Solomon himself.

    ¡°Hmph, that was a nice... ride you gave us.¡± Fang Yu said scornfully. She then stood up as fighting intent appeared on her eyes. She waved her hands, bringing the slumbering Tang Li inside her storage.

    As for Andromeda and Genie, both of them stood behind Fang Yu, taking their own positions.

    Andromeda was slightly trembling, as she felt scared now that she was in front of the infamous Solomon. But she gritted her teeth as she did not allow herself to retreat.

    A part of the legacy that Andromeda was looking for was with Solomon, so Andromeda had no choice but to face him if she wants to obtain it!

    Genie on the other hand was only silent as she gave Solomon aplicated look. She was not sure how to feel right now, but Genie knew that she will feel relief and maybe some happiness once Solomon dies.

    ¡°Now that you have brought us here, what will you do huh?¡± Fang Yu said as her body started tensing imperceptibly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you just brought us here for a chat? Because I will be extremely happy if that was the truth.¡±

    Solomon¡¯s reply came quickly, and it made Fang Yu shake her head.

    ¡°Chat? Who do you take me for? An evil viin who will tell about his ns? I do not have time for that, given my current condition. So instead of my mouth, I think you three should just settle with my body!¡±

    The whole cave then trembled, followed by a massive hand crashing down towards Fang Yu and co.!

    ¡°Here ites!¡± Fang Yu, Andromeda, and Genie thought to themselves as they saw the massive hand bearing down on them. ¡°Since you want to fight, then we will give you a fight!¡±

    But contrary to their words, the first thing that Fang Yu and herpanions did was to frantically dodge Solomon¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    Booming sounds echoed all around them as Solomon¡¯s hand continued on attacking them.

    ¡°What the hell? I thought he is weakened! Even that simple p of his could kill us!¡± Fang Yuined as she gave Genie and aggrieved look. ¡°How the hell is that weak?¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I actually have not seen Solomon fight after his injuries.¡± Genie admitted as she let out a yelp when she was slightly blown away by the shockwaves.

    Genie slightly grimaced as she continued her exnation. ¡°Whenever Solomon wanted something to be eliminated, it¡¯s the Djinns under hismandments that do his bidding. Couple that with his heavy injuries, and Solomon should be extremely weak now!¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that somehow, Solomon found a way to make himself stronger today?¡± Fang Yu eximed as she made another miraculous dodge. ¡°If that was the truth, they we really are in a slimy situation!¡±

    ¡°I think that is the most likely scenario here.¡± Genie said as she let out a sigh. ¡°What Solomon did today must have boosted his strength to higher levels. But I am sure that Solomon will face a massive bacshter. So he must have been saving this strength boost for something where he really needs it.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that killing us warrants Solomon to use that risky strength boost?¡± Fang Yu eximed angrily as she, Genie and Andromeda jumped back. ¡°If that was the truth, then maybe Solomon will gain something by killing us.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, now that you have just realized that our enemy just boosted his strength, have you also realized the way to beat him?¡± Andromeda angrily said as they felt the frequency of Solomon¡¯s attacks are decreasing. ¡°You know that Solomon will not just use attacks like this forever. Sooner orter he will use his Nature Power, and if we do not find any way to beat him around that time, then we will be finished!¡±

    ¡°We know!¡± Both Genie and Fang Yu replied, as hints of frustration appeared on their faces.

    Now that they are facing Solomon, they should have been prepared for things like this. There is no time for them to be scared! They must be proactive, or Solomon will kill them!

    ¡°Think, think, think!¡± Fang Yu growled as she spun her mind quickly. ¡°What is Solomon¡¯s Nature Power?¡±

    Because of herte entry under Solomon¡¯s tutge, Genie had not idea on what Solomon¡¯s Nature Power was.

    Even the memories that Fang Yu obtained from her devouring Andromalius¡¯ head and Phenex¡¯s headless body earlier did not give her any info, as she only absorbed pieces of their corpses earlier.

    If she managed to devour Beleth¡¯s body, then she might have already discovered Solomon¡¯s Nature Power. It¡¯s too bad that the entirety of Beleth¡¯s body had been destroyed during their match earlier.

    As for Fang Yu¡¯s AI suit, all the observations and simtions that it did earlier was only able to assign these values on Solomon¡¯s possible Nature Powers:

    Creation- 75%

    Death-60%

    Karma- 50%

    Evil- 60%

    Curse- 50%

    Knowledge- 50%

    Even with all the observations that Fang Yu¡¯s AI suit did at the traps that Solomon had used on Fang Yu earlier, it was still unable to exactly determine Solomon¡¯s real Nature Power.

    If Fang Yu manages to get a grasp of Solomon¡¯s real Nature Power, then she will be able to possibly find Solomon¡¯s weakness.

    ¡°Tsk, Andromeda! Let¡¯s link the processing units of our AI suits!¡± Fang Yu said as she approached Andromeda. ¡°Bybining the processing power of our AI suits, they might be able to simte Solomon¡¯s Nature Power much easier than before!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Fang Yu then felt a slight jolt in her suit as she felt that Andromeda used her administrative control tobine the processing power of their AI suits.

    After doing this, Andromeda gave Fang Yu a withering look as she said,

    ¡°The simtion abilities of our AI suits may have increased with thebination that we did. But that does not mean anything if there is nothing to simte at!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying to me that if Solomon does not use any of his abilities in front of us, our AI suits won¡¯t be able to do anything?¡± Fang Yu replied as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s basically it.¡± Andromeda replied unabashedly. ¡°So, we have no choice but to make Solomon attack us if we want to discover his real power.¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Yu cussed as she gripped her fists tightly. Both Andromeda and Genie could see that Fang Yu was scared, but they both knew that for Fang Yu to defeat Solomon, she must discover his weakness first. Maybe she can even enve Solomon if she finds the Item where Solomon stores his power.

    ¡°Argh! Let¡¯s do this then!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she began to build power in her body.

    Fang Yu knew that the only way that she can force Solomon to attack them was if she and herpanions attack Solomon in a way that Solomon has no choice but to fight back.

    Basically, they have to use extremely damaging attacks on Solomon that will force Solomon to attack them!

    The more attacks that Solomon dishes out, the better it will be for the AI suits to determine his real power!

    In this kind of scenario, what will dictate the end was the time it will take for Fang Yu to know Solomon¡¯s Nature Power.

    If Fang Yu takes too long to discover it, then it is highly likely that she and herpanions will be killed by Solomon.

    But if she deciphers his Nature Power as early as possible, they could achieve victory!

    ¡°I really do not like this...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she raised both of her palms. ¡°But since we are already here, then we just have to go on with this!¡±

    ¡°Andromeda!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she casted Andromeda a sideways nce. ¡°I will be the one who will dish out the attacks against Solomon. If Solomon attacks me, I will also do my best to defend myself against his attacks. But that will leave me vulnerable against any attacks unrted to Solomon. So you and Genie... protect me from anything that I will be unable to defend myself with!¡±

    ¡°...¡± If Andromeda had anyins about what Fang Yu just told her to do, she did not say it as she only gave Fang Yu a quick nod.

    Fang Yu of course noticed this, but she did not call Andromeda out. She knew that both Andromeda and Genie wanted to fight too, but Fang Yu was thinking that themands she gave to Andromeda and Genie were the most optimal in this situation.

    ¡°If you have anyints against me, just say that to meter! For now, let¡¯s focus on surviving!¡± Fang Yu said as she felt the environment around her.

    Technically speaking, since she is in Stage Zero, then Fang Yu should not be able to use the entirety of her Third Stage Practitioner Base here.

    But once Fang Yu was brought here at Solomon¡¯s dwelling, she felt that even if she used her Third Stage Practitioner Base here, she will not be expelled by the Goddess!

    It was as if this ce was specially designed so that Fang Yu can use her full power!

    ¡°Tsk, so Solomon really did not want me to escape huh.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she red at the dark cave in front of her.

    Fang Yu was not sure ¡®HOW¡¯ Solomon was able to allow Fang Yu to use her full power in his dwelling.

    But Fang Yu knew ¡®WHY¡¯ Solomon did this.

    If this ce has the same restrictions as the Goddess, then Fang Yu can just use her full power and she will be expelled from the, which will let her escape from Solomon.

    By removing that restriction, Fang Yu won¡¯t be able to just expel herself.

    That just further proves that Solomon brought Fang Yu here without any intention of letting her get away.

    ¡°Hmph, are you really sure on allowing me to use my full power here?¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she took a deep breath. ¡°Since I know that you will not answer that, then I will just make you taste my power!¡±

    At the surface of her Duality Godly Divine Beast Core, the symbols ¦¨(death), ¨‘(fire), and ?(destruction) flew out of her dantian andbined in front of her.

    Combining these three symbols will create the Destructive Deathme Body, but this time, Fang Yu did not use her body as the medium.

    Instead, she created an orb in front of her which was pulsing with the power of the three symbols.

    The orb was gold, ck, and grey in color. An aura of extreme death and decay could be felt from the tri-colored orb. Aside from that, the orb also felt extremely hot, as if being in contact with this orb will burn anything out of existence. There was also an aura of destruction emanated by the orb which just makes it feel more threatening.

    Fang Yu licked her lips, clearly satisfied with her creation.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Following Fang Yu¡¯s shout, the orb that she created increased in size dramatically, until it wasrge enough to blot the whole mouth of the dark cave.

    ¡°Consider this as my gift for you Solomon. Enjoy it, because this could be thest gift that you will receive!¡±

    The surrounding space began to tremble and crack as Fang Yu sent the massive orb towards Solomon!

    ¡°Nihility Orb!¡±

 Chapter 403: A Face-off

    <h4>Chapter 403: A Face-off</h4>

    There was a thunderous impact as the Nihility Orb collided with Solomon¡¯s figure inside the cave.

    ¡°Hehehe... if you dared to take my Nihility Orb head-on, then you should expect to be injured!¡± Fang Yu muttered knowing fully well the power of her attack.

    By letting the symbols of fire, death, and destructionbine into one attack instead of fusing it with her body, Fang Yu was able to optimize all the destructive potential of the symbols.

    After all, some of the potency of the symbols were always lost every time she fuses them with her body to create the Destructive Deathme Body, which makes them fall short of their peak power.

    But now that Fang Yubined all these three symbols without any ¡®obstructions¡¯ at all, Fang Yu was sure that the damaging power of her Nihility Orb will be off the charts.

    The word ¡®Nihility¡¯ means nothingness, and Fang Yu knew it was an apt name for her attack!

    The unstoppable heat of her Pure Yang Universe me, the unescapable death and decay brought by her ¦¨(death) symbol, and the pure destruction by the ?(destruction) symbol are all contained inside the Nihility Orb.

    All these properties make it obvious that anyone hit by the Nihility Orb will be sted away into nothingness!

    And now, Fang Yu wanted to see if Solomon would be the Nihility Orb¡¯s first victim!

    But just like all the expectations that Fang Yu had, it was also quickly doused cold by the reality.

    ¡°What a powerful attack. Even I felt slightly threatened by it. Its too bad that this orb would not be enough to kill me.¡± Solomon¡¯s voice sounded out as Fang Yu felt her Nihility orb hitting its target. ¡°Since you gave me this orb, I also have to give something to you. That¡¯s the principle of gift giving right?¡±

    Fang Yu then felt extremely uneasy, as she suddenly felt extreme wariness. As for the source of her wariness, it came from inside the dark cave!

    She stepped back, with her mind calcting what defense she should use. With the way her fight was going, Fang Yu had no time to know if Solomon was affected by her Nihility Orb.

    As long as Solomon does not show himself, Fang Yu will have no way to know about it.

    Fang Yu could only pray that her Nihility Orb did something to Solomon before she felt the build-up of power inside the cave.

    ¡°Herees Solomon¡¯s first attack!¡± Fang You thought gravely as she gave a nod to both Andromeda and Genie, who also nodded back to Fang Yu.

    All three of them were excited and scared at the same time knowing that this is the first time that Solomon will make an attack ever since he was heavily injured by the Goddess countless of years ago.

    Fang Yu had no idea on what Solomon¡¯s attack will look like, but no matter what he threw at her, Fang Yu will do her best to survive.

    Genie and Andromeda jumped away from Fang Yu, as Fang Yu told them earlier that she will be the only one to deal with Solomon. Genie and Andromeda only has to guard Fang Yu from unexpected elements that mighte in y.

    ¡°AI suit maximum overdrive.¡± Andromeda muttered as she amped the sensors of both her and Fang Yu¡¯s AI suit to the max. With these, better observations will be made by the AI suits which will hasten the simtion of Solomon¡¯s Nature Power.

    Genie was no idle either, as she turned her body into a mist, with her eyes looking around her cautiously.

    This is one of the forms of her Mist Nature Power, and it allows her to transform her body into the Mist.

    Anything touched by her Mist Body will be immediately teleported to the Mist Room.

    This ¡®anything¡¯ includes objects and even attacks, as long as these attacks were bearable for Genie.

    If Genie in her Mist Body Form tried to absorb an attack that is too strong for her, she will suffer a bacsh which will make her experience twice the damage from the attack that she failed to absorb.

    But of course Genie was not an idiot who would do such a stupid thing.

    With her using her Mist Body Form, Genie was highly confident that she can protect Fang Yu from any kind of attacks that did note from Solomon.

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you now Fang Yu...¡± Genie muttered to herself as she roamed around in her Mist Body Form. ¡°I wish that you will be able tost longer until we recognize Solomon¡¯s power.¡±

    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes as she felt the efforts and the determination of both Genie and Andromeda.

    Having them made her feel warm, as Fang Yu realized that she had tworades that she can trust right now.

    Fang Yu gripped her fists as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Genie and Andromeda, I will not waste the opportunity you gave me! I swear I will survive!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    The hairs in Fang Yu¡¯s skin suddenly rose as Fang Yu saw an extremely bright objecting out of the cave.

    With her advanced vision, it took Fang Yu only a moment to recognize what this bright object is.

    It was a pristine white chariot, and it was being dragged by 5 Skeletal Horses. The bright glow wasing from the chariot itself, which seemed to be made up of rare materials.

    The chariot moved extremely fast,ing out of the cave and approaching Fang Yu so quickly that before Fang Yu could realize it, the chariot and the horses were already in front of her!

    ¡°Oh s**t!¡± Fang Yu cussed as she saw the chariot that was about to collide with her.

    ¡°Woosh!¡± Fang Yu suddenly disappeared from that spot, with her body reappearing at another location, 5 meters away from the chariot.

    Because of the suddenness of the chariot attack, Fang Yu was forced to use the teleportation power of her ¡ñ(space) symbol.

    This made Fang Yu wince inwardly, as her use of teleportation is not unlimited like what Wang Hao does. She cannot just use it to keep dodging the chariot, which will surely continue chasing her!

    And Fang Yu could not just let the chariot hit her, as she instinctively felt that even in her current state, she will still be heavily injured once she was hit by that speedy chariot!

    ¡°What the hell is this attack?¡± Fang Yu thought as she stared at the white chariot and the horses warily.

    ¡°With my Demonic Unicorn Power, I am sure that the chariot and the horses are not illusions. That just means both of them were real objects!¡± Fang Yu bit her lips as she saw the chariot and the horses locked in on her again!

    ¡°If these chariot and horses are Solomon¡¯s first attack against me, then what kind of attack are they?¡± Fang Yu thought panickedly as she retreated quickly, trying to lead the chariot around.

    ¡°Hong...¡±

    But that effort of Fang Yu was useless, as the chariot¡¯s speed made it appear in front of Fang Yu again!

    This time, Fang Yu was unable to react as the hooves of the horses kicked her chest.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Fang Yu was catapulted backwards by the force of the impact. Blood spurted out of her mouth as she felt her insides roiling from that kick.

    ¡°Force is mass multiplied by eleration. These horses has normal mass, but their horrific speed makes each of their blows extremely ¡®forceful¡¯!¡± Fang Yu thought as she wiped the blood from her mouth.

    Fang Yu had a cramped smile as she realized that Solomon just used one attack, and she had been injured immediately. Meanwhile, Fang Yu was still not sure if her own attack was able to affect Solomon!

    ¡°Speed! These horses and chariot represent speed!¡± This is the only thing that Fang Yu realized from that sh earlier.

    Fang Yu felt slightly relieved that at least by now, she somehow gained more clues about Solomon¡¯s real power.

    ¡°Are you okay Fang Yu?¡± Fang Yu heard the worry in the voice of both Genie and Andromeda as they hastily called out to her.

    Both of them saw the otherworldly speed of the horse, and they also saw the Fang Yu being pushed back by the horses!

    Genie and Andromeda knew that Fang Yu had countless abilities that will allow Fang Yu to defeat the horses quickly.

    The problem is that these abilities, even the fastest ones, required around 1 second before they can be activated.

    Against a normal opponent, that kind of speed is enough.

    But with their unfair speed, the horses will be able to stomp Fang Yu multiple times before Fang Yu could cast any of these abilities!

    This ridiculous situation can make someone say that Fang Yu¡¯s greatest strength had been neutralized by the overwhelming speed that the horses had!

    ¡°Tsk, seems like I am already cornered here...¡± Fang Yu murmured as she red at Genie and Andromeda, who was about to swoop in and help her.

    ¡°Do not interfere! If you help me, the horses will surely attack you two! Genie, I felt the power of that horses¡¯ stomp earlier. I can guarantee that even your Mist Body will not be able to absorb that attack! As for you Andromeda, you already knew that you have the weakest body here, so just one stomp from the horses will kill you!¡±

    This made both Genie and Andromeda pause, as they realized that what Fang Yu said was right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I am like this, I know I can somehow find a way against these horses.¡± Fang Yu then looked at the horses, who strangely enough, did not pursue the injured Fang Yu.

    The horses stared at Fang Yu instead, with their eyes filled with derision.

    ¡°These bastards...¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth realizing what the horses were doing.

    ¡°These skeletal horses are looking down on me!¡±

    There have been many times that Fang Yu have been humiliated in her life, both in her male and female bodies.

    But this time, she was unable to swallow and endure the humiliation she received from the skeletal horses.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Fang Yu knew that the horses were not attacking her right now as they were waiting for her to make a move.

    This time, the horses will attack Fang Yu once she attempts to make a move.

    That means that if for example, Fang Yu attempts to don her Red Martial Aura, the horses will swoop in and stomp the living c*ap out of her before the Red Martial Aura could cover her body.

    The horses will be doing this as they want to give the statement that,

    [We can kill Fang Yu even if she tries to attack! If she makes a move, we will be able to kill her faster than she could even use that move!]

    The audaciousness of this was enough to make Fang Yu extremely pissed.

    ¡°Oh, so that is what you want huh? A face-off? Well then, I shall happily y with you!¡± Fang Yu growled as she red at the horses with killing intent.

    ¡°...¡±

    Both sides were tense as they kept their bodies still.

    The horses¡¯ eyes were trained on Fang Yu, watching her every move. At the instant that Fang Yu tries to attack them, the horses will use their speed to neutralize Fang Yu before she could even try to attack!

    Fang Yu on the other hand, was thinking of a different thing.

    She knew that for her to beat the horses, she must use an attack that will be faster than the horses! Only this kind of attack will allow Fang Yu to win!

    With the countless abilities that Fang Yu had with her, surely there is onebination that will give her what she needed, right?¡±

 Chapter 404: Control

    <h4>Chapter 404: Control</h4>

    While the skeletal horses were looking at Fang Yu with the utmost caution, they suddenly saw Fang Yu rxing her body, as if she found a solution to her current dilemma.

    The horses were unsure on what Fang Yu was thinking, but they knew that the moment ising.

    ¡°Twitch.¡± The horses saw the influx of power towards Fang Yu, alerting them that she was about to make her move.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The horses rushed forward, as their mighty legs propelled them towards Fang Yu.

    The horses were gloating as their speed allowed them to reach Fang Yu before she could make her move.

    ¡°Woosh~¡± The horses did not waste time as they immediately used their front hooves to smash Fang Yu¡¯s chest.

    Because of their insane speeds, the horses usually are unable to control their attacks precisely.

    It is harder for them to hit their intended target as their quick movements makes their aim usually off.

    Because of that, the horses chose to stomp Fang Yu¡¯s chest instead of her head, as they will surely not miss Fang Yu¡¯s chest given its sizepared to her head.

    This time, the horses did not hold back as they used their full power to smash Fang Yu¡¯s chest.

    The horses trembled inwardly, as they imagined the satisfying crunching sensation that they will get after stomping Fang Yu¡¯s chest.

    Just imagining that right now already makes the horses giddy.

    But the feedback they were waiting for did note, as they once more felt their attacks hitting nothing.

    ¡°?????¡± The horses were confused because this time, they saw that Fang Yu was still in front of them

    This just tells them that Fang Yu did not use any teleportation to dodge.

    So why did their attacks feel like they hit nothing?

    At that moment, the horses took a closer look, and they saw that their attack has passed right through Fang Yu!

    It was as if the current Fang Yu¡¯s body was impervious to attacks!

    ¡°!!!!!¡± Because of what Fang Yu did, the horses were put off-bnce as their attacks did not hit anything.

    This put the horses in an extremely precarious situation, as they do not have any leeway to dodge now!

    ¡°Now you are mine!¡± Fang Yu cackled at the off-bnce horses.

    Right at the moment that the horses¡¯ attack went through Fang Yu, Fang Yu sent her right fist sailing towards the skeletal horses.

    If it was the normal situation, Fang Yu will be sted away by the horses¡¯ stomp first before her right fist could reach them.

    But because the horses¡¯ attack went right through Fang Yu, Fang Yu was able to somehow ¡®dodge¡¯ their attack while her own right fist was now about to hit the horses!

    ¡°Hong!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body then glowed red as she donned her Red Martial Aura, raising her strength by 100 times.

    The space around Fang Yu¡¯s fist trembled as she clenched it tightly, concentrating most of her strength there.

    To make the matters worse for the horses, Fang Yu¡¯s fist was then covered by an earthen glow, which seemed to have increased the power of her fist more.

    The eyes of the horses went wide with fear as Fang Yu¡¯s fist collided with their skulls!

    ¡°Boom!¡± (F**st Blood!)

    ¡°Boom!¡± (D**ble Kill!)

    ¡°Boom!¡±(T**ple Kill!)

    ¡°Boom!¡± (U**ra Kill!)

    ¡°Boom!¡± (R**page!¡±

    All five of the horses¡¯ heads exploded as Fang Yu¡¯s right fist hit all of them consecutively, killing them on the spot.

    The bodies of the horses then copsed as Fang Yu rolled on the floor, wheezing loudly.

    ¡°F**k, I almost died there!¡± Fang Yu cursed inwardly as she wiped off more blood that came out of her mouth.

    What Fang Yu did earlier was a risky move, and if she had timed it wrong, it will be her who could have died.

    Fang Yu knew that the horses will be the first one toy its attack on her, regardless on what she did.

    At first this seems like an extreme disadvantage, but Fang Yu knew that sometimes, one can turn weakness to strength, and she can also do the opposite, turning a strength to a weakness!

    Fang Yu did the exact same thing here, as she used the horses¡¯ own speed against them!

    The first thing that Fang Yu did was to activate her istig Ghost Form, which will grant her immunity to attacks.

    With the power of the horses¡¯ stomp, Fang Yu knew that her istig Ghost Form will onlyst for one attack.

    But that was already enough for Fang Yu.

    At the instant that Fang Yu activated her istig Ghost Form, the horses made their move as they approached Fang Yu quickly to kill her.

    Too bad for them that at the moment that their stomp hit Fang Yu¡¯s chest, her istig Ghost Form fully activated, which made her body ghost-like, making the horses¡¯ attack pass right through her.

    What Fang Yu was aiming with this move was to turn the horses off-bnced.

    ording to the Principle of Inertia, anything that moves has to continue moving until an external force prevents them from doing so.

    With the horses¡¯ attacks going right through Fang Yu¡¯s chest, there is nothing stopped the horses¡¯ stomp, which meant that the horses will continue moving forward until their stomp hit something, whether it be the ground or another object.

    Within this window of time, Fang Yu knew that the horses will be unable to dodge as their bodies were still affected by inertia! And the insane speed that the horses used to propel their stomp will make it even harder for them to resist the inertia!

    Fang Yu took advantage of this time window as she sent her right fist earlier, timing it at the moment that the horses lost their bnce.

    Fang Yu then used her Red Martial Aura to raise the power of her fist by 100 times, and she also added the Mountain Bashing Boar Ability, which increased the bashing power of her fist dramatically!

    Thebination of these abilities allowed Fang Yu to create a thunderous counter punch that even the speedy horses were unable to dodge!

    From the observations of her AI suit, Fang Yu realized that for the horses to reach such insane speeds, their legs must have been extremely strong to support their bursts of speed, and their heads must be streamlined and light to amodate for any kinds of air resistance.

    That was the reason for the powerful kicks possessed by the horses.

    But that kind of physiology hinted to Fang Yu that the horses¡¯ skulls must have been their weak spot.

    Of course Fang Yu was not sure on how weak their skulls could be, but right now that is the only weakness that Fang Yu can exploit.

    Fang Yu was extremely lucky that her powerful punch was able to destroy the five heads of the horses all at once!

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha....¡± Fang Yu let out some deep, shuddering breaths as she stared at the corpses of the horses below her.

    Their bodies started disintegrating away as the white chariot they were draggingy tumbled on the ground, with its wheel spinning erratically.

    ¡°Fang Yu!!!¡± Andromeda shouted as she approached the victorious Fang Yu. ¡°You did it, you one-shotted those damn horses!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah...¡± Even if she managed to defeat her first adversary, Fang Yu was not feeling happy at all. She felt like there was something fishy in her current situation.

    ¡°Why are these horses dragging a white chariot with them?¡± Fang Yu mused as she stared at the white chariot suspiciously.

    ¡°From the looks of it, that white chariot is extremely heavy, and it would only serve to slow the horses down... It is counter-productive for them to carry this chariot in that case then!¡±

    ¡°Andromeda!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she raised her hands, indicating Andromeda to stop approaching her.

    ¡°Do note near here first. I suspect that something is fishy with that white chariot. It just feels... really off...¡±

    Upon hearing what Fang Yu said, Andromeda and Genie looked at the white chariot, whose wheels were still spinning.

    ¡°Are you sure about that Fang Yu?¡± Andromeda said as she looked at the chariot dubiously. ¡°Maybe the chariot is just a design or an essory. You know that chariots are associated with horses right? So maybe the horses were just dragging the chariot to show that they are speedy horses.¡±

    ¡°That exnation sounds both weird and convincing Andromeda.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she slowly backed away from the chariot.

    ¡°Even if what you said was true, I still do not trust that chariot. So, I will destroy that chariot with a long-ranged attack!¡±

    But once Fang Yu was about to make her move, she suddenly saw the white chariot contorting its shape as its entire appearance entirely changed.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Fang Yu muttered, realizing what just transpired.

    ¡°So by killing the horses, I triggered the appearance of Solomon¡¯s 2nd attack? How neat.¡± Fang Yu said as the chariot finished changing its shape.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Fang Yu was unable tond an attack on the chariot while it was transforming, as she was caught by surprise with what she saw.

    In the end, Fang Yu saw a humanoid body as the new form of the transformed chariot.

    This humanoid body was extremely white, just like the color of the white chariot before. Its body was thin and slender, making it look elegant but also weak. Its face was t, as there are no nose, eyes or even mouth ced in it.

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed upon seeing the figure in front of her, as she somehow felt that this white humanoid was even more dangerous than the skeletal horses earlier!

    ¡°Congrattions Fang Yu.¡± The white humanoid spoke even if it had no mouth to speak with. ¡°You managed to beat Solomon¡¯s first attack on you. Now, prepare to receive me, Solomon¡¯s second attack...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, from the looks of it, Solomon is still affected by his injuries.¡± Fang Yu said as she looked at the white humanoid calctingly.

    ¡°If Solomon really wanted me dead, then by the moment that I killed the horses earlier, you, the chariot, should have been able to transform at that time and kill me. But you transformed 3 seconds after the horses¡¯ death. That just means that Solomon is struggling in using his abilities!¡±

    The white humanoid tilted its head as it said in an amused tone.

    ¡°So what if Solomon is like that? Even if the frequency of each of Solomon¡¯s attacks is slower now, that will still not allow help you survive!¡±

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    The ground cracked as the white humanoid took a step forward, bringing with it a powerful pressure that forced Fang Yu to hunch forward a little.

    ¡°The horses you defeated earlier are the weakest of Solomon¡¯s current attacks, so do not be cocky as you face me!¡±

    The white humanoid took another step forward and this time, Fang Yu felt the pressure around her increasing again.

    The white humanoid took its 3rd, its 4th, and its 5th step, and each of these steps increased the pressure around Fang Yu, with each increase pushing her down to the floor.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    By the time that the white humanoid took its 6th step, Fang Y was on all fours, as she used all of her limbs to stop her body from being pushed down on the floor.

    Even Genie and Andromeda were affected, as both of themy t on the floor face-first, unable to even raise their body even by a centimeter.

    ¡°What a nice sight! You, Fang Yu, groveling like a dog in front of me!¡± The white humanoid cackled as it took its 7th step.

    ¡°Gah!¡± Fang Yu spat more blood as this time, even her internals were affected by the powerful pressure. She could only raise her head a little as she red at the white humanoid.

    The white humanoid just tilted its head upon seeing Fang Yu¡¯s re.

    It tapped its long, slender fingers on his white protruding chin as it said,

    ¡°You are right with your idea that the horses earlier represent ¡®Speed¡¯. You really are clever Fang Yu. I did not expect you to discover such pattern with just the first attack!¡±

    The white humanoid¡¯s head then started twisting erratically, seemingly excited as it talked Fang Yu.

    ¡°Since you are about to die now, I think it¡¯s just appropriate that I tell you what I represent.¡±

    The head of the white humanoid continued of twisting as the white humanoid slowly said,

    ¡°I am the White Chariot, and I represent ¡®Control¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 405: Another Exam

Chapter 405: Another Exam

    This is a preview, full chapter ising soon!

    Chapter 405: Another Exam

    Yeah, so I have an exam today again, so I will be only posting 1 chapter today, after the exam

    ....

 Chapter 406: Reading is Something no one should be Neglecting

    <h4>Chapter 406: Reading is Something no one should be Neglecting</h4>

    Fang Yu let out some grunts as she resisted the pressure that was threatening to tten her on the floor.

    Actually, Fang Yu has some abilities that can let her leave, but she stopped herself from using these abilities.

    First of all, herpanions Genie and Andromeda were caught by the pressure. As their partner, Fang Yu has to find a way to save them, and Fang Yu leaving to escape is not one of these ways.

    Second, using these abilities will heavily drain Fang Yu¡¯s energy, which is not good, as Fang Yu wanted to use as little of her energy as possible in each of her fight.

    She is reserving this energy, as Fang Yu instinctively felt that she needs as much energy that she can forter.

    So Fang Yu had no choice but to use her body to endure the pressure alone. It was a good thing her body was still able to keep her up now. As for how long this couldst, even Fang Yu was not sure.

    It was only her pride and her determination that is keeping her up now.

    The white humanoid, upon seeing this, just shook his head as he continued talking.

    ¡°No matter what you do now Fang Yu, you will not be able to escape my ¡®Control! My control is absolute, and I think that not even you can resist it! You can try to use your abilities to escape my range, but once you do so, I will kill that spacefarer and that traitorous Djinn! So just stay her and enjoy my treatment!¡±

    After hearing these words, Fang Yu realized that she has to finish this fight as early as possible, as she knew it will be Genie and Andromeda who will be the first one to be affected by the white humanoid.

    She has to win, and she had to do it around this time!

    The white humanoid then raised its other foot as its attempted to take its 8th Step.

    ¡°Oh s**t, I am not sure if I can handle the pressure after his 8th step!¡± Fang Yu thought grimly as she elerated her thinking processes to the limits.

    ¡°What the hell is up with his ability?¡± Fang Yu thought as she recalled what happened earlier.

    ¡°This white humanoid, every time he takes a step, the downward pressure of my environment increases, and from the looks of it, this pressure will continue to increase as long as the humanoid increases his steps!¡±

    But that fact did not give Fang Yu any help, as it just led to more questions.

    First, how was the white humanoid able to affect the pressure with his footsteps alone? That was something that is a riddle to itself already.

    ¡°This is surely rted to Solomon¡¯s Nature Power...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s mood soured just by thinking about Solomon.

    If Fang Yu was facing a normal practitioner, she does not have to worry that much about that opponent¡¯s abilities as all practitioners follow one pattern, and that pattern is either the Immortal Cultivation or the Godly Ascension.

    No matter what type of practitioner Fang Yu faced, she was sure that their attacks will still follow the rules and principles of cultivation.

    The Djinns on the other hand, does not have that kind of pattern as their power, the Nature Power, is just as unpredictable as the Nature itself!

    This type of uniqueness was the reason it was sometimes harder to face a Djinnpared to a practitioner.

    And now, Fang Yu was being tormented by this fact.

    Not only Solomon wields Nature Power, the abilities that he just used right now were all highly unpredictable!

    A horse that moves extremely fast and stomps its opponents to death?

    A white chariot that turned into a humanoid and proceeded to manipte the pressure by taking some steps?

    Just these 2 abilities made Fang Yu extremely confused on Solomon¡¯s real power!

    These attacks also made Fang Yu realize something, which made her loathe Solomon more.

    ¡°So those traps earlier were not just traps to kill me, but they were also there to mislead me!¡±

    Fang Yu was now sure that the main reason Solomon installed all those traps against Fang Yu in the Median Layer was to misguide her knowledge about Solomon¡¯s Nature Power.

    It is highly possible that these traps have been created not by Solomon, but by some of his subordinates a long time ago!

    Solomon just told Fang Yu earlier that he made the traps so that Fang Yu will think that Solomon used his Nature Power to create the traps when in reality, these traps were made by other people!

    This led Fang Yu to a false conclusion that she will discover Solomon¡¯s Nature Power by interacting with the traps.

    This means that all the data her AI gathered from those traps were useless. These traps did not indicate any of Solomon¡¯s Nature Power, only Fang Yu was the one who made herself think the traps contain traces of his power.

    This false information lulled Fang Yu into a false sense of security, as she thought she just have to observe Solomon for a little more to know his real power.

    And now Solomon took advantage of this as he attacked Fang Yu with his real Nature Power which Fang Yu was obviously unprepared for!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The humanoid made its 8th step, and the pressure multiplied exponentially.

    ¡°Kgrh....¡± The joints of Fang Yu¡¯s four limbs bent forward, as the fulcrum in these joints were overwhelmed by the sudden increased in pressure.

    Fang Yu¡¯s body was trembling, as it was quite obvious to anyone that just a poke of their finger will be enough to make Fang Yu copse from her precarious pose.

    ¡°Control.... What does this humanoid mean by control?¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she remembered what the humanoid said earlier.

    ¡°The white humanoid said that I was right with saying that the skeletal horses were associated with ¡®Speed¡¯. Then the white humanoid said that he, on the other hand was associated with Control... There must be a connection between the two....¡±

    For the horse earlier, their physique was what allowed them to achieve insane speeds.

    But as for that white humanoid, what does he have that granted him his so-called ¡®Control¡¯?

    ¡°Is it rted to his legs?¡± Fang Yu thought, remembering what happens each time the white humanoid takes a step.

    ¡°No, I think it is more than that...¡± Fang Yu thought as she looked at both Andromeda and Genie whoy face-first on the floor.

    Because of the powerful pressure, both of them were almost embedded in the ground, as if Andromeda and Genie were both thumbtacks and the powerful pressure was a huge thumb pushing both of them down.

    That analogy looks grim, as Fang Yu was about to be the next ¡®thumbtack¡¯!

    ¡°What does this humanoid refer to when he said he is associated with Control?¡±

    Since Fang Yu could not identify how his power activates, she decided to think about the very nature of the humanoid¡¯s ¡®Control¡¯.

    Fang Yu was lucky that she can think extremely quick now, allowing her to recall the books she read before that can be cross-referenced with what the white humanoid did.

    ¡°Okay... Good thing I read this book that Old Man gave me. This book showed some unique types of abilities in the Universe, and it seems like the answer to my dilemma is here.¡±

    Fang Yu then let out a sigh as she managed to saw something in this book that was almostparable to the ¡®Control¡¯ that the white humanoid was talking about.

    ording to what she scoured in her mind, in extremely rare asions, some practitioners obtain the power to manipte an object independently in a region of space around him/her.

    This kind of ability is called you guess it, ¡®Control¡¯.

    It was called this way because as long as a certain object was inside this practitioner¡¯s region of space, it will be susceptible to some sort of control by the practitioner.

    This kind of control however was limited to only one set of effect, and this effect gets stronger the nearer the object to the practitioner was, and it will get weaker once the object gets father from the practitioner.

    That means that practitioner that gains this ability cannot just manipte the object within his/her region of space. Only one kind of effect will work.

    Only effects like being pushed away, rolled non-stop, or twisted from its centroid by 180 degrees and other single-effect things like that will happen.

    In the white humanoid¡¯s case, it seems like his ¡®Control¡¯ is the ability to make anything within a certain region of space around him to be pushed down!

    That was the reason for the current sensation that Fang Yu was feeling now.

    As for the footsteps leading to an increase in pressure, Fang Yu also managed to realize what actually happened.

    The footsteps itself did not do anything to change the pressure. They are unrted to the ¡®Control¡¯ itself.

    Each footsteps however, brought the white humanoid closer and closer to Fang Yu.

    Just like what Fang Yu remembered earlier, the effects of ¡®Control¡¯ will get stronger the nearer the target object to the practitioner is.

    The white humanoid is directly exploiting this characteristic, as he slowly approached the helpless Fang Yu!

    ¡°Ok, now that I know what his power is, I think it is time for me to make my move.¡± Fang Yu thought as she knew that whatever happens now, she will never give up.

    Good thing for her that the book mentioned a way to fight against someone with the ¡®Control¡¯ ability.

    First and foremost, a practitioner with the ¡®Control¡¯ ability can only make his ability work through the power of mind and will only.

    No types of qi, mana,w, dao or other supplements can affect or interact with the ¡®Control¡¯ ability.

    It will only work though the practitioner¡¯s will and mental strength.

    As long as the practitioner wills it, he can keep the ¡®Control¡¯ ability running, and it will only make him mentally fatigued.

    But this kind of activation requirement opens up one serious weakness to the practitioners with ¡®Control¡¯ ability.

    That weakness is that if the practitioner¡¯s will, dedication, or mind was affected, then the effects of his/her ¡®Control¡¯ ability will disappear.

    This means that if the practitioner suddenly experiences a great pain, he will be distracted which will terminate the effects of his ¡®Control¡¯ ability.

    Other things will work too, as long as it will be able to affect the practitioner¡¯s will and mind greatly.

    In the white humanoid¡¯s case, Fang Yu just have to disturb the white humanoid ¡®s mind in a way that his ¡®Control¡¯ will be affected.

    But with the way Fang Yu is right now, doing anything is actually extremely hard!

    ¡°S**t! How can I hope to mentally rattle this white humanoid, when all I can do right now is to assume a doggy pose?¡±

 Chapter 407: Some of the Cardinal Directions

    <h4>Chapter 407: Some of the Cardinal Directions</h4>

    The white humanoid inwardly was feeling extremely pleased with the suffering that Fang Yu was feeling now.

    Even though the white humanoid was just an aspect of Solomon¡¯s power, it can still feel some emotions, just like how the skeletal horses earlier felt excited on killing Fang Yu.

    The white humanoid felt a kind of sadistic pleasure upon seeing Fang Yu about to copse in front of it.

    ¡°Fang Yu... you think you had me figured out already? Heh, I am just one of Solomon¡¯s varying attacks! Even if you defeat me, more of Solomon¡¯s attacks wille. Well, that is if you defeat me.¡±

    The white humanoid relished what he was seeing as it contemted on how long Fang Yu could stillst.

    ¡°Just how far should Fang Yu be from me before she gets killed by my ¡®Control?¡± The white humanoid mused as it slowly raised its right foot to take its next step.

    The white humanoid knew that its ¡®Control¡¯ ability to push things down will get stronger the nearer Fang Yu is to him.

    But even if it can get nearer to Fang Yu, the white humanoid did not rush approaching her, as the white humanoid was also experiencing the same thing as Fang Yu.

    The white humanoid was also being pushed down by its own ¡®Control¡¯ ability. After all, its ¡®Control¡¯ ability is to push down things inside a region of space around the white humanoid.

    No matter what object, person or beings are in that region of space, they will be affected by the ¡®Control¡¯ ability,

    The white humanoid is no exception, as it is also inside that region of space, making it also affected by its own ¡®Control¡¯ ability.

    And since the white humanoid is technically at the center of this region of space, the white humanoid is experiencing the strongest ¡®Push Down¡¯ effect of its ¡®Control¡¯ Ability.

    It was a good thing for the white humanoid that its body was built in a way that can reduce the effect of its own ability.

    Around 80% of the pressure hitting the white humanoid disappears because of the way its body was built. This allows the white humanoid to be able to somehow move even under immense pressures.

    But even with its body protecting it, the white humanoid still had difficulties on moving, as its body was still extremely heavy right now.

    That was the reason why it did not immediately approach Fang Yu. Thus, it could only settle on slowly approaching her.

    Besides, Solomon told the white humanoid that Fang Yu is one slick practitioner.

    Who knows, Fang Yu might have something prepared for the white humanoid once it gets near her.

    So to prevent that from happening, the white humanoid decided to slowly crush Fang Yu with its ability until she was injured so much that she will find it hard to move.

    Only when the white humanoid was sure of this that it will approach Fang Yu more.

    With that decision, the white humanoid stopped itself from taking its next step.

    Instead, the white humanoid just stayed still on the spot as it watched fang Yu getting pushed down more by its ability.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up now? There is no way that you can leave with your partners here, so justy down and ept your fate!¡± The white humanoid said as it tried to weaken Fang Yu¡¯s fighting spirit.

    ¡°Come on, you just have to rx your limbs, and all of this will be done! How hard can that be?¡±

    But Fang Yu seemed to be unfazed with that the white humanoid said as she continued on resisting the pressure.

    The white humanoid shook its head, clearly disappointed with what it was seeing. It clenched its fists lightly, as if it was testing how its fist would feel once it hits Fang Yu¡¯s pretty face.

    ¡°Since you are a stubborn one, then I shall take it to myself to discipline you!¡± The white humanoid then took its 9th step, and it already saw its effects instantaneously.

    ¡°Blergh!¡± Fang Yu continued vomiting more blood as her blood was forced down to the ground while her body vainly attempted to stay up.

    But that resistance did notst as her limbs gave out, and her body fell face-first on the ground.

    In face of that powerful pressure, not even Fang Yu who was wearing her Red Martial Aura was able to resist it.

    The white humanoid nodded in approval upon seeing that Fang Yu was now technically, incapacitated.

    ¡°Now this makes killing you easier.¡±

    Right now, the white humanoid was just 3 steps away from Fang Yu.

    At this distance, any kind of long-range attacks will not work, as they will be forced down to the ground.

    This gives the white humanoid only 1 way to kill Fang Yu, and it was by attacking her with a powerful close-range attack.

    ¡°Because I am just a part of Solomon¡¯s power, I am actually notplete.¡± The white humanoid muttered as it took the 10th step.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body began to sink by a cm as the ground beneath her almost could not contain her weight.

    ¡°My only power is this ¡®Control;¡¯ Ability. Well, you can include my tough body in that list.¡± The white humanoid then took its 11th step, not allowing Fang Yu to have a breather.

    This time, a 1-meter deep crater was created, with Fang Yu at its very center. This just signifies the extreme pressure that Fang Yu is experiencing now!

    Genie and Andromeda were lucky as they were 10 steps away from Fang Yu, sparing them from what Fang Yu was experiencing now.

    The white humanoid did not let Fang Yu limate to her current state as it took its 12th step which brought it in front of Fang Yu.

    ¡°Weng....¡±

    This time, it was a 10-meter deep crater that was formed.

    The white humanoid let out an annoyed tsk after it saw that Fang Yu was still alive with all that happened to her.

    ¡°You really are a tough one, I give you that.¡± The white humanoid drawled as it raised its left hand above Fang Yu.

    Its left hand morphed, changing its form.

    Now it looked like a very sharp knife, and its sharp tip was pointing below at Fang Yu¡¯s head!

    ¡°What do you think will happen once I plunge this down?¡± The white humanoid mused as its knife-form left hand began to slowly dip towards Fang Yu¡¯s head.

    ¡°I am sure you will be a goner once I plunge this!¡±

    But before the white humanoid could stab Fang Yu¡¯s head, he suddenly heard a voice right just below him.

    ¡°I thought that it will take you longer before you approach me. But now that you are in front of me, I am never letting you go!¡±

    Astonishingly, it was Fang Yu¡¯s voice that the white humanoid heard!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The white humanoid thought as it looked at Fang Yu incredulously. ¡°With the pressure she is in right now, moving, even talking is fairly impossible!¡±

    ¡°Is this an illusion?¡± The white humanoid looked around as fear began to grow in it.

    The white humanoid was extremely wary of illusions, as it is one of the things that can affect the white humanoid mentally.

    The white humanoid knew that if it was caught by an illusion, it will be game over for him already. If the white humanoid was caught in an illusion, the effects of his ¡®Control¡¯ ability will disappear and he can be easily killed!

    ¡°An illusion? Heh, this is no illusion!¡±

    And then to the disbelief of the white humanoid, Fang Yu, whoy t on the floor, suddenly stood up, casually dusting off the dirt that was caught in her dress.

    ¡°Wait... This is impossible! You cannot do that!¡± The white humanoid eximed as it pointed its knife hand to Fang Yu. ¡°I get it... I am inside an illusion now, right?¡±

    ¡°Nope...¡± Fang Yu shook her head, looking somewhat disappointed with what the white humanoid said.

    She stretched her body as she slowly approached the white humanoid.

    ¡°Actually, I realized what your ability was about earlier. I knew that to defeat you, I must affect you mentally so that the effects of your ¡®Control¡¯ will disappear. So, I thought of trying to put you in an illusion. But as it turns out, I do not need to put you in an illusion anymore!¡±

    Fang Yu then let out augh as she said.

    ¡°Just right after yourst step, I suddenlygained an enlightenment! Because of this enlightenment, I realized I do not need to attack you mentally with illusions. After all, this enlightenment allowed me to shrug off the effects of your ability!¡±

    ¡°Enlightenment?¡± From the way that Fang Yu talked, it seems like she was telling the truth. Adding the fact that she can move freely inside the white humanoid¡¯s ¡®Control¡¯ ability, and her enlightenment seems legitimate!

    ¡°.....¡± The white humanoid then trembled as it realized where it went wrong.

    By allowing Fang Yu to experience that pressure for a long amount of time, it pushed Fang Yu to the limits, allowing her to gain an enlightenment!

    ¡°Tsk, I forgot that Fang Yu is one talented person. Comprehending something in the middle of the fight is actually possible for her.¡± The white humanoid shook its head, realizing that it lost already.

    Fang Yu was now immune on the effects of his ¡®Control¡¯ ability, allowing her to move freely right now! There was no way for the white humanoid to win, as its only power was now ineffective against Fang Yu!

    The white humanoid let out a defeated sigh as it asked Fang Yu,

    ¡°Fine, it seems like you take this round. But before you attack me, can you tell me first the enlightenment that you gained?¡±

    ¡°Um... well maybe I can tell you. After all it was you who helped meprehend this.¡± Fang Yu then cupped her chin as she said,

    ¡°Hey white guy, what is the opposite of Down?¡±

    ¡°Up.¡± The white humanoid replied, with confusion clear on its voice. ¡°How could that be rted to what we were talking about here?¡±

    ¡°UP and DOWN.¡± Fang Yu let out a thin smile as she said these words. ¡°You can say that this is the enlightenment that I gained, and I can onlyprehend that thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°UP and DOWN? How can these kind of concepts beprehended anyway?¡± The white humanoid thought to itself as it was extremely confused with what Fang Yu said.

    Up and Down are just concepts of direction, something that is not of extreme significance on the dao orw of practitioners.

    How can these simple concepts beprehended and used by Fang Yu to shrug off the white humanoid¡¯s ¡®Control¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if you get what I said or not. Now that I am free, it is time that I will kill you!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s body then disappeared, and the next thing that the white humanoid knew, Fang Yu¡¯s powerful fist collided with its head, which immediately exploded upon impact!

    ¡°Tsk, good thing Iprehended the Up-Down Duality Concept at that time. If not, then may head could be the one that is destroyed!¡±

 Chapter 408: â†‘â†“

    <h4>Chapter 408: ¡ü¡ý</h4>

    At the instant that the white humanoid died, Fang Yu felt the pressure emitted by the white humanoid¡¯s ¡®Control¡¯ ability disappearing entirely.

    Fang Yu let out a sigh of relief as she saw that Andromeda and Genie survived, though they suffered some injuries too.

    Genie got the lesser injuries, as she was in her Mist Body form, reducing the damage that was dished out to her.

    As for Fang Yu, she did not get away unscathed either.

    ¡°Ah f**k, my whole body hurts!¡± Fang Yuined as she saw her body riddled with injuries. She saw that some of her muscles were torn while her internals showed signs of bruising.

    ¡°Well, I just need to wait for some minutes and they will heal by themselves.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    Her fight with the white humanoid was a close call, and if not for her enlightenment of the Up-Down Duality Concept, then maybe now she will be locked in a mental fight against the white humanoid.

    ¡°Fang Yu.¡± Genie, who managed to already fix her disarrayed clothes gave Fang Yu an inquisitive look as she asked her,

    ¡°How were you able to do that? How were you able to resist the effects of whatever that white humanoid did?¡±

    ¡°Like what I told you earlier, Iprehended UP and DOWN, and that allowed me to resist the white humanoid¡¯s ability.¡± Fang Yu replied, telling Genie the same thing that she said to the white humanoid earlier.

    ¡°What do you even mean by that?¡± Genie pouted, also looking confused. But after seeing that Fang Yu will not exin anything to her, Genie let out a huff before approaching Andromeda, who looked extremely shaken.

    Fang Yu smiled as she praised her luck this time.

    Who would have thought that she will be able toprehend her 6th Duality Concept during her fight with the white humanoid?

    This 6th Concept is the Up-Down Duality Concept, and even now, Fang Yu was already excited for all the things that she can do with it!

    So how was Fang Yu able toprehend this?

    Well, it is the pushing down power of the white humanoid¡¯s ability that helped Fang Yu contemte this concept.

    When the white humanoid was still forcing Fang Yu down with his ¡®Control Ability¡¯, Fang Yu suddenly had a notion that no matter where an object is, there will always be a time that that object will move in a certain direction.

    In Fang Yu¡¯s case, she was being forced to move in a downward direction.

    When Fang Yu realized that, she thought,

    ¡°Wait, all kinds of direction have their opposites, right?¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s mind started to spin as she began to contemte on this realization more. She could not stop thinking at that time, as she feltpelled to think about it!

    ¡°If an object is moving to the left, its opposite will be moving to the right. If an object is falling down, then its opposite is shooting straight up.¡±

    This realization sparked an insight inside Fang Yu¡¯s mind, as she realized this concept of opposing directions exist everywhere in the universe!

    And Fang Yu was not just talking about the normal directions, she was also thinking about the conceptual directions!

    For example, when a practitioner ascends to another stage, his cultivation is said to go UP, and if his stage falls down, then his cultivation is said to go DOWN.

    Another example is that when a person goes older, his life is said to go FORWARD, and if in some bizarre case he gets younger, then his life goes BACKWARD.

    Onest example is that if two people became a couple, then they ENTERED a rtionship. If they decided to break-up then they LEFT the rtionship.

    These 3 scenarios just showed examples of where the concept of opposing directions can apply on an abstract concept.

    All these realizations made Fang Yu think of one thing.

    ¡°The concept of opposing directions is prevalent in the whole Universe, either as physical manifestations like vectors, or metaphorical representation of abstract things!¡±

    ¡°Up down, left right, north south, east west, forward backward, in out, enter leave, all these opposing directions are already part of the Universe itself. Without them, order will be harder to implement!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s mind felt an intense shaking at that time as she gained the enlightenment of the duality concept of Opposing Directions.

    And since she got it by experiencing the power of going Down, Fang Yu decided to call her duality concept of Opposing Directions the Up-Down Duality Concept.

    With this concept, Fang Yu will have a strong connection with anything that has a physical or abstract direction!

    And if her Stage allows it, then Fang Yu can directly manipte these directions!

    That means she can make an attack approaching her to be deflected back to the opposite direction, or she can make a person older or younger, based on what she wanted.

    With Fang Yu¡¯s current power, it is impossible for her to make someone older or younger.

    But Fang Yu¡¯s current power can at least allow her to somehow manipte the direction of her opponent¡¯s attacks.

    As long as Fang Yu trains more, she will be able to do more ridiculous things with the Up-Down Duality Concept!

    One must also know that with her Duality Godly Divine Beast Core, Fang Yu can create Dual Marks for every Duality Concept that sheprehends.

    And with the upgrade she received in her cores earlier, she can now create Dual Marks just right after sheprehends a duality concept.

    That was what Fang Yu did, creating the Dual Marks for the Up-Down Duality Concept right before the white humanoid attacked her.

    After a few seconds of tense waiting, the symbols ¡ü and ¡ý suddenly appeared in her Duality Godly Divine Beast Core.

    These two symbols are the Dual Marks for Fang Yu¡¯s Up-Down Duality Concept!

    These two symbols have different effects, just like the way their directions are opposed with each other.

    The symbol ¡ý forces an object to go on its opposite direction, whether this direction is physical like movement vectors or abstract like age!

    In simpler terms, the symbol ¡ý can oppose the abstract or physical direction of an object!

    This means that Fang Yu can use the symbol ¡ý to make an attack approaching her to go at the opposite direction, or she can reverse the rotation of an object, making its rotation change from clockwise to counter-clockwise.

    On the other hand, the symbol ¡ü does the opposite thing.

    Instead of opposing the direction of an object, the symbol ¡ü magnifies or increases the direction of the said object.

    This means that if she uses the symbol ¡ü on a moving vehicle, instead of making the vehicle go in the opposite direction, the vehicle will be forced to go faster as it continues on moving at the same direction.

    In short:

    1. The symbol ¡ý negates direction.

    2. The symbol ¡ü makes direction ¡®more positive¡¯.

    These two opposing effects are the abilities that Fang Yu gained from the Up-Down Dual Marks, and she used them to defeat the white humanoid!

    In order for her to counter-act the ¡®Control¡¯ of the white humanoid, Fang Yu activated the symbol ¡ý to use its negation effect.

    But instead on using it on the ¡®Control¡¯ that was pinning her down, Fang Yu used the symbol ¡ý on a different object.

    It was because if she used the negation effect on the ¡®Control¡¯ pinning her down, what will happen is that the ¡®Control¡¯ will just change direction.

    If that happens then instead of being pushed down, then Fang Yu will be catapulted upwards, which will just make it worse for her.

    So what Fang Yu did was to use the symbol ¡ý on her own body.

    After using the symbol ¡ý on herself, Fang Yu¡¯s body, instead of going down, started to go up.

    That was to be expected as before using the symbol, Fang Yu was going down as the consequence of ¡®Control¡¯ pushing her down.

    The symbol ¡ý then reversed this downward direction of Fang Yu¡¯s body, which led to her starting to go up.

    But with ¡®Control¡¯ still applying its downward push, it interacted with the upward push on Fang Yu which has the same magnitude as the downward push.

    Because of the equality of their magnitudes, the upward and the downward push on Fang Yu¡¯s body to neutralized each other, which made Fang Yu feel neither of them.

    This put Fang Yu back in an equilibrium state, allowing her to move freely again.

    But due to her limited cultivation, Fang Yu can only keep up this state of hers for 10 seconds.

    In that 10 seconds, Fang Yu should kill the white humanoid so that his ¡®Control¡¯ will disappear.

    As an experiment, Fang Yu then decided to use the symbol ¡ü on her right fist, increasing its velocity.

    Coupled with the Red Martial Aura and the Mountain-Bashing Boar Core, and Fang Yu¡¯s punch reached a level of destruction much higher than before!

    Of course because of the limitations in her cultivation, Fang Yu cannot just use the symbol ¡ü to increase the velocity of her fist up to the speed of light.

    That will be only possible once she reaches a stage that will allow her to have massive supplies of energy.

    Right now, Fang Yu has to settle with the direction magnification that she had.

    But the direction magnification that Fang Yu used in her fist was enough to kill the white humanoid!

    ¡°Ugh, it really consumes too much energy!¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw that 50% of her Origin Core Energy bad been consumed after she used both the ¡ý and ¡ü symbols.

    Seeing this massive consumption made Fang Yu slightly wary on using the Up-Down Dual Mark.

    ¡°Now I gained another ability, but it seems like I can only use this as a trump card. Well, at least it is a good trump card.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked at the corpses of both the skeletal horses and the white humanoid.

    She looked at them for a few seconds, and then she let out a shout of frustration as she furiously face-palmed.

    ¡°S**t! I almost forgot that I can do that!¡± Fang Yu shook her head as she began to gaze at the skeletal horses and the white humanoid with greed.

    Andromeda, who saw Fang Yu¡¯s look, let out a sigh as she realized that Fang Yu is up to her old antics again.

    Fang Yu then rubbed her palms excitedly as she quickly approached her fallen enemies.

    Fang Yu has the Moon-Eating Serpent Divine Beast Core, which means that she can use its Devour ability on the bodies of the skeletal horses and of the white humanoid!

    Not only she can get energy from them, but it is highly possible that they have memories that can help Fang Yu on identifying Solomon and his real power.

    ¡°Thanks for the treat!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she ck whirlpool appeared in front of her, which began to suck in both the skeletal horses and the white humanoid.

    Fang Yu has to devour them now, or else Solomon¡¯s next attack will not allow her to do that!

 Chapter 409: Guess who is Back?

    <h4>Chapter 409: Guess who is Back?</h4>

    To Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, she was able to easily devour both the bodies of the skeletal horses and the white humanoid.

    ¡°Hup...¡± Fang Yu let out afortable sigh as she felt her injuries healing visibly after devouring those 2 enemies. Even her Origin Core Energy increased, bringing it to 80% of the original.

    But with thatfort also came some worries.

    ¡°Why did Solomon not stop me from consuming them?¡± Fang Yu thought as she looked at the dark cave with wariness. ¡°No matter how you think about it, me consuming the horses and the white humanoid surely had a negative effect on him. So why did he not stop me then?¡±

    Genie, who already finished assisting Andromeda, had the same worried look on her face as she saw that nothing stopped Fang Yu from devouring the corpses.

    ¡°Fang Yu, I think Solomon has a hidden plot here.¡± Genie said as she grasped Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I do no know what it is, but with the weird way that Solomon acted now, I am sure he is onto something.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wish he enacts that n soon. After all, I haten suspense.¡± Fang Yu said as she glowered at the dark cave angrily. She snarled as she shouted,

    ¡°Hey Solomon, why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Come and make a move now!¡±¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Golden Bull Vige, Immortal Continent, Thrae.

    Wu Meng and Thea looked at Wang Hao worriedly as they thought that even with the threats that he made, these Immortals will surely still be tempted by greed!

    ¡°Sorry Wang Hao, but no matter how strong you are, there are lots of uspared to you.¡± Tang Luo apologetically said as he pointed his outstretched palm towards Wang Hao.

    ¡°Give us the treasure and Wu Meng within 5 seconds. If not, then prepare to fight!¡±

    Wang Hao shook his head, smiling as he said,

    ¡°Then start the countdown now, I like suspense after all.¡±

    ¡°Kgh!¡± The official that argued with Wang Hao earlier gritted his teeth, showing his clear irritation from Wang Hao¡¯s antics.

    He then opened his mouth as he started counting down.

    ¡°5...¡±

    Wang Hao stayed in ce, not budging at all.

    ¡°4...¡±

    The Immortals above began clenching their fists, secretly preparing their moves.

    ¡°3...¡±

    Wu Meng and Thea swallowed audibly, as they tried to fathom what Wang Hao would do at this moment.

    ¡°2....¡±

    Both Thea and Wu Meng knew that because of a mission that Little Bai gave to Wang Hao, there is no way that Wang Hao could fight now. So what can Wang Hao do?

    ¡°1...¡±

    Wang Hao still did not do anything.

    ¡°0...¡±

    The surroundings went still for a moment before Ye Wang, the head of the Beast Master Sect, guffawed as he said,

    ¡°Since you are this stubborn Wang Hao, then we have no choice but to take them from you by force!¡±

    The space trembled as more than 50 Immortals gathered their power to start their attacks. Such kind of power was definitely a first in the Immortal Continent!

    Wang Hao was sure he can survive this, but there won¡¯t be any way that he can protect Wu Meng and Thea, unless he puts them inside his storage.

    But Wang Hao will not need to do that, as what he was waiting for already arrived.

    ¡°Koo, koo, koo!¡± This thunderous noise started the Immortals about to attack Wang Hao, which prompted them to look as the source of the noise. The noise came from the west, and in that direction, the Immortals saw something that shocked them.

    ¡°Koo, koo, koo!¡±

    With their advance eyesight, the Immortals could see that there was a massive figure approaching them.

    ¡°Koo, koo, koo!¡±

    This figure was pping its huge wings as it approached the Immortals and the Golden Bull Vige with terrifying speed!

    ¡°Koo, koo, koo!¡±

    The faces of some of the Immortals turned ashen as they realized that this massive figure was Wang Mei, Wang Hao¡¯s biological little sister!

    ¡°Ah, so that is why you are so confident.¡± Wu Meng murmured as she and the other Immortals saw the approaching gigantic pigeon. ¡°With her ability, she can really fight for you.¡±

    ¡°Wait...¡± Suddenly, Wu Meng noticed something different from Wang Mei.

    First of all, most of Wang Mei¡¯s wounds have fully healed, which allowed her to have greater mobility in movement.

    But Wu Meng could still sense that there was only 5 points in Wang Mei¡¯s body that was lit, indicating that she was still unable to regain her original strength.

    But that was not the thing that shocked Wu Meng.

    The most surprising thing that Wu Meng saw in Wang Mei right now was the fact that she was carrying a person!

    Wu Meng could see that Wang Mei¡¯s talons were clutching a person, and upon closer look, Wu Meng realized that this person was Merlin!

    Merlin¡¯s current appearance was extremely disheveled, as there were numerous wounds on his body, and his countenance as pale.

    Whatever Wang Mei did to Merlin must be something that Merlin was unable to resist.

    ¡°Your little sister... defeated Merlin?¡± Wu Meng asked as slight tinges of disbelief was apparent in her voice. Wu Meng found this hard to believe as she knew Merlin¡¯s high capability ofbat.

    Sure, Wang Hao¡¯s little sister might be strong, but Wu Meng knew that Wang Mei¡¯s powery on the physical side, not on the magical side which is Merlin¡¯s strength!

    In that case, Wang Mei should have been unable to defeat Merlin, much less capture him!

    ¡°Well, do you think its only my little sister that fought Merlin? Of course I know Merlin will be a hax opponent!¡± Wang Hao said as he pointed at the top of Wang Mei¡¯s head. ¡°See that woman over there? She joined my little sister in fighting Merlin.¡±

    ¡°A woman?¡± Wu Meng focused on where Wang Hao pointed, and there she saw a beautiful perky woman, who was wearing a kind of amulet in her neck.

    With her instincts, Wu Meng could feel that this woman was just like them, a Godly Divine Beast!

    ¡°Her name is Fang Anwei, the Multi-Headed Hydra.¡± Wang Hao said as a lewd smile appeared in his face. ¡°She is not only good in fighting, she is also good in those kind of THINGS, hehehehe.....¡±

    ¡°Shut it Wang Hao!¡± Thea said as traces of blush appeared on her face. ¡°Do not just wantonly say those kinds of words to everyone! It¡¯s... embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°Well, both you and Fang Anwei were always an enthusiastic pair.¡± Wang Hao mused as he cupped his chin mirthfully. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the next roundter!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±

    Wu Meng ignored the embarrassing conversation that Wang Hao is having right now as she realized what happened.

    ¡°So when Wang Hao snapped his hand earlier, that must have been a signal for both Fang Anwei and Wang Mei to make their move and capture Merlin. This guy... he really had been prepared for something like this to happen!¡± Wu Meng thought as she became more wary of Wang Hao.

    Wu Meng then looked up, and there she saw that the Immortals were more shocked than Wu Meng was. Even the attacks they were building up disappeared as they looked disbelievingly at the approaching trio.

    ¡°Ye Wang, I thought you had Wang Hao¡¯s little sister distracted?¡± One of the Immortals asked as the space pigeon approached them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give her lots of food in exchange for her to not do anything for an hour? It had been just 30 minutes, yet why is she here?¡±

    ¡°That shitty pigeon must have fooled us!¡± Ye Wang replied angrily as he red at the space pigeon hatefully. ¡°Argh! All the money I spent for the food I gave to that pigeon was wasted for nothing!¡±

    Before the Immortals went to Wang Hao, then knew that they had to somehow stop Wang Mei from assisting Wang Hao.

    With Wang Mei¡¯s strength, they could not just straight up attack her. Doing so is just a waste of time and the shockwaves of that fight might even alert Wang Hao.

    So Ye Wang, the head of the Beast Master Sect, used the best food in his sect, which a glutton like Wang Mei will surely love.

    In exchange for that food, Ye Wang requested Wang Mei to not do anything for an hour.

    Wang Mei, who looked extremely happy at that time, readily agreed as she chomped on the food that Ye Wang gave her.

    Even if they just met Wang Mei for a short amount of time, the Immortals already knew that Wang Mei was a childish person and manipting her was easy. With that kind of thinking, the Immortals did not demand Wang Mei to make a soul oath.

    After all, it was pretty obvious form her mannerisms that Wang Mei will not just break her promise after she received a lot of food that she loves!

    But as it turns out, they should have just made Wang Mei perform a Soul Oath!

    ¡°That damned pigeon!¡± The other Immortals cursed out, looking extremely pissed as they realized that the situation just went to the worse.

    The Immortals already noticed that for some reasons, the usually aggressive Wang Hao did not pick a fight with them, indicating that there was something preventing Wang Hao from fighting.

    That bolstered the Immortals¡¯ confidence, as they thought defeating Wang Hao this time will be easy.

    But as it turns out, that confidence was just based on shallow assumptions!

    What makes it worse was that thedy on top of the Wang Mei¡¯s head was letting out a power that wasparable to that of the Beast God Envoys before!

    Fighting this woman and Wang Mei at the same time will be of momentous difficulty!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Wang Hao wagged his fingers as he said,

    ¡°Even if you are more than 50, can you fight my sister and Fang Anwei while preventing me from escaping, all at the same time? Lol, I think that it will be impossible, even for guys like you! Hehehe... you¡¯re precious ns are now useless! So, I think it will be a goodbye for now!¡±

 Chapter 410: All Saintâ€™s Day Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 410: All Saint¡¯s Day Announcement</h4>

    Because it is All Saint¡¯s Day tomorrow, I have to go and visit the graves of my rtives.

    So, I decided to take a little break this time, reducing my chapter release to 1 chapter/per day for today, tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow.

    So there will be only 1 chapter today, 1 chapter tomorrow, and 1 chapter the day after.

    Release rate will resume to 2 chapters/day on Saturday.

    Hahaha, at least I am still releasing chapters daily right?

 Chapter 411: Birds and Snakes

    <h4>Chapter 411: Birds and Snakes</h4>

    ¡°Krgh...¡± Tang Luo gritted his teeth, looking highly displeased by what was happening. It was fairly obvious to him and the other Immortals that the situation is not entirely on their favor right now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack Wang Hao now even before his reinforcements arrive here!¡± The official arguing with Wang Hao said as he pointed at him. ¡°With our all-out attacks, we won¡¯t even need a second to beat him!¡±

    After hearing what he said, the other Immortals gave a nod as they prepared their attacks.

    Even if Wang Mei can move extremely fast, it will still take her 5 more seconds before she can arrive at the Golden Bull Vige.

    The Immortals were confident that they can kill Wang Hao inside that 5-second mark!

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± Wang Mei shouted as she saw what the Immortals were about to do on Wang Hao.

    Even if Wang Mei was confident on Wang Hao¡¯s defensive capabilities, she that Wang Hao sent her a message earlier saying that she must help out Wang Hao right now, as there are things that he needed to protect, and he needed Wang Mei¡¯s help for that.

    Of course Wang Mei cannot just turn that down, as out of all the people that Wang Mei met, the ones who doted on her the most were her father and Wang Hao.

    Because of that, Wang Mei was highly attached to her older brother, to the point that she is willing to help him out.

    So will Wang Mei allow the attacks of the Immortals tond on Wang Hao?

    Of course she will not allow that!

    ¡°Fourth Ster Acupoint Skill! Warp Orb!¡± Wang Mei let out a shout as one of her Ster Acupoints let out a glow and then proceeded to leave her body.

    This Ster Acupoint then flew so quickly that it appeared right beside the Immortals after just half a second.

    The Ster Acupoint then changed, transforming to an orb, which proceeded to slowly drag everything near the orb towards itself!

    This orb is the skill that Fang Yu obtained when she opened her Fourth Ster Acupoint, which is called Warp Orb!

    It was called Warp Orb because this orb was so dense and heavy that it just warps the space around it!

    ording to the General Theory of Rtivity, the whole Universe was upied by something called Space-Time, and anything that happens to this Space-Time will also affect the objects inside it!

    The mostmon things that can affect Space-Time were actually objects with high density and extreme weight!

    It was only these things that can create dents on Space-Time itself, or in some cases, even warp them!

    This warping phenomenon will cause everything in that ¡®warped¡¯ space to ¡®roll¡¯ towards the thing that warped Space-Time.

    That was the exnation whyrge celestial bodies have more objects going to thempared to the small ones.

    The warping power of therge celestial bodies was just much stronger,pared to the warping power of the smaller celestial bodies.

    As for the ck holes, one of the densest things in the Universe, they are so dense that the Space-Time around it was so warped that light has no way to escape that kind of warped Space-Time!

    Of course Wang Mei cannot just create a ck hole like that.

    But with her Fourth Ster Acupoint, Wang Mei has the ability to create an extremely dense orb that can warp the space 100 meters around the orb for 5 seconds!

    In that 5 seconds, anything close to that orb will be inevitably drawn to it, as a result of the space being warped around that orb.

    As long as it is used in the right way, then any kind of opponent will be highly affected by this orb!

    Wang Mei let out a triumphant smile as the effect that she was waiting to see happened just as she had expected!

    The attacks of the Immortals on Wang Hao were once more cancelled as their bodies suddenly jerked to their right, obviously at the direction of the Warp Orb!

    ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Ye Wang cursed out, as he realized that no matter what he did, he was unable to leave his spot.

    And what¡¯s worse was that his body was slowly drifting towards that orb!

    Ye Wang looked around him, and he saw that the other Immortals were in the same situation as him.

    All of them had incredulous and shocked expression of their faces as they found themselves unable to go away from orb, and they were also being dragged towards it!

    Ye Wang gritted his teeth, feeling also slightly horrified at Wang Mei by now.

    But his panic then disappeared, as he realized the weakness of the orb that Wang Mei used on them.

    ¡°This orb has a powerful attractive force, but its power is not enough to kill us!¡±

    Ye Wang and the other Immortals then realized that the orb Wang Mei used was highly meant for crowd control only! It is not an offensive attack, but rather a support skill!

    ¡°Sigh, and I actually panicked about something like this that cannot kill me. How na?ve of me.¡± Yu Weng thought as he mentally cupped his chin.

    ¡°Seeing that this orb of Wang Mei is currently dragging over 50 Immortals at once, then its time limit must be approaching quite quickly now!¡±

    With his estimates, Ye Wang deducted that it will take Wang Mei around 5-7seconds to maintain her Warp Orb.

    Knowing these numbers made Ye Wang sigh in relief inwardly, thinking that he and the other Immortals just have to wait for 5-7 more seconds and they will be able to kill Wang Haopletely.

    But that is where he and the Immortals were highly wrong.

    Even if the Warp Orb disappears due to the time limit, Ye Wang and the Immortals would not be able to kill Wang Hao, as Wang Hao just disappeared right in front of them!

    Wang Hao disappeared right at the moment that Wang Mei used the Warp Orb on the Immortals.

    Once the Immortals were affected by the Warp Orb, Wang went back to his house as he ced both Thea and Wu Meng on his storage. Jorm was already in his storage earlier, happily sleeping in one of hisfy beds there.

    After making sure that he did not forget anything else, he used his teleportation skill to escape from the area.

    The Space Lock formation that was deployed earlier was already useless, as the Warp Orb messed up the arrangement of the Immortals that was maintaining the formation.

    Wang Hao used that very moment to teleport away!

    ¡°F**k! So Wang Mei just used this orb so that Wang Hao and his friends can escape from us? What a cunning bird!¡± Ye Wang said as he started cursing the pigeon more and more.

    ¡°Now our chance to beat up Wang Hao is now gone! Tsk, something always gets wrong with Wang Hao around!¡±

    After 5 more seconds of torturous waiting, Ye Wang and the other Immortals saw the orb disappearing in front of them as it flew and went back inside Wang Mei¡¯s body.

    The effect of the Warp Orb was now gone, with the Immortals finding themselves able to move freely again.

    ¡°F**k, now we have to chase Wang Hao again!¡± One of the Immortals shouted as he gripped his fists tightly. ¡°¡±We better start chasing him now, or else we might lose him!¡±

    ¡°You dare chase him while I am still here?¡± Suddenly, the Immortals heard a chilling voice, and when they looked at where it came from, they realized that it came from the woman that was above Wang Mei¡¯s head!

    Ye Wang narrowed his eyes, as he realized that this woman was Fang Anwei, one of the women that was with Wang Hao after he went back to the sect.

    When he first met her, Ye Wang did not feel anything extraordinary from her. Ye Wang at that time just assumed that Fang Anwei is Wang Hao¡¯s partner, and nothing more.

    But right now, he could feel a horrifying amount of powering from Fang Anwei, which made Ye Wang feel as if Fang Anwei¡¯s current threat level was nowparable to that of Wang Mei!

    ¡°How presumptuous of you to leave, when you still had a visitor like me that you should amodate.¡± Fang Anwei coolly said as she looked at the Immortals coldly.

    Because of the dy that the Warp Orb caused on the Immortals, Wang Mei and Fang Anwei were able to approach the Immortals until their distance can be covered in just a single second!

    Both Wang Mei and Fang Anwei were oozing bloodlust as both of them stared at the Immortals that were now free from the effects of the Warp Orb.

    ¡°If you want to follow Wang Hao, then you have to go through me and Wang Mei!¡± Fang Anwei said as a silhouette of 5 heads appeared behind her.

    These 5 heads looked extremely sinister, as theyshed out their long, forked tongues on their surroundings.

    The Immortals, who saw this silhouette, narrowed their eyes, realizing that Fang Anwei was about to make her move.

    ¡°Boom!¡± As the power inside Fang Anwei¡¯s body exploded, all the Immortals only felt one thing.

    They all felt as if they were not just facing 1 Fang Anwei, but 5 Fang Anweis!

    That was a perfectly normal feeling, as technically speaking, there are really 5 Fang Anweis right now!

    With Fang Anwei¡¯s bloodline as the Multi-Headed Hydra, she gainsprehension of a Dao/Law for every head that sprouts out of her body.

    Right now, Fang Anwei¡¯s cultivation rose back to the Fifth Stage, which meant that she had 5 heads, which gives Fang Anwei theprehension of 5 Daos!

    One must remember that normally, a practitioner can only practice one Dao or Law in their entire lives.

    Even Fang Yu, who had the Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline follows that rule.

    But in Fang Yu¡¯s case, the daow that she was treading on was the concept of Duality, which has a very wide scope, which allowed Fang Yu to have diverse abilities.

    But Fang Anwei¡¯s bloodline allows her to ignore that rule!

    With the 5 Daos that Fang Anweiprehended, it really feels like she was made up of 5 people!

    Of course, this kind of monstrousprehensive abilities makes Fang Anwei¡¯sbat prowess to be extremely high!

    Even Wang Hao, who only praises the cream of the crop, could only be amazed at Fang Anwei¡¯s fighting ability!

    After all, she cannot just master different Daos, she can alsobine them!

    For a normal practitioner, that is already an impossibility.

    But for Fang Anwei, there is no problem for her tobine her different daos, as these daos are all part of her already!

    The Immortals present does not know about Fang Anwei¡¯s bloodline or her talents. But they can feel that they are now facing an incredibly dangerous fighter.

    As to prove their point, they saw something weird happening behind Fang Anwei.

    The five-headed silhouette behind Fang Anwei began to tremble as different manifestations appeared on each head.

    The first head from the extreme right side spat out a dark, malevolent-looking cloud, which brought a sense of unease upon the Immortals.

    The second head on the other hand, was suddenly covered by a thick white mist, which was eerily simr to Wu Meng¡¯s Dream Mist.

    The third head looked more bizarre, as it looked extremely old and feeble, as if it could copse at any moment.

    The fourth one has no change in appearance. However, a powerful, piercing aura was covering this head, making it feel like nothing can stop this head should it be used on skewering anything.

    As for the fifth andst head, it had the weirdest appearance as it looked extremely ugly, to the point that anyone will feel sick just by looking at it.

    Fang Anwei¡¯s eyes were cold as she slowly said,

    ¡°Now that we have shown our arsenal, its time for you Immortals to show yours, that is if you have any!¡±

 Chapter 412: Evil Queen

    <h4>Chapter 412: Evil Queen</h4>

    The Immortals felt cold sweat flowing on their backs as they looked at the pair of a pigeon and a woman ring angrily at them.

    It was then that they saw Merlin, who was caught inside the grip of Wang Mei¡¯s talons.

    Merlin looked extremely injured, as if he went through a lot.

    Seeing Merlin here just brought more confusion on the Immortals.

    Fang Anwei sneered upon seeing their reactions as she said,

    ¡°This guy here went at this vige earlier along with Shou Nanren. Shou Nanren was killed at that encounter, and this old fogey ran away to go back at the God Continent.¡±

    ¡°Good thing big brother told me and Sis Fang Anwei about the escaping Merlin!¡± Wang Mei squawked happily as she tightened her grip on poor Merlin, which just served to torment him more.

    Wang Mei¡¯s beak then started to glow as she slowly said, ¡°So I and Sis Fang Anwei rushed to capture Merlin and bring him to big brother! But who would have thought that I will see my big brother about to be assaulted here! How shameless!¡±

    ¡°Shameless indeed.¡± Fang Anwei said as she nodded indifferently. ¡°Since you all seem to be unsure on making your move, then let me attack first!¡±

    Even if the Immortals were 1 stage higher than Fang Anwei and Wang Mei, and that their total number was way more thanpared to the two, they still did not act hastily.

    After all, they knew that Wang Mei and Fang Anwei were both Godly Divine Beasts, and Godly Divine Beasts usually can skip levels!

    Couple that with the possible weird and unknown abilities that the two might possess, and the Immortals knew that beating them will not be easy!

    ¡°Dream Prison Domain!¡± The second head behind Fang Yu exploded and transformed into a white cloud that covered the whole area.

    This white cloud looks extremely simr to the Dream Mist Domain that Wu Meng used earlier. Of course there at still some minute difference as both Fang Anwei and Wu Meng were fundamentally different people.

    But Fang Anwei did not stop after conjuring this Domain, as she continued her assault.

    ¡°Evil Queen Domain!¡± The first head behind Fang Yu morphed, transforming itself to be an extremely voluptuous woman whose whole body was covered with darkness.

    This darkness made it impossible for other to see the woman¡¯s appearance.

    But a maniacalughter could be hearding from this woman, which just made the Immortals feel more chills.

    They all felt as if this woman was the epitome of extreme evil, and that her existence must be wiped away immediately!

    But as if she was adding more salt to wounds, Fang Anwei¡¯s mouth opened as she said,

    ¡°Disease Swamp Domain!¡± The fifth head behind Fang Anwei, which is the ugliest head, started to melt which created a puddle below Fang Anwei¡¯s feet.

    This puddle then expanded, covering the whole area that was also under the coverage of the Dream Prison Domain.

    To the surprise of the Immortals, they were all caught inside these 3 Domains!

    It¡¯s not that the Immortals were slow on avoiding Fang Anwei¡¯s attacks.

    They were unable to dodge Fang Anwei¡¯s domains because they were once again caught by Fang Mei¡¯s ¡®Warp Orb!¡¯

    This orb rendered them unable to move for 5 seconds, which was enough time for Fang Anwei to deploy 3 of her 5 domains.

    If they were against normal practitioners, then the Immortals will never worry even if they were attacked with multiples domains.

    It was because normally, these multiple domains will just ovep with each other, producing usually unsatisfactory effects as these ovepping domains came from differing practitioners.

    But that was not the case with Fang Anwei, as each of the domains that she deployed were allprehended by her, even if these domains came from different daos!

    Fang Anweibining these domains will not be a dud, instead they will mutually strengthen each other, creating a fusion domain that can affect even the higher-staged opponents!

    What happened next further proved that Fang Anwei was indeed creating a fusion domain.

    The ck-d Evil Queen let out a high-pitchedugh as she started to slurp the diseased-looking puddle below her.

    A sickening sound was heard as the Disease Swamp Domain was fully drank by the Evil Queen Domain.

    The clothing covering the Evil Queen then changed from ck to sickly grey in color as countless blistering pustules appeared on the clothing.

    As for the Dream Prison Domain which was in form of a white cloud, the mutated Evil Queen grabbed the white cloud with both of her bare hands, as if it was a mere cotton candy.

    But instead of eating it, the Evil Queen attached the white cloud on her back, which changed its appearance, turning into a pair of angelic-looking wings.

    These beautiful wings looked way out of ce as it pped merrily behind the grey-skinned, blister-covered Evil Queen.

    The Evil Queen¡¯s current unsettling appearance was something that even Wang Mei was surprised to see, as she let out a low whistle on its new form.

    ¡°So this is a perfect fusion of domains huh. The power I am feeling from it.... Is really is something that could not be just ignored!¡±

    One must know that a domain was the representation of all the insights of a practitioner on the daow that he was practicing in.

    The more insights a practitioner has, the stronger their domain will be.

    But no matter how strong their domain is, a domain usually cannot be used to fight against a Sixth Stage Practitioner or higher!

    But Fang Anwei¡¯s Domain Fusion ignores that rule, as right now, thebination of 3 out of her 5 domains allowed her to create a domain that can threaten Immortals!

    And that was just bybining 3 domains!

    What will happen once Fang Anwei fuses 4 domains? Or what if she goes for broke and fuses all 5 domains?

    That will be a mayhem!

    The mischievous space pigeon Wang Mei clicked her beak as she excitedly thought to herself,

    ¡°Now this is how a lover of my brother should act! Fierce and unyielding!¡±

    Right after thinking these things, Wang Mei opened her beak as she shouted,

    ¡°Third Ster Acupoint Skill, Celestial Transformation!¡±

    Wang Mei¡¯s body then glowed as she transformed into a smalloid, which then collided with the Immortals still affected by her Warp Orb!

    After seeing this, the tri-fusion Evil Queen let out a boisterousughter as she opened her mouth towards the Immortals.

    A multi-colored beam,prised of pale grey, pristine white, and ebony ck colors shot out of her mouth!

    This beam carried the corrupting power of evil, the ethereal effect of dream mist, and the sickening sensation of the disease puddle as it bore down on the Immortals!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Both theoid Wang Mei and the tri-fusion beam hit the Immortals at the same time, resulting in a momentous explosion that rocked the whole Immortal Continent!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Wang Hao paused as he felt the powerful influx of energy that made the whole Immortal Continent tremble.

    With his energy sense, Wang Hao can determine that this energy came from the Golden Bull Vige.

    Wang Hao let out a smirk realizing that his sister and Fang Anwei were really in it now.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Wang Hao suddenly heard an irritated voiceing from his storage, which started to question him scathingly. ¡°Are you really fine on leaving your little sister in there? That for me, is a heartless move!

    ¡°Thea,¡± Wang Hao replied as he let out a sigh. ¡°I have some trust in my sister ok? Besides even if she and Fang Anwei fail to beat them all, I am sure they will have a way to escape.¡±

    Thea, who was inside Wang Hao¡¯s storage, just shook her head, knowing that she had no way on reversing Wang Hao¡¯s decision now.

    If Wang Hao really trusts his sister that way, then what can Thea do? Make him lose that trust? Thea cannot just do that!

    Wang Hao let out a whistle as he walked merrily on the stone-paved ground below his feet. He looked around him as he said,

    ¡°Since things have already progressed to this, then I think we should just keep the momentum rolling.¡±

    ¡°Wait... what do you mean by that?¡± This time it was Wu Meng who asked back, as traces of anxiousness could be heard from her voice.

    ¡°Surely you are not telling me that....¡±

    ¡°Oh, I sure am.¡± Wang Hao replied smugly as he slightly shook his storage, which elicited shouts of protest from Wu Meng and Thea.

    Wang Hao ignored the curses thrown at him as he continued talking.

    ¡°Those Beast God Envoys surely have realized that there is something massive happening at the Immortal Continent right now. With the death of Shou Nanren and the disappearance of Merlin, they will think that what was happening in the Immortal Continent right now is rted to that. That kind of realization will surely make those envoys do things.¡±

    ¡°So you are saying that the remaining Beast God Envoys would not be able to wait for the message from the Beast God before they do something?¡± Thea asked as her eyes suddenly went wide open. ¡°Won¡¯t that be bad?¡±

    ¡°It will be bad...¡± Wang Hao said as he continued on walking.

    ¡°The Beast God Envoys that arrived on this were originally 6. But then they lost Wu Meng because she became a traitor, while Shou Nanren just died and Merlin was captured. The remaining 3 Beat God Envoys surely will panic now.¡±

    Wu Meng chose to interject at that moment as she said,

    ¡°With them knowing that their forces were visibly halved now, I am sure that they will try to make a move now or they will have the risk of being attacked! That¡¯s their only option now if they want to win!¡±

    After hearing what Wu Meng said, Wang Hao just smirked as he dered, ¡°Too bad for them, my attack wille to them first!¡±

    Wang Hao then stopped walking, as 1 kilometer in front of him stood the pristine tower of the Pce of the Gods.

    ¡°First bloodes with me!¡±

 Chapter 413: Seamless

    <h4>Chapter 413: Seamless</h4>

    To any residents in the God Continent, the Pce of the Gods was a symbol of power, hegemony and greatness!

    The existence of this Pce brings pride to the residents of the God Continent, as they knew that the Pce of the Gods was the representation of the God Continent¡¯s whole power!

    Because of that, all the younger generation of people in the God Continent views the Pce of the Gods as an extremely venerable existence!

    But for Wang Hao, the Pce of the Gods was not a thing to be revered on.

    For him, the Pce of the Gods was a buffet table filled to the brim with food!

    Of course these foods were everyone inside the Pce of the Gods, and Wang Hao will be the person who will partake in the buffet!

    It¡¯s an eat-all-you-can promo, and Wang Hao will not surely waste the opportunityid in front of him!

    ¡°Now that the meal isid in front of me, of course I would not hesitate to partake in it!¡± Wang Haoughed as he suddenly disappeared on his current position.

    Wu Meng and Thea both let out sighs, knowing they can¡¯t stop Wang Hao now. They just wished that Wang Hao will not be that cocky to bring himself to death.

    There was actually something strange with the way Wang Hao appeared in the God Continent now.

    Supposedly, there was a formation covering the entirety of the God Continent, and its purpose was to detect Wang Hao¡¯s arrival in the God Continent!

    This formation can know when and where Wang Hao teleports in the God Continent.

    The sensitivity of this formation was so high that the Elders in the God Continent were highly confident that they will be immediately alerted if Wang Hao teleports in the God Continent.

    But the surprising thing was that when Wang Hao teleported in the God Continent right now, the formation that was supposed to detect his arrival seemed to have not detected him!

    The formation did not give anyone even just a weak warning signal to alert them that Wang Hao arrived!

    It was as if Wang Hao¡¯s teleportation abilities have far surpassed the detection capabilities of the formation in the God Continent!

    That is the truth as Wang Hao¡¯s teleportation capabilities were further improved after the 4th Petal on his forehead was unlocked.

    Before, every one of Wang Hao¡¯s teleportation causes ripples in space.

    That was to be expected, since teleportation is forcefully travelling through space. Causing ripples from that kind of travel was already normal.

    That ripples in space was what the formation in the God Continent detects everytime Wang Hao teleports.

    But after his 4th Petal was unlocked, Wang Hao¡¯s teleportation was now seamless!

    Wang Hao can now perfectly blend with the space around him, making his teleportations ¡®quiet¡¯. Even if Wang Hao teleports beside a space expert, that space expert won¡¯t be able to detect Wang Hao¡¯s arrival!

    That means that right now, there is nobody in the Thrae that can detect Wang Hao¡¯s arrival by teleportation!

    Couple that with hisck of cultivation and aura, and Wang Hao can just directly teleport wherever he wanted, and no one will feel his arrival!

    That is the reason that Wang Hao was confident on teleporting on the God Continent.

    And right now, Wang Hao just teleported to the inside of the Pce of the Gods, and just like what he expected, nobody detected his arrival!

    Now Wang Hao has to just stay quiet until he starts his shining moment.

    Aside from the seamless teleportation, greatest gain that Wang Hao had from losing the 4th Petal was the inclusion of more time abilities and the appearance of many space offensive abilities!

    Wang Hao felt that right now, he can cast many space and time abilities from the Space-Time Gyroscope that can rend the space and bend the time!

    And where else could he test these new abilities but here on the Pce of the Gods?

    *******************

    ¡°What the hell is happening!¡± A voice cursed out as the sounds of a breaking table was heard. The speaker was Jiang Chen, and his face looked extremely unsightly right now.

    In front of him were two women, who both had the same expression with Jiang Chen.

    Asnyan was biting her lip so hard that blood was seeping out from it. This bleeding could be a surprise to anyone who sees it, as Asnyan bloodline gives her the most powerful defense there is.

    Even if what was happening now was indicating about a hidden weakness, Asnyan showed no inclination to hide her bleeding. Instead, she continued on biting her lips as her face slowly turned red from anger.

    Ste did not look that happy either as sparks cackled across her body, indicating her extremely bad mood.

    Every now and often these sparks collided with the objects around her, and they all disintegrated to nothingness.

    Anyone who sees the current scene of these three envoys will surely get pale from all the anger and bloodlust that the 3 Envoys were letting out.

    ¡°Wu Meng betrayed us. I am not surprised with that. I already expected that b**ch will do something like that.¡± Ste murmured as she gripped her fists tightly. Her eyes began to glow dangerously as she continued on talking.

    ¡°But then 30 minutes ago, Shou Nanren was killed. We all felt that his aura and soul was not in the Material Universe anymore. As for Merlin, his mes of life were very weak now, meaning that he probably has been heavily injured and captured. That means that right now, we are only half of our totalbat capabilities...¡±

    All the three envoys sighed deeply, knowing that they underestimate the dangers in this.

    ********************

    Earlier, all three of them saw Shou Nanren and Merlin heading to the Immortal Continent together, and with the stealth spell that Shou Nanren and Merlin used, it was quite obvious that Merlin and Shou Nanren were sneaking in to the Immortal Continent to obtain something!

    Asnyan even thought that maybe Merlin and Shou Nanren infiltrated the Immortal Continent to get back Wu Meng!

    Whatever was the reason for Merlin and Shou Nanren¡¯s weird actions, the other three envoys did not stop them as they were to uninterested to stop them.

    Who knows, maybe those two were getting something that will be highly beneficial for the Beast God? If that was the case, then the three envoys would not stop the two from leaving!

    But who could have thought that Shou Nanren will actually meet his demise in the Immortal Continent and that Merlin would be captured!

    **************************

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Asnyan said as her voice came out rather weak. She seems unsettled, even if she has the highest survival rate of out the envoys. ¡°Whoever or whatever killed Shou Nanren and captured Merlin must be scary strong right? What if it goes here and attacks us? Do we even have a chance to resist?¡±

    Both Ste and Jiang Chen had no answer for that as they also thought that an entity that killed Shou Nanren with one attack surely is a very terrifying existence!

    ¡°The Immortal Continent surely have a hand in this!¡± Jiang Chen said as a desperate expression appeared on his face.

    He gripped the sword on his back as he muttered,

    ¡°They must have detected the arrival of Shou Nanren and Merlin. Then some some of those Immortals must have hidden themselves and ambushed both Shou Nanren and Merlin! Maybe even that Central Divine Emperor was in that ambush too!¡±

    Jiang Chen slowly breathed in and out as hebed his disheveled hair. ¡°There are 50+ Immortals in the Immortal Continent, and I feel that if all of them unleashes their powerful attacks while ambushing Merlin and Shou Nanren, then it is highly likely that one of them will die, as both of them were suppressed at the Fifth Stage! And unfortunately, it was Shou Nanren who died.¡±

    ¡°That ambush must have greatly injured Merlin too, which led to him being captured. So right now.... those Immortals must have been torturing information from him!¡±

    Jian Chen¡¯s aura turned chaotic for a moment as panic and excitement appeared in his expression.

    ¡°This means that if we do not rescue Merlin right now, those damned Immortals might extract information from him. This just means... that we have to fight now! We must strike while those Immortals were all feelingcent with their victory! If we make a move now, I am sure we will gain the victory!¡±

    ¡°I rarely agree with you sword boy, but this time I have no choice but to agree with you.¡± Ste replied with helplessness apparent on her voice.

    ¡°I am sure that those Immortals would be tempted to attack us now, now that our power was reduced by half. If we want to avoid that from happening, then we should attack first! That way, the initiative of will be gained by us Envoys!¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡± This time, even Asnyan who looked slightly discouraged earlier, was now snarling as she continued chanting. ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will fight!¡± Jiang Chen dered proudly as he let out an overbearing aura. ¡°With the situation that we have right now, we no longer have any luxury to wait for the reply from the Beast God. It will be up to us 3 now to save Merlin and avenge Shou Nanren.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes flickered with lightning as she looked at the only other person in the room besides the envoys.

    This person was an old man whose white beard reached the floor.

    His eyes looked to be full of wisdom while his gnarly hands looked extremely aged.

    This old man was named Old Man Yan, and he was the oldest God in the God Continent.

    With that agees great wisdom, so Old Man Yan was the de facto leader of the God Continent, regardless of his strength.

    In essence, his status can be considered to be simr to the status that Tian Yi had, even though they gained their statuses in different ways.

    But even with that kind of status, Old Man Yan was nothing but an errand boy in front of the three Envoys!

    Ste¡¯s voice was cold as shemanded Old Man Yan.

    ¡°Go and gather all the forces that the Pce of the Gods can gather right now. Do it quick, as we will vanquish the Immortals now!¡±

    ¡°It shall be done!¡± Old Man replied respectfully as a crazed glow appeared in his eyes.

    With the long life that Old Man have lived, he already built-up countless hatred against the Immortal Continent.

    Before, due to the bnce of their forces, Old Man Yan could not just lead an attack to the Immortal Continent wantonly.

    But now, his chance for vengeance has arrived with the power of the envoys!

    But before the excited Old Man Yan could send out his divine sense message, a slovenly voice suddenly sounded out in the room, which shocked the three envoys and Old Man Yan.

    ¡°Eh, you want to wage a war right now? It will be fun to watch, but right now, I am so pissed with you all! So I think you have to go through me first if you want to wage that war that you want to happen.¡±

    ¡°Wang Hao!¡± Jiang Chen¡¯s voice was shrill, realizing who the speaker was.

    Even though there was slight difort in him as he realized that Wang Hao managed to enter the Pce of the Gods without anyone detecting him, Jiang Chen did not hesitate to unleash his attack!

    ¡°Now that you have brought yourself here, you can only me yourself for dying!¡±

    Ste and Old Man Yan, being experienced fighters themselves, let out their attacks too.

    Roaring mes, crackling lightning, a sharp sword aura covered the whole room as Wang Hao was assaulted by the three!

    Asnyan on the other hand, looked around her warily, as she was on guard on any kinds of attacks that will hit them.

    Asnyan will use her own body against these attacks, as she knew that it is almost impossible to damage her right now.

    All four of them then heard a slight snicker which was followed by the words,

    ¡°I just talked to you, and all of you decided to fight already! It seems like... you all want to fight me! In that case, I shall fight then!¡±

    The space then trembled, as Wang Hao, for the first time after he left his prison coffin, decided to go all-out!

 Chapter 414: My Balls

    <h4>Chapter 414: My Balls</h4>

    Wang Hao did not seem to look anxious as the attacks of Jiang Chen, Ste, and Old Man Yan poured down on him.

    Instead, a s**t-eating grin appeared on his face as these attacksnded on him without any damage on him.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiang Chen bellowed, seeing that Wang Hao was unscathed. ¡°That sword attack of mineprised the peak power of my Fifth Stage Domain! That should have been enough to slice you into countless pieces!¡±

    Jiang Chen has the right to be surprised, as he is the Boundless Sword Dragon, and he has the peak mastery in terms of sword arts!

    Even if his strength had been suppressed to the Fifth Stage, the insights that he have right now was enough to make his domain powerful!

    Yet even this domain of his, which can easily cut down Immortals or Gods, did not do anything in front of Wang Hao!

    Both Ste and Old Man Yan were also stunned, as they saw that their lightning and fire domains respectively did not do anything on Wang Hao!

    But the 3 of them did not have any time toment about what happened as Wang Hao made his move.

    Wang Hao waved his hands, and in front of the unbelieving eyes of the 3 envoys, they saw that Wang Hao¡¯s hands produced tears in space!

    Even Asnyan, who prided her defense, felt wary from seeing these spatial tears.

    Wang Hao reveled at the wary expressions that he saw from his opponents as he made the spatial tears growrger.

    These spatial tears were made from a space skill that Wang Hao got from the Space-Time Gyroscope, which Wang Hao called Space Shear!

    Just like what the name says, Space Shear allows Wang Hao to use shear force on the space around him to create spatial tears!

    Each one of these spatial tears can deal massive damage to any opponents, as the destroyed space inside these spatial tears can easily destroy anything inside it!

    Of course Wang Hao cannot just conjure these spatial tears that easily.

    If it was before he was sealed, with just a wave of his hand, Wang Hao can destroy countlesss with the spatial tears that he was able to create.

    That was already impressive, as the strength of space around differents vary too.

    The strength of the space around each depends on the stage that was in. A Fourth Stage will have a strength of spaceparable to Fourth Stage, while a Sixth Stage will have a strength of spaceparable to Sixth Stage.

    The outer space, which technically is the part of the Universe, had the space strengthparable to Peak Ninth Stage.

    Wang Hao¡¯s power before he was sealed was so overbearing that it allowed him to create spatial tears even in outer space, that even Ninth Stage Practitioners found hard to damage!

    But right now, Wang Hao¡¯s limited strength meant that he could barely make spatial tears in the space surrounding a Fifth Stage.

    But if Wang Hao uses all the energy that he had right now, he can channel enough power to even make countless spatial tears on Thrae!

    However, because these spatial tears were created from space with Fifth Stage strength, this spatial tears can only damage Fifth Stage Practitioners.

    Sixth Stage Immortals and Gods will barely be affected by these spatial tears.

    Now, Wang Hao did not hold back as he used most of his energy to create gigantic space tears, which began to cover the whole Pce of the Gods.

    At the instant that the spatial tears appeared, the whole Pce shook as the spatial tears began to damage it!

    Even if the Pce of the ce of the Gods were made up of strong materials, they were unable to hold up against the tyrannical spatial tears that can easily kill Fifth Stage Practitioners!

    Old Man Yan was unaffected by the spatial tears, while Ste, Jiang Chen, and Asnyan used their respective abilities to protect themselves from the spatial tears.

    Millions of lightning bolts hovered around Ste, forcing to stabilize the space around her.

    Countless sword shes wereing out of Jian Chen¡¯s body, which cut down any spatial tears that approached him.

    Asnyan just stood still in ce as her body managed to withstand the assault of the spatial tears.

    But even if they were safe, Old Man Yan looked extremely livid as he looked below him.

    ¡°Wang Hao! I will not stop until you are dead!¡± Old Man Yan bellowed as he looked extremely enraged.

    How could not Old Man Yan not be angry?

    Old Man Yan realized that Wang Hao¡¯s initial target was not them, but the Fifth Stage Law Domain Practitioners inside the Pce of the Gods!

    Wang Hao¡¯s creation of the spatial tears was so sudden that none of the Fifth Stage Practitioners inside the Pce of the Gods survived!

    All of them died as the spatial tears ripped their bodies apart and tore their soul apart into nothingness.

    Ste and Jiang Chen looked at Wang Hao grimly, realizing that Wang Hao is an extremely vicious opponent!

    He won¡¯t even hesitate to kill persons ¡®weaker¡¯ than him just to achieve his goals!

    The Pce of the Gods, which was viewed as an extremely important symbol in the God Continent, copsed after the spatial tears destroyed its foundations.

    Anyone nearby could only watch with dumbfounded expressions as the Pce crashed to the ground, losing its former splendor.

    What remained from the tower were heaps of precious metalsid on the ground, and 5 figures floating high in the air.

    ¡°Do you think that by killing them that you have managed to reduce the power of the God Continent? We, the Gods, are the main power of the God Continent! So, what you just did just made us more determined to kill you!¡±

    Old Man Yan sneered as if he already managed to recover his anger from the deaths of all those Fifth Stage Practitioners. Of course deep inside he was still enraged by their deaths, but right now, he had to kill the scourge named Wang Hao!

    ¡°Oh, I did not kill them to reduce your forces.¡± Wang Hao said as countless more spatial tears appeared around him.

    He cupped his chin as he continued talking.

    ¡°You 3 cannot damage me, but my current level of power cannot damage you 4 either. So, I decided to do something special!¡±

    What Wang Hao said was right. Wang Hao¡¯s energy absorption ability allowed him to withstand the attacks thrown at him, but his current attack abilities can at most only kill peak Fifth Stage Practitioners.

    There is no way he can damage someone like Old Man Yan, and the Beast god Envoys can use their level skipping abilities to defend themselves.

    Old Man Yan and the Beast God Envoys also knew about this fact after they shed with Wang Hao earlier.

    But even with that knowledge, they felt extremely uneasy as they felt something sinister was happening after they heard Wang Hao¡¯s deration.

    Wang Hao¡¯s smile looked sinister as he raised 2 grey orbs in front of him.

    The orbs reeked of death, as anyone nearby could hear countless wails of the deading from the orb,

    ¡°Those Fifth Stage Practitioners that I killed earlier? I killed them to break the deadlock between us 5!¡± Wang Hao said as he threw the grey orbs high in the air.

    The grey orbs then let out a ghastly glow which covered the area around Wang Hao, Old Man Yan and the Beast God Envoys.

    Before Wang Hao¡¯s opponents could make any action, they saw something that made them stop.

    They saw that countless souls appeared at the ces where the ghastly glow had passed through.

    All these souls appeared to be in great agony, as if their deaths were cruel were unjust!

    What made Old Man Yan extremely angry was that he saw the souls of the Fifth Stage Practitioners that got killed earlier among these agonized souls!

    They all looked at Wang Hao resentfully, knowing that this person was the cause of their sudden death. They were gnashing their teeth as they stretched out their hands, wanting to kill him.

    Wang Hao shook his head, giving these souls a cold look. ¡°You are all my opponents, so if you want to me me for your deaths, its perfectly fine, as I killed all of you by myself. But even if you do that, that will not save you from what will happen next!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s body was then covered by the same ghastly glow that the grey orbs had. Death energy started to spiral out of him as he began to touch the grey orbs.

    At the instant that he touched the orbs, Wang Hao started to speak in amanding tone, as if he was the monarch of all the souls around him.

    ¡°As the Underworld Prince, I herebymand: Come to me, all the agonized souls. Fill these balls of mine, and let your despair stain this world!¡±

    ¡°Noo!!!¡± All the agonized souls shown by the ghastly glow let out shouts of despair as they began to be absorbed by the two grey orbs.

    Whatever they did was futile as more and more of them were sucked by the orbs.

    Old Man Yan and the Beast God Envoys of course tried to stop what was happening, but it seemed like there was in invisible force that appeared, preventing anyone to stop from what was happening.

    Old Man Yan gritted his teeth, as he realized that the aura of this invisible force was simr to that of the Underworld Realm!

    That meant whatever Wang Hao was doing must be a ritual that is rted to the Underworld Realm.

    As for Asnyan, her face was currently pale, as she exactly knew what Wang Hao was doing!

    Asnyan was a very talented Summoner, thus she can identify when someone other than her attempts to do a Summoning Ritual.

    And with her talent, Ansyan was sure that Wang Hao was currently doing a Summoning Ritual!

    From the looks of it, Wang Hao will use the Summoning Ritual to summon an entity from the Underworld, and all the agonized souls that the grey orbs gathered will be the sacrifice to fuel the ritual!

    Because of the interference of the invisible force, they could only watch as the grey orbs managed to absorb all the agonized souls.

    What happened after that was something that was to be expected from a Summoning Ritual.

    The two grey orbs shed as a grey light beam shot out of them right into the sky. When this light beam was around a kilometer away from Wang Hao, it stopped as a door appeared at the end of the light beam.

    The door was extremelyrge, and the designs engraved on it were all rted to the concept of death.

    Images of death could be seen on the door¡¯s panels, and skulls of known and unknown creatures adorned the edges of the door.

    The door then began to shake as it started to slowly open outwards.

    A skeletal hand reached out from the opening door, as the door continued on opening further.

    Wang Hao did not have any emotions of delight after seeing that his Summoning Ritual seeded.

    He instead spoke coldly as if he was extremely displeased with something.

    ¡°I am one of the Underworld Prince, and you dared to be 5 secondste? You know that you beingte is a great disrespect to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry, sorry!¡± A carefree voice sounded behind the door as it opened wider. ¡°I was just in the middle of ¡®something¡¯ when you summoned me. I still have to wear clothes before I go! Or do you prefer for me to appear naked in front of you?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Wang Hao held back a sigh, realizing that he seems to have wasted one of his precious privileges as the Underworld Prince!

    Can this guy he summoned from the Underworld even fight?

 Chapter 415: Agriculture

    <h4>Chapter 415: Agriculture</h4>

    Wang Hao shook his head as he remembered some of the things that happened after he gained the position as one of the Underworld Prince.

    6 Months ago in the Underworld Realm. After he managed to clinch the status as the Underworld Prince, Wang Hao thought that he, Huo Huangdi, and Jieshu will be brought to meet some of the powerful descendants of the Yama.

    But who could have thought that they will be actually brought in front of the 10 Underworld Ministers!

    These Underworld Ministers were the most powerful subordinates of the Yama, and they were given the Minister Positions because of their strength! They were way stronger than the 72 Prefecture Lords in the Underworld, as the 10 Underworld Ministers were all hand-picked by the Yama himself! Because of their great status, there was actually no one in the Underworld who knew about the real strength of the Underworld Ministers. But everyone has the consensus that none of the Underworld Ministers had a strength less than the 7th Stage!

    And Wang Hao was brought in front of them! At that time Wang Hao was also slightly nervous as he imagined what could the Underworld Ministers want with him.

    Wang Hao knew that with his current strength at that time, he only had around 50% chance of surviving, as there are attacks wielded by Seventh Stage Practitioners that cannot be blocked by Wang Hao¡¯s current power. Well if worsees to worse, he will risk burning his bloodline and cultivation to use his Space-Time Gyroscope to escape.

    But Wang Hao¡¯s worries were unfounded as the 10 Underworld Ministers told that Wang Hao, Huo Huangdi, and Jieshe were brought here because it is the time of the 10 Underworld Ministers to choose the Underworld Prince that they will support! Since Wang Hao had just arrived in the Underworld for a day, he was still not acquainted on what happens once the 3 Underworld Princes were chosen. This confusion on his face was seen by everyone, so Jieshu kindly exined things to him.

    As it turns out, the final trial to choose the Yama Sessor required Wang Hao, Huo Huangdi, and Jieshu to have 3 things in them. These 3 things were souls of recently deceased people, a follower from the Material Universe who should still be alive, andstly, the support of at least 1 Underworld Minister! If theyck even just one of these 3 things, winning the final trial will be impossible!

    When Wang Hao heard these requirements at that time, he already decided that he will use Fang Lin as the follower, while the matter of souls can be dealt by him once he goes back at the Thrae. As for the support of the Underworld Ministers, that thing will be given to the Underworld Princes right now! Wang Hao, Huo Huangdi, and Jieshu meeting the Underworld Ministers right now was done for this purpose! ording to what Jieshu said, they were brought in front of the Underworld Ministers because the Underworld Ministers will personally choose the Underworld Prince that they will support.

    At that time, Wang Hao smiled smugly, looking at the 10 Underworld Ministers in front of him.

    There were 3 Underworld Princes and there were 10 Underworld Ministers. Even if Wang Hao was disliked in the Underworld, there is a chance that around 3 Underworld Ministers will follow him. But reality proved to be Wang Hao¡¯s enemy as his expectations were totally shattered.

    After a period of deliberation, the 10 Underworld Ministers started to give their choices. 5 Underworld Ministers decided to support Jieshu. 4 Underworld Ministers decided to support Huo Huangdi. As for Wang Hao? Pfft, what was left for him was the remaining Underworld Minister.

    And to make it worse, it looked like that the Underworld Minister who ¡®supported¡¯ Wang Hao seemed to be not that enthusiastic about supporting Wang Hao! That made Wang Hao realize one thing.

    These Underworld Ministers must have wanted to only support Jieshu or Huo Huangdi, even if they saw what happened in the trial earlier. After all, even if Wang Hao was extremely talented, there is also the fact that he killed on of the bloodline descendants of the Yama.

    All the Underworld Ministers were fiercely loyal to the Yama, thus they also treat any of the Yama¡¯s bloodline descendants with care. Wang Hao killing one of these descendants surely brought a bitter taste in the Underworld Ministers.

    If it was not for the Yama¡¯s rules before, these Underworld Ministers could have already attacked Wang Hao! With that reason, none of the Underworld Ministers were willing to support Wang Hao.

    But they cannot ignore Wang Hao entirely as if they did that, Wang Hao would not be able to join the final trial anymore. That will be viting the Yama¡¯s rules, so the Underworld Ministers has to make sure that Wang Hao can join final trial.

    As such, the Underworld Ministers reached a consensus that they will let 1 Underworld Minister to support Wang Hao. That way, Wang Hao can still join the final trial.

    The Underworld Minister that ¡®supported¡¯ Wang Hao was the Minister of Agriculture. After hearing that name, Wang Hao resisted the urge to cry. Minister of Agriculture? In the Underworld, agriculture is not even worth s**t! There is no need for the denizens in the Underworld to eat, so something like agriculture is not needed! Even things like pills in the Underworld does not requires nts to be created.

    There is a unique alchemical method in the Underworld which only relies on death energy, rendering the nts useless on pill creation. If agriculture was done in the Underworld, it must have been only done for things like pretty flowers or something around that line.

    Wang Hao shook his head inwardly, realizing that this position must have been created as an honorary position, given to the weakest of the Underworld Ministers! That seems to be the case, as Wang Hao could vaguely sense that the Minister of Agriculture was the weakest out of the 10 Underworld Ministers. Compared to some of the Underworld Minister who chose Jieshu like the Minister of War, or those who chose Huo Huangdi like the Minister of Soul Refining, the Minister of Agriculture just looks like a rag!

    To top it all off, the Minister of Agriculture did not even give Wang Hao any polite greeting that should be given to an Underworld Prince. The Minister of Agriculture instead gave Wang Hao three sentences. ¡°Three favors. You can ask me for three favors starting now, and you can even use these favors in the final trial. Once you use up these three favors, I have no more obligations to help you.¡±

    After saying these words, the Minister of Agriculture left the seething Wang Hao as he went to his fellow Ministers, talking merrily with them.

    Back to the present time.

    Wang Hao felt an iing headache as he saw that even now, the Minister of Agriculture was acting just as stubborn as before. ¡°As the Underworld Prince, I, Wang Hao has sought you to ask for the first favor.¡± Wang Hao said as he looked at the grey orbs that were still letting out the grey beam of light.

    The real function of the two grey orbs was to create a portal to the Underworld that will let Wang Hao summon the Minister of Agriculture. The grey orbs needed to consume powerful souls to fuel themselves. Wang Hao provided that fuel in the form of the souls of the Fifth Stage Practitioners that he just killed earlier.

    With the amount of the souls that he fed to the grey orb, Wang Hao reckons that the door to the Underworld that he conjured will onlyst for 5 minutes.

    If it was Wang Hao before his strength was sealed, then he could just use his Space-Time Gyroscope to forcefully summon the Minister of Agriculture.

    But right now, Wang Hao had to involve himself in bothersome rituals just for him to get the Minister of Agriculture¡¯s help.

    Even if he knew that the time was ticking, the Minister of Agriculture just looked at Wang Haozily as he pointed to the dumbfounded Old Man Yan and the Beast God Envoys.

    ¡°So you want me to kill those 4? Hmmm... three Godly Divine Beasts whose power was currently suppressed, and one Immortal. Hohoho, Underworld Prince, what could have been someone like you doing in this, that brought you in conflict with them? Not to mention that you seem to have a material body right there....¡±

    ¡°Shut it Agri guy.¡± Wang Hao snapped back, interrupting whatever the Minister of Agriculture was trying to say. ¡°I just need your help to kill them, and you can go back to whatever you were doing.¡±

    Instead of giving his agreement, the Minister of Agriculture let out a light chuckle as he gave Wang Hao an amused look.

    ¡°You need my help to kill them? I did not expect that an honorable Underworld Prince like you only uses those very precious favors for things like this.

    Don¡¯t tell me that an Underworld Prince like you can¡¯t even deal with your enemies by yourself? Remember, you can only ask for 3 favors from me, and you have already used one.

    Hahahaha, make sure to not use all those favors before the final trial!¡± Old Man Yan and the Beast God could not help but feel wary and amused at the same time, seeing what Wang Hao was dealing with.

    Old Man Yan¡¯s eyes shed a little, as he thought that the person Wang Hao summoned seemed to be in an antagonistic rtionship with him!

    Old Man Yan licked his lips in excitement as he thought that maybe he can convince the summoned person to join them to attack Wang Hao.

    It is only a possibility, but Old Man Yan will still cling on that possibility! ¡°Greetings, honorable one.¡± Old Man Yan cupped his hands as he interrupted the bickering between Wang Hao and the Minister of Agriculture.

    ¡°If I can sa-¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, living vermin.¡± The Minister of Agriculture replied quickly, shutting down Old Man Yan. ¡°Who are you to interrupt the talks between the Underworld Minister and the Underworld Prince huh? This is why I hate living beings! They have not yet experienced death, so they are always rude!¡±

    ¡°I-¡± Old Man Yan stammered, clearly taken aback by the venomous words of the Minister of Agriculture.

    He had no choice but to step back as he could only shrink under the Minister of Agriculture¡¯s re.

    (((Wait, Wang Hao is an Underworld Prince?))) The minds of Old Man Yan and the Beast Envoys suddenly experienced huge waves of shock as they realized the real identity of Wang Hao from what the Minister of Agriculture said!

    Wang Hao was actually one of the possible candidates for the Yama Sessor! Such kind of identity exins a lot about Wang Hao¡¯s talent!

    ¡°He must die!¡± That¡¯s what they thought, knowing that killing an Underworld Prince will be of great contribution to the Material Universe!

 Chapter 416: I have been Waiting for that Finger

    <h4>Chapter 416: I have been Waiting for that Finger</h4>

    ¡°This damned guy!¡± Wang Hao cursed inwardly, realizing what the Minister of Agriculture had done.

    This sleazy guy seemed to really want Wang Hao dead, as he seemed to be egging on Wang Hao¡¯s opponents to kill him! ¡°You know that by you supporting me, you are supposed to protect me if I used my favor to ask for you help.¡± Wang Hao coldly said as he red at the pensive Minister of Agriculture.

    ¡°Keep up with what you are doing now, and I will officially file aint regarding your behavior. Let¡¯s see if you can wiggle out of punishment after I file myint.¡±

    The face of the Minister of Agriculture crumpled, looking extremely displeased with Wang Hao said. But he had no choice in the matter, as he could not just disregard the will of the Yama himself.

    ¡°Fine, I will try to kill them. That is, if I can kill them.¡± The Minister of Agriculture, who looked extremely human-like except for arge hole on his forehead, split into a wide grin as he continued talking. ¡°You know that in this, I can only restrict my strength down to the Fifth Stage. Even if I am an extremely talented practitioner, it will be almost impossible for me to defeat an Immortal and 3 Fifth Stage Godly Divine Beasts with my suppressed strength right now.¡±

    The Minister of Agriculture gave Wang Hao a mocking smile as he said, ¡°Do you still want me to kill them?¡± After hearing this, the eyes of the Old Man Yan and the Beast God Envoys lit up as they knew what the Minister of Agriculture said was right.

    Even if they could feel a powerful death energy from the Minister of Agriculture, they could also feel that the Minister of Agriculture suppressed his strength down to the Fifth Stage, as that is the only way for him to appear in the Thrae. With that kind of strength, there is really no way for the Minister of Agriculture to attack them, much less kill them!

    Wang Hao shook his head wryly after hearing what the Minister of Agriculture said. Wang Hao seemed to be disappointed as he said, ¡°I just said that I need your help to kill them, but I did not say that you will be the one that will do the killing!¡±

    The eyes of the Minister of Agriculture widened as he digested what Wang Hao just said. Remembering their conversation earlier, Wang Hao really did not say that the Minister of Agriculture has to personally kill them. In that case, what Wang Hao really wanted was...

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to use my status to deploy IT?¡± The Minister of Agriculture replied with a dark face. ¡°You know, even that seems to be too much...¡± ¡°Quit yapping and just do your job.¡± Wang Hao snarled angrily. ¡°I will really file aint if you do not help me now.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The Minister of Agriculture said as he gave Wang Hao a smirk. ¡°But I need to use 1 more favor that I gave to you. After all, I can only use this if it is really needed. I just hope He will agree now. So, just pray that my request will be epted.¡±

    Wang Hao gritted his teeth, realizing that if he proceeds on, he will lose 2 favors in a row, leaving him with only 1 favor left for the final trial. But after seeing the situation around him, he decided to just let it be as he gave a nod to the Minister of Agriculture. The Minister of Agriculture then closed his eyes, as if he was trying tomunicate with something.

    Old Man Yan and the Beast God Envoy managed to get the flow of the conversation, and they realized that from the looks of it, Wang Hao was about to make his move! ¡°But you are toote now!¡± Old Man Yanughed as he looked around him. ¡°Even if you were to do something now, you can¡¯t manage to do that with these many Gods around you.¡± While Wang Hao and the Minister of Agriculture were busy bickering with each other, Old Man Yan secretly used his divine sense to call all the Gods that he can call in the God Continent.

    That was already enough, as right now, all these Gods convened at the Pce of the Gods! ¡°What can you do now Wang Hao?¡± Old Man Yan gloated as he and the Beast God Envoys joined the newly-arrived Gods. ¡°Can you and that summon of yours fight back against us?¡±

    Wang Hao just shook his head, looking quite amused by Old Man Yan¡¯s antics. ¡°Hmph, you are just all talk now. Everyone attack!¡± This time, Old Man Yan does not believe that Wang Hao can withstand the attack of 50+ Gods.

    Whatever skill Wang Hao had used to survive earlier, it won¡¯t help him now! But before they could make their move, the Minister of Agriculture opened his eyes as he excitedly said, ¡°Here ites!¡± Everyone in the Thrae suddenly felt an extremely chilly feeling, as if a great wave of cold just covered the whole.

    As if on instinct, all the living creatures looked above them, and there they saw something that they will never be able to forget. They saw a finger piercing through the skies, plunging to the ground with an unbelievable speed!

    The hand looked extremely ancient, with countless cracks covering its surface. Intense amounts of death energy covered this finger, as everything that got near this finger started to immediately die.

    The appearance of this finger brought great rm to both the Gods and Immortals in the Thrae, but they did not dare to approach it, as they felt that getting near this finger will be certain death!

    But the ones that were the most rmed at the appearance of this finger was were Old Man Yan, the Beat Gods Envoys and the Gods around them. After all, this descending finger was heading right on their location! ¡°Flee!!!¡± Old Man Yan knew with just one look that this finger was bad news, so he immediately instructed everyone to run away. ¡°There is no way we can survive against something like that!¡±

    Bursts of power could be felt as the Gods employed all the ways that they can use to escape. But to their dismay, they felt the space around them being locked down, preventing them from leaving!

    The Gods looked behind them, and there they saw Wang Hao with his arms syed wide. Countless streams of power erupted from his palms, covering the whole are around him.

    ¡°That aura... It¡¯s quite simr to the Space Lock Formation!¡± One of the Gods eximed as he gave an aghast look to Wang Hao. ¡°But there is no way you can do that! The Space Lock Formation can only be used by Sixth Stage Practitioners, and not by someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Well, I am a very skilled space mage.¡± Wang Hao replied cheekily. ¡°I just looked at the real Space Lock Formation earlier, and I was able to use my skills to replicate it. But because of my limited cultivation, I can only keep this Space Lock of mine for 10 seconds... But, I think that time is already enough!¡± What Wang Hao said was right.

    Even though this makeshift Space Lock that he used can only keep these Gods unable to escape for 10 seconds, that can be enough to hold them in until The Finger arrives!

    Wang Hao ignored the shouts of desperation of the Gods as he looked at the Minister of Agriculture, who was looking at the Finger with reverence. Wang Hao shook his head, knowing that he was extremely lucky that he was actually able to let this finger descend!

    After all, this finger was a finger attack by the clone of the Yama! Because of the Tenth Stage Power of the Yama, he was usually not allowed to interfere in the matters of the lower-stageds.

    For these kind of matters, it was usually his strongest clone that is doing the job!

    Of course this clone of his usually does not do anything. It only moves when it needs to move! One of the times that this clone can make a move was when it receives a request from the Underworld Ministers.

    The Underworld Ministers had a privilege given to them where they can ask the Yama Clone to use a single attack. This single attack can be used for anything, as long as it is within the scope of the power of the Yama Clone.

    However, the Yama Clone will not just approve every single request of the Underworld Ministers.

    Most of the times, these requests are rejected, and it is very rare to see the Yama Clone approving these requests.

    In the long and illustrious history of the Underworld Realm, the number of times that the Yama Clone made a move can be counted within one¡¯s hand! Because of that, no one from the current Universe Ministers made even just a single request to the Yama Clone!

    This just shows that it is almost impossible to request the Yama Clone to make an attack. But Wang Hao was not unfazed with that, as he willingly used 2 favors to make the Minister of Agriculture send a request to the Yama Clone. The contents of the request was just simple.

    [Exterminate all the Gods that are about to attack the Underworld Prince Wang Hao!] If that request was not granted, then Wang Hao had to rely on overclocking his Space-Time Gyroscope to give him a fighting chance.

    But luckily for him, the Yama Clone actually made a move! Looking the descending finger that got closer and closer to the Gods, Wang Hao suddenly had a strange thought.

    ¡°This finger obviously had a power greater than the Seventh Stage. In that case, this finger should have not been able to enter the Thrae!¡± Wang Hao knew that even someone like that Yama Clone could not just ignore the rules set by the Universe itself.

    But then, how was the Yama Clone able to bring his powerful attack on a Fifth Stage? Did the Yama find a loophole within the rules of the Universe itself? If that was the case, then Wang Hao really had to be the Yama sessor, as he knew he will be privy to these secrets once he bes the Yama Sessor!

    ¡°You... how did you manage to make the Yama Clone attack?¡± The Minister of the Agriculture asked Wang Hao through the divine sense. ¡°Is there anything in you that made the Yama Clone respond to my request?¡±

    Wang Hao kept silent at this, as he saw the traces of greed within eyes of the Minister of Agriculture.

    Wang Hao was not a kind person, and he will certainly not give any hint to the Minister of Agriculture who treated Wang Hao harshly before. ¡°I am not in the mood for games Agri-Guy.¡± Wang Hao replied as the finger collided with its target.

    Wang Hao made a grabbing motion in front of him as he said, ¡°I need a lot of souls for the final trial, and I think gathering the souls of the Beast God Envoys and these Gods will be of great help to me.¡± ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 417: Clean-Up Drive

    <h4>Chapter 417: Clean-Up Drive</h4>

    ¡°Woosh~¡± There was nothing spectacr that happened, except for the fact that everyone that was hit by the finger immediately died. This included all the Gods that tried to attack Wang Hao and Old Man Yan. Their bodies disintegrated quickly, leaving nothing including their bodies. Even their equipment and storage were all destroyed too. Their death was a quick death, but the domineering power of the death energy made their deaths certainly not painless.

    As for the Beast God Envoys, they were all surprisingly alive. A powerful forcefield surrounded them, protecting them from the finger. But this forcefield seemed to be not enough as it was being slowly eroded by the death energy of the finger. Wang Hao took a deep breath as he was extremely surprised upon seeing this forcefield.

    With his energy sense, he can feel that the energy inside this forcefield was something that could not be scoffed at! ¡°What the hell, so they had something like this?¡± Wang Hao muttered as he stared at Jiang Chen, Ste, and Asnyan looking at the finger with fear. But Wang Hao could also see surprise in the faces of the three, as if they were not expecting something like a forcefield protecting them. ¡°Does this mean that they do not know that something like a forcefield will protect them?¡±

    When Wang Hao thought about it, that seemed to be the case. From the looks of it, the higher-ups in the Beast God must have been worried greatly for the welfare of the Beast God Envoys, so they must have decided to sneak this forcefield with them. With the defensive prowess that this forcefield had, it must have been iparably precious!

    But for this forcefield to activate, there must be a very strict condition. That condition, from the looks of it, is that the Beast God Envoys must first face an incredibly perilous situation where their chances of survival is nil. If nothing like that happens, then the forcefield will not activate. But today, that forcefield was ¡®forced¡¯ to show up.

    ¡°Who the hell made that forcefield?¡± Wang Hao muttered as she watched the forcefield being slowly corroded by the finger. Wang Hao knew that the Beast God was a Sixth Stage, and even with theary Permission, the strongest beings in that can only be at most Seventh Stage. With that information, there should be technically no one in the Beast God that can sneak in a forcefield that was somehow able to withstand an attack of the Yama Clone.

    Even the Minister of Agriculture was surprised by what he saw, as he looked at the corroding forcefield with wonder. Wang Hao was tempted to ask the Minister of Agriculture on how powerful is the finger attack of the Yama Clone, but he knew that the Minister of Agriculture will just continue mocking him. So, Wang Hao just chose to talk to the Beast God Envoys that are nearing their deaths.

    Even if they were happy and surprised by the unexpected protection of the forcefield, the Beast God Envoys still had ugly expression on their faces. How could they not be? The forcefield covering them was a powerful one, not only blocking external things froming in, it also prevented anything inside the forcefield toe out! This means that Jiang Chen cannot just attack the forcefield form the outside just to break himself out.

    As long as the forcefield was not destroyed, the Beast God Envoys would not be able to escape. However, the Beast God Envoys could not just wait for the forcefield to be destroyed now. If it gets destroyed, the Beast God Envoys will be immediately killed by the finger that was slowly corroding the forcefield! Wang Hao smirked upon seeing the misfortune that the Beast God Envoys were in right now. He raised his voice with his energy maniption to that he can speak to the panicking Beast God Envoys.

    ¡°Seems like you three are the only ones left.¡± Wang Hao said as he let out another grey orb from his storage. He activated it with his touch, and it let out another ghastly glow that rippled across the whole area. The souls of the Gods that were killed by the finger seconds earlier were revealed by the ghastly glow, and they all looked extremely unhappy. They were supposed to be in the Underworld now, but Wang Hao did not give them a chance to do that. No matter how much the souls of the in Gods wailed, they could not do anything but be absorbed by the grey orb.

    If the finger was not here, even Wang Hao will find it almost impossible to use the grey orb to absorb the souls of Gods. But the death energy still swirling around the finger weakened the resistance of the souls towards the absorption of the grey orb. The Beast God Envoys watched with wide eyes as the majority of the powers in the God Continent were all now inside one of Wang Hao¡¯s balls. ¡°You know, once your forcefield gets destroyed, your souls will be the next souls to be ced inside this orb.¡± Wang Hao said as he gave the grey orb a shake. ¡°I await for your demiseter!¡±

    The Beast God Envoys could only give Wang Hao angry and confused looks as they realized one thing. Wang Hao and the Minister of Agriculture seems to be not affected by the death energy around the finger! Well that was to be expected, as both Wang Hao and the Minister of Agriculture held high status in the Underworld. There is now way that the Yama Clone would identally kill them.

    Wang Hao, seeing the looks on their faces, let out a smile as he said, ¡°If you acquiesce to some of my demands, then I will give you three a way to survive your current predicament. I swear with my soul that I will uphold what I promised.¡± Even if the Beast God Envoys were wary from a scheme by Wang Hao, they felt relief as Wang Hao swore with his own soul that he will uphold what he promised in the deal! In that case, the Beast God Envoys will have no worries on Wang Hao reneging his promise!

    The only problem is about the demands that Wang Hao had. ¡°Tell us the demands first.¡± Ste said, using her quick mind to formte a strategy. ¡°If we can¡¯t follow even just one of your demands, then this deal will be off.¡± ¡°Well I actually just have one demand.¡± Wang Hao said as he poked at the forcefield surrounding the Beast God Envoys. He licked his lips as he said, ¡°Just let me absorb this forcefield.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jiang Chen bellowed as he red at Wang Hao angrily. ¡°If you do that, then we will die!¡±

    ¡°So the deal is off then?¡± Wang Hao asked Jiang Chen for confirmation. ¡°You really want to call this deal off now?¡± ¡°Hah, the deal is off now!¡± Jiang Chen said as be out a harsh sound. ¡°You are not really interested in making a deal with us, you are just trying to humiliate us!¡± ¡°Oh well, that is your choice then. That just means I have to absorb this forcefield without your permission.¡± Wang Hao shamelessly said this as he began to absorb the energy inherent in the forcefield. ¡°No, what the hell are you doing!!!¡± None of the Beast God Envoys could have imagined that Wang Hao will just do something shameless like this in front of them! ¡°Pop!¡±

    But theirints were cut short as the forcefield disappeared with a pop. ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± Wang Hao said as he made a gesture of patting his stomach. ¡°I really like that forcefield. Do you have something more like that?¡± But Wang Hao did not receive any answers, as the three Beast God Envoys quickly died under the exposure of the death energy. Wang Hao could only see the indignant expression on their faces as their bodies faded away. Of course Wang Hao was not affected by that. Instead he was slightly sad as he realized that the forcefield is the only special treasure that the Beast God Envoys have. ¡°Well, at least I got that energy in the forcefield.¡± Wang Hao realized that the energy inside the forcefield was something that he had never seen before. This made Wang Hao greatly excited to obtain it and now that he had it, he will do his best to study this energy.

    With all its target gone, the finger disappeared, which made the heavy pressure covering the whole Thrae disappear. Wang Hao then heard some pping sounds behind him, and he saw the Minister of Agriculture giving Wang Hao a praising look. ¡°You killing those stuck-up Gods is a plus to me. I think I hate you less now.¡± The Minister of Agriculture then paused as he gave Wang Hao an advice. ¡°I know that you want to discover how the Yama Clone was able to bypass the cultivation restrictions of this. Trust me, the answer to that is extremelyplicated.¡± Wang Hao just let out a sigh after hearing this. He gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°And if I want to know thatplicated answer, I should be the Yama Sessor first, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The Minister of Agriculture then looked at the door, which was starting to fade already. ¡°Oof, 5 minutes have already passed by, so its time for me to go now.¡± The Minister of Agriculture gave Wang Hao onest fleeting look before he closed the door. ¡°I know that you have a powerful background before, but even with that, you should learn that you cannot just stick your nose in anything you see. Who knows, there could be a snake hidden there. You will be just bitten to death if you are not careful.¡± Wang Hao can easily detect the hidden threat in the words of the Minister of Agriculture. But instead of being offended, Wang Hao just smiled as he replied, ¡°Well, thank you for your consideration. But you should know that I have a favorite rule in my life: If a snake bites me, then I will bite that snake back!¡± ¡°Hmph, suit yourself then.¡± This was thest words that the Minister of Agriculture said to Wang Hao as the door disappeared entirely. The foul presence of the Minister of Agriculture was now gone, and it made Wang Hao slightly happy.

    The two grey orbs that created the door fell on Wang Hao¡¯s hand, with both of them letting out smelly fumes. ¡°They almost broke huh. At least they did not explode.¡± Wang Hao did not waste any time as he stored these two grey orbs in his storage As for the grey orb that he used to store the souls of the Gods, Wang Hao kept on holding it as he looked around him. He saw the ruins of the Pce of the Gods, the mangled bodies of those that was killed by the spatial tears, and the extremeck of life 10 kilometers around him.

    It both felt eerie and peaceful at the same time. Wang Hao scratched his head as he digested everything that he saw right now. He let out another sigh as he said, ¡°Oh god, I just made a lot of mess today. Can I still fix them? Sigh, I really hate cleaning up my own messes...¡±

 Chapter 418: Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 418: Conclusion</h4>

    ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go to big brother now!¡± The pigeon Wang Mei eximed to Fang Anwei as they stopped what they were currently doing and turned around to escape.

    While Wang Hao was busy on using that deadly finger to kill his enemies, Wang Mei and Fang Anwei were busy fighting against the Immortals in front of them.

    These Immortals were not even perturbed when the giant finger appeared earlier. They continued on attacking Wu Meng and Wang Mei with all their power, resulting in both Fang Anwei and Wang Mei being suppressed.

    Even if both Fang Anwei and Wang Mei were both Godly Divine Beats, facing 50+ Immortals at the same time is still a tall order for them two. The pair were not even able to kill a single Immortal from their enemies, though they managed to severely injure some of them.

    But the pair did not get off lightly, as they also suffered some injuries. Were it not for Wang Mei¡¯s extremely tough body, both she and Fang Anwei would be heavily injured right now!

    Even though they were injured, the two battle junkies were still raring to fight. The same could be said for the Immortals, as they wanted to finish the two off so that they can start pursuing Wang Hao already.

    But at the moment that the deadly finger disappeared, Wang Mei and Fang Anwei received a message from Wang Hao, telling the two to go to his location.

    ¡°Oh, and make sure that those Immortals will follow you.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s voice sounded mischievous as he said these words in the divine sense message. ¡°Those Immortals will be in for one big surprise!¡±

    After hearing this, Wang Mei and Fang Anwei did not waste any time as they stopped attacking and instead they flew with full speed towards the God Continent. The Immortals who saw what the two were doing sneered, as they thought what they were trying to do.

    ¡°So these two women want to bring us to the God Continent huh. This just means one thing: Wang Hao had allied with the enemies!¡±

    Ye Wang¡¯s voice was deep as he started ndering Wang Hao¡¯s name. He also used this time as an opportunity to end it once and for all. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? After that finger earlier appeared, the overall aura of the whole God Continent suddenly weakened! It was as if that finger did something that heavily damaged the resources of the God Continent! You all know what that means right?¡± The Immortals were not idiots.

    They knew that if the aura of the God Continent is extremely weak now, then that just means that there was a lot of powerful people that died in the God Continent! ¡°I do not know why that finger appeared, but I only know that that finger killed many powerhouses in the God Continent!¡± Ye Wang bellowed as he felt more and more confident.

    ¡°That means that the God Continent is now at its weakest state! If we invade it now, our victory is assured! Not only that, but I am sure that we will catch Wang Hao now, that is if he survived that finger.¡±

    Ye Wang¡¯s words managed to light up the eyes of some Immortals, while there were other who looked at the situation uncertainly. Once such person was Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Are you sure that we should really go there now?¡± Xiao Ya said as she gave all the other Immortals a warning look. ¡°You all know that Wang Hao is a very tricky person. Who knows, this might be one of those tricks of his.¡±

    These words by Xiao Ya defused the excitement felt by the crowd of Immortals. Ye Wang of course was unhappy seeing this, realizing that if this goes on, the chance of the Immortal Continent to unify the whole might disappear! He started to speak now in order to regain his momentum.

    ¡°I am sure that Wang Hao did not fake anything rted to what happened in the God Continent now. I am acquainted with the one of the Elders of the Assassin Organization, and he told me that all of their spies in the God Continent were saying the same thing.¡±

    Ye Wang rubbed his hands excitedly as he continued talking. ¡°Those spies said that many God-Level figures suddenly left their dwellings earlier to go somewhere, and up to now, they were still not returning! What¡¯s more fishy was the fact that most of the rtives of these God-Level figures were suddenly panicking, all at the same time!¡±

    Ye Wang rubbed his nose smugly as he concluded, ¡°If those signs does not indicate the death of some Gods, then what is?¡± This time, Xiao Ya knew that the crowd was already hooked. Besides, even she was also slightly convinced by what Ye Wang said.

    But deep down inside her, she deeply respected and also feared Wang Hao. She respected him for his abilities, but she also feared him for the same thing. With that ideas and also the fact that she¡¯s a master of Wang Hao¡¯s disciples, Xiao Ya decided to stay at the back and there she will watch on how Wang Hao can survive his current predicament.

    Xiao Ya of course would not try to save him, as that will just be suicide for her. Besides, she knew that no one should doubt Wang Hao¡¯s strength even if he was weakened now! Xiao Ya was sure that as long as Wang Hao can move, he will have a way to deal with anything!

    ¡°I hope we will not reach at the point where Wang Hao will be desperate. I hate to imagine what things Wang Hao can do at that point.¡± Xiao Ya muttered as she flitted at the back of the crowd.

    With them reaching the consensus, all the Immortals decided to follow the fleeing Fang Anwei and Wang Mei.

    These Immortals were not afraid of any traps being present right now. Even if there is, there is no way they will be easily killed. Just the current aura of the God Continent shows how weak the continent is right now.

    There is no way a diminishing God Continent can support a trap, meaning that the Immortals can just stride in with ease!

    Because of the speed of Wang Mei¡¯s flight, the pair were able to meet Wang Hao earlier than the Immortals pursuing behind them.

    Secondster, and the Immortals were able to catch up too.

    Most of them felt excited as they realized that around the area of the Pce of the Gods, it was only Wang Hao, Fang Anwei, and Wang Mei¡¯s aura that they could feel.

    ¡°Wang Hao! Now there is no way for you to run! Turn yourself in no-!¡± But whatever Ye Wang wanted to say was cut off by the scene that the Immortals saw.

    They saw both Fang Anwei and Wang Mei standing behind Wang Hao while the captive Merlin was shouting hoarsely at Wang Hao.

    What made Merlin this emotional? The answer to that was just simple. Everyone near Wang Hao saw something that will be difficult for them to forget. They saw Wang Hao wearing a devilish smile as he held a grey orb in his right hand This grey orb was letting out a whistling sound as it seemed to be absorbing something.

    As for what that something was, it was the souls of the Beast God Envoys! The souls of Jiang Chen, Ste, and Asnyan were letting out agonized shouts as the faces of their souls contorted in pain and fear. They were looking at Wang Hao with anger while they gave pleading looks to Merlin, asking him to save them.

    However, Merlin cannot do anything, as he was heavily injured by Fang Anwei and Wu Meng earlier, rendering him unable to use his power now. ¡°Big brother, what is that?¡± Wu Meng asked as she stared at the grey orb with wonder. ¡°Can you lend it to your little sister sometimes too?¡±

    ¡°Oh hell naw!¡± Wang Hao said as he shook his head fervently. ¡°Only certain people can use this orb, and I am one of them. So you cannot use this orb even if you want to. As for its function...¡± Wang Hao gave a mocking nce at the petrified Immortals and the emotional Merlin as he said, ¡°This grey orb can absorb the souls of any entity, as long as that entity just died recently. That way, the orb can absorb souls before they can go the Underworld.¡±

    ¡°Argh!!!¡± Wang Hao¡¯s words brought Merlin to the peak of his anger. His mouth and eyes dripped blood as he red at Wang Hao with pure venomous hate.

    ¡°I will kill you once I got out of here! I swear that I will do that! I will sacrifice your soul to the great Beast God, and there you will experience the true agony that heretics like you should face!¡±

    Wang Hao just scoffed at what Merlin said. Wang Hao already received a lot of death threats in the past, and even now he was still alive.

    One additional death threat won¡¯t really change anything in Wang Hao¡¯s opinion. Wang Mei on the other hand, did not look impressed with what Merlin said. ¡°Stupid Tiger!¡± Wang Mei hollered as she tightened her grip on Merlin.

    ¡°Only I and Big Sister can beat up Big Brother Wang Hao! People like you are not allowed to even touch him!¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Merlin was unable to do anything as the pressure pressing on him got stronger. Merlin theny limp as he passed out. Wang Mei and Wang Hao still had a lot of questions for Merlin, so he can just sleep for today.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    This disconcerting sound was heard as the souls of the poor Beast God Envoys was now inside the Beast God Orb.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What, do you want to get inside this too?¡± Wang Hao said as he shook the grey orb in front of the Immortals. Its contents sloshed freely, showing that the grey orb can still contain more souls inside it.

    ¡°You are all free to enter now!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± The Immortals knew by this point that Wang Hao was definitely rted to the appearance of that finger and to the sudden death of the powerhouses of the God Continent.

    They already put the matter of arresting Wang Hao or even taking his treasure at the back of their minds. The only thing that they knew now is that they must go back to the Immortal Continent and regroup there!

    ¡°Swish swish swish...¡± One by one, the Immortals disappeared, leaving Wang Hao, Fang Anwei, and Wang Mei. ¡°As fast as they came, as fast that they left too.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he looked at the person in front of him. ¡°Xiao Ya, so you stayed here huh. You must be thinking of the same thing as me now.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Ya replied calmly, as if she was not shaken by what had happened earlier. ¡°Even if you can summon something that can insta-kill 50+ Gods, that does not change the fact that I am Fang Yu¡¯s master. I am sure you will not kill me with that reason alone. Besides, I did not directly attack you earlier right?¡± What Xiao Ya said was right.

    While the Immortals were assaulting Wang Hao earlier in the Golden Bull Vige, Xiao Ya did not directly participate in the Space Lock Formation and she instead just watched.

    That is the best thing that Xiao Ya could do, as she was both affiliated with both Wang Hao and the Immortal Continent.

    She cannot just fight to arrest Wang Hao as that will offend Wang Hao, who is Fang Yu¡¯s master too.

    But she cannot just defend Wang Hao, as that will be against the Immortal Continent, which is her hometown.

    So, Xiao Ya being present at that time was already enough. Wang Hao already deduced Xiao Ya¡¯s intentions earlier, so he did not say anything extraneous to her any more.

    He kept the grey orb in his storage as he said, ¡°Now that the matter of the Beast God Envoys is done, I can now focus on my next objective.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡± Wang Mei asked as she tossed Merlin¡¯s unconscious body in her beak. ¡°Waiting for my disciple Fang Lin to arrive.¡± Wang Hao said as he looked up in the sky. ¡°I need him to go back at most two days from now. ¡±

    Now that Wang Hao was done dealing with the grave problems in the Thrae, it was time for him to prepare for the final trial of the Yama Sessor. He had to seed for himself and for Fang Lin too.

    Fang Lin¡¯s wife Xue¡¯er and some of Fang Lin¡¯s co-disciples were dead but their souls were being kept safe by Wang Hao. If Wang Hao wants to revive Fang Lin¡¯s wife and friends, Wang Hao has to be the Yama Sessor first.

    Wang Hao already had the souls, and the support of 1 Underworld Minister for the uing final trial.

    Now, he only needed Fang Lin to apany him to the Underworld to ensure his qualification for the uing trial.

    ¡°Woosh~¡± Wang Hao started to sit cross-legged in the air as he closed his eyes in concentration.

    He decided to stay in this position until Fang Lin arrives. If Fang Lin does not arrive in 2 days, then Wang Hao will have no choice but to use his Space-Time Gyroscope to go the future timeline where Fang Lin is right now, and take him back to the present timeline!

    ¡°Oh Fang Lin, I hope youe back early.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he calmed down the raging aura inside his body.

    ¡°Because I assure you, travelling through the River of Time with my Space-Time Gyroscope would not be that pretty...¡±

 Chapter 419: Fang Yuâ€™s Bizarre Adventures

    <h4>Chapter 419: Fang Yu¡¯s Bizarre Adventures</h4>

    Future Timeline Even with all the shouting and provocations that Fang Yu did, she received no response from Solomon at all.

    ¡°Huh? What is that Solomon doing now?¡± Fang Yu tensed her body in anticipation for a sneak attack, but minutes passed by with nothing happening.

    With her recovering to the peak of her health, Fang Yu used her strengthened Divine Sense to see what happened to Solomon in the dark cave.

    ¡°What?¡± But to Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, she found out that Solomon is not in the cave anymore! Fang Yu repeated her divine sense scans, but they all turned out with Solomon not being in the cave.

    ¡°Is this another trick of his?¡± By this point, Fang Yu was already confused with what Solomon was doing. She was even doubting Solomon¡¯s fabled intelligence.

    ¡°Is Solomon conducting an extremely convoluted n now, or did he just go wonkers?¡± Fang Yu let out a sigh, as she remembered what happened to Shax and Sts.

    These 2 Djinns knew that the time wille where Solomon will try to consume them, as they are traitors now. They knew that it will be difficult for them to stop Solomon, so they and Fang Yu decided to just go on with it. If Solomon eats the two of them, then Shax and Sts will make it that Solomon will be in extreme pain after he consumes them.

    That was the reason why Solomon was thrashing in pain for hours earlier. Shax and Sts had no qualms getting killed like this, as they still have a chance for revival.

    Their Items were with Fang Yu, and as long as their Items were all intact, they still have a chance to be brought back to life. This revival however will not bring them to their peak state. Instead, any Djinn revived through the use of their Item will be revived in an infant state, which is the weakest state of a Djinn.

    It will be up to this revived Djinn to be back at the peak of his/her strength. This revival can only be done once, so a revived Djinn that gets killed again cannot to be revived again. All these facts mean that the other Djinns killed by Solomon can be revived, but the problem with this is that their Items have been destroyed by Solomon already as he killed them.

    Shax and Sts were lucky that their Items were with Fang Yu. But Fang Yu knew that she can only revive the two once she defeats Solomon. The problem is, Solomon is nowhere to be found now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Solomon¡¯s n all along was to escape?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes then widened as she looked around her. She flew up high, as she tried to traverse the hole where their spaceship was dragged through.

    To Fang Yu¡¯s chagrin, she found out that no matter what she tried, she could not enter that hole! It was as if there was a barrier that prevented her from entering that hole. She then flew to the other spots above her, and what she saw made her face go ugly. There was a dome-like barrier covering the whole ce, and it is preventing Fang Yu from leaving! ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Now, Fang Yu knew why Solomon led her here. Solomon must have wanted to trap Fang Yu in this ce! Fang Yu then realized that the skeletal horses and the white humanoid fought with Fang Yu to give Solomon the chance to leave this ce.

    As for how Solomon did that, Fang Yu was not sure yet. But Fang Yu knows that once Solomon left, he activated the barrier, which effectively is trapping Fang Yu now!

    Now, Fang Yu, Andromeda and Genie will be unable to leave this ce! Actually, Fang Yu can still leave as long as she destroys the barrier. With Solomon currently weakened, Fang Yu knew that she can destroy this barrier in around 5-10 minutes. With that realization, Fang Yu started to bombard the barrier with her attacks in order for them to leave this ce already.

    It was at that moment that Andromeda¡¯s face suddenly paled. ¡°That Solomon!¡± Andromeda clenched her fists tightly as if she found it extremely hard to contain her emotions.

    Fang Yu saw this sudden change in Andromeda which prompted her to ask, ¡°What happened Acromeda?¡± ¡°That Solomon, he is consuming the residents of the Underground right now!¡± Andromeda said as she red above her.

    ¡°Even if we are still here, I can still connect with my spy drones that I ce all over the Underground Colony. What they see, I can see too. And right now, these spy drones of mine are seeing that Solomon suddenly appeared in the Underground Colony and started to devour its residents!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that is what he is nning huh.¡± By this point, Fang Yu already realized why Solomon wanted to trap Fang Yu here.

    If Solomon tried to consume the Underworld residents earlier, Andromeda will detect it, and surely Fang Yu will try to stop him from doing that. But if Solomon is able to trap Fang Yu momentarily, then he will have no problems or dys on consuming the Underworld Residents.

    The distance of the Underground Colony from Solomon¡¯sir was not that far, so Solomon only took some minutes to go from hisir to the Underground Colony. That time he spent going to the Underground Colony were also the time that Fang Yu fought the skeletal horses and the white humanoid.

    This is the n that Solomon concocted, and it seems like it had paid off, as now Fang Yu was still hacking the barrier desperately as Solomon continued gobbling up his former devotees.

    Andromeda¡¯s face was pale as she heard the horror and fear in the voices of the people that Solomon swallowed. ¡°Lord Solomon, what have we done to you for us to deserve this?¡± ¡°Lord Solomon, I do not want to die!!!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you useless vermin.¡± Solomon¡¯s voice cackled throughout the Underground Colony, which was also picked up by Andromeda¡¯s drones. ¡°This Colony? I just created this ce for my replenishment!¡± Solomonughed happily as he continued slurping more people. ¡°You are all living here as my sustenance! And now the time hase for me to harvest!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡±

    After just a minute of a frenzied eat-all-you-can ¡®buffet¡¯, Solomon sessfully devoured all the residents of the Underground Colony. The surroundings were quiet as the only sound that could be heard was of Solomon muttering to himself.

    ¡°Weird... I already ate everyone in here, but I did not get even just one soul fighter. It was as if they were gone... That cannot be epted! I must eat them too, or I will not recover my strength!¡± After Andromeda ryed this statement to Fang Yu, Fang realized the reason for the creation of the soul fighters.

    The original soul fighters must have been created from a portion of Solomon¡¯s soul himself, which could exin the miraculous power of the soul fighters. Even the soul stones and the soul fusion were also orchestrated by Solomon and must have alsoe from his own soul power.

    And why did Solomon do this? It just simple, it was done so that Solomon could recover his soul!

    By letting the soul fighters breed with other people, there will be more and more soul fighters that will appear in the future.

    And since the source of these soul fighters were Solomon¡¯s soul, Solomon can use this property to integrate the souls of the soul fighters with his soul! Thepatibility of his soul with the souls of the soul fighters will ensure that his soul will recover and even get stronger! But with Fang Yu taking all these soul fighters with her, there is no chance for Solomon to consume them.

    ¡°Heh, at least I managed to one-up him now.¡± Fang Yu thought smugly as she continued on hacking the barrier in front of her. ¡°What are you going to do now, oh mighty Solomon?¡±

    But as it turns out, Solomon had already prepared contingencies for something like this. ¡°Those soul fighters must have been with Fang Yu....¡± Solomon¡¯s eyes flickered as he opened his mouth widely. His body started to contort as the surroundings began to tremble.

    ¡°It seems like you are mistaken about one thing Fang Yu.... Even if you have the soul fighters, I can still get their souls without consuming them! I just have to call their souls!¡±

    Solomon¡¯s gaping mouth then moved as he said, ¡°Come to me my seedlings! You lot which I have nted before, its time toe and meet your Maker!¡±

    As if they were suddenly pulled by an invisible force, all the soul fighters inside Fang Yu¡¯s storage began to tremble as their eyes turned lifeless. Their mouths went wide open as their soul avatars came out of their mouths! To Fang Yu¡¯s chagrin, she found out that even her istig ability could not stop these soul avatars from leaving!

    It was as if Solomon¡¯s call to them was absolute! Even if these souls were inside Fang Yu¡¯s storage, they were able to leave it despite all the powerful space sealing in this storage!

    ¡°What the hell, their connection with Solomon is that strong?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s heart sank as she realized that Solomon really prepared for his recovery. Even the barrier which was blocking Fang Yu now actually allowed the soul avatars to leave.

    The soul avatars just passed through the barrier like it was just nothing. This prompted Fang Yu to use stronger and stronger attacks on the barrier, which at this point started to show some cracks.

    ¡°F**king break for me!¡± Fang Yu cursed out as she increased her pace. But even that was not enough as she heard Andromeda crying out, ¡°Solomon... he finished consuming the soul avatars!¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth, knowing that once more she failed on stopping Solomon on gaining power.

    There is nothing that Fang Yu can do now but to just go on and deal with her problems with her own hands.

    ¡°Is there anything special that happened to Solomon after he consumed the soul avatars?¡± Fang Yu asked as she looked at Andromeda solemnly. ¡°He...¡± Andromeda hesitated for a moment before looking at Fang Yu warily. ¡°Solomon suddenly transformed, and now he looks like a human.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Fang Yu continued on asking Andromeda. ¡°What does he look like?¡± ¡°I think it will be better of you to see it.¡± Andromeda said as she stood up. ¡°Exining it will just make things harder.¡±

    ¡°Ah s**t, just break!¡± Fang Yu cursed as she continued on attacking the barrier. By this point, the barrier was already close to breaking, and few more attacks will shatter it already.

    ¡°Oh, there is no need for you to do that.¡± Fang Yu suddenly heard a voice talking to her. The voice seemed to be calm as it did not have any tinges of emotions. ¡°Now that I have recovered, I took the initiative toe here.¡± ¡°Oh, so the mighty Solomon is going to show his face to me then.¡± Fang Yu sneered as she looked at the figure slowly appearing in her vision. ¡°Since you have reached that state already, then I guess the only thing we can do now is to fight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it is a fight that you want, then it is a fight that I will give you.¡± The voice of Solomon said as his appearance became clearer and clearer to Fang Yu. Fang Yu then took a deep breath as she realized why Andromeda became weird after seeing Solomon¡¯s appearance.

    Even Fang Yu, with all the weirdest things that she experienced before, was still surprised by what she saw! ¡°The practitioner world really is bizarre...¡±

 Chapter 420: Tags: Mindbreak

    <h4>Chapter 420: Tags: Mindbreak</h4>

    Fang Yu shook her head a few times, and she blinked several times just to make sure that what she was seeing was right. ¡°Oh s**t, Solomon really looks like her.¡± Fang Yu muttered while Genie on the other hand was also shocked by what she .

    Now that she saw Solomon¡¯s real appearance, she already realized why Solomon had a connection with Tang Li. ¡°You... you are definitely rted to Tang Li!¡± Fang Yu said as she observed Solomon¡¯s appearance thoroughly. ¡°Now that I see it, you look like...¡± Just like what they expected before, Solomon¡¯s appearance was of a male, and he¡¯s a handsome male.

    Solomon¡¯s body was lean while his long ck hair reached the back of his ankles. Solomon¡¯s beautiful face held a mischievous smile on it as he slowly approached Fang Yu. However, what was weird about Solomon¡¯s appearance was that he looked like the adult male version of the talking baby Tang Li! If Tang Li was a male and was 20 years old, then Tang Li¡¯s appearance will be like the appearance that Solomon had now!

    This simrity in their appearance and the fact that Solomon can seeminglymunicate with Tang Li brought Fang Yu to only one conclusion. ¡°Solomon, you and Tang Li are a pair of twins right?¡± Fang Yu slowly said, as Genie let out a tired sigh. ¡°But you two are not just twins... you two are a pair of Devourer Twins!¡± Solomon just gave Fang Yu a smile and a nod as he started to p slowly. ¡°Bravo Fang Yu, you are right. We definitely are twins... but it is something that is different from being just twins.¡± Solomon let out a deep breath before saying, ¡°Since we are already at this state, I might just as well tell everything that led up to this situation.¡±

    Fang Yu took a deep breath too, as she realized that the current Solomon seems to not have any shred of fighting intent. He seems really sincere on telling his story. And of course Fang Yu is interested on hearing it. After all, how could Tang Li have a twin brother when Tang Li¡¯s mother seemed to have given birth to Tang Li only?

    Solomon also has to exin why he is a Djinn and not a Divine Beast like Tang Li. And why did Solomon turn from Tang Li¡¯s twin brother to an evil Djinn vemaster in the Future Timeline? Fang Yu had the feeling that Solomon will reveal the answer to all of these questions right now!

    While she was waiting, Fang Yu saw Solomon pointing his index finger to her. Fang Yu slightly tensed, expecting an attack. But as it turns out, is was Solomon¡¯s introduction of his story. ¡°Fang Yu, you are the reason that Tang Li had a twin brother.¡± Solomon bluntly said. ¡°Technically speaking, you and your master was the reason that I, Solomon, came into existence.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± This bombshell dropped by Solomon slightly rattled Fang Yu, but she only shook her head as she managed to recover from the shock. ¡°Its just the start, and you are already giving me a load of bollocks?¡± ¡°You think I am lying to you? Hahaha!¡± Solomon let out a raucousugh as he pped his thighs. There were tears at the sides of his eyes as he gave Fang Yu an amused look.

    ¡°In your Present Timeline, do you remember that your master Wang Hao awakened something in you months before you went to the Immortal God Sect?¡± ¡°I know what you are talking about.¡± Fang Yu replied quickly. ¡°I do not know how you knew something confidential like that, but how can that be rted to your birth?¡± What Solomon was talking about was the time when Wang Hao awakened the Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast Bloodline inside Fang Yu. Fang Yu was not sure how something like this could be the trigger for Solomon¡¯s birth. ¡°Idiot!¡± Solomon shouted as he shook his head, looking quite disappointed. Solomon wagged his index finger at Fang Yu as he slowly said, ¡°Let me tell you one thing: Tang Li¡¯s soul was affected when your master Wang Hao awakened your bloodline!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she realized what Solomon¡¯stest words meant. ¡°That my awakening affected the soul of Tang Li and as a result, you appeared?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Solomon did a check mark with his fingers as he continued walking towards Fang Yu. Before Fang Yu could give any retorts, Solomon suddenly started a lengthy exnation which Fang Yu was unable to stop, and this contained the rest of Solomon¡¯s reasons. Fang Yu paused a little as she analyzed everything that Solomon said in that lengthy exnation. Minutester and Fang Yu¡¯s shoulders slumped. Fang Yu then let out a defeated sigh as she said, ¡°I hate to say it, but I really am the reason for Solomon¡¯s existence.¡± ording to the lengthy exnation, when Fang Yu awakened her Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast Bloodline, it affected the soul of Tang Li who was the reincarnation of the Thrae. It must be known that if the Thrae wanted to advance as a Sixth Stage, it must reincarnate its soul first as a living being. The one it reincarnated to was Tang Li, but Fang Yu¡¯s awakening as the Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast somehow affected it! ording to Solomon, after Fang Yu split up into the male and female bodies, some ripples of this separation process hit the soul of Thrae that was inside Tang Li.

    At that point, the soul of Thrae was extremely weak and vulnerable, as mere months just passed by after it reincarnated. Of course because Tang Li was the daughter of the Grand Elder, it will be almost impossible for any soul rted attacks to hit Tang Li, which in turn will protect the soul of Thrae. The soul of Thrae just had to wait for a few more months and it will recover.

    However, Fang Yu¡¯s bloodline awakening was extremely mystical, and the ripples of this awakening was not something that the defenses of a Sect can stop. Combine that with its weakened condition, and the soul of Thrae was affected by these ripples. Just like what happened with Fang Yu¡¯s soul, the soul of Thrae split itself into two souls, one male and female. This soul split was imperfect unlike Fang Yu¡¯s, so only one of the split souls can stay in Tang Li.

    The other soul will be the unlucky one, as it will be left without any vessel. The female soul was the one that stayed in Tang Li¡¯s body. As for the male soul, since it had no body to stay in, it started wandering the surroundings of Thrae. The male soul at that time should do something quickly, or else it might die from theck of a vessel!

    This only leaves the male soul with only one choice, and that choice is that the male soul will be birthed by the Nature itself. Of course something like this will turn the male soul into a Djinn!

    ¡°Scan!¡± If what Solomon said was true, then his and Tang Li¡¯s soul must have the same frequency.

    Using her istig Ability, Fang Yu confirmed that indeed, Tang Li and Solomon had simr souls! It was so simr that the only exnation for their simrity was the im that Solomon made before! Fang Yu was basically tongue-tied at this point. Solomon smiled upon seeing Fang Yu¡¯s current expression. He then turned his back on her as he started to talk again. ¡°After I became a Djinn in your Present Timeline, a set of events dragged me away from Thrae. Then I encountered some dangers which forced me to be a Devourer!¡±

    ¡°And then during that time, you started to don the name of Solomon and you started to devour countlesss and enve countless Djinns.¡± Genie venomously said. ¡°What a way to live your life.¡± Solomon just shrugged his shoulders as he ignored what Genie said. ¡°Anyways,¡± Solomon waved his hands around him as he stretched his body. ¡°After I was separated from Thrae, I rose in power using my Djinn and Devouring Abilities. Life was great for me at that time.¡± ¡°But...¡± Solomon¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as he started to look greedy. Solomon gazed at Fang Yu¡¯s storage feverishly as he said, ¡°I know that I will never beplete because I am only half of who I am!¡± Solomon¡¯s breathing started to hasten as he continued staring at Fang Yu¡¯s storage with fervor.

    ¡°Because of that, I knew that the only way for me to get stronger is if my soul bes whole again! Of course I do not want to just fuse with Tang Li. If I am toplete my soul, then I will do so by devouring Tang Li¡¯s soul!¡± ¡°So,¡± Solomon looked up as nostalgia shed across his eyes. ¡°4,000 years after your Present Timeline, I decided to gather my forces to invade the Thrae so that I can devour Tang Li!¡± ¡°But that attack was my greatest mistake.¡± Solomon regretfully said as he looked at Fang Yu once more. He gave Fang Yu a smile that was not a smile as he said, ¡°When I invaded the Thrae 4,000 years after your Present Timeline, you were the one who defended it. You are so powerful at that time that most of my Djinns died and even I was gravely injured.¡± ¡°You, the Goddess, managed to defeat my invasion.¡± Solomon said with a relish. ¡°Guess that exins why you looked like the Goddess right?¡± Now, Fang Yu understood everything from what Solomon said.

    Fang Yu looks like the Goddess because the Goddess is the future version of Fang Yu! In that case, the Goddess was the future version of the Thrae! And Solomon invaded the Thrae 4,000 years after her Present Timeline to devour Tang Li! After that invasion, the future version of Fang Yu disappeared and the Thrae became a Stage 0. So all in all, the Future Timeline where Fang Yu is in right now is the timeline thousands of years after Solomon invaded Thrae! But this gave Fang Yu more questions. First, where the hell is Wang Hao when Solomon invaded the Thrae 4,000 years after her Present Timeline? Second, why is Tang Li looking a baby when Solomon invaded? Shouldn¡¯t she look older since the invasion happened 4,000 years after Tang Li¡¯s birth? And how about Shama? How the hell will she fit in the whole picture? Third, is the future version of Fang Yu still alive? Andstly, what is Solomon scheming when he forcefully brought Fang Yu at the Future Timeline? Is it to prevent his own demise? Or is he still aiming for Tang Li? Solomon smiled as he saw the sheer confusion on Fang Yu¡¯s face. He spread his arms wide as he said, ¡°Seems like you still have more questions for me. Go on, ask them all now. After all I am fully recovered now, so I am in still a good mood. Besides, with my current state now, there is no way for you to run! So I will entertain your queries before I start my business with you all!¡±

 Chapter 421: Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 421: Temptation</h4>

    Since Solomon will be entertaining questions, then Fang Yu won¡¯t be shy now.

    ¡°You... what do you want by bringing me here?¡± Fang Yu asked as she slowly backed away.

    Even if she felt that the current Solomon was in a good mood, Fang Yu could still that his eyes were still trained on her storage, more specifically on Tang Li herself.

    After seeing that gaze, Fang Yu decided that she will not let Tang Li out for now, as it seemed that Solomon is still iplete.

    ¡°Me? It is just simple. I want to change the Future Timeline.¡± Solomon replied quickly. ¡°Now that you are here, I am sure that once you go back to your Present Timeline, there will be a lot of changes that will happen, and that might spare me from my current state.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± This reply by Solomon made Fang Yu more confused. ¡°You are saying that you did all those things just to make sure that this Future Timeline changes?¡±

    Fang Yu shook her head as she gave Solomon a disbelievingugh.

    ¡°If changing timelines can be that easy, then many would have done it already! But from what I know, nobody had seeded on doing that, so how are you sure that your n on using me to change your current timeline will work?¡±

    Solomon snickered as he said,

    ¡°If I used other people, it will be really impossible for them to fulfill what I want. After all, the River of Time itself is doing its best to prevent people from changing time itself.¡±

    Fang Yu nodded at this, knowing that what Solomon said was right.

    Fang Yu made some research earlier, and there she realized that even if some people at the Future Timeline were able to go back at their Present Timeline, they would not be really be able to change the Future Timeline.

    It was because the River of Time itself uses its power to prevent such things from happening.

    With its power, the River of Time can wipe away the memories of a person who came from the Future, which will make it impossible for this person to change the Future, as that person does not have memories rted to the Future.

    These memory wipes were so powerful that the people who came back from the Future does not even remember that they came from the Future!

    And the River of Time makes sure that the time and ce that these peoplee back to was the same time and ce that they disappeared when they went to the Future.

    Combine this with the memory wipe, and these people will not think that they time-traveled at all.

    They will continue on living on, forgetting about their adventures in the Future Timeline.

    It was said that even if a Tenth Stage Practitioner attempts to do it, he/she will also be affected by the River of Time, as its power was supported by the Universe itself.

    It was invible and unavoidable!

    ¡°Really Fang Yu?¡± Solomon snickered as he shook his head. He raised his fingers, forming the V-sign as he said,

    ¡°You know that with your abilities, you can evade the memory wipe, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Fang Yu winced, knowing that what Solomon said was right.

    After knowing about the memory wipe, Fang Yu realized that she is somewhat immune to the effects of the memory wipe!

    She and her male body already did some transpositions between the Present and Future Timeline, but her memory still stayed the same.

    What was more surprising was that when her fully fused body appeared at Thrae earlier, her memories were still not wiped!

    It was as if her current Duality Godly Divine Beast Bloodline had done something to prevent the memory wipe from happening.

    Until now Fang Yu was still not sure why this happens, but she decided to use this to her advantageter.

    But now that Solomon had mentioned it, Fang Yu can really use it to change the Future Timeline!

    ¡°So you also knew about that huh.¡± Fang Yu slowly said with narrowed eyes. ¡°I will not ask how you knew that, but are you really sure about doing this? If I managed to change the Future Timeline, the ¡®Solomon¡¯ I am seeing right now will technically cease to exist.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do not have any choice now, right?¡± Solomon said as he put his hands on his pockets.

    He let out a cough as blood slightly dripped out of his mouth.

    ¡°No matter what I do now, there is no way for me to recoverpletely.¡± Solomon said dully.

    ¡°Even if I managed to devour Tang Li now, I know that I will still die within 1 billion years. All my efforts before will be all for nothing! I do not want that to happen!¡±

    Even if Fang Yu disliked Solomon, she faintly understood why Solomon did what he did now.

    Imagine that you were an expert who was supposed to have a bright future.

    But then a slight mistake that you did f**ked your body so bad that there is no hope for you to get stronger anymore.

    You will surely be devastated, especially if there is no way to recover!

    At that point, you will be willing to do anything just to undo what happened with you.

    And if changing the Future Timeline is the way to do that, then you will have no qualms on doing so!

    ¡°Nice story, but do you think I would want to do that?¡± Fang Yu sneered as she continued on backing up.

    ¡°I am a carefree person, and one of the things that I do not like is when I am being manipted to do something that I do not want!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Solomon seems to be not perturbed by what Fang Yu said. Instead, he became more excited as he replied,

    ¡°Well, you may not care about me, but how about you and your friends in this Future Timeline? Are you sure you do not want to help them with their current state now?¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s breath hitched after Solomon said these words.

    Indeed, Fang Yu was worried about what happened to her friends here in the Future Timeline.

    Are they still alive? Are they dead? Or are they going through something that is tragic?

    ¡°I will just tell you one thing Fang Yu.¡± Solomon said as he stopped on approaching her.

    ¡°Fang Yu, something catastrophic will happen to you in the Present Timeline, and that will lead to your life being more f**ked-up than mine!¡±

    Solomon had to stop himself from giggling as he continued on talking.

    ¡°I heard stories about the future you. None of those stories were happy stories, and they all told the suffering and tribtions that you went through! Even I, who was a selfish person, could not help but pity your future version!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s face became stoic as she continued on listening.

    ¡°Your other friends are dead, while some abandoned you.....¡±

    ¡°Your family? They were all dead too......¡±

    ¡°As for your masters? They also disappeared too, and until now, they still have not returned.....¡±

    ¡°And with all those tragic things that happened to you, the only person that stayed with you was only Tang Li. At that point, it was said that the future you treated Tang Li as her real sister, and the future you will protect Tang Li from any harm.¡±

    Solomon let out a small sigh, as he found that matter ridiculous too.

    ¡°At that time, Tang Li is the only friend and family that you have left.......¡±

    Solomon let out another sigh as the look in his eyes became slightly dazed. ¡°I can still remember the fierce expression on your face as you fought me. You really wanted me dead! Its too bad that even if you were strong at that time, you were still heavily injured by me....¡±

    After hearing Solomon¡¯s words, Fang Yu slightly shivered, as she felt something deep inside her that she could not exin.

    This feeling was so unfathomable for Fang Yu that the only thing that she could do was to feel it.

    ¡°How should I know that you are telling the truth?¡± Fang Yu said as she stopped retreating. ¡°You tried to have me killed before right? Didn¡¯t you think that killing me can also help you avoid your current fate?¡±

    ¡°Of course I thought about that!¡± Solomon said as he crossed his arms. He looked at Fang Yu wistfully as he said,

    ¡°Actually, I have 2 ns prepared to help me avert my current fate.¡±

    ¡°One,¡± Solomon raised his index finger, which looked longer than his middle finger. ¡°Is to do everything I can to kill you. By doing that, the me in the Present Timeline will have an easier time devouring Tang Li.¡±

    ¡°But I knew about your talent, so if I am unable to kill you until my recovery, then I will use the second n, which is to make you change the Timelines.¡±

    Solomon then let out a frustrated sigh as he said,

    ¡°And since you managed to not only stay alive, but actually get stronger as I recovered, I have no choice left but to make you the one who changes my fate.¡±

    ¡®Heh, what a nice reasoning.¡± Fang Yu sarcastically said. ¡°But even if you are currently suffering now, I will not believe your im that the future me is suffering. After all, you do not have any evidence that you can show me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you want an evidence huh.¡± Solomon smiled as he said, ¡°If I managed to prove that the future you indeed suffered terribly, then will you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, show me something first!¡± Fang Yu haughtily replied.

    ¡°Well, if that is what you want... thene follow me.¡± This time Solomon dispelled the barrier and he flew up, going to the other end of his ce which was situated opposite of his dark cave.

    Therey a door with countless runes, spells and symbols engraved on it.

    Solomon and Fang Yu approached the door and suddenly, Fang Yu could feel a sense of closeness to whatever was behind the door.

    ¡°After the future you was injured, she immediately went deep in this in order to recover herself.¡± Solomon said as he gazed at the door with a slightlyplicated gaze.

    ¡°Before she took a sleep, the future you used her knowledge to create this door. As long as this door is here, there is nobody that can get near the future you¡¯s body. Even me in my recovered state can¡¯t do anything to open this door.¡±

    ¡°But you Fang Yu, you can!¡± Solomon said as he slowly caressed the door.

    ¡°ording to my deductions, the only one that will be able to open this door is the future you only. But you, Fang Yu, is just the same person as the future you! That means this door will allow you to open it!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!¡±

    Solomon¡¯s voice then turned sickly sweet, as if he was trying to tempt Fang Yu.

    ¡°If you want to know what really your life will be, then open this door. If not, then feel free to suffer!¡±

 Chapter 422: So where is the Paradox?

    <h4>Chapter 422: So where is the Paradox?</h4>

    (Author¡¯s Note: Huhuhu, I really am sorry for this very long chapter. I just could not split this chapter into 2 as I feel that it would break the vibe in this chapter... Oh, and I have an exam tomorrow, so I will only post 1 chapter tomorrow. Consider the extra length of this chapter as the rpense for tomorrow¡¯s only 1 chapter. Enjoy!)

    Tempted.

    Fang Yu was highly tempted to open the door right now.

    Even if Solomon did not say that anything about what was behind the door, Fang Yu will still have the impulse to open the door, as her whole body was screaming at her to open the door!

    Fang Yu even had to force herself to not move, as she felt her body wanting to open this door.

    ¡°Hohoho, you¡¯re trying to stop, but your body is telling you yes~¡± Solomon said as he sashayed behind Fang Yu. His voice was right beside Fang Yu¡¯s ears as he slowly said, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t you want to open it?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Solomon¡¯s current attitude rubbed against Fang Yu the wrong way, as she felt that Solomon still had an ulterior motive.

    Solomon seemed to have read Fang Yu¡¯s thoughts as he said, ¡°You think I still have an ulterior motive? Hahaha! It¡¯s good to be cautious, but will you always be this wary? Sometimes, you have to take risks too. And now, you have to decide if you want to take that risk or not...¡±

    ¡°Ah, whatever!¡± Since she was already curious and that there is no way for her to reject her wants, Fang Yu decided to throw caution into the air.

    Her footsteps were slow as she approached the door. Her footsteps sounded heavy, showing Fang Yu¡¯s heavy feelings as she grasped the door handle.

    ¡°Schwing!¡± The door let out a bright glow, which immediately gave Fang Yu a repulsive force. ¡°Guh!¡± Solomon who was behind Fang Yu, let out a grunt as he was forced back by this repulsive force.

    Even if Solomon looked stronger, it seemed like it is still impossible for him to move forward under the pressure by the door.

    As for Fang Yu, she¡¯s also feeling this pressure, but to her surprise and relief, it seems like she can somehow withstand it.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Fang Yu moved her arm forward as she slowly pushed the door. Solomon who was watching behind Fang Yu, let out an excitedugh as he saw that his hypothesis was right.

    Fang Yu really can open the door! But even if Fang Yu can somehow withstand the pressure, she still found it extremely difficult to move forward.

    Every move felt like there was a massive mountain pressing down on her, hindering her movements.

    Fang Yu ignored this pain as she continued on pushing the door. ¡°Fall of Starlight!¡± ¡°Red Martial Aura!¡± ¡°Khalkotauroi Armor!¡± ¡°Mountain Bashing Boar Essence!¡± ¡°Ice-Fire Nascent Soul!¡±

    Seeing that the door was still hard to move, Fang Yu decided to use some of her abilities to augment her power.

    This time, a resounding creak was heard as the door began to be opened smoothly. ¡°This is it...¡± Solomon whispered as his body tensed. ¡°Just a little more....¡± ¡°Boom!¡±

    After 10 minutes of intense pushing, Fang Yu felt a powerful obstruction that prevented the door from moving anymore.

    Fang Yu looked at the door, and she saw that it was now open two-fifths of the way.

    Fang Yu tried pushing the door more, but no matter what she did, she could not push it anymore.

    ¡°I think you should stop now.¡± Solomon said, seeing Fang Yu¡¯s attempts to open the door more. ¡°You are just wasting your strength. Look, you can fit your body with the gap that you opened. Why open it more?¡±

    Fang Yu paused as she realized that what Solomon said was indeed right. ¡°Sigh, I guess I shall enter then.¡± Fang Yu said as she looked at Solomon. ¡°Are you joining me?¡±

    ¡°Joining you? Hell no.¡± Solomon shook his head vehemently, as if he found this matter ridiculous.

    ¡°Even if that door is open, I think the future you had installed more traps against unwanted intruders, which I think will not work on you.¡± Solomon hugged his body protectively as he continued talking.

    ¡°I do not want to just put myself in danger for something that only you are required to do.¡±

    ¡°...Fine then.¡± Fang Yu shook her head as she entered the door gap. Upon seeing that Fang Yu fully went past the door, Solomon sighed as he began to sit cross-legged in front of the door.

    He idly yed with his fingernails as he muttered, ¡°Oh Fang Yu, how would you react once you talked to yourself?¡±

    ¡°Thud, thud, thud.¡± Fang Yu steps were slow as she moved cautiously.

    After entering through the door, Fang Yu found herself in a dark room, and the only thing glowing in this room was located at the far end of the room.

    Fang Yu steeled her breath as she decided to slowly approach that glowing object. Even if Solomon said that it will be safe for her, Fang Yu still decided to move carefully as she stayed alert for any signs of danger.

    After 10 tense minutes, Fang Yu was able to reach her destination. ¡°A coffin?¡±

    When Fang Yu reached the glowing object, she realized that this object was actually a human-sized and human-shaped coffin. The coffin was made up of countless precious metals, so precious that even Fang Yu drooled at the sight of them.

    Each of these metals were so valuable and precious that Fang Yu just wanted to bring it with her now. But then Fang Yu¡¯s covetous intentions disappeared as she saw a person inside the coffin.

    ¡°Damn... I know I should not be saying something like this given my situation... But she really looks beautiful...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she observed the appearance of the person inside the coffin.

    The person inside the coffin was a female, and she looked extremely beautiful. Her body held the perfect proportions, and her skin was blindingly white. Fang Yu¡¯s breath hitched as she confirmed one thing after observing the woman inside the coffin.

    ¡°This woman... she really looks like me!!!¡± The woman in the coffin looks extremely simr to Fang Yu, so much so that Fang Yu thought that this woman was a carbon copy of her!

    ¡°So this is the future me...¡± Fang Yu said as she slowly caressed the surface of the coffin. ¡°She looks to be in deep sleep... If that was the case, then how will I be able to know the truth?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± As her eyes roved over the coffin, Fang Yu saw that there are actually 2 bodies inside the coffin.

    One was the future Fang Yu, and the other one was the future Tang Li! The future Tang Li looked just like its baby version, which made Fang Yu extremely confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that when the future Tang Li became older, her body regressed to a baby¡¯s? Ugh, I will just deal with that in the future...¡± This future Tang Liy in Fang Yu¡¯s bosom, looking peacefully asleep as she assumed a fetal position.

    Fang Yu scratched her head as she realized she does not know what to do now. Now that she saw her future version, what should she do? ¡°Should I just wait for something special to happen?¡±

    Will there be something that will wake up the future Fang Yu, or should Fang Yu be the one to wake her future version up? Fang Yu looked around her, and she realized that aside from the coffin, there is nothing ese inside the room.

    ¡°Tsk, in times like this, the only thing that I can do is to investigate! Only additional clues can lead me to something!¡± Fang Yu then let out a tired sigh as she decided to inspect everything in the coffin.

    ¡°Hey there little girl, no need for you to do anything, I am wide awake now.¡± While Fang Yu was busy inspecting the sides of the coffin, she heard a melodious but also mischievous voice that seemed to resonate with her. Fang Yu looked inside the coffin, and there she saw that hey eyes of her future version were wide open.

    The future Fang Yu, or the Goddess, stared at Fang Yu with that eyes of hers. ¡°Erm, hello I guess?¡± Fang Yu said, not knowing how she should talk with her future self. ¡°Seems like you had a great beauty sleep now...¡±

    ¡°Beauty sleep? Heh, I just used this coffin to help preserve myself.¡± The Goddess said as just like Solomon, she suddenly let out a cough.

    Blood spilled from her lips which started to drip down her jaw Upon seeing this, Fang Yu realized that even if the Goddess looked fine, her body seems to still be heavily injured.

    ¡°S**t, all that sleep, and I only managed to recover 10% of my power? Seems like it is almost impossible for me to recover then.¡± The Goddess said as she scowled.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Fang Yu suddenly said as she noticed something weird. ¡°You just woke up now, and yet you are not surprised on seeing me, which is technically your past version?¡±

    ¡°Duh...¡± The Goddess gave Fang Yu a withering look as she said, ¡°It is true that I was deep in slumber earlier, and I only woke up when you entered this room of mine. But with my advanced cultivation base, I managed to deduce everything that happened in just a second!¡±

    The Goddess seemed to be just as boastful as Fang Yu as she said these words with a wide smile. ¡°So what do you think? Aren¡¯t I amazing?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you being amazingter.¡± Fang Yu replied as she addressed the more important issue.

    ¡°Since you managed to deduce everything already, then that means that you already know about Solomon¡¯s n to change this timeline. Now, I am asking you, should I believe in him?¡±

    ¡°Solomon is one big fat liar, and most of the time, he lies to take advantage of people, whether they are his allies or his enemies.¡± The Goddess replied quickly. ¡°Tsk, I knew it.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she let out a sigh.

    ¡°But even if he was like that, I think you should follow what he said.¡± These words of the Goddess just contradicted what she said earlier!

    ¡°But I thought you said Solomon was a liar...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice trailed as she gave the Goddess a doubtful look. Her eyes then widened as she realized something.

    Fang Yu gave the Goddess a wary gaze as she asked her, ¡°If even you had the desire to change this timeline, does that mean that you really... went through some tragic things? Solomon did not lie about that?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Upon hearing this question, the Goddess¡¯ eyes slightly dimmed. She shifted her gaze to the future Tang Li who was still sleeping. The Goddess slowly caressed the future Tang Li¡¯s head as she answered Fang Yu¡¯s query.

    ¡°What you said was true. I definitely faced a lot of tragic things... and I was not strong enough to ovee them. Because of that, I lost many of my friends which up to now, I am still regretting...¡±

    Fang Yu winced as she felt the pain present in the Goddess¡¯ voice. They way her lips trembled and her eyes teared up just showed the amount of emotional pain that she was going through.

    The way the Goddess looked right now can bepared to a person who had been mentally and emotionally scarred.

    The Goddess looked broken, and it seemed like she was at the verge of losing her sanity. Even Fang Yu was not sure if the Goddess will suddenly turn loco in front of her.

    ¡°You seem scared on what will happen to you in the future.¡± The Goddess said to Fang Yu as sheposed herself. ¡°That is only normal. We all fear what can hurt us.¡± ¡°Then can you tell me-¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Goddess decisively cut Fang Yu off as she rejected her request. ¡°I will not tell you what I went through, because it will defeat the purpose of everything I went through.¡±

    ¡°What the f**k do you mean by that?¡± Fang Yu replied angrily at the Goddess. ¡°If I do not know what made you like that, then how am I supposed to avoid them?¡±

    ¡°You are not supposed to avoid them.¡± The Goddess gently replied, much to Fang Yu¡¯s chagrin. ¡°The things that you will experienceter... they are there to hone you and your mentality! It will be up to you to surpass them!¡±

    ¡°Let me guess...¡± Fang Yu gave the Goddess a pitying look as she scathingly said, ¡°You failed to surpass those trials, right? That will be the only reason why you, the future me, became like this...¡±

    ¡°You are right...¡± The Goddess smiled a little, looking seemingly disappointed with herself. ¡°I have been rash, and it cost me a lot of things...¡± ¡°......¡±

    While she was talking with the Goddess, Fang Yu suddenly noticed something weird. It may be just her, but she could only feel the aura of the Yin Body inside the Goddess.

    As for the aura of the Yang Body, which is the male counterpart, Fang Yu could not sense any of it around her!

    ¡°Future me, where the hell is your male counterpart? Why is he not here?¡± ¡°I cannot answer that question.¡± The Goddess replied once more, much to Fang Yu¡¯s irritation. ¡°But once you go back to your Present Timeline, you will know that answer to that question.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡±

    At this point, Fang Yu realized that the Goddess will not exin to Fang Yu anything rted to the trials that she will face. But with the way the Goddess talked to her, Fang Yu realized one thing. And that just like Solomon, the Goddess wanted Fang Yu to change the Future Timeline.

    ¡°So, do you have any requests that you want me to do at the Present Timeline?¡± Upon receiving the Goddess¡¯ approval, Fang Yu knew that they will be no problems for her now even if she goes back. The Goddess herself wanted Fang Yu to go back, so there must be no devious schemes that Solomon hadid down to her.

    ¡°Just... make sure that Tang Li is okay...¡± The Goddess said as she gave the future Tang Li a pained look.

    ¡°You really cherish Tang Li huh.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw the maternal gaze that the Goddess had right now. ¡°You are treating her like she is your daughter....¡±

    But that good impression of hers disappeared as the Goddess suddenly said, ¡°Make sure that Tang Li will find a good husband for the future! If you do not do that, she will always stick to you! In fact, she will make it hard for you to make your harem! So if you do not want that to happen, make sure that you can find a good Dao Partner for her! It will be better if what you get is a rich young master! That way you can siphon some money for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ok... I will note that...¡± Fang Yu said as she gave the Goddess a mock salute. ¡°Well... I guess its time for me to go then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just scram right now-¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, Fang Yu felt a series of powerful auras sweeping across her. The whole seemed to tremble under the presence of these powerful auras. The Goddess, upon sensing these auras, narrowed her eyes as she let out a sigh. ¡°Good grief... so they really have arrived...¡±

    ¡°Wait future me, what is happening right now?¡± Fang Yu asked as she looked above her with confusion. ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something huge that will happen right now?¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu, both Solomon and I are fine on changing the Timeline, but do you think that we are the only people in this Timeline?¡± The Goddess humorlessly said as she sternly looked above her.

    ¡°There a lot of powerhouses in this Timeline, much more than the ones in your Present Timeline. And all of them were alerted by their own fortune-tellers about a certain person that will inevitably change this Timeline.¡±

    The Goddess then looked at Fang Yu as she slowly said, ¡°Unlike us, these people would not want this Timeline to disappear, as that would technically mean that they will cease to exist. So, they will do everything to stop you from changing the Timeline. Those powerful auras that you are feeling right now? They are all here to prevent you from changing the Timeline!¡±

    ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Oh great, more troubles for me...¡±

 Chapter 423: 12 + 8 = 20

    <h4>Chapter 423: 12 + 8 = 20</h4>

    The Goddess had a grave expression on her face as she and Fang Yu knew both knew the danger that they were in right now. ¡°Tsk, so they havee.¡± Outside the room, Solomon let out an annoyed sigh as he looked above him.

    ¡°When I was just chilling in this, these guys did nothing. But now that I am about to change the Timelines, they came rushing in here? How selfish of them.¡± ¡°Like you¡¯re one to talk.¡± Fang Yu replied angrily to the fuming Solomon. Even if Fang Yu was still inside the room, she could still hear what Solomon said, and vice versa. ¡°Even if you are technically allied with my future self now, I will still not forget what you did to the innocent residents of the Underground that you devoured!¡±

    To that usation, Solomon¡¯s only reply was, ¡°Well, if you sessfully change the timeline, you will technically prevent me from devouring all those residents earlier. So instead of ming me, why don¡¯t you just go back right now so that you can still save everyone that died this time?¡±

    After Solomon said these words, Fang Yu suddenly realized something. During her trip here in the Goddess, she met some beings who are now dead. This included the Djinns that Solomon personally killed and the Djinns that Fang Yu killed with her hands.

    But once Fang Yu changes the timeline, al these deaths can be prevented! Not only that, but she can also prevent the Solomon in her Present Timeline on enving the Djinns!

    As long as Fang Yu did it right, she can save Genie from her sad fate as a ve! Fang Yu¡¯s thoughts were then cut off as she heard Solomon saying something with that irritating voice of his.

    ¡°Fang Yu, by the time you return to your Present Timeline, you will find my baby version somewhere in Thrae... But I cannot tell you where since I only have fuzzy memories when I was still a baby...¡± ¡°Oh, are you requesting me to take care of your version at my Present Timeline?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyebrows raised as she gave Solomon a skeptical look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I could just you know, try to kill your baby version?¡± ¡°Oh please, I am still a baby at that time.¡± Solomon said as he gave Fang Yu a withering look. ¡°I only became twisted after something brought me away from Thrae... So you can still prevent my baby version on devouring countlesss and enving many Djinns...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, now I have no choice but to do that.¡± Fang Yu angrily muttered as she realized that now there is no way for her to not change the timeline.

    After she finally affirmed her decision, Fang Yu took a deep breath as she started to calm herself down.

    ¡°Okay, now I have to unfuse first.¡± The current Fang Yu was the fusion of her male and female body. For Fang Yu to go back to her Present Timeline, the first thing she should do was to unfuse her body first. After unfusing, her male body will appear at the Thrae while her female body will stay here in the Goddess.

    She will then fuse back, but this time the fusion will be in Thrae. That is Fang Yu¡¯s way to go back to her Present Timeline. Once Fang Yu changes the Future Timeline, there is no way for her to go back to the Future Timeline anymore as that timeline will already cease to exist. So the next time that Fang Yu unfuses after she changed the Future Timeline, both of her bodies will just appear beside each other.

    But before Fang Yu could unfuse, she suddenly felt a powerful force obstructing her from separating.

    No, this force is not really preventing Fang Yu from separating into her male and female bodies. Instead, this force is preventing Fang Yu¡¯s male body to cross the River of Time! It was as if this force was doing everything that it can to prevent Fang Yu¡¯s male body to appear at her Present Timeline!

    ¡°S**t, that Chronomancer is here! Seems like he¡¯s also not happy with what we are about to do!¡± Solomon muttered as he stood up quickly. It was obvious from his expression that he was not happy with the appearance of this Chronomancer. ¡°Chronomancer? Is he someone who can manipte time?¡± Fang Yu asked as she continued her attempts on unfusing her body.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Solomon replied as he cracked his knuckles. ¡°But that power of his does note from his own insights. Instead his power to manipte timees from the Time Fragment of the Bisected Space-Time Gyroscope.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Bisected Space-Time Gyroscope?¡± This time, Fang Yu felt panic as she realized what these words meant. ¡°By bisected, you mean...¡± ¡°Yeah, divided into two.¡± Solomon replied. ¡°The Space-Time Gyroscope is a Universe Artifact that can manipte Space-Time. Its previous owner was your master Wang Hao. But one day, your master suddenly disappeared, and up until now, he still did not return. The only thing that came back was the Space-Time Gyroscope, and it was now divided into two parts.¡±

    Solomon pointed above him as he said, ¡°That Chronomancer guy obtained the first half, which is the Time Fragment. As for the Space Fragment it was with another practitioner who calls himself Choromancer!¡± ¡°........¡± Fang Yu suddenly went silent, as she feltplicated emotions after she heard what Solomon said.

    From the looks of it, it was not only the future Fang Yu who went through a lot. It seems like even Wang Hao had his own difficulties! ¡°Will Wang Hao be saved if I change the timelines? Sigh, I will only know the answer once I go back.¡± Fang Yu thought as she red above her.

    ¡°But how can I go back if this Chronothingy is stopping me from doing so?¡± The Goddess, upon seeing what was happening, let out a sigh as she said, ¡°Do not worry Fang Yu. They will not kill you as killing you will change the timeline. What they want is to make this timeline stay as it is.¡± ¡°So what will they do to me then?¡± Fang Yu asked as her body tensed imperceptibly. ¡°Will they do some creepy stuff on me?¡±

    The Goddess shook her head as she said, ¡°Its just simple. Since the River of Time cannot wipe your memories, those powerful beings will be the ones who will wipe your memory. They will then be the one that will bring you back to your Present Timeline. That way, you will not have any memories on what happened here. That will basically mean that you will be unable to change the timelines anymore.¡±

    ¡°So vicious...¡± That was the only thing that Fang You could say after hearing the Goddess¡¯ exnation. ¡°F**k!¡± Suddenly, Solomon let out a shout as he gave a resigned looked at the room.

    He then took a deep breath as he said, ¡°I hate to say this, but Goddess, I think we should ally ourselves for now.¡± The Goddess had a cramped smile on her face as she heard what Solomon said. After a few seconds of deliberation, the Goddess unwillingly nodded her head as she replied.

    ¡°Well, we have no choice but to do that right?¡± ¡°Wait...¡± Fang Yu raised both of her arms as she realized what the other two was talking about.

    ¡°Are you saying that you two will try to fight those powerful beings that are preventing me from leaving?

    ¡°Well, do you have any proposal on what we can do?¡± Solomon said as his body began to tremble. ¡°Because if you have, feel free to say it now. I am not happy with allying with the Goddess so any of your ideas will be appreciated.¡± ¡°...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s silence was an indication that she had nothing to say. ¡°Cooperation time then...¡±

    The Goddess, whoy in the coffin while she was talking to Fang Yu, suddenly let out a groan as she started to move her body. Her coffin creaked as the Goddess¡¯ feetnded on the ground. It took the Goddess a few seconds to leave her coffin. ¡°Pit pat.¡± The footsteps of the Goddess were slow as her jade-white feet caressed the floor underneath.

    Fang Yu gulped at the sight o the her future version as she realized that she will just look like her in the future. While Fang Yu w busy watching, she suddenly felt a hand gripping her elbow and when she looked at who it was, she saw that it was the Goddess who was holding her.

    The Goddess gave Fang Yu a grim smile as she said, ¡°I think you should bring Andromeda and her spaceship inside your storage now. After all, it will be your time to leave already.¡± ¡°How about Genie?¡± Fang Yu asked as she looked at Genie, who stood beside Andromeda. Both of their faces were tense as they could not understand what was happening.

    ¡°You do not need to bring her.¡± The Goddess quickly replied. ¡°After all, once you change the timeline, the Genie that you know right now will cease to exist.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Do not be saddened Fang Yu.¡± The Goddess said as she patted Fang Yu¡¯s head. ¡°By changing the timeline, you are saving Genie from a lot of traumatic things. If you really want to still be friends with her, then look for Genie at your Present Timeline. I am sure she will also be a good friend here.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Fang Yu replied as the Goddess waved her hands. An ethereal hand shot out from the Goddess which made both Genie and Andromeda unconscious. This hand then dragged Andromeda and the spaceship right in front of Fang Yu.

    Both Andromeda and the spaceship disappeared as they were absorbed by Fang Yu¡¯s storage. ¡°Now then.¡± After seeing that Fang Yu already had everything with her, the Goddess and Solomon pped their hands merrily, as if they were excited what was about to happen next. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. But first, we must get rid of the pests!¡±

    ¡°)&*@)%[emailprotected]</a>)¡±

    Fang Yu suddenly felt her surroundings blurring for a second. After that moment passed by, Fang Yu¡¯s vision went back to normal, but the scenery around Fang Yu changed. Fang Yu looked around her, and she realized where she was. ¡°I am just outside the Goddess.¡±

    Right beside Fang Yu were the Goddess and Solomon who stood by her side-by-side. Fang Yu knew that for them to appear quickly at the outer space, both Solomon and the Goddess must have around Seventh Stage Power right now. But what was astonishing about this was the fact that both Solomon and the Goddess were still injured!

    If that was the case, then how strong could Solomon and the Goddess be once they recovered?

    Instead of looking at Fang Yu, both Solomon and the Goddess were looking in front of them.

    No, ring is the more apt term. ¡°Oh, so these must be the guys that were preventing me to go back to my Present Timeline.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she started to shiver. ¡°S**t, my body is reacting. These guys who are stopping me to leave... they are all powerful!¡±

    From what Fang Yu could see, there are 20 weirdly dressed people in front of her, who were also ring at Solomon and the Goddess. Even without using her divine sense, Fang Yu could feel that these 20 were all powerful beings that could be a powerhouse in this Universe!

    And now, these 20 are all here to prevent Fang Yu from changing the Timeline! Both Solomon and The Goddess suddenly let out a mirthlessugh as Solomon said, ¡°So, all 8 Patriarchs of the Eight Paragon ns are all here. Not only that, but the 12 Sect Heads of the Twelve Cosmic Sects are also here! Oh my, you really used everything that you have to stop us!¡± ¡°Of course we will do everything to stop this madness!¡± A hooded man shouted as he pointed his staff at Solomon.

    ¡°You evil spawn, even when you are at death¡¯s door, you can still concoct something like this... It seems like you also have to die now too!¡± ¡°Oh I am scared... Solomon ¡®whimpered¡¯ as he hid behind the Goddess. ¡°If you really want to fight, thene get me then!¡± ¡°You!!!!¡±

 Chapter 424: End of an Era

    <h4>Chapter 424: End of an Era</h4>

    ¡°Stop it already with your stupid antics Solomon!¡± The hooded man shouted as he twirled the staff on his hands.

    The staff let out a low hum, which was picked up by Fang Yu¡¯s ears. ¡°Damn... that staff sure looks precious!¡± Fang Yu thought as her vision skimmed at the other Powerhouses beside the hooded man.

    ¡°Oh s**t, all of them have powerful artifacts! Tsk, if I can only get them...¡± Fang Yu of course knew that with her power right now, there is no way for her to do that.

    Heck, even just escaping right now is almost impossible for her! ¡°Just give the girl to us.¡± The hooded man said as he pointed his staff at Fang Yu.

    The staff then started to glow red as agonized shouts could be heard echoing from the staff. Those who heard these shouts did not show any signs of difort except for Fang Yu, who slightly flinched as she heard them.

    ¡°Solomon and Goddess Fang Yu, I know that both of you were monstrous practitioners of your generation, so much so that only very few will choose to fight against you two.¡±

    The hooded man¡¯s voice sounded begrudging, as if he really was not happy on praising the two.

    ¡°Oh my, we are ttered that we can receive such praise from the Mad God himself.¡± The Goddess said as she hid Fang Yu behind her. ¡°Seems like my notorious reputation is now fully known at the whole Universe...¡± The Mad God just shook his head calmly, which showed no indication that he was mad.

    His voice though, sounded irritating as he gloated, ¡°Well, I will be hesitating to fight you two together if it was before. But now, look at you two! You are both heavily injured now and on the verge of death! You won¡¯t be able to win against me, much less when all 20 of us attacks you two!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, all words but no action.¡± Solomon muttered as he gave the Mad God the finger. ¡°Just like what I told you earlier, if you want to fight, then fight!¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it!¡± The Mad God bellowed as the space around him began to crack. This was a testament to the frightening power that was inside the Mad God.

    As for the other 19 Powerhouses, the space around them also began to crack as they prepared for a battle.

    While this was happening, Fang Yu suddenly heard the Goddess¡¯ Divine Sense Message in her mind.

    ¡°Fang Yu, when I tell you to start unfusingter, you will start unfusing. If you do not follow my signalter, then your memories will be doomed!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she hastily replied with her divine sense. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the power of our enemies? No offense, but you and Solomon are both heavily injured! How can the two of you do something that will break the Time Barrier that is preventing me from going back?¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu, I am you, and you are me.¡± The Goddess said as she chuckled in their Divine Sense Conversation. ¡°You know that whatever happens, both of us always have a way to get through anything! As long as we are alive, we can break through any obstacles!¡± After saying these words, the Goddess¡¯ body started to glow, which filled the whole area with a bluish-white light.

    Solomon¡¯s body glowed too, and what came out of him was a reddish-ck light When both of these glows hit Fang Yu, her body suddenly stirred, as if her body was extremely familiar to the bluish-white and the reddish-ck light. The Goddess and Solomon then flew towards each other as the glows emitted by their bodies began to mix.

    ¡°Not good! Stop them!¡± The Mad God bellowed as he felt an intense feeling of danger from whatever the Goddess and Solomon was doing.

    ¡°These two... they still have something hidden in their sleeves!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw what the two were doing. ¡°Are you trying to sacrifice yourselves for me?¡±

    ¡°Just shut up and watch.¡± Solomon relied harshly as his body began to slowly disintegrate. From the looks of it, whatever he was trying to do required his very own life.

    The Goddess was also at the same state, with her beautiful body starting to crack. Fang Yu gulped as she felt that both the Goddess and Solomon are increasing their power by igniting their potential and their life! By burning up all their lifespan and potential left, Solomon and the Goddess could possibly make one powerful attack.

    But once this attack was used, both Solomon and the Goddess will surely die, no doubt about it.

    ¡°Kgh...¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she feltplicated emotions right now. She was unsure on what to feel as she saw their sacrifice. Even if they only met for a short time, Fang Yu knew that it took massive determination for both Solomon and Goddess to sacrifice their life.

    After all, Fang Yu might fail on changing the timeline! Just their art of sacrifice shows how much they both trust Fang Yu!

    ¡°Tsk, do not feel sad my younger version.¡± The Goddess said as she slowly caressed Fang Yu¡¯s cheek. ¡°You know that if you seed in changing the past, you can also prevent my death here.¡±

    ¡°But still!¡± ¡°No more talking okay?¡± At that moment, Fang Yu¡¯s mind lurched as the Goddess suddenly deposited something in her mind. ¡°Guh!¡± Fang Yu saw that inside her mind, there was arge treasure chest that was sealed shut.

    Fang Yu tried manipting the chest inside her mind, but it would not budge no matter what.

    Fang Yu then heard the Goddess talking though her via their Divine Sense. ¡°Fang Yu, that treasure chest that I put in your mind contains most of my memories. Everything I saw and experienced are all inside this treasure chest now! Keep it safe okay?.¡±

    Even if she was sad right now, Fang Yu also felt excitement as she stared at the treasure chest in wonder.

    Once she gets the memories inside the treasure chest, she can use them for her own advantage! ¡°Hey, I knew you would think of that.¡± The Goddess said wryly, knowing how the young version of her will react.

    She yfully flicked Fang Yu¡¯s forehead as she said, ¡°Fang Yu, if you ess all these memories now, I am sure that you will be unable to handle them! So, I decided to seal these memories inside the treasure chest.¡± ¡°How can I unseal it then?¡± Fang Yu replied impatiently as the glow between Solomon and Fang Yu is now covering the whole Goddess.

    ¡°You do not need to do anything.¡± The Goddess replied. ¡°The chest will slowly unseal on its own, so you just have to wait until then.¡± ¡°.... I see. Do you have any more requests then?¡± Fang Yu asked as she saw that the only part left of Goddess¡¯ body was her head.

    The Goddess shook her head, which was actually an amazing feat with her current state now. ¡°I have no more requests for you. I just have one advice for you: Please, whatever happens to youter, you must not lose hope! Stay strong! If you do not do that... you will lose manypared to what you will gain.¡±

    Fang Yu just stayed quiet as she felt the pain and self-loathing in the Goddess¡¯ message.

    ¡°Who do you think you are talking to? I am Fang Yu, and I do not just fold under pressure!¡± Fang Yu replied proudly. ¡°Oh you know what? I promise you that once I go back, I will make sure that I will have arge harem of women following me! I will make them love me, whether I am male or female!¡±

    ¡°What a nice dream... I hope you can achieve that....¡± After saying these words, the head of the Goddess disappeared entirely. Now, there was no trace of the Goddess left as her whole body fully disintegrated into nothingness.

    Solomon was at the same state too, with his body also gone. ¡°Foosh~¡± Fang Yu suppressed her emotions as she bowed in front of the Goddess¡¯ former spot. Her voice was low as she said, ¡°I would never let what you two did go to waste...¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± The powerhouses that were trying to stop Fang Yu from leaving found out to their dismay that they were unable to prevent Solomon and the Goddess from making their attack.

    ¡°These two madmen... they are trying to use their life to make their onest attack! How vicious!¡± The Mad God muttered as he knew how powerful thisst attack will be.

    It was a known fact that sacrificing all your life and potential will result to one extremely powerful attack! But since using this method will result on death, those who did this are those who are either crazy or desperate. Both Solomon and the Goddess are crazy and desperate, so for them to sacrifice their life was already inevitable.

    ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± The Mad God bellowed as he retreated back slightly. ¡°If we get careless now, some of us might even get killed! Defend with all your might! After that two uses theirst attack, they will surely die! It will be at that moment that we will swoop in to capture the young Fang Yu!¡± ¡°Hong~¡±

    The bluish-white and the reddish ck light mixed until they formed a powerful light beam which barreled towards the powerhouses. But instead of hitting all of them, this light beam seemed to have a mind of its own as it chose to only attack one person. And that person was a red-haired woman who was holding a circr disk in her hand.

    ¡°S**t!¡± The woman cursed as she raised the circr disk to defend herself. ¡°Boom!¡± Even if the light beam attack was terrifying, the circr disk managed to stop the attack head-on. But after the red-haired woman used the disk to defend herself, Fang Yu felt that the Time Barrier preventing her from unfusing was now gone! It was at that moment that Fang Yu heard a voice in her mind saying, ¡°Fang Yu, unfuse now!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s is how it is!¡± Fang Yuughed as she realized what Solomon and the Goddess did.

    Instead of using theirst attack to injure the powerhouses, they must have calibrated their attack so that it will only target the red-haired woman. This red-haired woman was most probably the Chronomancer that was preventing Fang Yu from leaving. With this woman preupied on defending herself, the Time Barrier that she ced disappeared entirely. And of course Fang Yu would not waste her chance! ¡°Unfuse!¡±

    Fang Lin suddenly appeared at the Prison in the God Continent, as the female Fang Yu was one left at the Goddess. ¡°Fuse!¡±

    Fang Yu then disappeared as she fused back with Fang Lin at the God Continent! ¡°No!!!¡± The Mad God bellowed as he saw Fang Yu disappearing in front of him. This horrified shout was thest thing that Fang Yu heard as appeared back on the Thrae. ¡°........¡±

    Fang Yu took a deep breath as she looked around her. She shook her head as she let out a sigh of relief. Fang Yu then brandished her fists in the air as she shouted, ¡°Hey! Where s my weing party?¡±

    END OF VOLUME 5: River of Time

 Chapter 425: Pizorella

    <h4>Chapter 425: Pizore</h4>

    Fang Yu pped her face as she tried to psyche herself up. ¡°I have no time to feel sad... I still have more important things to do!¡± After she arrived with her full body here in Thrae, Fang Yu felt that there was something weird happening at the God Continent now. With Fang Yu¡¯s power experiencing a massive leap, every attribute of hers also improved.

    Her divine sense for example, is now as strong as a peak Fourth Stage Practitioner.

    This divine sense allowed Fang Yu to observe most of the God Continent. But when she used her divine sense to observe the God Continent, what she saw managed to greatly shock her. ¡°What the hell?¡± She saw that the once majestic Pce of the Gods was now destroyed, with its parts just scattered around.

    Not only that, but the amount of the Fifth Stage Practitioners that her divine sense picked up can only be counted with her fingers now! To make matters worse, Fang Yu could not even detect a single God with her divine sense! That definitely is weird! But the most disconcerting fact was that the whole aura of the God Continent became much weaker than it was before!

    Obviously, this drastic weakening cannot be just a naturally-induced event! ¡°........¡± By piecing all the things that she saw, Fang Yu was able toe to only one conclusion.

    ¡°Something big just happened here!¡± Fang Yu does not know what happened, but Fang Yu was sure that Wang Hao was definitely rted to this! ¡°Hong~¡± Fang Yu took a deep breath as she changed her appearance and body. Her appearance became masculine as her voluptuous body and beautiful face disappeared.

    This time, Fang Yu assumed the appearance and body of Fang Lin as this form was the mostfortable one that can be used to converse with Wang Hao. Fang Lin then let out a sigh as he zoomed in on Wang Hao¡¯s location that he detected with his divine sense. ¡°There you are...¡± Fang Lin saw that Wang Hao was just near the ruins of the Pce of the Gods.

    Wang Hao looked extremely happy as he caressed a crystal orb that he held in his hands. Fang Lin saw two women beside Wang Hao, and they did not really look as happy as Wang Hao. There was also a big-ass pigeon behind Wang Hao, and she looked extremely silly. ¡°Ugh, what did Wang Hao got himself into?¡± Fang Lin muttered as he shook his head wryly. ¡°I feel like what happened here is more interestingpared to what happened to me.¡±

    Suddenly, Fang Lin saw that Wang Hao paused on caressing his crystal orb. The crystal orb then disappeared as Wang Hao moved his body. Wang Hao¡¯s then head swiveled and gazed at a certain direction. This direction coincides at where Fang Lin is! ¡°Hey Fang Lin, I know that you are there.¡± Wang Hao¡¯s smug voice was picked up by Fang Lin¡¯s powerful divine sense.

    ¡°Seems like you managed to return from your trip now. Do you have any harvests? Hehehe, let me see!¡±

    ¡°Woosh...¡± Wang Hao held the hands of the two women with him and ced his foot above the head of the pigeon. All of them suddenly disappeared and they reappeared just behind Fang Lin. ¡°Tsk, so even your teleportation improved when your 4th petal was unlocked.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he unwillingly looked behind him. ¡°Well, its not just me who improved.¡± Wang Hao replied as his eyes roamed all over Fang Lin¡¯s body. ¡°Even I can sense that you went uber duper strong!¡± Fang Lin just gave Wang Hao an exhausted sigh after hearing this. Fang Lin then looked around him as he asked Wang Hao, ¡°Hey, can you tell me what the hell happened here? Where are the enemies and where are our allies?¡±

    It took Wang Hao half an hour to fully exin what had transpired earlier. ¡°......¡± Fang Lin was not sure on how he should react to what Wang Hao said. After all, a giant finger that insta-killed 50+ Gods and scared the other Immortals is not something that you can just see everyday!

    ¡°Now that I told you what happened, its your turn to tell me your experience.¡± Wang Hao said as he gave Fang Lin a hungry gaze. ¡°Your experience should also be interesting.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Fang Lin replied quickly.

    ¡°Eh... why?¡± Wang Haoined as he pouted in front of Fang Lin. ¡°Do you really not trust me?¡± Wang Hao then pointed to Old Man, who was Fang Lin¡¯s Second Master. Fang Lin already heard in Wang Hao¡¯s story that Old Man stayed with Wang Hao when Illusion Fang Lin was killed earlier.

    ¡°Look at Old Man, he is your second master, and he also wanted to know what happened. Do you also not trust him?¡± ¡°That is not my intention.¡± Fang Lin replied as he shook his head quickly. ¡°Its just that... there are someplicated things that happened from where I went, so it is not really that easy for me to exin it for now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡± Both Wang Hao and Old Man stared at Fang Lin intently, as if they were trying to make Fang Lin feel ufortable. ¡°No is no!¡± Fang Lin said as he red at Wang Hao and Old Man angrily. ¡°I will not talk about if for now, but I will do so in the future. So before that timees, you two should stop pestering me...¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡± Both Wang Hao and Old Man did not continue on bothering Fang Lin as Fang Lin looked extremely irritated right now. Fang Lin might be hiding it, but it was inly obvious that he was suppressing his emotions right now.

    Both Wang Hao and Old Man are not interested on blowing Fang Lin¡¯s fuse up. If Fang Lin said that he will tell it to them in the future, then they will just wait. After settling the story matters, Fang Lin looked at the pigeon who was staring at Fang Lin back with herrge, beady eyes.

    ¡°I heard that your name is Wang Mei.¡± Fang Lin said as he slowly approached her. ¡°You are Wang Hao¡¯s little sister right? Can you show me your human form?¡± ¡°Um... why should I?¡± Wang Mei replied as she tilted her head. ¡°I prefer staying in this form...¡±

    ¡°Come on, I am Fang Lin, who is close to your big brother.¡± Fang Lin said as he started caressing Wang Mei¡¯s beak. Fang Lin¡¯s eyes then glinted as he said, ¡°If you transform now, I will give you delicious foods.¡± ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Fang Lin smiled as he continued on petting her beak. ¡°I am not like your brother who is a con man! You can trust my words!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± A blinding light then covered the whole area as Wang Mei¡¯s body began to shrink. The intense glowsted for a minutes before it subsided. ¡°Hey Fang Lin, give me the food now!¡± Wang Hao recoiled as he suddenly heard a girly, high-pitched voice right beside his ears.

    ¡°What the?¡± Fang Lin looked beside him, and there he saw a little girl floating right beside his head. The little girl looked to be around 10 years old, with her long ck hair reaching her waist.

    Her hair was braided into two parts, and she also wore a pink hairband that made her look extremely cute. Her face was a treat to the eyes, but her cute appearance was marred by the mischievous smile on her face. Fang Lin shivered as he felt that the girl¡¯s mischievous smile was extremely simr to Wang Hao¡¯s smile every time he was about f**k someone up. ¡°Where is my food?¡± The little girl pouted as she grabbed Fang Lin¡¯s head. She began shaking him as she chanted.

    ¡°Food, food, food!¡± ¡°Tsk, here you go.¡± Fang Lin of course was slightly displeased that the first thing that Wang Mei did was to demand the food that he promised to her. But since he already promised, then he just have to give it now. ¡°Let¡¯s see...¡± After Fang Lin returned from the Future Timeline, he somehow forgot to inspect his storage.

    Since he has to ess the storage to get Wang Mei¡¯s food, Fang Lin decided to also inspect the storage, just to see if there is anything weird inside his storage.

    ¡°Yep... nothing looks weird to me here.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he saw that there was nothing that suddenly appeared or suddenly disappeared in his storage. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will enjoy this.¡± At a corner of his storage, Fang Lin saw a pile of pizore, which was a native delicacy in the Goddess. It was made up of cheese, meat and some vegetables. Fang Lin fell in love with this food when he first tasted it, so he used his money to but lots of it, which he stored inside his storage. ¡°Hey, it looks yummy!¡± Wang Mei shouted as she saw arge pile of pizore appearing in front of her.

    Then to Fang Lin¡¯s surprise and difort, he saw Wang Mei opening her mouth wide as a powerful suction force appeared. ¡°Woosh~¡± The pile of pizore that Fang Lin brought out were all sucked in by Wang Mei¡¯s mouth in just a second! ¡°So formidable...¡±

    Fang Lin let out a deep breath as he realized that the devouring power of Wang Mei was leagues betterpared to Fang Lin¡¯s Moon-Eating Serpent Form! That was something to be surprised at, as the Moon-Eating Serpent¡¯s power was focused on devouring itself! ¡°Wang Hao¡¯s family are all bunch of freaks!¡± That is what only Fang Lin could think as he looked at Wang Hao who was trying to get Fang Lin¡¯s attention and at Wang Mei who was having a blissful smile after she finished her meal. ¡°Yum, yum, yum!¡± Wang Mei rubbed her stomach in satisfaction as she gave Fang Lin another pleading look.

    ¡°Junior Brother, that was yummy! Do you still have more?¡± ¡°Junior brother my ass!¡± Fang Lin thought sourly to himself as he shook his head. ¡°Wang Mei, that¡¯s all that I have. But if I have time, I can cook it and when that timees, you are invited to eat with me! I promise that!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± The little girl pped her hands happily as she proceeded to fly in circles. ¡°Eat, eat, eat...¡±

    While Wang Mei was busy on whatever she was doing, Fang Lin looked at Wang Hao who seemed to want to say something to Fang Lin. ¡°What is it Wang Hao?¡± Fang Lin asked as he attempted to catch the flying Wang Mei. ¡°Is there still anything that we need to talk about?¡± Wang Hao did not wince at the face of this slightly cold treatment. He instead smiled as he reminded Fang Lin something. ¡°Fang Lin you can still remember about the Final Trial that I will undertake in the Underworld 2 days from now, right?

    ¡°Of course I can remember it!¡± Fang Lin quickly replied. ¡°How can I just forget the only way to revive my wife and my friends?¡± ¡°Well it is a good thing that you look serious for the Final Trial.¡± Wang Hao muttered in satisfaction as he averted his gaze away from Fang Lin.

    His voice then turned low as he asked Fang Lin, ¡°By the way Fang Lin, what are you going to do in the remaining 2-day period? If you have nothing to do, I can rmend some recreational tasks that you can perform!¡± ¡°I actually have something to do.¡± Fang Lin replied hastily, as if he wanted to avoid the ¡®recreational tasks¡¯ that Wang Hao was talking about.

    ¡°Oh... good luck then on what will you do.¡± Wang Hao said in a subdued tone. ¡°Just make sure that you will be with me at the start of the Final Trial. ¡°Hmm...¡± Fang Lin suddenly tilted his head as he gave Wang Hao a pondering look. ¡°Actually, I need more help in what I am about to do.¡± Fang Lin said as he nced at Wang Hao, the two women and Wang Mei who was still flying around him. ¡°It will be even better if you all join me.¡±

    ¡°Tell us first what you are about to do.¡± Thea said as she slowly cracked her knuckles. ¡°We could not just agree easily, right?¡± ¡°Well... I am looking for someone.¡± Fang Lin slowly said, as if he was struggling to find the right words that he should say.

    ¡°The person I am looking for is a baby just as old as Tang Li, and this baby is Tang Li¡¯s spiritual twin. Also, this baby is a Djinn and if we do not find him, he will be a fearsome conqueror that will attempt to upy the whole Thrae!¡± ¡°Well, that sounds like a cheap minor viin in my opinion.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he looked like he was trying to notugh. ¡°What about the origin story of this baby? Am I rted to it? If it is, then it will be really hrious!¡±

 Chapter 426: New Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 426: New Bonds</h4>

    ¡°Actually, you and I are rted to this baby¡¯s birth...¡± Fang Lin hesitantly said as he gave Wang Hao an awkward look.

    ¡°Wait, so you are not joking about that evil baby?¡± Wang Hao replied as he scratched his head in confusion. ¡°I thought you were just pranking me...¡± ¡°Of course it is real!¡± Fang Lin then let out a sigh as he decided to tell Wang Hao some things about Solomon.

    Fang Lin told Wang Hao on how his awakening as the Yin-Yang Godly Divine Beast had split the Thrae¡¯s soul into two that resulted in Solomon¡¯s birth. He also told him that Solomon is someone that they must find now, or else the future will be in danger.

    ¡°Sounds like a prophecy to me...¡± Old Man muttered as he gave Fang Lin a stern look. ¡°I don¡¯t care what this baby will do, but you know that if you do this, there will be a lot of consequences right?¡±

    With their intellect, Wang Hao and Old Man already realized what Fang Lin nned to do. Fang Lin seemed to be nning to change the future, and getting this twin brother of Tang Li must be rted to that!

    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Fang Lin replied quickly. ¡°Even if I know that a lot might happen, I still want to change the future! I feel that it will be for the best...¡± ¡°With that look in your eyes, I doubt that we can stop you.¡± Old Man said as he tried to pat Fang Lin¡¯s head. Too bad he was still in his soul form right now.

    ¡°Just... tell us the reason you want to change the future once you feel like it ok?¡±

    ¡°Thank you...¡± Fang Lin murmured these words as his appearance reverted back to Fang Yu.

    Fang Lin has been getting more and more skilled on changing his appearance that it only took him just a moment to assume Fang Yu¡¯s body and appearance.

    ¡°I feel like using this appearance to find that baby will be better, as babies are usually more attached with females.¡± Fang Yu gave this exnation as Old Man and Wang Hao looked at her transformation with confusion. ¡°I just want the meeting process to go as smoothly as possible.¡±

    At this point, Wang Hao and Old Man were already numb to Fang Yu¡¯s antics. Old Man then slumped his shoulders as he asked Fang Yu, ¡°How are you going to look for this baby then? Did you learn any kind of technique that will let you detect a Djinn?¡±

    ¡°I do not need anything like that.¡± Fang Yu replied. ¡°After all, there is someone who can just bring us to that baby¡¯s location.¡±

    The space in front of Fang Yu trembled for a second before a person appeared in front of her.

    This person was the little girl Tang Li, and she was brought out by Fang Yu out of her storage. ¡°Die die die!¡± Tang Li was chanting these words as she yed with the action figures that she held with her two hands.

    Wang Hao slightly winced as he saw his action figure getting ripped apart by the other action figure which looked exactly like the little girl Tang Li. ¡°Eh? I¡¯m outside now?¡± Tang Li noticed the shift in her environment, which prompted her to look around.

    It only took Tang Li one second to realize where she was. ¡°Sis! Tang Li jumped as she proceeded to hug Fang Yu. ¡°Sis, we are back!¡± ¡°Yes, we are back.¡± Fang Yu warmly said as she remembered the future Fang Yu¡¯s request for her to take care of Tang Li. ¡°Do you feel happier now?¡±

    ¡°Un!¡± Tang Li nodded happily as she continued on hugging Fang Yu. ¡°Sis, pet me!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok...¡± Fang Yu let out a sigh as she pat Tang Li¡¯s head. ¡°Pat pat pat.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe...¡± Tang LI giggled feeling extremelyfortable as shey nestled on Fang Yu¡¯s bosom. She let out a yawn as she muttered ¡°So soft...¡± Wang Mei, who was busy in her own world, suddenly stopped as she saw the cute Tang Li on Fang Yu¡¯s bosom.

    The smile on Wang Mei¡¯s face widened as she decided to talk to Tang Li. ¡°Hello...¡± The little Wang Mei said as the little Tang Li looked at her. ¡°You are cute!!!¡±

    ¡°You are cute too!¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes brightened as she saw Wang Mei talking to her. ¡°Tang Li likes your headband!¡±

    Tang Li then flew out of Fang Yu¡¯s hug as she approached Wang Mei. Two little girls, who had the same height, stared at each other without blinking. One was a childish pigeon who eats anything as food, and the other one was a talking baby that can devours for breakfast.

    These two are now talking face-to-face, and Fang Yu could not help but gulp in nervousness.

    But her fear seems to be unfounded as two little girls proceeded to squish their cheeks. ¡°Ah, this is soft...¡± Wang Mei said as she wantonly squished Tang Li¡¯s cheeks. ¡°This is like a marshmallow!¡±

    ¡°Little Sis¡¯ cheeks are soft too!¡± Tang Li said as she also yed with Wang Mei¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Tang Li feels like she is ying with a plushie!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡± ¡°Hehehehe.¡± ¡°Okay, this so sweet that I could get diabetes...¡± Old Man muttered as he looked at the spectacle with a warm smile. ¡°Damn it, now I want to have grandchildren....¡± ¡°Two children ying together is not enough. We must add more!¡± Wang Hao said as he fished something out of his storage.

    What came out was Jorm, who was peacefully sleeping inside Wang Hao¡¯s storage. Jorm¡¯s eyes fluttered as he gave Wang Hao an annoyed look, as if he was saying, ¡°Why did you wake me up hooman?¡±

    [Author¡¯s Note: Lol, Jorm acting like a cat seems eptable to me.]

    Wang Hao seemed to be unperturbed with Jorm¡¯s re. Wang Hao whistled, which attracted Wang Mei¡¯s attention who was busy ying with Tang Li.

    Both Tang Li and Wang Mei looked at Wang Hao, and both of them saw Jorm who was being cradled by Wang Hao. ¡°This is a baby that I just picked up earlier.¡± Wang Hao said as he brought Jorm nearer to Wang Mei and Tang Li. ¡°He is intelligent, but you can also see that he looks sad.¡±

    Wang Hao was telling the truth here, although Jorm¡¯s default expression was moody because of his affinity to darkness. It made Jorm looked mncholic, and Wang Hao was already getting tired of it.

    ¡°Do you want us to y with Little Jorm?¡± Wang Mei said as the nickname she gave elicited a twitch from Jorm. ¡°Hey, the moody baby can understand what you said Little Sis!¡± Tang Li eximed as she snatched Jorm from Wang Hao.

    She then proceeded to lightly tickle Jorm as she said, ¡°Come moody baby! Smile for Tang Li!¡± ¡°Smile smile smile!¡± Wang Mei joined in as she proceeded to lightly tickle Jorm too.

    Under all this onught, little Jorm wore a nk expression on his face as if he was saying, ¡°What have I gotten myself into?¡±

    [Author¡¯s Note: Really, Jorm is a cat.]

    ¡°Why do I feel like we are building a nursery school?¡± Fang Yu said as she put her palm in her forehead.

    ¡°I think you created much more than that Fang Yu.¡± Old Man said as he stared at Wang Mei and Tang Li, who are now tossing Jorm as if he was football. ¡°You created new bonds...¡±

    ¡°Bonds huh...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw how easily Wang Mei, Tang Li and Jorm befriended each other.

    Well, the bit about Jorm can still be questioned, but it was obvious that if these 3 brats stayed longer with each other, they will form friendships that willst. ¡°Are these 3 also friends in the future Timeline?¡± Fang Yu thought sadly as she remembered the sleeping future Tang Li and the despondent environment that she was in.

    ¡°Now is not the time to think about that...¡± Fang Yu thought as she approached Tang Li, who is now making Jorm wear a ck cape. ¡°Once little Jorm wears this, you will be a super hero!¡± Tang Li said as the poor Jorm glowered at her.

    The ck cape fit Jorm snugly, as if it was tailor-made for him. This made Fang Yu wonder on where Tang Li got this cape. ¡°Now that little Jorm is a super hero, its time for him to fly!¡± Tang Li said as she proceeded to throw Jorm!

    To Tang Li¡¯s delight and Fang Yu¡¯s relief, Jorm was able to stabilize himself in the air.

    From the looks of it, Jorm can use his abilities to make himself fly. ¡°Look Little Sis! Little Jorm looks cool in the ck cape!¡± Tang Li said as she floated right behind Jorm.

    ¡°If we make Little Jorm wear other clothes, Tang Li thinks that Jorm will also look cool!¡±

    ¡°You are right!¡± Wang Mei replied as a frightening glint appeared on her eyes. Both Wang Mei and Tang Li then approached Jorm with their outstrechted hands, giving Jorm no way to escape.

    Jorm gave Wang Hao an aggrieved look, as if he was saying, ¡°Hooman, save me!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok, break it up for now.¡± Fang Yu said as she grabbed both Tang Li and Wang Mei by the scruffs of their necks. ¡°ytime¡¯s over for now. You can continue yingter.¡±

    Jorm gave Fang Yu a grateful look as she grabbed the two little girls. His expression turned sour when he heard Fang Yu¡¯sst sentence. Jorm quickly flew towards Wang Hao, as he gave him a nk stare. Even Wang Hao was not sure what that gaze meant....

    ¡°Muuu...¡± Tang Li pouted as she gave Fang Yu an aggrieved look. ¡°Sis, Tang Li wants to y with Little Jorm moar! I want to y moar!¡±

    ¡°You really want to y more Tang Li?¡± Fang Yu asked as a smirk appeared on her face. ¡°You really want to y with Wang Mei more!¡±

    ¡°Un!¡± ¡°Well, you are lucky today, for you will have another ymate!¡± Fang Yu said as she ruffled Tang Li¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Where?¡± Both Tang Li and Wang Mei said as they pressed Fang Yu for answers. ¡°Where where where?¡±

    Jorm also gave Fang Yu an interested look, as if he was saying, ¡°Hoomnan, give that two girls that new ymate so that I can be spared!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Fang Yu tilted her head as she slowly said, ¡°This new ymate of yours is actually your twin brother Tang Li. However, your twin brother is hidden somewhere in this. If we want to find him, then we need your help to do so!¡±

    ¡°Is he cute like us?¡± Tang Li asked as she gave Fang Yu an excited look. ¡°He is just as cute as you.¡± ¡°Okay! Tang Li will look now!¡± Tang Li dered as she closed her eyes in concentration.

    The whole Thrae then trembled, as if there was arge hand that was shaking it .

    Fang Yu¡¯s smile cramped as she thought to herself, ¡°Oi Tang Li, you seem to be overdoing it!¡±

 Chapter 427: Generic Villain

    <h4>Chapter 427: Generic Viin</h4>

    Even if Fang Yu was inwardlyining at what Tang Li was doing, she was also impressed at the extent of her control now.

    ¡°Clearly, therger and older Tang Li bes, the better her control of the Thrae will be.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she gazed at Tang Li, who was gritting her lips in concentration. Wang Mei was behind Tang Li, cheering for her to seed.

    ¡°Wait, now that I think about it, Solomon is the other half of Tang Li, so does that mean he also exerts control on the Thrae? Or maybe its just half? Ugh, I am so confused...¡± Fang Lin thought sourly as she waited for Tang Li to finish.

    ¡°Sis, Tang Li is done scanning the whole!¡± Tang Li said as she gave Fang Yu a smug look. ¡°Just tell Tang Li what her twin brother looks like, and Tang Li will find him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your twin brother duh. So he looks just like you, though your genders are different.¡± Fang Yu replied with a sigh. ¡°As long as you find him, I will allow you and Wang Mei to y with him.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Tang Li lisped as she followed Fang Yu¡¯s descriptions. After 5 seconds of not-so-tense wait, Tang Li opened her eyes as she started pping excitedly.

    ¡°Sis! Tang Li found him! Isn¡¯t Tang Li great?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, you really are the best.¡± Fang Yu monotonously said as she proceeded on patting Tang Li¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡± ¡°So, where is that little twerp?¡± Fang Yu asked as she remembered that smug smile on Solomon¡¯s face. ¡°Is he running a crime organization now?¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Tang Li tilted her head as she muttered, ¡°Tang Li can see that twin brother is inside a dark swamp, located at the God Continent. In this dark swamp, there are countless shadow-like beings that seemed to be serving twin brother...¡±

    ¡°Dark swamp? Shadowy creatures?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes furrowed as she remembered something. ¡°Yao¡¯er,e out here.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s shadow wiggled as another girl came out of it. This girl was around 12-13 years old, looking much older than Wang Mei and Tang Li.

    She was also cute, but there was a hidden lethality on her appearance. She was crossing her arms as she red at Fang Yu. Fang Yu could only give her an apologetic look after seeing her not-so-happy expression.

    ¡°Yao¡¯er... sorry if I did not bring you out that much now...¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yao¡¯er let out a humph as she looked at Fang Yu angrily. It was quite obvious that she was not that happy with Fang Yu keeping her in the shadows for too long. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Yao¡¯er, you have gotten stronger now, so I will definitely use your help.¡±

    Fang Yu knew that in their trip to the Underworld, Yao¡¯er¡¯s shadow abilities would be of great help. But even if Yao¡¯er could not help Fang Yu in the Underworld, he will still let her out as Fang Yu knew how bored Yao¡¯er became these days. ¡°You promised that ok?¡± Yao¡¯er dered while puffing her cheeks. ¡°You better not break it!¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye captain.¡± Fang Yu listlessly replied. ¡°What else do you need then, master?¡± Yao¡¯er muttered as she yed with her knife idly.

    She noticed that Fang Yu had a pleading expression on her face, as if there was something else that Fang Yu needed from her. ¡°Hmph, you are just calling me when you need my help! It makes me sad and angry!¡±

    Fang Yu tried to make herself look as amicable as possible as she exined to Yao¡¯er the ce that Tang Li just described.

    After hearing this, Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes furrowed as she seemed to remember something. She looked at Fang Yu as she said, ¡°That ce is the Eternal Shadow Swamp, one of the danger zones in the God Continent. That ce is also my birthce.¡±

    ¡°Oh....¡± Now that Fang Yu thought about it, the baby version of Solomon could be attracted to dark and creepy ces like the Eternal Swamp... Seeing his baby form there would be of no surprise to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Eternal Shadow Swamp? I saw that earlier.¡± Wang Hao dered as he approached Fang Yu and co. Arge wormhole then appeared above them, which enticed Fang Yu and the others to enter it.

    Of course Fang Yu already knew where this wormhole will lead them. ¡°Since our target is there, I shall bring you there by myself.¡± Wang Hao said as he entered his conjured wormhole.

    ¡°Hop in now, I cannot just let it this wormhole open for long.¡± After hearing this, everyone immediately went through the wormhole. Once she entered the wormhole, Fang Yu felt a sudden shift of her surroundings as she saw a massive dark swamp appearing below her feet.

    The span of this dark swamp was sorge that it looked like a sea. Everything in this dark swamp was dark and ethereal, just like how shadows would look like. Aside from the usual stuff, the swamp was also dotted with ck trees and ebony inds.

    These inds housed assortment of creatures with shadow affinity. In fact, Fang Yu could not feel any attribute other than the shadow attribute on this swamp! ¡°My home....¡± Yao¡¯er muttered as she looked around her with excitement and longing. Her body seems to resonate with the swamp as she was suddenly covered by a dark cocoon. Fang Yu did not panic upon seeing this as she felt that this cocoon was extremely beneficial for Yao¡¯er. After confirming that Yao¡¯er was safe, Fang Yu used her divine sense to scour the dark swamp.

    ¡°Oh, there you are.¡± At the centermost part of the swampy thergest ebony ind in the swamp. This ind was the size of a country, and there are countless shadow beings that reside in it. These shadow beings looked imposing and scary, but all these shadow beings were acting subserviently to one person. They were all bowing with their heads on the ground as they seemed to chant words of praise to the person that was floating above them. This and the piety on their faces made it obvious that they were extremely devoted to this person.

    This person was a small baby that was around 2-3 years old. This baby had an irritating smirk on his face as he looked at the beings prostrating below him with arrogance.

    The baby was cute, although his facial expressions quickly pissed Fang Yu off. ¡°Damn, he really looks like Tang Li.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he saw the smirking baby. ¡°But the way he looks makes me... so pissed off...¡±

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the baby that we are looking for.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she began to smirk too. ¡°Oh Solomon, what should I do with you?¡±

    ¡°I think we should talk to this baby first. Maybe it¡¯s just his expressions that are bad. Maybe he is still a good person deep inside.¡± Old Man said as he nced at Jorm, who was technically the personification of evil.

    ¡°I doubt that baby can get more evil than Jorm....¡± ¡°Woosh~¡± Fang Yu and herpanions did not waste any time as they immediately flew towards the evil-looking baby.

    They only stopped flying once the evil-looking baby saw their arrival. ¡°Halt! Who goesh there!¡± The baby started to speak with his baby talk as he red at Fang Yu warily. ¡°I, Sholomon, doesh not allow intrudersh here! Shcram all of you!¡± ¡°Cute face, foul mouth and foul personality. 1 out of 3...¡± Fang Yu shook her head as she nced at Tang Li, who looked shocked at what Solomon said.

    Tang Li seemed to be unnerved as she saw her twin brother spouting off words like these! ¡°Hey, you are a bad baby!¡± Tang Li shouted at the smirking Solomon. ¡°You cannot stay like this! You must go with me, Little Sis, and Little Jorm! We will shape you to be a better baby!¡±

    Wang Mei nodded in agreement, as she seemed to be already nning the stuff she will do with Solomon.

    Jorm on the other hand, could not care less as he gave Solomon a bored look. ¡°I do not know who you guysh are. But you are not allowed to be here on Sholomon¡¯sh territory! If you do not leave, my minionsh will punish you!¡± All the shadow beings who heard what Solomon said looked up, as they began to approach Fang Yu and co. menacingly.

    Wang Hao just scoffed at what he saw. He waved his hands and a powerful light beam appeared, which quickly and heavily injured all the shadow beings that were about to attack them. ¡°Imposshible!¡± Solomon said as he looked at what happened. ¡°Thish cannot happen! Muuu... shince you are all strong, then I will jusht banish all of you!¡±

    The evil-looking baby suddenly waved his hands as he attempted to use his status as the soul of Thrae to banish Fang Yu and the others. But he was prevented from doing this by Tang Li, who used her status to stop Solomon¡¯s banishment attack.

    ¡°Hmph! As long as Tang Li is here, you cannot bully others!¡± ¡°Dratsh!¡± Solomon said as he saw that he was cornered now. He turned around as he attempted to escape, but he was stopped when Fang Yu appeared behind him and grabbed him by his clothes.

    ¡°Unhand me woman! I, Sholomon cannot be taken down like thish!¡± The baby bellowed as he tried to squirm out of Fang Yu¡¯s grasp. But his small body cannot do anything against Fang Yu¡¯s power.

    ¡°Tsk, this baby really talks like a generic viin! It seems like he needs to learn how a real viin should act.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he looked at Solomon, who was now ring back at him.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, we are here to make this baby a better person. Do not put any of your weird ideas inside his head!¡± Fang Yu shouted as she started to observe Solomon¡¯s clothing. It was an assortment of ck pieces of clothes all tied together to create a ¡®clothing¡¯ that covered Solomon¡¯s body.

    As she continued inspecting his body, Fang Yu saw a fang pendant hanging at Solomon¡¯s neck. Fang Yu smile widened as she felt traces of power in this pendant.

    ¡°Ooooh... This must be your ITEM, right?¡± Fang Yu did not waste her time as she immediately took the fang pendant in her hands.

    With just one look, Fang Yu already knew that this pendant was the ITEM that held Solomon¡¯s Nature Power.

    With this in her possession, Solomon cannot hope to do anything mischievous now! ¡°Muuu.... you are a bad pershon... Waaaa!!!¡± Solomon started to cry as his chubby little hands tried to take back the fang pendant.

    Solomon¡¯s face was red and puffy as he pleaded to Fang Yu between his sobs. ¡°Give my- hic, pendant back- hic, to me! Waaaa!!!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯spanions somewhat felt bad as they saw the poor Solomon getting ¡®bullied¡¯ by Fang Yu like this.

    They gave Fang Yu ming looks, as if they were telling her that what she was doing on baby Solomon now was wrong!

    Fang Yu could only feel aggrieved as she did not expect this to happen. ¡°Wait, howe I am the bad guy now?¡±

 Chapter 428: Frenzied Creation

    <h4>Chapter 428: Frenzied Creation</h4>

    But no matter what Solomon did, Fang Yu did not budge on her decision to keep the pendant. She kept the fang pendant on her storage, with her expression telling everyone that she will not return it.

    This resulted in another round of sobbing from Solomon. Upon seeing this, both Wang Mei and Tang Li swooped in to appease him. ¡°There, there, Sis will also return the pendant back ok? So do not be sad ok?¡± Tang Li said as she hugged Solomon.

    ¡°Hmph, she better be, or elshe, I will cut her down!¡± Seems like Solomon¡¯s mouth is still foul even after he was being appeased by his twin. ¡°Jusht you wait Fang Yu!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    The others just shook their head as they left Solomon under the mercy of Tang Li and Wang Mei.

    Whatever happens to Solomon now will be up to these two. Poor Jorm was also included, as he and Solomon were dragged off by Wang Mei and Tang Li to God knows where.

    As she watched the four kids having their ¡®ytime¡¯, Fang Yu sighed as she thought to herself, ¡°Now that we have done this... Its time to prepare for the trip to the Underworld.¡±

    Because of what Wang Hao did earlier, all the sects in the Immortal God Continent went into seclusion in an attempt to preserve themselves.

    After all, what the Immortals saw was something that made them extremely fearful. There is no way they will just show themselves to Wang Hao after all that he did! As for the God Continent, they are in a much worse condition. With the deaths of the Fifth and Sixth Stage Practitioners here, the over-all power of the whole God Continent dropped.

    Just like the Immortal Continent, many of the powers of the God Continent also went into seclusion. They also sealed off their borders, not allowing any outsider to enter.

    With the depletion of their power, it will be long time before the God Continent will open up themselves again. To Fang Yu this is a good news, as at least she would not have any worries when she joins Wang Hao in the Underworld Realm.

    After all, Wang Hao mentioned that the length of the final trial is not constant. It could be as short as a day or as long as a millennia. How long the trial willst will depend on its participants.

    With that kind of time frame, Fang Yu has to make sure that there will be no problems when she leaves the Thrae. Fang Yu then looked at the cocoon that was covering Yao¡¯er. She could see that Yao¡¯er¡¯s body was being strengthened by the cocoon, raising her power for every second that she was in there.

    With her estimates, Fang Yu determined that the cocoon will open up 2 days from now, just before the start of the final trial.

    That ensures that Yao¡¯er can join Fang Yu in the Underworld Realm. As for the Immortal God Sect, the Fang n, and all of her acquaintances in the Immortal Continent, Fang Yu decided to not meet them for now.

    Fang Yu still hadplicated feelings inside her, and she felt that she needed more time to sort it out. Because of that, she decided to talk to them once shees back from the Underworld Realm.

    After sorting these things, Fang Yu went to Old Man to tell him about her Nascent Soul Breathing Technique.

    Old Man¡¯s expression brightened as Fang Yu told him that she can make more than one Nascent Soul with the Nascent Soul Breathing Technique.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Having you as my disciple is one of the best things that happened in my life!¡± Old Manughed as he pped his thighs.

    He was extremely joyful as he realized that the path Fang Yu was treading was a new path that could lead the practitioner world to a new age!

    ¡°So... should I just continue creating more Nascent Souls?¡± Fang Yu asked as she gave Old Man a wary look. ¡°Nothing bad will actually happen right?¡± Right now, Fang Yu hadprehended 6 Duality Concepts.

    These concepts are: Ice-Fire Duality Concept Male-Female Duality Concept Life-Death Duality Concept Space-Time Duality Concept Creation-Destruction Duality Concept Up-Down Duality Concept.

    Out of these 6 concepts, the only concept that Fang Yu converted as her Nascent Soul was the Ice-Fire Duality Concept due to theck of her time. But now that she is here safely at Thrae, Fang Yu felt that she can proceed on creating more Nascent Souls!

    With just two days left before the Final Trial, Fang Yu knew that she had to find a way to raise her strength as fast as possible.

    Having a breakthrough with her Cores right now is impossible, as Fang Yu just reached the Third Stage recently.

    Not only that, but she also sted through 3 Sub-Realms consecutively. That led to her foundation being slightly unstable Fang Yu knew that forcing herself to have another breakthrough with her cores will be a bad choice as this could worsen her unstable foundation.

    What Fang Yu needed to do with her cores was to consolidate them until they be stable enough for her to start breaking through the 4th Sub-Realm. But until that timees, Fang Yu will not do anything on her cores.

    The only way that Fang Yu can increase her strength now was to create more Nascent Souls, as she already had the needed insightspletelyprehended. She only needed to absorb the Essences to proceed!

    Of course Fang Yu decided to consult Old Man first before she attempted on increasing her Nascent Souls. She needed to know from him if their will be any hidden dangers if she gets more than one Nascent Soul.

    She sighed in relief as Old Man said that there is none. ¡°Hehehe, with your talent, creating all your Nascent Soul within 2 days is possible!¡± Old Man feverishly said as he rubbed his hands in excitement. It was quite obvious that he wanted to see how strong Fang Yu will be once she seeds on creating more Nascent Souls.

    ¡°Will there be any special effects? Hehehehe, I will know the answer to that 2 days from now!¡± Old Man then swiveled his gaze to Wang Hao, who was watching their conversation the entire time.

    ¡°Hey, even if you are slightly estranged with Fang Yu right now, you should still help her get stronger.¡± Old Man said with narrowed eyes as he stared at Wang Hao. ¡°You know that you need Fang Yu¡¯s strength for your Final Trial at the Underworld, so you must do everything to make her stronger!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know that!¡± Wang Hao quickly replied. His gaze then went to Fang Yu as he said, ¡°Fang Yu, you need to absorb Essences to breed your Nascent Soul right? Well I am here to provide the energy for that!!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I am also here!¡± Old Man angrily muttered as he gave Wang Hao a challenging look. ¡°What you can provide for Fang Yu, I can provide that too! Fang Yu just have to enter the space inside the tablet, and there she can ess many resources that can provide her the Essence that she needs!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡± ¡°Ha¡±?

    Wang Hao and Old Man¡¯s face then went near each other, as if they were trying to bash each other¡¯s head off.

    It¡¯s obvious that they will not yield the rights to provide Fang Yu with the Essences that she needed.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± After seeing this, Fang Yu stopped her urge to facepalm. She then took a deep breath as she said, ¡°Hey, I can just get the Essences from both of you right? That will be better in my opinion instead of just choosing from either one of you...¡±

    Both Wang Hao and Old Man stopped their arguments as they realized that what Fang Yu said was right.

    ¡°Yeah, you are right...¡± Old Man said as he slinked back to his original spot. He nced at Wang Hao, who gave him a nod in return. ¡°Ok then.¡± Fang Yu pped her hands upon seeing that both Wang Hao and Old Man had calmed down now. ¡°Let us start breeding more souls!¡±

    2 dayster.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I did it!¡± Fang Yu whooped in delight as her body started to release a frightening power.

    Fang Yu clenched her fists as she felt that the current her right now is almost unstoppable!

    She looked inside her soul space, and there she could see the fruits of her non-stopbor for the past 2 days.

    ¡°Hehehe, I made them all just before the deadline. How lucky of me!¡± Fang Yu said merrily as 6 Nascent Souls went out of her body.

    They flew around her as they let out dazzling glows that made Fang Yu extraordinarily beautiful.

    Old Man, who saw the current scene, was trembling in excitement after seeing Fang Yu¡¯s current form.

    ¡°Take that Odin! My created technique is not s**t! Hahahaha!¡± As for Wang Hao, he just shook his head wryly as he remembered everything that Fang Yu needed just to breed her Nascent Souls.

    For the Male-Female Nascent Soul, Fang Yu needed to absorb the Male and Female ¡®Essences¡¯. Of course, these ¡®Essences¡¯ refers to that kind of essences... Obviously, Wang Hao and Old Man did not watch Fang Yu obtaining the ¡°Essences¡¯ from her Male and Female Bodies. They also did not ask how Fang Yu obtained these ¡®Essences¡¯. Fang Yu however, assured them that she did not do anything immoral to obtain them.

    [[[Author¡¯s Note: That means that there is no self-cest that happened. Fang Yu would not do that to obtain the ¡®Essences¡¯. And do not ask me how she did it, it¡¯s a secret.]]]

    Once she sessfully created the Male-Female Nascent Soul, she proceeded on creating the Life-Death Nascent Soul. For this one, Wang Hao provided the Death Energy that Fang Yu converted to Death Essence.

    As for the Life Essence, Old Man butted in as he gave Fang Yu a branch of Yggdrasil that was being kept inside his tablet. Fang Yu did not act shy as she immediately absorbed the rich Life Essence inside the Yggdrasil branch. Fang Yu then proceeded on creating the Space-Time Nascent Soul, and for this one Wang Hao just used his Space-Time Gyroscope to provide the Space and Time Essence that Fang Yu needed.

    Old Man, not wanting to look stingy, decided to help Fang Yu with regards to the creation of the Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul. For this nascent soul, Old Man showed Fang Yu two of his treasured items. One was a sword, while the other was a spear. Both of these weapons were filled with a unique type of power that made Fang Yu somewhat wary of them. ording to Old Man, the sword was created with the Primordial Energy, which only appears at the birth of a Gxy. As for the spear, it was created from Ruin Energy, which only appears at the death of the gxy.

    The sword with its Primordial Energy was rich in Creation Essence, while the spear with Ruin Energy in it was the perfect object to get the Destruction Essence from! As for the Up-Down Nascent Soul, both Wang Hao and Old Man were stumped as they tried to think on where they can get the Essences for this Nascent Soul. Even with their wide knowledge, they realized that the Up-Down Duality Concept was too abstract to find its material representation.

    They were about to tell Fang Yu to skip this concept when Fang Yu suddenly had a bright idea for this concept.

    ¡°If there is nothing that can give off the Up and Down Essence, then I will just use myself to create the Essences!¡±

    Fang Yu then proceeded on using the power of the ¡ü and ¡ý symbols on herself. As she did this, her body started to emit the Essence of the Up and Down Concept. Realizing that this indeed worked, Fang Yu continued on spamming the ¡ü and ¡ýsymbols on herself. Fang Yu had no worries on her Origin Core Energy running out as Wang Hao helped her on that matter.

    Wang Hao just provided Fang Yu with Core Mana and Core Qi Energy which Fang Yu converted to Origin Core Energy inside her. But because the Up and Down Essence that she emitted with this method was miniscule, Fang Yu had to do this method thousands of times just to get the right amount of the Essence that she needs.

    Because of that, Fang Yu almost failed to create the Up-Down Nascent Soul before the deadline.

    It was a good thing she managed to gather the needed amount of Essence before the deadline, or Fang Yu will be left behind by Wang Hao. Fang Yu then hastily created her Up-Down Nascent Soul, which luckily went without a hitch for her.

    With the creation of the Up-Down Nascent Soul, Fang Yu reached her goal of creating 6 Nascent Souls!

    With this power, Fang Yu knew that her quest to revive Xue¡¯er will be easier now!

 Chapter 429: Fantasy Worldâ€™s Taxi System

    <h4>Chapter 429: Fantasy World¡¯s Taxi System</h4>

    ¡°So, how strong do you think you are right now, Fang Yu?¡± Wang Hao asked as he saw the Nascent Souls flying around Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    All of her Nascent Souls had unique appearance and effects respective to their types.

    Her Ice-Fire Nascent Soul looked the same as usual, with its body being formed by the Pure Yin Cosmic Ice and the Pure Yang Universe me.

    One could feel as if they were both burning and freezing at the same time once they get near this Nascent Soul.

    Her Male-Female Nascent Soul on the other hand, looked just like both Fang Lin and Fang Yu.

    But this Nascent Soul had the mixed features of Fang Yu and Fang Lin, mixing Fang Yu¡¯s beauty with Fang Lin¡¯s ruggish handsomeness.

    Even their body features were also perfectly mixed, making it exactly hard to pinpoint its gender just based on its appearance.

    In other words, this Nascent Soul looked androgynous.

    Fang Yu felt that this appearance was appropriate, as this Nascent Soul represents the Male-Female Concept of Duality.

    As for her Life-Death Nascent Soul, it looked like a human wearing a grey robe. Around this figure floated two differently-colored orbs.

    One orb was colored white and the other was colored ck.

    The white orb was filled to the brim with life, while the ck orb was reeking of death.

    These two orbs revolved around the Life-Death Nascent Soul so smoothly that they looked like smalls.

    If the other Nascent Souls looked like that, the Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul looked certainly strange

    In one moment this Nascent Soul was whole.

    But then it will suddenly break up into tiny pieces, about to be scattered everywhere.

    But before the pieces fully disperse, all the pieces will converge together and reform the Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul.

    Once it had reformed, this Nascent Soul will be destroyed and reformed again.

    This cycle of breaking up and reforming back will continue, even if Fang Yu wanted it to stop.

    ¡°Jeez, this nascent soul took the concept of creation and destruction too literally...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stared at thest two Nascent Souls.

    In terms of visual impact, her Space-Time Nascent Soul certainly took the top spot.

    The space around the Space-Time Nascent Soul was warped, making it look like a frightening devouring entity.

    Not only that, but time also behaves differently around this Nascent Soul.

    Once moment it was fast, then one moment it will be slow.

    These two effects resulted in some really weird visuals that Fang Yu reckoned that it can only be witnessed by someone on an acid trip.

    The spectacle around the Up-Down Nascent Soul was not that mild too.

    Everything moving that approaches this Nascent Soul will either suddenly speed up or shoot off in the opposite direction.

    These effects extend to the dust and air particles near the Nascent Soul.

    This resulted in the area around the Up-Down Nascent Soul to look extremely chaotic.

    Both Wang Hao and Old Man could see the effects of these 6 Nascent Souls, which made them extremely excited.

    Fang Yu let out a sigh as she absorbed the Nascent Souls inside her body.

    She then looked at Wang Hao as she said,

    ¡°I think that with my current state, nobody under the Fourth Stage can defeat me! In fact, I feel that I can give a fight to someone who just broke through the Early Fifth Stage!¡±

    ¡°Hiss....¡± Both Wang Hao and Old Man took beep breaths as they realized that what Fang Yu said was too domineering!

    Level skipping is an eptable urrence in the practitioner world.

    But those who can usually skip levels only does so when they reach the Peak of their Stage.

    As for Fang Yu, she is just 1/3rd on her way through the Third Stage, and yet she can already trash anyone under the Fourth Stage!

    She even said that she can possibly fight against the weakest Fifth Stage Practitioner!

    If this im of hers was true, then what would happen once Fang Yu reaches the peak of Third Stage and if she gains more Nascent Souls at that point?

    That is a highly terrifying matter to consider!

    Fang Yu wore a smug smile on her face as she saw the reactions of Old Man and Wang Hao.

    She puffed out her chest as she dered,

    ¡°Heh, do you now see it? With me here, you have no worries in your Final Trial! Just do not be the one that messes it all up!¡±

    ¡°I know I know...¡± Wang Hao muttered as he averted his gaze from Fang Yu.

    While Fang Yu was still basking in her post-breakthrough delight, Wang Hao suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Oi Old Man, where are Wang Mei and the other brats? I told them to not go that far...¡±

    ¡°Oh, now that you mentioned it, Wang Mei said that she will bring the other brats with her to y somewhere. She just did not tell me where...¡± Old Man honestly replied to Wang Hao. ¡°Seriously, if you are that worried about them, just use your divine sense to look for them.¡±

    ¡°Hai hai.¡± Wang Hao replied helplessly as he felt the urge to sigh.

    While he and Old Man was busy on aiding Fang Yu on her breakthrough, Wang Mei and Tang Li felt extremely bored hanging around them.

    How could they not be bored? Wang Hao and Old Man were busy on helping Fang Yu, while Wang Hao¡¯s otherpanions were somewhere else, busy on their own stuff.

    Of course Tang Li can go home now to her parents, but Tang Li was not that keen toe back now, as she was still busy ying with her Little Sis, Little Jorm and Solomon.

    Because of this, Wang Mei requested Wang Hao to let them 4 leave so that they can explore the Thrae.

    At that time, Wang Hao was too engrossed in assisting Fang Yu that he immediately agreed.

    ¡°Tsk, those kids... It really is a pain in the ass to monitor them.¡± Wang Hao muttered as his divine sense covered the whole Thrae. ¡°Now where could they be.... Oh of course they will be there. Howe I did not expect that?¡±

    The scene that Wang Hao¡¯s divine sense showed him was certainly bizarre.

    They sawrge pigeon flying through the forest while dragging an old man on its talons.

    This old man was Merlin, who was still kept captive by Wang Mei until now.

    Sitting on top of the pigeon¡¯s head were three kids. Two babies and one 8-year old kid to be exact.

    The older kid was Tang Li, and she is pping her hands in delight as the pigeon went flying past countless gigantic trees.

    As for the two babies, they were gripping on the pigeon¡¯s head tightly as if they were afraid of falling off.

    One of these babies was Jorm, and he still looked bored as he did his best to stay aboard.

    The other baby was Solomon, and he was currently shouting out countless profanities no baby should say.

    All in all, this sight was already weird in itself. What made it weirder was the fact that hundreds of magical beasts were chasing them, as if they were prey!

    Wang Mei and the other kids were currently at the Mystical Forest and from the looks of it, they were having the time of their lives.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Wang Hao clutched his head in exasperation as he waved his hands.

    A wormhole suddenly appeared in front of Wang Mei which immediately sucked her in.

    This wormhole brought Wang Mei and the other kids to Wang Hao¡¯s location.

    The pigeon paused in mid-flight as she realized what happened.

    Tang Li let out a sigh of disappointment while Solomon looked visibly relieved.

    Jorm is still looking bored.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are doing in the Mystical Forest earlier.¡± Wang Hao said as he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I just want to remind you 4 that if you do something, make sure to do it in moderation. If you overdo it, who knows what might happen.¡±

    Fang Yu and Old Man gave Wang Hao weird looks after they heard his advice.

    ¡°A pot calling a kettle ck.¡± Fang Yu murmured quietly at the background.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The 4 brats did not appear to be repenting as they ignored Wang Hao¡¯s words. Wang Mei and Tang Li grabbed Solomon and Jorm as they started to dress the two male babies with cute frilly clothes.

    ¡°Little Jorm¡¯s cold face fits this blue gown!¡±

    ¡°Twin brother¡¯s delinquent face is suited for this gothic dress that Tang Li bought for him!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Fang Yu, Old Man, and Wang Hao averted their eyes as they also realized that both Solomon and Jorm looked extremely cute on their clothes!

    They just muttered silent apologies on their hearts as they knew that they could not stop Wang Mei and Tang Li from dressing up their ¡®dolls¡¯.

    ¡°Ok...¡± Wang Hao shook his head, maybe as an attempt to remove his stress.

    He then looked above him as he muttered,

    ¡°Only 5 more minutes left until the start of the Final Trial.¡±

    ¡°Gulp.¡± Fang Yu gulped as she felt slightly pressured now.

    Even Wang Mei and Tang Li stopped what they were doing, as they also felt that something was about to happen now.

    Jorm took this moment as a chance for him to escape.

    He flew away like his life depended on it.

    Hended on Wang Hao¡¯s shoulder, giving Wang Mei and Tang Li a nk stare as if he was saying,

    ¡°Now,e and get me!¡±

    As for Solomon, he also tried to escape, with him going behind Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu and Wang Hao ignored these things as they stared intently above them.

    When there is just a minute left before the start, a ck-d figure suddenly came flying from the horizon.

    This ck-d figure looked like it was covered with countess shadows.

    It continued its speedy flight until it mixed with Fang Yu¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°You are almostte Yao¡¯er.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked at the wriggling shadow beneath her. ¡°If you stayed in that cocoon for a little longer, then you might have been left behind.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± This was the only reply that Yao¡¯er gave her which made Fang Yu smile wryly.

    Secondster and Thea, Wu Meng, and Fang Anwei all appeared beside Wang Hao, with them looking up warily too.

    ¡°Its here...¡±

    Once Wang Hao¡¯ timer reached zero, a powerful presence suddenly appeared, which made the whole Thrae tremble.

    The Immortals at the Immortal Continent cowered in fear, as they thought that the finger was back!

    But what appeared was not a finger, nor another dead person.

    What appeared at the sky above Wang Hao was a flying ship.

    Millions of bones served as this ship¡¯s body, while images of death were painted on its surface.

    Petrified corpses of countless beings also adorned this ship, making it look extremely harrowing.

    Even Old Man who already experienced many things could not help but narrow his eyes in trepidation.

    ¡°What a way to show that they rule over death...¡±

    Wang Hao ignored thisment as his eyes glowed with excitement.

    He looked at Fang Yu, who was looking slightly squeamish now.

    Wang Hao stretched his right hand to Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°Come, our ride hase.¡±

 Chapter 430: Well-founded Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 430: Well-founded Doubts</h4>

    ¡°Wait, do I really need to ride in that... THING?¡± Fang Yu whimpered as she felt extremely creeped out by this flying ship that will fetch them.

    ¡°No offense, but the aesthetic value of that ship is close to negative infinity.¡±

    ¡°... No matter what you say, we will still ride this ship. Didn¡¯t I exin to you this before? Going to the Underworld via normal methods will not work.¡± Wang Hao said as he pressed the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°The Final Trial will be held this time, so the organizers must make sure that the participants will reach the Underworld safely. This ship is made so that we can travel safely.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so the other two participants are also riding a ship like this? How nice of them to ride on this abomination.¡± Fang Yu muttered wistfully. ¡°Maybe its only my sense of beauty that is warped here.¡±

    ¡°No, they are not riding a ship like this.¡± Wang Hao replied morosely. ¡°The other participants had the support of many Underworld Ministers, so the ships that will fetch them looks way cooler than mine. I only have one Underworld Minister supporting me, and he is also somewhat vindictive to me, so the ship I got looks like this...¡±

    ¡°I do not know if I should pity you or not.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she looked around her.

    Fang Yu looked specifically at Wang Mei and Tang Li as she asked Wang Hao, ¡°So, only you, me, Yao¡¯er and the souls you collected will join the Final Trial right? Then why will there be more people joining us?¡±

    ¡°Oh well...¡± Wang Hao averted his gaze as he tried to look innocent. ¡°There is no way that I can just leave my little sister and mypanions behind, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you are just afraid of offending them.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Even if Fang Yu¡¯s tone sounded harsh, her concern was actually well-founded.

    Technically speaking, only Wang Hao and Fang Yu were supposed to go to the Underworld for the Final Trial.

    Yao¡¯er is allowed to join as she is the contracted beast of Fang Yu, so she can be considered to be Fang Yu¡¯s possession.

    But as for Old Man, Wang Mei, Tang Li, Jorm, Solomon, Fang Anwei, Thea, and Wu Meng, they are all unrted to the Final Trial, so there is no sense for them to join this trip!

    Fang Yu was afraid that them joining will be dangerous, as the Underworld is a hostile ce to the living beings.

    Fang Yu knew that she can survive given Wang Hao¡¯s status, but she was not sure if that influence can protect the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as the Underworld Prince, each of my words are final and unquestionable. None of ourpanions will be harmed with me around!¡± Wang Hao said as he thumped his chest proudly.

    ¡°And even if ourpanions are not joining the Final Trial, they can be part of the spectators, cheering for us!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you better be sure that they are safe.¡± Fang Yu muttered. She then looked at Old Man as she asked him,

    ¡°Are you fine going to the Underworld? Technically speaking, you are... a wandering soul right? Won¡¯t you get lynched once we arrive at the Underworld?¡±

    ¡°As long as I stay inside the tablet, nobody can sense me.¡± Old Man said as he gave Fang Yu a leveled gaze. ¡°Besides, even if the trip will be dangerous, I will never leave my disciple behind!¡±

    ¡°Master...¡± Fang Yu tried to suppress the smile that was about to bloom on her face as she averted her gaze. ¡°Jeez, let¡¯s just go now ok?¡±

    Wang Hao looked at this spectacle enviously while his little sister Wang Mei just giggled seeing her big brother like this.

    Momentster and Wang Hao sighed as he scratched his head. He leapt up as he flew towards the flying ship.

    His soul left his mortal body as he entered the flying ship.

    Fang Yu watched incredulously as Wang Hao¡¯s soul body was the one that was inside the flying ship.

    Wang Hao is supposed to be dead, so going with his real body will justplicate matters.

    Thus he must only go to the Underworld with his soul body.

    ¡°Let us not dilly-dally now. Come enter this ship quickly. We do not want to bete, right?¡±

    ¡°Yay, another adventure!¡± Both Tang Li and Wang Mei shouted as they followed Wang Hao¡¯s lead.

    Fang Yu suppressed the urge to sigh as she imagined what these brats will do at the Underworld.

    ¡°I hope it is nothing serious.¡± Fang Yu shook her head as she entered the flying ship.

    Once everyone boarded the ship, it started to tremble as it sted upwards.

    The whole Thrae trembled again, but this time all the powerhouses in Thrae heaved sighs of relief as they felt the dreadful presence disappearing at the¡¯s vicinity.

    ¡°Sigh, I feel like we will have a momentary moment of peace this time.¡± Xiao Ya muttered as she looked up from her room at the Immortal God Sect.

    Her eyes were slightly misty as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Fang Yu, once youe back, you and I have a lot to talk about.¡±

    *******************

    ¡°Wow! Its so red and dark!¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice echoed out inside the flying ship as she had her face pressed at the window.

    She and Wang Mei were like unruly kittens as they spent the whole time in their journey just looking through the window.

    They let out whoops of delight and countless ooh¡¯s and aah¡¯s as they saw the environment the flying ship had passed through.

    They saw countless stars that glinted ferociously as the flying ship skimmed right past through them.

    The two brats also shouted as the flying ship entered countless portals, leading the ship to weird environments filled with strange creatures.

    Only after an hour of travelling that the flying ship finally arrived at the Underworld Realm.

    Just like what Wang Hao saw before, the Underworld stayed basically the same.

    Everything inside the Underworld was reeking of death, much so that the neers frowned in difort.

    Wang Hao immediately fed them the supplements that will allow them to survive their stay in the Underworld Realm.

    ¡°Awesome!!!¡±

    Both Solomon and Jorm¡¯s eyes were twinkling as they seemed to be extremely excited at what they are seeing.

    The usually expressionless Jorm was smiling as he flew around the ship excitedly.

    Jorm¡¯s evil energy was closely rted to the death energy present in the Underworld Realm. Because of that, Jorm felt a sense of closeness and familiarity to the environment of the Underworld Realm.

    As for Solomon, maybe he was just thinking that the death energy was cool, as this was a pretty evil type of energy. After all, viins will always like viin stuff, and the baby Solomon seems to be not an exception to that.

    Wu Meng¡¯s eyes were narrowed as she looked around her vigntly. She was not sure why, but she could feel a slight sense of hostility at the moment that she entered the Underworld Realm.

    It is not a pleasant feeling, but Wu Meng ignored it momentarily as she knew staying near Wang Hao is her important goal now.

    Thea and Fang Anwei seemed to not feel anything weird as they just looked around like casual tourists.

    As for Old Man, Fang Yu sensed that he was currently inside the Tablet, not making even just a single move.

    Even for Fang Yu who¡¯s slightly paranoid sometimes, what the Old Man was doing right now seems to be over the top.

    ¡°Well, at least he will not be caught.¡± Fang Yu muttered as he approached Wang Hao who was rubbing his hands.

    Wang Hao¡¯s demeanor this time was solemn, as if he was about to face something serious this time.

    Fang Yu¡¯s steps staggered with what she saw, as this was the first time that she saw Wang Hao looking like this.

    ¡°Fang Yu.¡± Wang Hao said as he saw Fang Yu approaching him. ¡°Whatever happenster, you must not quip! Do not say anything weird! And that also includes Wang Mei, Tang Li, and Solomon!¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s no fair big brother!¡±

    ¡°Muuu... Tang Li can be a good girl too! Just you wait!¡±

    ¡°What are you shaying? Are you looking for a fight, punk?¡±

    Wang Hao ignored Wang Mei¡¯s retort, Tang Li¡¯s usual promise, and Solomon¡¯s childish threat as he continued on staring at Fang Yu intently.

    ¡°...Fine, I can do that. What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Fang Yu muttered angrily as she walked away. ¡°Have some trust in me okay?¡±

    ¡°Just reminding you...¡± Wang Hao said as he continued on rubbing his hands.

    Minutester, and the flying ship reached its destination.

    The flying ship stopped in front of a door that looked extremely simr to the door that appeared when Wang Hao summoned the Minister of Agriculture.

    Fang Yu let out a low whistle when she saw the door. Even someone like her can say that this door looked way coolerpared to the flying ship they were in right now.

    This made Fang Yu so embarrassed that she quickly left the flying ship just to get near the door.

    The others followed Fang Yu¡¯s suit, with them hastily approaching the door.

    ¡°Minister of Agriculture, I will get you back for this!¡± Wang Hao thought angrily to himself as he became thest person to leave the ugly ship.

    Once everyone had vacated, the ship trembled as it turned into a beam of light which flew off into the distance.

    Wang Hao and the others were not in the mood to know where the ship went as they stared intently at the door in front of them.

    While they were waiting for something to happen, all of them suddenly heard rumbling sounds from the distance.

    They all looked at the source of the sounds, and what they saw made them look at Wang Hao with doubt.

    They saw two flying ships that came from the opposite directions.

    Just like Wang Hao¡¯s flying ship, these two new flying ships also had the theme of death.

    But unlike Wang Hao¡¯s ship that looked ugly, these two neer flying ships looked extremely elegant and noble!

    One can even say that if Wang Hao¡¯s flying ship wasparable to a carriage of a poor merchant, then the two neer flying ships were like the carriages for royalty!

    Such tant difference of their ships made Wang Hao¡¯spanions doubt if he was really an Underworld Prince!

    ¡°Hey, I know what you are thinking!¡± Wang Hao muttered angrily as he started to defend himself.

    But before he could say something, he heard a male voice calling out to him.

    ¡°Hey Wang Hao, long time no see. You... you brought a lot of living beings with you huh. Are you sure they are allowed to stay here?¡±

    This speaker was a man whose regal appearance was something that even Wang Hao could also not match.

    There was a fiery aura around him that made Fang Yu¡¯s Pure Yang Universe me quiver in excitement.

    Wang Hao let out a sigh as he introduced this person to Fang Yu and others.

    ¡°See that guy? He is one of my opponents for the Final Trial. His name is Huo Huangdi, and he is a Godly Divine Beast that can manipte all kinds of mes.¡±

    Before Fang Yu and the others could process this information, they heard one more voice calling out to Wang Hao.

    This voice was melodious, and one can only feel bliss just by hearing it. Even Fang Yu smiled foolishly as she imagined how beautiful the speaker will be.

    ¡°Wang Hao, we meet again. This time, I want to talk to you about some extremely important things.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s guess was right, as she saw that the speaker was an extremely beautiful woman, whose beauty can even rival Fang Yu¡¯s.

    But it was not only her beauty that was overwhelming.

    Fang Yu could sense a powerful aura emanating from this woman that made Fang Yu feel slightly wary of her.

    Beauty and powerbined! This woman is something to be admired and feared!

    Wang Hao smiled a little as he gave a nod to this woman.

    ¡°As for this woman, she is also one of the Final Trial Participants. Her name is Jieshu, and she was a Ninth Stage Practitioner when she died!¡±

    ¡°...Wang Hao, now I understand why their support on you iscking.¡± Fang Yu said as she patted Wang Hao¡¯s back, as if she was consoling him.

    ¡°We understand your pain, so you can cry all you want now...¡±

    ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 431: Striking before the Iron is Hot

    <h4>Chapter 431: Striking before the Iron is Hot</h4>

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more tact with your words?¡± Wang Hao muttered angrily as he red at his mischievous disciple.

    Upon seeing that stare, Fang Yu averted her gaze as she tried to see what the 4 brats were doing.

    She sighed in relief as she saw that they were not doing anything disruptive.

    Suddenly, Fang Yu saw something weird happening to two people near her.

    One was Wu Meng, and the other was Huo Huangdi.

    Both of these Godly Divine Beasts were staring at each other with their mouths wide open.

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s mouth was pping open like a fish out of the water as he pointed his index finger towards Wu Meng.

    Wu Meng¡¯s mouth was also wide open as all of her attention was just focused on Huo Huangdi.

    On Wu Meng¡¯s eyes, Fang Yu could see traces of horror, realization, and anger.

    The others nearby caught on what was happening, so they cleared the space around Wu Meng and Huo Huangdi, leaving them two together, still staring at each other.

    ¡°Hey! What is the meaning of this!¡± Uranus, who was Huo Huangdi¡¯s lover and partner, stayed behind as she gave a menacing re to Huo Huangdi. ¡°Who is this living woman and what is her rtionship with you huh?¡±

    ¡°Uh um well...¡± Huo Huangdi floundered around in panic as he could feel the piercing gaze that Uranus was giving him. He found it hard to speak coherent words, which in turn just made Uranus angrier.

    It was Wu Meng¡¯s words that spared Huo Huangdi from a frightening fate.

    ¡°When he was still alive... Huo Huangdi was an envoy of the Beast God, just like me.¡± Wu Meng said in a low voice, as if she was still reeling from the fact that Huo Huangdi was here.

    ¡°Yeah, that is the reason why we knew each other. Ha ha ha...¡± Huo Huangdi said as he scratched his head awkwardly. He tried to avoid more of Uranus¡¯ re as he gave a weing smile to Wu Meng.

    However, Wu Meng seemed to not share the same sentiment as Huo Huangdi as she suddenly said,

    ¡°Howe you are here? Thest time I saw you, you were still alive and kicking! Then you suddenly disappeared one day and you never came back! The other envoys thought that you already abandoned the Beast God!¡±

    ¡°Abandoned the Beast God? More like it¡¯s the Beast God that abandoned me!¡± Huo Huangdi said as he let out a hollowugh.

    Both Uranus and Wu Meng backpedaled a little as they felt pure, murderous intent emanating from Huo Huangdi.

    His carefree smile and nature disappeared as countless mes covered his body, making him look extremely infernal.

    ¡°I did everything for the Beast God¡±! Huo Huangdi roared out as the temperature around him began to rise. ¡°I never even tried to do anything that will defile the honor of our!¡±

    ¡°But then... But then!¡± The mes around Huo Huangdi exploded, creating a crater below him that was boiling likeva. ¡°Some Envoys of the Beast God plotted my death!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!¡± Wu Meng¡¯s extremely shocked reaction elicited a chuckle from the murderous Huo Huangdi.

    ¡°I am not surprised that you know nothing about this. After all, only the Envoys that were born in the Beast God knew about this n. You, a bastard daughter of the Dreamworld, was an outsider that they could never full trust.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Huo Huangdi ignored the extremely diforted expression on Wu Meng¡¯s face as he continued on talking.

    ¡°The ones that made the n to kill me were Jiang Chen, Ste, Asnyan, and Merlin. You and Shou Nanren were kept out as you are technically outsiders for them.¡±

    ¡°No way...¡± Wu Meng stuttered as she found that matter extremely inconceivable. ¡°That is not possible...¡±

    ¡°That bastard Merlin was the one who lured me out of the Beast God!¡± Huo Huangdi bellowed angrily as he started to tell the story about his death.

    ¡°He told me he found out a way to create an entirely new Universe me, which will be one of its kind!¡±

    ¡°And since I love mes, I naturally followed him.¡±

    ¡°And do you know where he brought me?¡± Huo Huangdi¡¯s face was full of indignation as he shouted,

    ¡°He f**king brought me to the Ice Tomb Gxy! Of course I thought that that gxy will be the ce where he will show me the creation of the Universe me. As it turns out, that ce will literally be my Tomb!¡±

    Huo Huangdi rubbed his hair behind him as he let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Once I entered the Ice Tomb Gxy, my power weakened as a result of the extreme coldness of that Gxy. It was at that moment that Merlin started to attack me!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but the figures of Jiang Chen, Ste, and Asnyan all appeared, and all of them 4 cooperated to y me!¡±

    ¡°Because I am outnumbered and weakened, I was unable to fight back, and they were able to kill me...¡± The mes around Huo Huangdi started to seethe as he seemed to get his emotions on check.

    Uranus took this as a chance to hug Huo Huangdi, patting his back tofort him.

    Uranus then nced at Wu Meng angrily as if she was saying,

    ¡®Get the f**k out of here, you are the one who made my Huangdi this sad!¡¯

    ¡°Envoy Huangdi, I...¡± Wu Meng¡¯s words were cut off when Huo Huangdi raised his arms to stop her from talking.

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s face looked extremely serene as he slowly said,

    ¡°I am not angry at you Wu Meng. You and Shou Nanren are not rted to this. But as for those Envoy Bastards...¡± The eyes of Huo Huangdi turned into scorching mes as he dered,

    ¡°I swear that I will kill them all once I be the Yama Sessor! In fact, that is the biggest reason I want to be the Yama Sessor! It was all for my revenge!¡±

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s fiery gaze then swiveled towards Wang Hao and Jieshu as he muttered,

    ¡°That is why I will never let you two be the Yama Sessor. I still need to make those bastards pay!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Uranus did not say anything as she continued onforting Huo Huangdi. It was inly obvious right now that she will support Huo Huangdi no matter what he does.

    Wang Hao felt slightly teary seeing this scene as he knew that Uranus¡¯ dedication was the definition of true love!

    ¡°But... why would they want you dead?¡± Wu Meng¡¯s mental constitution allowed her to quickly recover from the shock that she received. ¡°Is there anything you did that offended them?¡±

    Huo Huangdi shook his head as he morosely said,

    ¡°I actually have no idea why they had me killed. But I know that once I managed to sessfully fight my way back to the Beast God, I can just ask them for the answer by myself!¡±

    ¡°Oh, in that case, why don¡¯t you ask one of them now?¡± Wang Hao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded out, breaking up the conversation between Huo Huangdi and Wu Meng. ¡°If one of these envoys who killed you will be in front of you right now, then you can just ask him, right?¡±

    Wu Meng¡¯s eyes widened in realization as she gave Wang Hao a weird look. She then shook her head wryly as she let out an exhausted sigh.

    Huo Huangdi on the other hand, felt confused and also excited. He stared at Wang Hao intently as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me....¡±

    ¡°Wang Mei, he is still alive right? Bring him out right now.¡± Wang Hao said these words to Wang Mei, who was busy smashing action figures with Tang Li.

    Wang Mei let out a tsk as if she was extremely annoyed with her ytime being interrupted. She opened her mouth wide and suddenly, a person came flying out of her mouth.

    She then continued on ying with Tang Li and this time, Wang Mei decided to pulverize Wang Hao¡¯s action figure into tiny pieces.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s eyes were wide once more as he stared at the person that Wang Mei spat out.

    No, Huo Huangdi was not shocked with what Wang Mei did.

    Actually, he is a little shocked, but that was overwritten by the identity of the person that Wang Mei spat out.

    This person was still breathing, but his body was full of injuries that it looked like it will be extremely hard for him to move.

    His wizard-like robes were stained with mud and blood, making someone wince just by looking at it.

    His long white beard was unkempt and extremely dirty, making this person look like a lunatic beggar with a questionable sense of fashion.

    This person is Merlin, the Akashic Winged Tiger, one of the Envoys of the Beast God!

    Huo Huangdi knew who this person exactly was.

    In fact, Huo Huangdi can still remember that it was Merlin whonded the strike which ended his life!

    Even now this image was haunting his mind, which just made Huo Huangdi more determined to kill Merlin!

    But now that his main focus for revenge was right in front of him, Huo Huangdi was rendered extremely confused for a moment.

    ¡°What the hell? Howe this guy had been held captive by your group?¡± Huo Huangdi yelled as he looked at Wang Hao warily.

    ¡°And now that I can clearly see it, you, Wu Meng, seems to be following Wang Hao too! What the hell really just happened? I am so confused right now!¡±

    ¡°Oh you want to know what happened? It was actually simple.¡± Wang Hao then rubbed his chin as he said,

    ¡°Someone used a ritual to summon Asnyan to my disciple¡¯s home. Then Asnyan used her Summoner powers to bring Jiang Chen, Ste, Merlin, Shou Nanren, and Wu Meng to that too. Then through some set of weird events, Wu Meng betrayed them and allied with me. Shou Nanren, Jiang Chen, Ste and Asnyan then all died. As for Merlin, he was taken captive by us and he is in front of you now.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Huo Huangdi gulped his chin as he processed what Wang Hao just told him.

    Even if Wang Hao was lying about that story, there is one undeniable truth.

    And that was that Merlin is currently in front of him like a chicken waiting to be ughtered!

    As Huo Huangdi was being besieged by excitement, he heard Wang Hao¡¯s voice calling out to him.

    ¡°Hey, if you want, I can give you Merlin right now! Full body, no reduction package deal! But in exchange for that, you must withdraw from participating from the Final Trial. No withdrawal, no Merlin for you.¡±

    Everyone who heard what Wang Hao said all stilled as they realized that something big was happening here!

    The Final Trial was not yet starting, and yet one of its participants are already making his move! How bold of him!

    Wang Hao¡¯s voice then turned more and more silky as he goaded Huo Huangdi more.

    ¡°Come on, which is more important, the Yama Sessor Position or your revenge? You already said it earlier, you want to be the Yama Sessor for your revenge! But now that the one who killed you is in front of you, won¡¯t killing him now will also count as your revenge? Besides, I already killed the other 3 envoys who also attacked you, so it will be only through Merlin that you can have your revenge!¡±

    ¡°I....¡± Huo Huangdi¡¯s hesitant words were cut off by Wang Hao when he said these decisive words.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? The guy who killed you, the one who ended your possibly happy life, is now lying helplessly in front of you! You will not waste a chance like this, right? Right?¡±

 Chapter 432: War and Order

    <h4>Chapter 432: War and Order</h4>

    Fang Yu shook her head for a few times, as if she could not believe what she just saw.

    Who would have thought that Huo Huangdi was actually one of the Envoys of the Beast God?

    ¡°I...¡± Huo Huangdi looked extremely indecisive right now, as if he was at a very narrow crossroad.

    ¡°Ok, it seems like you still need more stimtion then.¡± Wang Hao let out a sigh as he fished out an orb from his storage.

    He shook this orb slightly, and 3 souls came out of it.

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s eyes went wide as he saw that the 3 souls that came out were the souls of Jiang Chen, Ste, and Asnyan!

    Wang Hao¡¯s smirk went wider as he got the reaction that he wanted from Huo Huangdi.

    ¡°So, what do you think now? As long as you withdraw, I will give these 4 to you!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Everyone was tense as they waited on what Huo Huangdi¡¯s decision will be.

    But when Huo Huangdi opened his mouth as he was about to say something, a booming voice covered the whole area, managing to stun everyone in the vicinity.

    ¡°You really have the guts to disturb the sacred trial of finding the Yama Sessor! What audacity! If you weren¡¯t an Underworld Prince, then I would have already killed you by myself!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so here theye now...¡± Wang Hao muttered unwillingly as he realized that his ns had been foiled now. ¡°Time to remove them I guess.¡±

    Wang Hao swept his hands, and the souls of Jiang Chen, Ste and Asnyan went back to his Crystal Orb.

    As for Merlin, Wang Hao also took him and he ced him inside his storage.

    Huo Huangdi gave a look of unwillingness as he saw the targets of his revenge getting swept away.

    But before he could feel bad, the booming speaker earlier started to talk to Huo Huangdi.

    ¡°Prince Huo, do not be disappointed even if you could not get them now. As long as you be the Yama Sessor, you can use your authority to force Prince Wang to give them to you!¡±

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s eyes brightened as he realized that what the booming speaker said was right. He gave Wang Hao a begrudging look as he muttered,

    ¡°Tsk, howe I did not think of that earlier? I was almost tempted by your offer. But what the Minister of War said was right. I can just be the Yama Sessor, and I can make you give those 4 envoys to me at that time! So for your offer earlier, my answer is a resounding NO.¡±

    ¡°Filthy old geezers....¡± Wang Hao muttered as he looked at the booming speaker that ruined his ns. ¡°I was just about to reach the best moment!¡±

    Looking above, Fang Yu saw that there are 10 new practitioners that arrived in the area.

    All of them wore varying types of clothing and their presence was so strong that Fang Yu was feeling suffocated just from gazing at them.

    The one in front of these new arrivals was an old man wearing a suit of armor. The armor was pure ck in color, with countless skull engravings scattered around this armor.

    His body was packed of muscles, making him look extremely imposing and scary.

    This old man was also the booming speaker that managed to make Huo Huangdi refuse Wang Hao¡¯s tempting offer earlier.

    This old man then flew down along with 3 other practitioners and theynded just behind Huo Huangdi.

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s smile widened as gave these 4 practitioners an extremely grateful look.

    All 4 of them were the 4 Underworld Ministers that supported Huo Huangdi!

    ¡°The Minister of War...¡± Jieshu muttered slowly as she gazed at the armored Old Man. She looked slightly wary as she seemed to look at the Minister of War with vignce. ¡°I thought that he was just good at fighting. I did not expect that he can also scheme against expert schemers like Wang Hao.¡±

    ¡°Of course the Minister of War can do that. After all, war is not just a battle of power. It is also a battle of wits.¡± The one who said these words was another old man who was directly behind Jieshu.

    This old man was wearing a feathery robe embroidered with numerous words from differentnguages. His long, white beard was extremely elegant, almostparable to a work of art.

    He was holding a fan with his left hand, and he was fanning it slowly, as if he was savoring the feeling of fanning himself.

    Behind this elegant old man were 4 more practitioners.

    Combined together, all 5 of them were the ones who chose to support Jieshu!

    ¡°That¡¯s the Minister of Law.¡± Wang Hao begrudgingly said as he casted Jieshu a jealous gaze. ¡°From what I know, it was him that has the authority to punish anyone who vites the decrees of the Yama! Not only that, but he also modifies the existingws or he creates newws if he sees it fit!¡±

    ¡°He must be extremely intelligent then.¡± Fang Yu replied as she suddenly saw that the Minister of War that was behind Huo Huangdi was ring ferociously at the Minister of Law that was behind Jieshu.

    The Minister of Law seemed to not want to look weak as he was also ring back at the Minister of War.

    ¡°Those two... seems to be in extremely bad terms...¡± Fang Yu voiced out as she observed the interaction between the two. ¡°Is that normal for the Underworld Ministers?¡±

    ¡°Well... yes.¡± Wang Hao quickly replied. He then took a deep breath as he started to exin everything to Fang Yu.

    ¡°Technically, there are 2 factions that the Underworld Ministers have formed. The first faction is the War Faction which is led by the Minister of War, and the second faction is the Order Faction which is led by the Minister of Law.¡±

    ¡°The War Faction, just like what its name says, advocates the aggressive expansion of the Underworld by waging wars with more and more materials. The Order Faction on the other hand, was against that aggressive expansion.¡±

    ¡°The Order Faction wanted to maximize the use of the resources and territory that the Underworld owns now. For them, waging wars to expand territory is a waste of time and resources, especially when not all of the current territories in the Underworld have been fully used.¡±

    Wang Hao then smirked as he made quotation marks with his fingers in the air.

    ¡°In the words of the Minister of Law, [Why get more territories when we can still use the territories we have now? If you want to expand, then wait until we are full! You only wage wars because you are muscle-brained idiots!]¡±

    Wang Hao then shrugged as he gave an amused look towards the Minister of War.

    ¡°Of course the War Faction was incensed by that, which led them to giving their own insults too. This started a vicious cycle of back and forth arguments which eventually led to bad blood between the two opposing factions.¡±

    After Wang Hao said these words, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes brightened as if she had managed to realize something.

    ¡°So Wang Hao, if Huo Huangdi bes the Yama Sessor, then the War Faction will be certainly gain the power right? That means they can use Huo Huangdi¡¯s power at that time to wage wars!¡±

    Fang Yu then cupped her chin as he continued talking.

    ¡°But if it was Jieshu who bes the Yama Sessor, then it will be the Order Faction that will gain power. Just like the War Faction, they can use Jieshu¡¯s power at that time to promote development!¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Wang Hao said as he gave Fang Yu an impressed look. ¡°You can say that this Final Trial will not only affect the Underworld, but the whole Material Universe itself!¡±

    Fang Yu could only wear a grave look on her face as she realized the implications of Wang Hao¡¯s words.

    If Jieshu wins, then one can say that the current rate of the Underworld¡¯s territory expansion will slow down, or maybe even be forced to stop!

    That will surely bring a period of peace to the Material Universe.

    But if it was Huo Huangdi who wins, then it is highly likely that the Underworld will be more aggressive than they are right now!

    More and mores will be attacked! More living beings will be killed all for the name of Yama!

    This will lead to a period of non-stop battles and wars!

    ¡°That is actually one of the purposes of the Yama Sessor Trial.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he suddenly looked wistful. ¡°The new Yama Sessor will determine the way that the Underworld will progress in the future. Maybe the Yama himself does not want to interfere in the matters directly, so he is just letting his subordinates and the Yama Sessor to be the one who will take care of the Underworld Realm.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually awesome.¡± Fang Yu breathed out as she gazed at the Underworld Ministers behind Jieshu and Huo Huangdi. ¡°Those Ministers must have used a lot of resources to make their chosen candidate stronger.¡±

    ¡°You are right about that.¡± Wang Hao replied as with his energy sense, he could feel that both Huo Huangdi and Jieshu experienced a massive boost in strength.

    The resources that was given to them must have been extremely precious!

    While Wang Hao was salivating inwardly as he imagined what these resources could have been, he suddenly heard Fang Yu asking him a question.

    ¡°Wang Hao, in that case, at what faction does your supporter lies?¡± Fang Yu said these words as she gave Wang Hao a curious look.

    Fang Yu¡¯s gaze then swiveled towards the Minister of Agriculture, who was standing behind Wang Hao now.

    The Minister of Agriculture looked somewhat unhappy as he was surrounded by Wang Hao¡¯spanions, which are all living beings.

    The 4 brats were certainly not shy as they surrounded this pissed-off Minister.

    ¡°Hey, why do you look like that?¡± Tang Li said as she pointed at the face of the Minister of Agriculture. ¡°Tang Li thinks you look ugly if you stay like that!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so you are the only person who supported my Big Brother? Tsk, you look extremely unreliable!¡± Wang Mei said as she gave the Minister of Agriculture an inquisitive look.¡± Were you forced to join my brother?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that huh?¡± Solomon said as he tilted his baby-sized head. ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡±

    Jorm on the other hand was quiet as he just stared at the Minister of Agriculture intently.

    Wang Hao let out a sigh as he answered Fang Yu¡¯s question.

    ¡°The Minister of Agriculture is a freeloader. He is not included in any factions. He is... just there.¡±

    ¡°Wang Hao...¡± This time, even Wu Meng, Thea and Fang Anwei gave Wang Hao pitying looks. ¡°Are you sure you can win this trial? If you do not want to embarrass yourself, you can still withdraw now...¡±

 Chapter 433: Pot Calling the Kettle Black

    <h4>Chapter 433: Pot Calling the Kettle ck</h4>

    The Minister of Agriculture tried to stay calm as he ignored what the 4 brats were doing to him.

    He gave Wang Hao a sneer as he said,

    ¡°You are right Prince Wang. I am just an extra Minister, something that was just supposed to be there. But even if I am like that, I still have my own agenda!¡±

    ¡°Eh? So If I be the Yama Sessor, what will you do then?¡± Wang Hao asked as he sneered back at the Minister of Agriculture. ¡°Someone like you have their own ambitions too, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, try to win first.¡± The Minister of Agriculture replied as he turned his back on Wang Hao. ¡°Right now, you can just ask one more help from me during the Final Trial. Do not waste it, or else you will embarrass me.¡±

    ¡°Embarrass you? Hmph, we shall see!¡± Wang Hao angrily said as he crossed his arms. ¡°We will seeter who will regret not supporting me!¡±

    ¡°How do I say this...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw what Wang Hao and the Minister of Agriculture were doing. ¡°They seem to be not fond with each other...¡±

    But before any of these two aforementioned persons could give a retort, a dazzling figure suddenly appeared from above, which slowly descended towards them.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At the instant that the Underworld Ministers saw this figure, they immediately bowed down as they pressed their foreheads in the ground, with none of them attempting to make a move at all.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Bow down now!¡± The Minister of Agriculture hissed as he saw Wang Hao and hispanions not bowing down like them. ¡°You must pay respects to the current Yama Sessor!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fang Yu looked up and sure enough, she could feel a sense of awe at the descending figure.

    ording to the Minister of Agriculture, this figure was the current Yama Sessor.

    Once the new Yama Sessor was chosen, the current Yama Sessor will step down and pass the power to the new Yama Sessor.

    So, the current Yama Sessor appearing here was actually of no surprise at all.

    ¡°Why are you not bowing?¡± Aside from Wang Hao and hispanions, Huo Huangdi, Jieshu, and theirpanions were all not bowing down too.

    All of them stood still as they looked up at the current Yama Sessor who was still descending down.

    The appearance of the current Yama Sessor could not be seen as there was a thick, dark miasma that was covering his/her whole body. This added more to the sense of awe and dread that Fang Yu was feeling right now.

    But before the other Ministers could rebuke the ¡®disrespectful¡¯ people, the current Yama Sessor started to talk, and from the tone of his/her voice, he/she seems to be amused with the situation.

    ¡°No need to scold them. After all, my time as a Yama Sessor is about to end.¡± The Yama Sessor said, and with a jolt, Fang Yu realized that the voice that came out form the current Yama Sessor was a woman¡¯s voice!

    The current Yama Sessor, which had been confirmed to be a female, let out a titteringughter her feetnded on the ground.

    She seemed to be extremely happy seeing the Princes that will rece her as the Yama Sessor.

    ¡°Hahaha! Finally, the time that my work will end hase! Once I step down as the Yama Sessor, I will make sure to find a good husband for myself! Huhuhuhu, I want to get married now....¡±

    The mood of the current Yama Sessor turned from joyous to morose in just a second. Fang Yu and the others winced as they realized they were hearing something that they were not supposed to hear.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, its always work, work, and work!¡± The current Yama Sessor wailed as her body started to tremble. ¡°But what can I do? I am the Yama Sessor after all...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for all the sacrifices that you gave for the Underworld!¡± The Minister of Order said as he stayed on his bowing position. ¡°All your hard work will not be for nothing! And Majesty, I am also sure that once you step down, there will be many husband materials that wille flocking to you!¡±

    ¡°Is that true Minister of Order?¡± The current Yama Sessor asked as her body¡¯s tremblings started to slow down. ¡°Many of them will flock towards someone like me? Even if I am already old?¡±

    This time, it was all of the Underworld Ministers that shouted to reply. ¡°Of course Your Majesty! They will alle towards you!!! You will find a husband in no time after you step down!!!¡±

    ¡°Yosh, now I am pumped up!¡± The current Yama Sessor said as she assumed an ¡®I can do it¡¯ pose.

    She took some deep breaths, which was then followed by her saying,

    ¡°Now that all of the Underworld Princes are here, it is time for us to start the Final Trial for the new Yama Sessor!¡±

    At the instant that she finished saying these words, all the bowing Underworld Ministers stood up as they assumed an orderly line behind the Underworld Princes that they are supporting.

    ¡°Ok then...¡± The current Yama Sessor, whose face was also covered by miasma, looked at Huo Huangdi, Jieshu, and Wang Hao as she said,

    ¡°First things first. Underworld Princes, introduce your chosen living followers. If I or any of the Underworld Ministers see that your chosen living follower is just another dead person, then you have to choose another living follower or else you will be disqualified.¡±

    She pointed her fingers at Huo Huangdi as she said,

    ¡°Prince Huo, since you arrived thetest here, you will be the first one to introduce your living follower. Make sure that your follower will be a living being...¡±

    Huo Huangdi had a solemn look on his face as he said in a respectful voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I scoured the Material Universe for the best living follower that I can get, and it seems like Lady Luck has blessed me! I am sure that I will win the Final Trial with the living follower that I got!¡±

    A figure then walked out from behind Huo Huangdi, and this figure slowly walked forward as Huo Huangdi finished his introduction.

    The figure was a teenage guy who was around the same age as Fang Yu.

    He had long, white hair that reached his ankles, and red eyes that seemed to pierce through everything that he will look at.

    He¡¯s wearing white robes with ck tint lining its edges.

    He¡¯s handsome, but not on the elegant side. His looks can be said to the pinnacle of masculine beauty, if that is a term.

    Huo Huangdi was nodding to himself appreciatively as he said,

    ¡°Thisd right here is my living follower. His name is Bai Huangdi! As for what his abilities are, hehehe, it will be up to the others to know during the Final Trial!¡±

    Bai Huangdi seemed to be a decent guy. However, Fang Yu noticed one thing about Bai Huangdi that lowered her disposition towards him.

    And that is that Bai Huangdi was currently staring at Fang Yu unabashedly with that eyes of his!

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu had to stop herself fromshing out as she realized that Bai Huangdi¡¯s eyes were roaming all over her voluptous body.

    ¡°That bastard...¡± Fang Yu gritted her teeth, as she knew thatter in the Final Trial, she will have a chance to bash that pervert¡¯s head in. ¡°Just you wait...¡±

    The current Yama Sessor seemed to have ignored what Bai Huangdi was doing as her gaze went towards Jieshu, who took that as the cue to present her living follower.

    ¡°........¡±

    A female wearing a mask walked from behind Jieshu, and she only stopped walking when she was three paces away from Jieshu.

    Jieshu did not say any words at all to introduce her living follower, it was as if showing her was already enough.

    Jieshu¡¯s living follower had blood-red hair that flowed gracefully from her back. Aside from that, there was also a 2-meter long stick that was strapped behind her.

    While her face was covered by a mask, her clothes could not hide the shapely curves of her body.

    Even Fang Yu, who was criticizing Bai Huangdi of being a pervert, could not help but stare at the masked female¡¯s curvaceous body.

    The masked female suddenly jerked as she felt Fang Yu shamelessly checking her out.

    Sounds of gritting teeth could be heard behind the mask as the masked girl obviously started to think poorly of Fang Yu.

    Bai Huangdi, who saw what Fang Yu was doing, staggered from where he stood as he realized that Fang Yu was actually swinging on that side.

    He began to look uncertain as he realized that he had no hopes of acquiring Fang Yu¡¯s love.

    But Bai Huangdi¡¯s face suddenly went red as his gaze went back and forth from Fang Yu and the masked girl.

    From the looks of it, he¡¯s imagining an exclusive girl to girl action in his mind right now.

    ¡°Sigh, my living follower¡¯s name is Veronica.¡± Jieshu curtly said as she stepped forward, hiding Veronica from Fang Yu¡¯s intense stare.

    Fang Yu could only let out a regretful sigh as Wang Hao realized that it was his turn now to speak.

    ¡°Ehem ehem.¡± Wang Hao let out a light cough as he ced his shoulders on Fang Yu.

    He began to smile wide as he said,

    ¡°As for my living follower, you can say that she was already my disciple before I went here to the Underworld. After I became an Underworld Prince, I used my resources to meet her at her home and bring her here!¡±

    Wang Hao then pushed Fang Yu forward as he said,

    ¡°My living follower¡¯s name is Fang Yu, and she will be the one that will lead me to victory!¡±

    ¡°Victory huh.¡± Both Huo Huangdi and and Jieshu muttered as Fang Yu gave them a dazzling smile. ¡°We shall seeter if she can really do that.¡±

    ¡°Fang Yu... Fang Yu... Fang Yu...¡± Bai Huangdi was like a creep who muttered her name repetitively as if he was trying to engrave them on himself.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Fang Yu could not stop herself from cringing as she suppressed her intent to stomp Bai Huangdi¡¯s face right now.

    As for Veronica, she was also muttering Fang Yu¡¯s name but in her case, there were some traces of anger and disgust in her voice as she muttered her name.

    That¡¯s definitely not a good sign for Fang Yu.

    ¡°OK ok!¡± The current Yama Sessor pped her hands to break the tension. She looked at Huo Huangdi and Bai Huangdi, Jieshu and Veronica, and finally at Wang Hao and Fang Yu as she said,

    ¡°Now that we have verified that you did not cheat regarding your followers, we can then officially start the Final Trial.¡±

    After the current Yama Sessor said these words, the door that was in front of them the whole time suddenly let out a resplendent glow.

    This door then started to slowly open until it created a gap that a person can fit through.

    ¡°Underworld Prince and their living followers. Enter this door right now to start the Final Trial¡± The current Yama Sessor¡¯s voice turned solemn as she pointed at the door. ¡°And once you enter, you can only leave once the Final Trial is done. As for what the Final Trial is, it will be up to you guys to know!¡±

    ¡°Here we go then.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she remembered Xue¡¯er and all her friends that are dead right now.

    Only by winning the Final Trial that she can surely revive them!

    So no matter what happens, Fang Yu will do her best in this Final Trial!

 Chapter 434: My Hero!

    <h4>Chapter 434: My Hero!</h4>

    ¡°Umm...¡± Wang Hao raised his hands, as if he wanted to ask the current Yama Sessor about something.

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± The current Yama Sessor said as she tried not to sigh.

    Because of her connection to the Yama himself, the current Yama Sessor knew a lot about Wang Hao, even his origins before he was sealed in Thrae.

    But the Yama told her to not say anything about that. She should keep it secret, as some catastrophic things might happen if her mouth slips right now.

    Of course, this is really difficult for the current Yama Sessor, as she is a very jolly and talkative person.

    But orders are orders, so she can only act as if she met Wang Hao for the first time here.

    ¡°What will happen to my other friends?¡± Wang Hao asked as he pointed towards Wu Meng, Thea, Fang Anwei, and the 4 brats. ¡°Will they be forced to go back now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is no need for that.¡± The current Yama Sessor said as she glided towards Wang Hao¡¯spanions.

    ¡°For your olderpanions, they will go in a special residence where they will stay until the end of the Final Trial. In that residence, they can also watch the proceedings of the Final Trial, as it will be live-streamed throughout the whole Underworld.

    ¡°Wait, just the older ones?¡± Wang Hao then looked at the 4 brats who are still busy ying around the Minister of Agriculture. ¡°How about the little kids?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they will be staying with me!¡± The current Yama Sessor said as she tried to suppress the glee in her voice.

    Of course she failed as the others could still feel her enthusiasm.

    The current Yama Sessor approached Tang Li and the other brats as she gave them the kindest impression that she could do.

    ¡°Hey, do you want to join Big Sister in her house? I assure you, there are lots of toys and foods there! Oh, and there are also cool weapons and death energy in my house!¡±

    Wang Hao winced as he realized that the current Yama Sessor sounds like a creepy uncle offering kids some ice cream if they enter his white van!

    ¡°Foods?¡± Of course Wang Mei will be hooked by this part.

    ¡°Toys?¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes sparkled after hearing this portion.

    ¡°Weaponsh?¡± Solomon started to drool as he waved his tiny hands around, as if he was imagining himself wielding them.

    ¡°...¡± Jorm raised his eyebrows after hearing the death energy, which shows his interest on them.

    ¡°So, will you join Big Sister then?¡± The current Yama Sessor asked as she gave Wang Hao a look. ¡°I promise that Big Sister will treat you well!¡±

    ¡°Okie!¡± Both Tang Li and Wang Mei nodded as Tang Li grabbed Little Jorm and Wang Mei dragged Solomon. They then approached their new ¡®Big Sister¡¯, who looked like she was holding herself back from hugging them.

    ¡°Do not worry Wang Hao, I will take care of them.¡± The current Yama Sessor said with solemnness in her voice. ¡°Because I am the Yama Sessor, I could not have some kids... Huhuhuhu... at least now I can have a family when one of you reces me!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The others pretended to not have heard that as they started to enter the door.

    Huo Huangdi did not act shy as he was the first one to enter the door along with Bai Huangdi.

    Both of their bodies shimmered when they entered the gap, and then their bodies disappeared entirely.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Wang Hao narrowed his eyes as he realized that the instant their bodies disappeared, he could not feel any of their auras anymore!

    It was as if they really disappeared from the Underworld itself!

    ¡°Wait, so does this door bring anyone who enters it into a new ce?¡± Wang Hao thought as he cupped his chin. ¡°Hmm... that is usible, but I will only know that once I enter the door.¡±

    Jieshu was the next one who entered the door along with her follower Veronica.

    Veronica nced at Fang Yu one more time before her body disappeared too.

    Fang Yu just smiled upon seeing this as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Oooh, she is starting to pay attention to me. Just a little more, and I can start capturing her heart!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, stop thinking about lewd things Fang Yu.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he saw the lewd smile on Fang Yu¡¯s face right now.

    He grabbed her by the scruff of her neck as both of them entered the door gap.

    ¡°.....¡± At the instant that they entered, Wang Hao suddenly felt a constrictive force covering him and Fang Yu from all directions.

    Before Fang Yu could let out a shout of panic, Wang Hao felt as if there was a massive hand that dragged him and Fang Yu away from their current location.

    Not only that, but there was a foreign type of power that entered both Wang Hao and Fang Yu¡¯s body.

    Wang Hao tried manipting it with his energy abilities, but he found out that his foreign power would not even budge a little!

    And of course Fang Yu also has no way to fight against this foreign power either.

    ¡°S**t....¡± That was all Fang Yu could say as her consciousness started to turn blurry. She started to feel drowsy, and the only thing she wanted to do now is to just sleep.

    Faintly in her mind, Fang Yu knew that this was the effect of the foreign power that entered her body.

    She still tried to fight back, but in the end her drowsiness won out, and Fang Yu began to snore as she drifted to her dreand.

    *****************

    ¡°Ugh... where am I...¡± That was the first thing that Fang Yu said once she woke up from her sleep. She then took some deep breaths in order to calm herself down.

    Fang Yu suddenly realized that the Final Trial might be starting now, so she started to be vignt.

    Fang Yu looked around, and she realized that she was inside a room.

    The room did not look like the typical room present in Fang Yu¡¯s.

    ¡°Am I in a different right now?¡±

    Fang Yu can say that as she realized that she was slightly unfamiliar with some of the objects inside the room.

    She saw that the bed she was lying in was colored pink, and was extremely soft and fluffy to touch.

    Even the pillows were soft, so much so that Fang Yu had the urge to sleep again.

    ¡°Wait, now that I realize it, I am actually inside a girl¡¯s room.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she saw that there are indeed, feminine materials in this room.

    She could see some plushies that Tang Li will love, and make-up and perfumes that girls usually use.

    ¡°...¡±

    Of course Fang Yu immediately felt awkward.

    After all, even if Fang Yu was female, she was also a male, so she was not sure if she was allowed to stay here.

    But what bothered Fang Yu more was on why is she in this room now.

    And more importantly, where the hell is Wang Hao?

    While Fang Yu was contemting whether she should escape, the door of the room that she was in suddenly opened, and there Fang Yu saw one of the most beautiful woman that she could ever hope to meet.

    Long, silky, blonde har that reached her hips. Pristine white skin unblemished by anything.

    An hourss body with the curves that made Fang Yu salivate immediately.

    And of course an angelic face that dazzled Fang Yu.

    ¡°Holy s*t... this woman, she is just as beautiful as me!¡± Fang Yu thought as her eyes roved all over the woman¡¯s body.

    Fang Yu could only gulp as she realized that this is just the start of the Final Trial and yet she is already having some fun!

    This woman, who seemed to ignore Fang Yu¡¯s shameless staring, suddenly bowed, which showed Fang Yu the top of her bountiful chest.

    The woman¡¯s voice tinkled like a bell as she greeted Fang Yu sweetly.

    ¡°Greetings Hero, it seems like you have awakened now. I am Princess Christina, and I am here to introduce about our Kingdom to you.¡±

    Fang Yu was slightly dazed as she stared at Princess Christina¡¯s cleavage. But the words that the princess said immediately broke her out of her stupor.

    ¡°Wait, what? Me, a Hero?¡± Fang Yu eximed as she pointed to herself. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Hero, that means that you have been summoned by our Kingdom¡¯s best magicians to help our Kingdom.¡± Princess Christina said as she continued bowing in front of Fang Yu. ¡°I know that it might be rude, but please we need your help!¡±

    Fang Yu, which liked the view that she was seeing, just nodded as if she understood what she said.

    Inwardly however, Fang Yu was letting out some sighs.

    ¡°So it hase to this huh...¡±

    While Wang Hao was teaching Fang Yu some of his knowledge, he also forced Fang Yu to read some of the materials that he gathered from a Stage 0 that he called Earth.

    Most of these materials tell about the story of a person summoned to another world and was forced or pleaded to fight the Demon King.

    In fact there had been a lot of these materials that Fang Yu was sure that this can be already called a clich¨¦!

    ¡°Does that mean I have to fight someone for you then?¡± Fang Yu tilted her head as she approached Princess Christina. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Demon King?¡±

    ¡°Eh? How do you know that Hero? Princess Christina¡¯s eyes went wide after hearing what Fang Yu said. She then started to smile as she misunderstood something.

    ¡°Hero, could it be... that you have been in a situation like this before? A situation where you have been summoned to y the Demon King?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Fang Yu said proudly as she puffed out her chest. Since Princess Christina seems to have no idea on who Fang Yu was, Fang Yu decided to just create a backstory for herself now.

    ¡°I am an Adventurer who have ventured the countless nes of the Endless Multiverse!¡± Fang Yu said proudly as she approached the entranced princess.

    ¡°I have fought countless monstrous beings, and I am always the victor! Demon Kings? Hmph! I¡¯ve in a lot of them already!¡±

    ¡°That is why...¡± Fang Yu then cupped Princess Christina¡¯s chin as she gazed into her eyes.

    Fang Yu¡¯s fragrant breath washed all over the princess¡¯ face that she could not help but inhale on it.

    Fang Yu was also the same, as she greedily inhaled the fragrance that was emanating out of the princess.

    ¡°You can count on me to y the Demon King!¡±

    Fang Yu dered as the let go of the princess, whose entire face was red after what Fang Yu did to her.

    The princess took some deep breaths topose herself. She then gave Fang Yu a hopeful look as she asked her,

    ¡°Hero, so does that mean that you can kill all the 3 Demon Kings? If it is, then we will do everything to please you! And if you want me....¡±

    ¡°What! 3 Demon Kings? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much? Shouldn¡¯t it be just 1?¡± Fang Yu shouted as she realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°How many heroes are summoned this time?¡±

    ¡°Three, my hero.¡± The princess replied honestly.

    Fang Yu then face-palmed as she realized the setting of the final trial.

    ¡°So that is how it is huh...¡±

 Chapter 435: Demon Kings

    <h4>Chapter 435: Demon Kings</h4>

    Fang Yu shook her head as she organized everything that she heard.

    ording to Princess Christina, there are 3 Heroes that were summoned, and there are 3 Demon Kings that must be defeated.

    Fang Yu already had some ideas on who could be the heroes and the Demon Kings are, but she needed to confirm everything first.

    Fang Yu sat down on her bed, as she stretched her lithe body seductively.

    She nced at Princess Christina as she patted the bed.

    ¡°Come Princess, seat beside me and tell me about your Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah ok...¡± Princess Christina blushed as she sat beside Fang Yu.

    Fang Yu trembled a little as she felt Princess Christina¡¯s soft skin in contact with her own body.

    Her mind began to wander as she imagined rubbing her body with Princess Christina¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Ohe on Fang Yu! Do not think about that things now!!¡± Fang Yu chided herself as she shook her head ferociously.

    She nced at Princess Christina once more as she urged her to start her story.

    Upon seeing her look, Princess Christina took a deep breath as she started to talk.

    *****************

    ¡°.....¡±

    The more that Princess Christina told her story, the more incredulous Fang Yu became.

    ording to Princess Christina, the that they were in was called the Abandoned. As for why it was called like that, Princess Christina said that nobody knew the reason for that.

    There are 2 continents on this, and the continent that Princess Christina¡¯s Kingdom was in was called the Alliance Continent.

    It was called like that as the 3 strongest Kingdoms in the Alliance Continent were allied with each other.

    These 3 Kingdoms are the Fallen Heart Kingdom, Golden River Kingdom, and the Dragon Emperor Kingdom.

    Princess Christina¡¯s Kingdom was the Golden River Kingdom, which was the Kingdom that ¡®summoned¡¯ Fang Yu.

    It was called like that because of the massive Golden River which was flowing at the center of the Kingdom.

    This river was the symbol of the Golden River Kingdom, and this is also where their poweres from.

    The other 2 Kingdoms also summoned a hero each, which led to the total of 3 heroes summoned.

    *********************

    Princess Christina then talked about the other continent, which was a great threat to the Alliance Continent.

    The second continent was the Evil Axis Continent, and herey 3 Demonic Kingdoms, with each one led by a Demon King.

    Unlike the Alliance Continent on where the 3 Kingdoms are allied, the Demonic Kingdoms in the Evil Axis Continent are always hostile with each other.

    These 3 Demonic Kingdoms always wage war with each other, with the intention of conquering their respective opponents.

    It can be said that the goal of the Demonic Kingdoms was to eliminate their opposing Empires until only one of them remains to rule the Evil Axis Continent.

    ording to Princess Christina, once the whole Evil Axis Continent bes unified, they will surely invade the Alliance Continent, as the 2 continents had always been hostile with each other.

    The Alliance Continent had always beenprised by humans, while the Evil Axis Continent are inhabited by the Demonic Beings.

    These two races have always been ill-disposed of each other, so a war between them in the future is inevitable.

    ¡°Wait, so you are telling me that the Alliance Continent summoned Heroes so that they can kill the Demon Kings before the whole Evil Axis Continent bes unified?¡± Fang Yu muttered as she tilted her head.

    ¡°Maybe its just presumptuous for me to say this... but summoning heroes to kill the Demon Kings seems a dirty tactic to me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Princess Christina grimaced and looked down, as if she was severely affected by what Fang Yu said.

    The princess gave Fang Yu a sad smile as she said,

    ¡°Of course Hero, we know about that. But what can we do when the Demon Kings are super powerful that none of us can even fight?¡±

    ¡°Oh, then tell me how powerful these Demon Kings are.¡± Fang Yu said as she gave Princess Christina a challenging gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s see how powerful they are.¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Princess Christina tilted her head as she replied to Fang Yu.

    ¡°One of the Demon Kings has the ability to control any types of mes. With just a wave of his hand, any army that came close to him are incinerated to nothingness!¡±

    Princess Christina then let out a sigh as she continued talking.

    ¡°The second Demon King was a powerful woman, who can easily decimate her opponents with just one gaze from her!¡±

    ¡°But the most ridiculous Demon King was thest one!¡± Princess Christina let out a huff as she continued talking.

    ¡°That Demon King, he was not damaged no matter what kinds of attacks were poured on him! There had been countless assassination attempts on him, and none of them seeded!¡±

    ¡°Theory confirmed...¡± Fang Yu sighed as she realized that her theory was right.

    The 3 Demon Kings are most probably Wang Hao, Huo Huangdi, and Jieshu!

    After all, the abilities of the Demon Kings that Princess Christina said were simr to the abilities that Wang Hao, Huo Huangdi, and Jieshu had!

    That me-wielding Demon King is obviously Huo Huangdi, while the female Demon King could be Jieshu.

    As for the Demon King that was undamaged by any attacks, there is no doubt that he is Wang Hao!

    ¡°If the Underworld Princes are the Demon Kings, and I am a Hero, then...¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as she stood up from her bed.

    ¡°The 2 Heroes are most probably Veronica and Bai Huangdi! There is no doubt about that! I am sure of it!¡±

    Fang Yu looked at Princess Christina as she asked her,

    ¡°So, I presume that the other two heroes have just been newly summoned by in the other two Kingdoms too?¡±

    ¡°Yes Hero.¡± Princess Christina said as she slightly shrank back after seeing the ferociousness in Fang Yu¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°The Fallen Heart Kingdom sessfully summoned their hero yesterday while the Dragon Emperor Kingdom summoned theirs 10 hours earlier.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so I am thetest one then?¡± Fang Yu asked as she pointed to herself.

    ¡°Yes Hero. You were summoned 2 hours earlier, but you were unconscious when you appeared. So my father, the King, decided to have you sleep in my room first.¡± The princess honestly replied as she saw Fang Yu starting to calm down. ¡°Is there anything that displeased you my Hero?

    ¡°Oh, actually there is nothing.¡± Fang Yu said as she waved her hands dismissively. She looked around her before returning her gaze back to the princess.

    ¡°Princess Christina I assume that now that I am awake that I have to meet the King and the other Kingdom officialster?¡±

    Princess Christina nodded like a hen pecking grains as she said,

    ¡°The King said that 1 hour after you wake up, you will be led by me to the inner hall of the pce, and there you will meet all the high officials of the Golden River Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fang Yu suppressed the urge to sigh as she realized that she has to attend one of the boring meetings again. She tilted her head for a second and then she gave Princess Christina an appreciative smile as she said,

    ¡°Then can you leave me alone first for an hour? I need to tune myself in with my surroundings first. You can just fetch me back when the meeting starts.¡±

    ¡°Yes Hero!¡± Princess Christina said as she left the room with bouncing steps.

    At the instant that the princess left, Fang Yu approached the door and started to lock it.

    Fang Yu then took a deep breath as she thought to herself,

    ¡°First things first, I need to see if there are any bugs or spying artifacts around me.¡±

    Fang Yu spread out her divine sense inside the room and to her relief, she found out that there are no spying artifacts inside her room.

    ¡°At least those guys are trusting their summoned hero...¡± Fang Yu thought as she began to sit cross-legged on the floor.

    From the way the situation was shaped right now, it seems like Fang Yu, as a Hero, will need to defeat the Demon Kings that threaten the peace of the Alliance Continent.

    ¡°But is that all there is to it?¡± Fang Yu was sure that she cannot do something that simple as this is the Final Trial. Something like a hero ying the Demon King was too clich¨¦!

    What made Fang Yu more confused was the fact that there are 3 Demon Kings and 3 Heroes.

    What is the purpose of putting all of them in this situation?

    Are the 3 Heroes supposed to just defeat the 3 Demon Kings or vice-versa?

    If that was the case, then what is the use of having a living follower, if their goal in the current final trial was to kill the Yama Sessors who became Demon Kings?

    ¡°Tsk, this Final Trial cannot be justpleted easily. I am sure that there is a hidden objective that must be achieved on order to pass this Trial....¡± Fang Yu thought as she cupped her chin.

    ¡°And for that to happen... I must go and cooperate with Wang Hao! But right now, Wang Hao is a Demon King, so getting near him will be extremely difficult...¡±

    Fang Yu shook her head as she decided that she will attend the meeting with the officials of the Golden River Kingdom first. She will decide on her following actions after that meeting.

    ¡°Welp, since I still have to wait, maybe I will go check on my cores and Nascent Souls right now.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she inspected her dantian.

    ¡°Eh?¡± But to Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, she found out something unexpected inside her dantian right now.

    When Fang Yu looked at her dantian, instead of seeing only her core and her Nascent Souls, she could also see another thing inside her dantian.

    This thing was a scroll, and there were some fine lines written in it.

    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes as she started to read the scroll.

    The scroll read:

    [Among the three living followers, the one with the lowest practitioner stage was Fang Yu, with her just recentlypleting the Tempering Major Realm. So in order to ensure fairness for this Final Trial, the practitioner stage of the living followers Bai Huangdi and Veronica will be reduced to Third Stage, Tempering Major Realm at the entirety of the Final Trial. Bai Huangdi and Veronica should not fret, as they will recover their cultivation after the Final Trial.]

    [P.S. Do your best!]

    [Love, Genie, the current Yama Sessor.]

    Fang Yuughed out loudly as she read the scroll.

    Who would have thought that because of her, the other living followers will have their practitioner stage reduced?

    Now, both Bai Huangdi and Veronica will be at the Third Stage, Tempering Major Realm!

    Fang Yu snickered as she imagined both Bai Huangdi and Veronica fuming in anger right now.

    But Fang Yu¡¯s smile turned into a frown as she read the end of the scroll.

    Her hands trembled as she tried to reject the possibility that she thought right now.

    ¡°The name of the current Yama Sessor is Genie? Don¡¯t tell me... this Genie is the same as the Genie I met in the future Timeline?¡±

 Chapter 436: Heirlooms

    <h4>Chapter 436: Heirlooms</h4>

    ¡°Wait, something is not right with my assumption...¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as shepared the Genie from the future timeline and the Genie that is the current Yama Sessor.

    First of all, the future Genie is a Djinn, while the current Genie is a Yama Sessor!

    How could it be possible for a very talented person like the current Genie to be enved by Solomon in the future?

    ¡°What if their names are just simr?¡± Fang Yu could only shake her head she knew that right now, there is no way to prove that the two are simr.

    ¡°Besides, the current Genie is already dead while the future Genie is a living Djinn, so technically speaking, those 2 should be different right?¡±

    Upon thinking of these facts, the only thing that Fang Yu could do was sigh.

    ¡°Sigh, I guess the only way for me to know the truth is to confront the Yama Sessor Genieter. If I can talk to her, then I can really know if she really is the Djinn Genie!¡±

    ¡°But if she really is the Djinn Genie, then how would I be able to exin all the inconsistencies like difference in status and the difference of their lives? Ugh, I don¡¯t like to be in situations like this...¡±

    At that moment, Fang Yu decided to put the matter at the back of her mind for now.

    What Fang Yu needed to do now is to discover what is the hidden objective of the final trial, and to win it.

    Oh, and speaking about Fang Yu¡¯s mind...

    ¡°Now that I remember it, there is that treasure chest that the future me ced inside my mind!¡± Fang Yu eximed as she started to inspect her mindscape.

    She began to be excited as she thought to herself,

    ¡°The future me said that most of her memories are sealed inside the treasure chest... If that is true, then surely she also had some memories about the Final Trial!¡±

    ¡°If I can ess that memories...¡± Fang Yu licked her lips as she stared at the treasure chest with greed. ¡°Then winning this final trial will be a piece of cake for me!¡±

    But no matter what Fang Yu did, the treasure chest in her mind would not budge at all.

    Fang Yu remembered that her future self said that some conditions are required in order to loosen the seal of the treasure chest.

    ¡°What the f**k are these conditions that I need? S**t, I am drawing nks in here!¡± Fang Yu muttered angrily as she could only let go of the notion of opening the treasure.

    She casted the chest a longing look as she swore to herself that she will loosen this seal during the Final Trial!

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    *************************

    One hourter.

    Fang Yu stood in front of the door as she waited for the arrival of Princess Christina.

    While she waited, Fang Yu ruminated on one more important thing that she discovered in her stay earlier.

    Fang Yu discovered that it was possible for her to increase her cultivation even if she was inside the Final Trial.

    She tried to enter the next Sub-Realm, and she found out to her surprise that she can actually enter it!

    Of course Fang Yu did not enter it first as she had no time to break through it for now.

    But this confirms the fact that Fang Yu can still cultivate.

    But Fang Yu was not sure if the increase in cultivation will be brought over to the real world.

    ¡°What if all of these were an illusion only? What if once I leave this trial, my cultivation will be back to normal? S**t, I have no way to prove that now...¡± Fang Yu knew that she will know that answer to that once she left the trial.

    The sound of the door opening jarred Fang Yu¡¯s thoughts, which prompted her to look forward.

    She wore a wide smile on her face as she greeted her escort who she started to be fond of already.

    ¡°Princess Christina, you look really nice toda- Hey, who are you?¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s smile turned into a frown as she saw that the one in front of her was not Princess Christina.

    Instead, there was a teenage guy standing in front of Fang Yu, and from the way his eyes looked at Fang Yu, he seemed to extremely ¡®interested¡¯ in her.

    This guy has the same blond hair as the princess, only his hair reached his shoulders.

    He was wearing a crisp suit whichplemented with his gentlemanly posture.

    His handsome face and bright smile was so dazzling that Fang Yu imagined that she was seeing the personification of the sun right now.

    The guy¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the beautiful Fang Yu in front of him.

    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes then narrowed as she saw the guy checking her out in just one-tenths of a second.

    ¡°Holy... this guy is an expert in picking up girls!¡± Fang Yu thought inwardly as she began to subconsciously idolize this guy.

    ¡°If he can teach me his ways, then maybe I can ensnare more women!¡±

    ¡°Greetings beautiful Hero.¡± The guy said as dipped his head down. He tried to touch Fang Yu¡¯ right hand, maybe in an attempt to kiss it, but Fang Yu moved her hand back to avoid his touch.

    The guy tried to not look offended, but Fang Yu could see his eyes slightly twitching. He still continued to smile at Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°I am Crown Prince Christiano, the one who will be the next Golden River King.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s impressive.¡± Fang Yu replied as she looked around her. ¡°I thought it will be Princess Christina that will fetch me. Why are you the one who came here?¡±

    Prince Christiano stiffened as he heard what Fang Yu said.

    He is the Crown Prince, and people, especially women, will be squealing in joy if they are personally escorted by the Crown Prince himself.

    But now there is someone who seems to be immune from that!

    ¡°Oh, my little sister had to do something else, so they had no choice but to send me to fetch you.¡± Prince Christiano said as he stood up, making himself look imposing and handsome.

    ¡°Ah, is that so...¡± Fang Yu pouted a little, which made the Prince¡¯s heart beat a little quicker. ¡°I really wanted to get closer to your little sister...¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± After hearing this, Prince Christiano¡¯s eyes brightened as he thought to himself,

    ¡°If the hero gest closer with my little sister, then I will also have the chance to get closer to her!¡±

    But this fantasy of his was mercilessly destroyed by Fang Yu¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Your sister had all the qualities that I wanted for a long time! That beautiful face of hers, her long silky hair, her perfect body and her kind temperament! You can help me get closer to her right? If you do, I will introduce you to some of my friends!¡±

    ¡°Ah eh wait...¡± Prince Christiano tried to not look devastated as he gave Fang Yu a wary gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I like women.¡± Fang Yu said with a smile as she seductively licked her lips. ¡°That is why I am a little sad when it was you who appeared. But I still have a lot of time, so I can just find other days to have fun with the princess. You will help me, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes I will...¡± The Prince was not sure why, but he readily agreed on helping Fang Yu on getting closer with the Princess.

    Maybe it was his subconscious telling him that even if Fang Yu likes women, he could still have chance wooing her as long as he gives in the right effort.

    Bu whatever the reason is for that, he had no choice now but to assist Fang Yu.

    ¡°Oh, the meeting should start now. Please lead the way, Your Highness.¡± Fang Yu said as she nodded towards the Prince.

    ¡°Time is always essential, so we must not waste it on useless talks.¡±

    ¡°Useless talks...¡± The Prince forced himself to not cry as he walked, leading Fang Yu to the meeting venue.

    Their footsteps sounded out as they walked, one weary and sad, while the other one excited and jolly.

    It was a marvel that even just the sounds of foot hitting the ground could express this much emotion...

    ************************

    Dragon Emperor Kingdom.

    ¡°Hahahaha, now that¡¯s how I like it!¡± Bai Huangdi, who seems to be wearing a set of armor around him, let out augh as he looked around him.

    Scenes of destruction such as broken building, structures, and even dead magical beasts could be seen gathering around Bia Huangdi.

    It does not take an intelligent person to guess that all of this was caused by Bai Huangdi!

    He let out a feral smile as he checked out the armor that was given to him.

    ¡°This Kingdom truly deserves the name Dragon Emperor Kingdom! This Dragon Emperor Armor alone is already enough to make me win!¡±

    When he saw that his cultivation had been suppressed to Third Stage, Tempering Major Realm, Bai Huangdi was extremely livid, especially at Fang Yu who was the cause of this.

    But that thought of his changed when the Kingdom that summoned him, the Dragon Emperor Kingdom, gave him the Dragon Emperor Armor, which is their most important Heirloom.

    Bai Huangdi felt his physical strength increasing sharply after he wore the Dragon Emperor Armor.

    In a fit of excitement, Bai Huangdi immediately tested this armor, which led to the scene of destruction around him.

    ¡°Hero! Hero! Hero!¡± Bai Huangdi could hear chants of praises behind him as every official of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom saw his power.

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s smile went wider as he basked on all the praises given to him.

    He closed his eyes as he thought to himself,

    ¡°With all the evidence that this kingdom gathered, I am highly sure that the Demon Kings are the Yama Sessors, and we living followers are the Heroes. But with that kind of arrangement, I am sure that this trial has a hidden objective!¡±

    He gripped his fists tightly as he continued on his rumination.

    ¡°From what I also heard, the other 2 Kingdoms also have their own Heirlooms. The Fallen Heart Kingdom has the Immortal Heart, while the Golden River Kingdom has the Golden Gourd.¡±

    ¡°Just like me, those Heirlooms will also be given to the other heroes... Since our cultivations are almost simr now, the only way to differentiate our strength is through the Heirlooms given to us!¡±

    Bai Huangdi then looked at the Dragon Emperor Armor that he wore as he dered to himself,

    ¡°In that case, I will have to discover all the power inherent in the Dragon Emperor Armor! If I seed, then winning this Final Trial for my master will be a piece of cake for me!¡±

    Bai Huangdi then continued cackling, which sounded both irritating and foreboding at the same time.

 Chapter 437: Always Interrupting Before the Good Part

    <h4>Chapter 437: Always Interrupting Before the Good Part</h4>

    Fallen Heart Kingdom, Alliance Continent.

    ¡°This Immortal Heart that they gave me is a rare treasure!¡± This was what Veronica said as she stared at the beating heart that she was currently clutching right now.

    ¡°Dum dum, dum dum...¡± Even if the heart that was in Veronica¡¯s grasp was not connected to anything, it still continued on beating as if it was still inside its owner¡¯s body.

    ¡°ording to the Fallen Heart King, I can only fully use the effects of the Immortal Heart once I fuse it with myself...¡± Veronica stared at the beating heart for a second before she said,

    ¡°Hmph, you think I am just going to believe that? It sounds like a load of bull!¡±

    Veronica then looked around her, and there she could see countless corpses allying down on the floor.

    Some of the corpses wore expensive and elegant clothing, which showed that when these corpses were alive, they probably possessed high statuses.

    ¡°Tsk, forcing me to marry the Crown Prince of this Kingdom? How audacious!¡± Veronicaughed as she kicked the corpse that was in front of her.

    ¡°If you did not piss me off greatly, then maybe you and everyone in this Kingdom would have been still alive...¡±

    If anyone heard what Veronica said, they would have been too scared to stay and they will surely run away.

    After all, every dead person that was around Veronica were all the officials of the Fallen Heart Kingdom!

    And now, all of them are dead!

    Even the King, the Queen, the concubines, the Princes and all the Princesses were all dead too!

    Their faces wore expression of horror and fear, which just served to make the situation more terrifying.

    ¡°Tsk, since I have nothing to do here, then maybe I should I pay a visit to the neighboring Kingdom...¡± Veronica tapped her mask as she thought to herself,

    ¡°So which one should I visit first? The Dragon Emperor Kingdom, or the Golden River Kingdom? Hmm...¡±

    The only sounds that could be heard inside the pce was the asional squeaks of mice feasting on the flesh of the dead, and the rhythmical sounds of a mask being tapped regrly.

    ¡°Tick, tick, tick....¡±

    *************************

    ¡°Okay, all of you really must love the color Gold.¡± Fang Yu muttered as she stepped inside a wide hall. ¡°After all, everything that I can see right now is just gold...¡±

    ¡°We do not just love gold... we revere it...¡± Crown Prince Christiano said as he led Fang Yu to arge table in the middle of the hall.

    The table had countless chairs around it, with each one being upied by people wearing gold-tinted clothes.

    Fang Yu knew just from their outfit that they most likely are the highest officials in the Golden River Kingdom.

    Fang Yu then extended her gaze, and there she could see the people that she gave more focus.

    She saw Princess Christina shing her a smile, with an empty seat at the princess¡¯ left side.

    A young kid was seated at Princess Christina¡¯s right side, and just like the Crown Prince and the princess, this kid also had blond hair.

    Fang Yu smiled a little at this kid, who in turn blushed as he put his head down.

    ¡°Ufufu, how adorable...¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she looked at the end of the table.

    There, she could see a man whose features were greatly simr to the Crown Prince, the princess and the kid.

    But unlike the aforementioned three, this man had a certain aura in him that makes him look extremely noble and respectable.

    His eyes held a steely gaze on them, which could have made anyone that this guy was staring at to be scared.

    But Fang Yu was no wimp, so she had no problems receiving the man¡¯s scary gaze.

    ¡°Impressive...¡± The man said as he stood up.

    His body began to glow like gold as he said,

    ¡°Of all the countless heroes that have been summoned by the Golden River Kingdom in the past, there are very few of the that can withstand the King¡¯s gaze. You are now one of them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the praises Golden River King.¡± Fang Yu replied with no traces of arrogance or humility in her voice.

    Her voice was so neutral that one might think that she was just being apathetic right now.

    But the man did not seem to be offended as he sat downughing.

    ¡°Hahaha! You really impress me young hero! I am the Golden River King, yet you do not act subservient or arrogant against me! I prefer people like you the most!¡±

    ¡°I am d that the Golden River King is delighted.¡± Fang Yu replied quickly.

    She looked around her, and she found out that except for her and the Golden River King, everyone in table looked extremely pale. Princess Christina looked like she was about to vomit while the kid beside her was crying quietly.

    Even the Crown Prince who looked extremely regal earlier was now trembling madly.

    The Crown Prince gritted his teeth as he saw Fang Yu¡¯s gazending on him.

    The Crown Prince found it hard to believe that the murderous killing intent that his Father let out did not even affect Fang Yu even by a single bit!

    Fang Yu was just standing there, acting like nothing was happening even when she was under that terrifying gaze of his father!

    ¡°She¡¯s truly a Hero...¡± The Crown Prince muttered weakly as his doubts about Fang Yu vanished.

    Just like the Crown Prince, all the other officials were doubting about Fang Yu¡¯s abilities as the Hero.

    But with what the Golden River King did, everyone has no choice but to ept Fang Yu¡¯s abilities!

    Fang Yu smiled as she saw that the looks given to her right now changed from disdainful to respectful.

    She sashayed gracefully on the floor until she reached the empty chair at the left side of Princess Christina.

    Fang Yu sat on this seat without any hesitation.

    She thenforted the pale Princess by patting her back with her left hand, while she raised her right hand to gain everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Everyone.¡± Fang Yu said as she saw that everyone of them was looking at her now. ¡°I know it might sound presumptuous, but I need your help to know everything about the troubles that this Kingdom is facing in, especially against the Demonic Kingdoms.¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s countenance looked extremely regal as she continued talking.

    ¡°As such, I will appreciate you telling me everything that I need to know in this meeting. I... I will be extremely grateful for all the help you will give me!¡±

    Fang Yu¡¯s speech managed to calm everyone down, and they began to look at Fang Yu with admiration.

    The Golden River King smiled as he looked at Fang Yu with an extremely warm gaze.

    The Golden River King sloshed his wine ss merrily as he thought,

    ¡°Maybe with her help... we can escape the shackles put on this! Countless generations have tried to escape their torturous fate in this, but they all failed! But right now, maybe sess is a possibility!¡±

    The Golden River King¡¯s gaze to Fang Yu began to turn greedy as he thought to himself,

    ¡°No matter what kind of person you are, I will still use you for the benefit of everyone in this! This is a fate that you cannot escape from!¡±

    *******************

    ¡°Ah, so that is how it is then...¡± Fang Yu muttered sullenly as she casted the everyone in the table a sad look. ¡°What a pity...¡±

    Through some subtle inquiries, Fang Yu found out that nobody in the Abandoned could practice cultivation.

    Every living being in the Alliance Continent and the Evil Axis Continent are unable to practice cultivation.

    This made Fang Yu pity them, as this made it impossible for any of them to leave their.

    But after more talks with the officials, Fang Yu realized that it was only themoners that do not have any powers or special abilities.

    ording to what she heard, the Royalty of each Kingdom can ess some sort of supernatural ability from their Heirlooms of each Kingdom.

    For the Dragon Emperor Kingdom, their Heirloom was the Dragon Emperor Armor.

    It was said that this armor was left by the Dragon Emperor, who was the hat established the Kingdom.

    All the Royalty of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom receives a blessing from the Dragon Emperor Armor, which grants them superior physical prowesspared to other people.

    As long as these Royalty train, they can possibly shatter rocks with just their bare fist!

    Fang Yu stopped the urge to roll her eyes at this im, as she remembered that she can already do that when she was still at the Body Refinement Stage.

    But nobody from the royalty of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom was able to wear the Dragon Emperor Armor itself.

    The only one who can wear this armor was the Hero that will be summoned by the Dragon Emperor Kingdom.

    ording to historical records, once the Hero wears the Dragon Emperor Armor, he/she will experience a massive boost in strength that he/she can shatter mountains just with his/her bare fist!

    Even the whole continent itself could be destroyed as long as the Hero wearing the Dragon Emperor Armor willed it to!

    One can say that the Dragon Emperor Armor can turn its Hero into a massive Juggernaut that will tear down everything on its path!

    As for the Fallen Heart Kingdom, its Heirloom was the Immortal Heart.

    This heart was said toe from an Immortal that was in by the founder of the Fallen Heart Kingdom.

    This founder then carved out the heart of this Immortal which he turned into a treasure and then he left it on the Fallen Heart Kingdom.

    The royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom receives the blessings of the Immortal Heart which grants themrge amounts of life force.

    This life force was sorge that their lifespans are long. Not only that, but the royalty can also use this life force for other special abilities!

    Just like the Dragon Emperor Armor, only the Hero of the Fallen Heart Kingdom can use the Immortal Heart.

    It was said that once the Hero uses the Immortal Heart, the Hero will be basically unkible!

    Even if the Hero¡¯s head was cut off or his body was torn apart, the monstrous amount of life force inside the Immortal Heart will quickly heal the Hero back up!

    Fang Yu could not help but blink quickly as she heard about the Heirlooms of the other two Kingdoms.

    How could she have known that something like these things actually exist in the Final Trial?

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me...¡± At this point, Fang Yu already realized why the Kingdoms needed to summon Heroes to fight for them.

    From the looks of it, only those with cultivation can wield the Heirlooms of each Kingdom.

    But since the locals of the Abandoned could not cultivate, nobody in the Abandoned can use these Heirlooms.

    Those that can only use it are the Heroes, as they are ones that have cultivation.

    ¡°So I presume that the Heroes of the other two Kingdoms received the Heirlooms already?¡± Fang Yu asked nonchntly as she chewed some of the bread in front of her. ¡°Oh my, this bread tastes quite good!¡±

    ¡°It is highly likely, Hero.¡± The Crown Prince replied quickly, maybe in an effort to impress Fang Yu.

    ¡°But do not worry Hero, as right now, we will also bestow the Heirloom of the Golden River Kingdom to you!¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡± Fang Yu thought to herself as she looked at the Golden River King expectantly.

    Out of all the Kingdoms, Fang Yu still had no idea on what the Heirloom of the Golden River Kingdom was, or even its effects.

    Now, Fang Yu was looking at the Golden River King as she silently urged him to start exining now.

    But before the Golden River King could speak, someone came rushing into the hall.

    From the way his clothes looked like, Fang Yu determined that he was a messenger.

    The Messenger¡¯s face was pale and sweaty as he took some deep breaths to cool himself down.

    Once the messenger found himself to be able to speak, he faced the Golden River King as he said,

    ¡°Your Majesty, there is an extremely bad news that just arrived right now!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Finnigan.?¡± The King replied calmly as he looked at the Messenger solemnly.

    The messenger took some more breaths to calm himself down. It was only when his face looked normal that he started to speak again.

    ¡°We received the news that every royalty in the Pce of the Fallen Heart Kingdom were all killed! And they were killed by the Hero that they summoned!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°sphemy!¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡±

    Sounds of panic could be heard as the officials could not believe what they just heard.

    It was a well-known fact that the royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom were long-lived. Not only that, but they can also easily heal from their injuriespared to other people.

    As such, it was a great surprise for them to know that almost all of them had been killed now, and the murderer is the Hero that they summoned!

    But the bad news did not end there, as the Messenger continued talking.

    ¡°ording to our spies, after the Hero killed the royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom, she left the Kingdom in order to head somewhere. And ording to our spies, the ce she was going toe next is most likely here in the Golden River Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 438: Risks

    <h4>Chapter 438: Risks</h4>

    ¡°Oh s**t, oh s**t, oh s**t.¡± The Goldner River King muttered sullenly as he realized the possible trouble that they are in.

    He then nced at Fang Yu fearfully, as if he was starting to get suspicious of her.

    Even the other officials started to back away from Fang Yu slowly, with fear and suspicion apparent on their expressions.

    Fang Yu does not need a high level of intelligence to realize what is happening now.

    ¡°Wait... are you afraid that I will also kill you all after I get the Heirloom of this Kingdom?¡± Fang Yu asked as she looked at the tense crowd in front of her. ¡°Do you think I will really do that?¡±

    ¡°How can we be sure that you will not do that?¡± The Golden River King quickly replied as he dragged the Princess his children away from Fang Yu. ¡°If that Hero in the Fallen Heart Kingdom can do it, then it is highly likely that you will do it too!¡± ¡±

    .......¡± Fang Yu knew that in this, making an oath with the soul will not work, as these people have no cultivation at all. They would not understand the essence of making an oath with the soul because of their current conditions.

    However, Princess Christina seemed to think that their suspicions were wrong as she said,

    ¡°But Miss Hero is very kind! I think she will not do something like that!¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe you are just speaking up for her because you like her, right?¡± The Crown Prince venomously said as he stared at the Princess with hostility.

    He started to grin as he attacked the poor princess with words.

    ¡°I saw how happy you are when you left the room of the Hero earlier... tell me, did she seduce you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tears started to form at the princess¡¯ eyes as she buried her face. ¡°Miss Hero did not seduce me!¡±

    ¡°Then why do you seem to be attached to her huh?¡± The Crown Prince said as she nced at Fang Yu. ¡°The Hero even said to me earlier that she likes you! If that does not mean that there is something going on, then I do not know what else to say.¡±

    ¡°......¡± The Princess¡¯ck of reply managed to just increase the frown on the Golden River King¡¯s face.

    However it looks like he will not make an issue out of it.

    He gave an angry re at the Crown Prince, which forced the Crown Prince to shut his mouth.

    He then looked at Fang Yu as he slowly said,

    ¡°I do not care if you managed to ensnare the heart of my daughter, it is up to her to decide who she likes. However, what I cannot tolerate is my family and my kingdom being put in danger. So I am not sure if I would still want to give the Heirloom to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that is your pitch now huh.¡± By this point, Fang Yu realized that she has no way to make them lose suspicion of her.

    In that case, she has no choice but to do that.

    Fang Yu gave an apologetic look at Princess Christina. She then took a deep breath to clear her mind up.

    Once she felt that she was prepared, she red at the Golden River King as she said,

    ¡°Think about what you are doing now, Golden River King.¡± Fang Yu made sure that there are no hints of familiarity in her voice as she talked to the Golden River King. ¡°Now that the Hero of the Fallen Heart Kingdom had their hands on the Immortal Heart, I am sure he/she had be stronger than before.¡±

    These words narrowed the eyes of the Golden River King. Fang Yu saw this as a chance to continue talking.

    ¡°I am sure that this Hero will be going here only for one thing, and that is to obtain the Heirloom in this Kingdom. You know what will happen when that Hero arrives, right? She will also kill you all, just like what she did to the one in the Fallen Heart Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Kgh....¡± The Golden River King gritted his teeth as she knew that what Fang Yu said was right.

    The Hero who massacred the Royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom must havee here to obtain the Golden Gourd, which is the Heirloom of the Golden River Kingdom.

    Fang Yu let out a smile which is not a smile as she said,

    ¡°So, what will you do? Will you still not give me the Heirloom, or will you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± After a few seconds of deliberation, the Golden River King let out a tired sigh as he realized what he should do now.

    ¡°Okay, Hero, I will give the Golden Gourd to you.¡±

    ¡°But Father!¡± The Crown Prince immediatelyined as he saw what was happening. He nced at Fang Yu warily as he said,

    ¡°Why would you give her the Golden Gourd? Won¡¯t that put us in danger?¡±

    ¡°........ Listen my son.¡± The Golden River King looked at the Crown Prince calmly as he sped his shoulders. His voice then turned soothing as he said,

    ¡°If we do not give to the Hero the Golden Gourd, the Hero who massacred the Fallen Heart Kingdom wille here, kill us, and get the Golden Gourd! That is a 100% chance of death!¡±

    The Golden River King then nced at Fang Yu who gave them both a cheeky smile. He sighed as he turned back to his son as he said,

    ¡°But if we give the Golden Gourd to the Hero, not only we can prevent the Heirloom from being obtained by the Massacre Hero, our Hero might even protect us! Not only that, but once the Golden Gourd was passed to our Hero, the Massacre Hero will most likely chase after her, not us.¡±

    ¡°Even if there is a chance that our Hero might kill us, I think that is better than not giving her the Heirloom, which will spell a 100% certain death for us.¡± The Golden River King concluded as he looked at one of the officials, who immediately rushed out of the hall.

    ¡°But what if she kills us after we gave her the Golden Gourd?¡± The Crown Prince whispered fearfully as he saw the leaving official. ¡°Are you willing to risk our lives for that.¡±

    ¡°My son, being a King is not just bing a good ruler. A good King must also sometimes take risks.¡± The Golden River King said as he ruffled the Crown Prince¡¯s hair. ¡°And now, I am ready to take such risk for our lives.¡±

    ¡°Father....¡± By this point, the Crown Prince knew that there is no way for him to stop his father. He could see it, he could see the sheer determination and desperation in his father¡¯s eyes.

    But before he could say anything more, the Crown Prince suddenly lost his consciousness as he received a backhand chop on his neck.

    This attack was the courtesy of the Golden River King, who immediately caught his unconscious son.

    Two more thudding sounds could be heard as even Prince Christina and the little kid also got knocked out.

    Fang Yu, who saw this, already realized the Golden River King¡¯s intention. She gave him aplicated look as she said,

    ¡°Do you really trust that I will take care of these 3? Are you not afraid that I will also kill them?¡±

    ¡°Just like what I told you, I am taking a risk here.¡± The Golden River King said as he looked at the door of the hall.

    Fang Yu knew that what the Golden River King said was right.

    Even if Fang Yu obtained the Golden Gourd, the Massacre Hero will still most likely try to kill all the Royalty of the Golden River Kingdom.

    And even if Fang Yu tried to fight this Massacre Hero, she was sure that the shockwaves of their fight will still kill everyone near them.

    Fang Yu knew that even if the cultivation bases of the other two Heroes were restricted down to the same as hers, their insights and techniques will obviously still be powerful.

    Fang Yu was sure she can take care of herself, but she was also sure that she cannot stop the Massacre Hero from killing others.

    So, no matter what Fang Yu did, everyone inside the hall will surely die tonight!

    As such, the only thing that Fang Yu could do right now was to leave Golden River Kingdom with the Golden Gourd.

    And from the looks of it, the Crown Prince, the Princess and the little Kid will be forced to join Fang Yu on her departure.

    ¡°You want me to leave the Kingdom with these 3 with me?¡± Fang Yu let out a sigh as he carried the three of them effortlessly.

    ¡°That is right, Hero...¡± The Golden River King replied as he let out a loose smile. He gave his three children a longing look as he said,

    ¡°I cannot let these 3 children of mine stay here. They will be only killed if they stay here. But if they join you, their chances of survival will increase...¡±

    ¡°Wait, so are all of you nning to sacrifice yourselves here?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at everyone in the hall. ¡°You are willing to get yourselves killed?¡±

    ¡°Well, what else can we do?¡± The Golden River King replied hollowly. ¡°Once the Massacre Hero arrives here, he/she will try to kill all of us, even if you fight with him/her. Since we are about to die anyway, then we might as well die fighting!¡±

    ¡°... I understand.¡± Fang Yu could only shut her mouth as she knew that there is no way for her to stop the Golden River King from sacrificing himself.

    In Fang Yu¡¯s opinion, what the Golden River King was about to do was the most optimal option.

    By letting Fang Yu leave with the Golden Gourd, the Crown Prince, the little Prince and the Princess, they can assure that the Golden Gourd will no be obtained by the Massacre Hero and that the heirs to the Golden River Kingdom will not be killed by her.

    As for the Golden River King, he and the other officials will stay behind, most probably to slow the Massacre Hero down.

    ¡°King, here is the Golden Gourd!¡± The official who left the hall earlier came back, and he was holding with his hands a small gourd that was entirely golden in color.

    It looked so beautiful that Fang Yu immediately liked seeing it.

    ¡°Here, Hero.¡± The Golden River King took the Golden Gourd from the official, and he tossed it to Fang Yu, who swiftly caught it. ¡°Now, go and leave!¡±

    ¡°Wait, how about the exnation about the powers of this thing?¡± Fang Yu said as she shook the Golden Gourd. ¡°Are you not going to give me even just one?¡±

    ¡°No can do!¡± The King angrily replied as he and the other officials shooed Fang Yu away.

    ¡°That Massacre Hero will arrive any moment now. We cannot afford you and my children to stay here for long. So leave now! As for the exnation, my children will just exin it to youter...¡±

    ¡°Ok then...¡± Fang Yu looked at all of the officials that was in the hall. She gave them an impassive stare as she said,

    ¡°Take care everyone. Do not worry, I will also take care of these 3.¡± After saying these words, Fang Yu jumped out of the window, out into the night.

    The Golden River King let out a visible sigh of relief as Fang Yu left. He then narrowed his eyes as he looked at the officials around him.

    He and the other officials were then surrounded by a golden glow as the Golden River King dered,

    ¡°Its time for us old fogeys to fight!¡±

 Chapter 439: Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 439: Guardian</h4>

    ¡°Well, I hope it won¡¯t turn out as bad as I think it would be...¡± Fang Yu muttered to herself as she continued running away from the Golden River Kingdom.

    Right now, she was using her powerful physique to propel herself forward.

    Fang Yu did not dare to use any special abilities right now, as she knew that if she did so, she might alert the Massacre Hero whose going towards the Golden River Kingdom now.

    Fang Yu knew that even if she does not use any special abilities, she can still reach extremely long distance as her body was extremely strong right now.

    ¡°Now then... where should I go?¡± Fang Yu mused to herself. ¡°Hmph, since I do not know where to go, then I will just continue running away for 5 hours. I think that time is enough for me to be safely away from the Golden River Kingdom.¡±

    And Fang Yu kept true to her words, as she spent the next 5 hours running away endlessly.

    *****************

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Princess Christina woke up with a groan, feeling slightly ufortable.

    She rubbed her bleary eyes as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    A sudden sound of crackling fire bought her attention, and she looked at the source of this sound.

    ¡°......¡±

    Princess Christina could see a bonfire burning brightly in front of her.

    With the light illuminating from this fire, Princess Christina saw that the sleeping bodies of Crown Prince Christiano and her little brother were huddled near the bonfire.

    She let out a sigh of relief as she saw that they are not dead, only unconscious.

    Princess Christina then blinked her eyes twice as she saw a figure hunched in front of the bonfire.

    This figure was tending to the bonfire and now that she could see it, the Princess saw that there are some kind of fish that was being roasted above the bonfire.

    The figure in front of the fire swiveled its head, as it seemed to have noticed Princess Christina¡¯s awakening.

    When Princess Christina saw the face of the huddling figure, she felt both happy and conflicted at the same.

    The figure, who was actually Fang Yu, gave the Princess a smile as she said,

    ¡°Come, this fish is cooked already. Let¡¯s enjoy our meal.¡±

    *****************

    Minutester, and both the Crown Prince and the little Prince woke up.

    Unlike the princess, who reacted calmly, both the Crown Prince and the little Prince let out shouts of fear as they backed away from Fang Yu.

    It took another half hour of coaxing and exnations before the two could calm down.

    ¡°What the hell...¡± That was the only thing that the Crown Prince could say as he heard what his father and the other officials had intended to do. He then stood up with a determined expression on his face as he said,

    ¡°I am going back now. I will help my father out.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Fang Yu stood up and blocked his path.

    ¡°Nope, nope, nope...¡± Fang Yu shook her head as she prevented the Crown Prince from going further. ¡°I promised to your father that I will take care of you 3. So, I cannot allow you to go back on that dangerous ce.¡±

    ¡°Seems like I can only go back once I defeat you first!¡± The Crown Prince bellowed as his body began to glow golden. ¡°You may be the hero, but I think I can defeat you once I use the blessing given to me by the Golden Gourd!¡±

    And to Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, she saw a golden figure appearing behind the Crown Prince.

    This figure was a Golden Boar, and its tusks were gleaming like gold as it stared at Fang Yu balefully.

    The Crown Prince looked visibly pale as he gave Fang Yu a challenging look.

    ¡°Hero, if you can beat my Golden Boar, then I will stay here. But if not, then you will have no choice but to let me leave!¡±

    ¡°Ok, I ept that.¡± Fang Yu said as she looked at the Golden Boar with interest. ¡°So that is the blessing you got from the Golden Gourd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hero.¡± The Crown Prince said as the Golden Boar started to paw the ground impatiently.

    ¡°The Royalty of the Golden River Family receives the blessing that allows them to manifest a golden guardian beast with them. The strength of this guardian beast depends on the mental strength of the person wielding it.¡±

    The Crown Prince then pointed to his Golden Boar as she said,

    ¡°As you can see, this is my golden guardian beast. My sister and my little brother also had their own golden guardian beast, but mine is strongerpared to theirs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so what will happen once I use the Golden Gourd?¡± Fang Yu asked as she sloshed the said object. ¡°Will I also manifest a golden guardian beast?¡±

    ¡°Yes you will, Hero.¡± Princess Christina replied quickly. ¡°And the records state that the golden guardian beast summoned by the Hero were always insanely strong!¡±

    ¡°Now that makes me excited!¡± Fang Yu eximed as she stared at the Golden Gourd with renewed interest. She then looked at the Crown Prince who was looking at the Golden Gourd with wariness.

    Fang Yu immediately realized what the Crown Prince was thinking about.

    Fang Yu gave the Prince a reassuring smile as she said,

    ¡°Do not worry Crown Prince, I will not use the abilities of the Golden Gourd right now. I will only use my body to defeat that Golden Boar. After all, I know that I will immediately win once I use the Golden Gourd.¡±

    These words of Fang Yu managed to restore the confidence of the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince then took a deep breath as he said,

    ¡°Then in that case, I won¡¯t be gentle!¡±

    After he said these words, the Golden Boar behind him let out a roar as it rushed towards Fang Yu, with its gleaming golden tusks pointed towards her.

    The ground slightly rumbled as the Golden Boar used all of its momentum to pierce Fang Yu¡¯s body!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Miss Hero!¡±

    But instead of seeing a Hero Kebab, what the Crown Prince saw was different from that.

    He saw that Fang Yu was still standing on her ce, without any visible injuries on her body.

    She seemed to be unruffled as she gave the Princess a reassuring smile.

    As for the Golden Boar, it was currentlyying down on the ground, with no signs of it moving.

    There was a fist shaped indentation of the Golden Boar¡¯s stomach, indicating that an extremely powerful punchnded on its gut, which contributed to its current state.

    The Crown Prince shivered as he realized that Fang Yu¡¯s punch was so strong that it managed to knock out his Golden Boar with just one hit!

    ¡°Oh, seems like its my win then.¡± Fang Yu said as the Crown Prince looked down sadly. ¡°Just like what we have agreed earlier, you will stay here.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    **********************

    ¡°Sigh, with what the Crown Prince did with that golden guardian beast, now I also want to use the Golden Gourd...¡± Fang Yu muttered as she gazed at the Golden Gourd that she held.

    After holding if for too long, Fang Yu realized that this gourd actually contained some sort of liquid inside it.

    ording to Princess Christina, this liquid was the purest form of water found in the Golden River.

    Because of its extreme purity, it is extremely few but it is also powerful.

    And only a container like the Golden Gourd can contain its power.

    This power was so overbearing that nobody except for the hero can wield the power of the Golden Gourd and the liquid inside it.

    ording to the Princess, once Fang Yu activates the Golden Gourd, all the liquid inside it will transform to be Fang Yu¡¯s golden guardian beast.

    Just like the other 2 heroes, the abilities that Fang Yu will have from using the Golden Gourd will be much strongerpared to the Royalty.

    As for the appearance of Fang Yu¡¯s golden guardian beast, it will entirely depend on Fang Yu¡¯s personality and attitude.

    Fang Yu stared at the gourd for one more minute before she let out another sigh.

    ¡°If I use this now, I am sure that the shockwaves of me using it will attract the attention of the Massacre Hero... I cannot just risk it.¡±

    Fang Yu decided to not use the Golden Gourd for security reasons obviously.

    While she was as it, Fang Yu also realized that her strutting around in her current appearance would not do good.

    ¡°Hehehe... time for some diversion then!¡±

    At first, Fang Yu thought of splitting herself into Fang Lin and Fang Yu, and then Fang Lin will go with the Princess and the other two while Fang Yu will be the decoy that will attract the attention of the Massacre Hero.

    But Fang Yu scrapped this n as she felt that she should still not split herself into two now, as she can still feel that the Future Timeline is still intact.

    If she splits now, her female body will reappear back at the Future Timeline.

    Fang Yu still has to wait for the Future Timeline to be erased before she can split up into two bodies safely.

    Since that won¡¯t work, and since she was far also enough from the Kingdom, then maybe she can use one of the abilities of her Heaven Grade Cores.

    So Fang Yu closed her eyes as she connected with her Demonic Unicorn Divine Beast Core.

    ¡°Hehehe, all my power-ups made my cores better now...¡±

    Because of everything that Fang Yu underwent at the future timeline, all the abilities of her cores improved, including the Illusion Power of the Demonic Unicorn Divine Beast Core.

    Now, its Illusions will be much harder to distinguish and the sacrifice needed will be less harsher!

    This time, Fang Yu decided to create an illusion of another her. Unlikest time which required her to temporarily sacrifice her libido, this time, Fang Yu just temporarily sacrificed some of her hard-earned money.

    The Crown Prince and Princess Christina stared at the two Fang Yu¡¯s with incredulity as they rubbed their eyes, as if they wanted to see if what they saw was actually true.

    The original Fang Yu just shook her head amusedly at the two.

    Illusion Fang Yu gave a nod to Fang Yu before running away from the area.

    Illusion Fang Yu will be the one that will serve as bait. Since Illusion Fang Yu was extremely simr to the Original Fang Yu, the Massacre Hero will most likely chase her.

    As for the Original Fang Yu, she of course would not stay looking like Fang Yu right now.

    A few seconds passed by, the Original Fang Yu changed her appearance and body to Original Fang Lin.

    By this point, Fang Lin¡¯spanions were all ck-jawed, as they do not know how to exin what they are seeing right now.

    Fang Lin started skipping lightly as a test to see if his male form had noplications.

    Upon seeing that there are no problems, Fang Lin let out a relieved smile.

    Fang Lin then stared at his shockedpanions as he said,

    ¡°With the situation we have right now, the only thing that we can do is to go at that ce.¡±

    Fang Lin then looked up at the sky, which was currently pitch-ck, with a few stars dotting its visage.

    Fang Lin always liked looking at the sky at night, but the only thing that he could feel while looking at the night sky in this was a sense of istion.

    Fang Lin shook these errant thoughts in his head as he continued talking.

    ¡°And if you are curious right now, the ce that I am talking about is of course the Evil Axis Continent!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 440: Black is the New Gold

    <h4>Chapter 440: ck is the New Gold</h4>

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, are you in your right mind?¡± The Crown Prince yelled as he tried to shake Fang Lin. ¡°By this point, the Demon Kings of the Evil Axis Continent would have already known about the summoning of you Heroes! And I am sure that they will send some assassins to kill you!¡±

    The Princess interjected as she continued what the Prince was about to say. ¡°Hero, that means that if you go there at the Evil Axis Continent, you will surely be besieged by danger!¡±

    Fang Lin just gave the 2 of them a dry look as he said,

    ¡°Come on, look at me! My appearance right now was way different from my appearance before! There is no way they can see through my disguise in the Evil Axis Continent!¡±

    ¡°But how about us?¡± The Crown Prince and the Princess pointed towards themselves and to their little brother. ¡°If we go with you there, they will surely recognize us!¡±

    ¡°Of course I thought about that already.¡± Fang Lin said as he slowly approached them. ¡°Since you look conspicuous right now, then I just have to use disguise on you three!¡±

    ¡°Wait!!!!¡±

    Sounds of panic could be heard as the blond trio were helpless under Fang Lin¡¯s forceful ¡®make-over¡¯.

    ****************************

    At a dark, evil-looking pce.

    There was a man sitting on a throne made up of bones. This man was currently cupping his chin as he listened to someone talking in front of him.

    The one talking wore the clothes of a messenger. This messenger was kneeling as he continued talking to the man sitting on the throne.

    ¡°Oh, so ording to the spies that you have talked to, all the three Kingdoms in the Alliance Continent have summoned their Heroes?¡± The man on the throne imperiously said.

    His voice sounded so intimidating that it took the messenger a few seconds before he can reply.

    ¡°Yes, Demon King Ifrit. Our spies have confirmed that all three Kingdoms have summoned their Heroes earlier.¡±

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Demon King Ifrit muttered as he waved his hands dismissively. ¡°You may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes!¡± The messenger did not waste any time as he left the room, leaving the Demon King pondering alone on his seat.

    Because of the poor lighting in the room, the messenger was not able to fully see Demon King Ifrit¡¯s face.

    But if Fang Yu was here, she can surely see that Demon King Ifrit was actually Huo Huangdi!

    That¡¯s right, Huo Huangdi assumed the name Demon King Ifrit when he arrived here at the Evil Axis Continent.

    He then used his Godly Divine Beast Ability to rule his Demonic Kingdom with an iron hand.

    But unlike the Heroes who came in just today, Huo Huangdi, Wang Hao, and Jieshu actually arrived at the Abandoned and at the Evil Axis Continent exactly one year ago!

    This means that Huo Huangdi, Wang Hao, and Jieshu arrived at the Final Trial one year earlier than the Heroes!

    Huo Huangdi and the other Underworld Princes spent this one-year time to consolidate the powers of their respective Demonic Kingdoms.

    ¡°The time discrepancy is really confusing me...¡±

    The discrepancy in the arrival time of the Demon Kings and the Heroes was the reason that Huo Huangdi was currently frowning.

    After all, Huo Huangdi could not fathom why he and his living follower would arrive at different times.

    ¡°S**t, if only this Final Trial was the same as thest one...¡± Huo Huangdi muttered angrily as he shook his head in dismay.

    After he obtained the status of the Underworld Prince, Huo Huangdi immediately researched about thest Final Trial which the current Yama Sessor have experienced.

    To his dismay, Huo Huangdi found out that the Final Trial that he was taking right now was way different from the Final Trial that he researched about!

    ¡°With the arrival of the Heroes, I am sure that the real Final Trial was about to start. But what should I do to win this Final Trial?¡± Huo Huangdi muttered to himself as he looked out of the window of his Pce.

    When Huo Huangdi had assumed the throne, he killed the former leader of the Demonic Kingdom that he was in, as that was the fate of any overthrown leader in the Evil Axis Continent.

    As for the Pce of the executed former leader, Huo Huangdi took if for himself which he was currently residing in now.

    Huo Huangdi had always enjoyed the ambiance of the environment brought by the interior of this Pce.

    But right now, he could not feel any of this ambiance as he wracked his brains on what to do.

    After a few more minutes of deliberation, Huo Huangdi let out a sigh as he stood up.

    His eyes turned sharp as he walked, with his robes swishing as he left the Throne Room.

    Huo Huangdi¡¯ subordinates, who saw himing out, hastily bowed as they greeted him.

    ¡°Greetings Demon King Ifrit!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay...¡± Huo Huangdi waved his hands dismissively as he looked at his loyal and starry-eyed subordinates.

    Hou Huangdi suppressed the urge tough as he realized how easy it was to make his followers loyal. He just has to show them his strength, and they were like loyal dogs now, even willing to lick his shoes if he wanted them to!

    ¡°Gather every soldier and able fighter under my rule.¡± Huo Huangdi said as the temperature around him began to increase. ¡°The Alliance Continent have summoned their Heroes already. That just means that they are now itching to kill us. So before they can do that, we must be able to unify the whole Evil Axis Continent! So we will go to war!¡±

    ¡°War!!!¡± Huo Huangdi¡¯s subordinates shouted as fervor filled their eyes.

    After being under Huo Huangdi¡¯s rules for around a year, his subordinates has the feeling that if Huo Huangdi had wanted it, he could defeat the other two Demon Kings and conquer the Evil Axis Continent easily!

    But when they pester him to go to war, Huo Huangdi always gives an excuse to not go to war.

    But right now, their somewhat indecisive Demon King had decided to wage war against the other Demon Kings!

    Huo Huangdi¡¯s subordinates immediately rushed to work, and they only had one goal in mind.

    And that was to make sure that they can gather their forces at the shortest time possible!

    ¡°Make it fast everyone!¡± Huo Huangdi shouted as he decided to personally take over on the war preparations.

    ¡°I am sure that by this point, the other 2 Demon Kings have already received the news about the summoned Heroes. I am also sure that just like me, they will also wage war right now! So it will be a three-way war! So all of you, do not ck off! We need all the manpower that we can use! Those who will be caughtzing around will be punished by death!¡±

    These cruel words that Huo Huangdi said scared the wits of his subordinates, which forced them to concentrate.

    While Huo Huangdi was watching the war preparation with his impassive stare, he was thinking to himself,

    ¡°Ugh, I thought this Final Trial will be just one free-for-all fight. I did not expect it to be like this... A war and civilization simtor.... Sigh, what a drag...¡±

    *********************

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Fang Lin let out a creepyugh as he looked at his masterpiece.

    ¡°Hero...even if it is for our life and safety, you cannot just wantonly do this to us!¡± Princess Christina said as she gave Fang Lin a teary re. ¡°Huhuhu... my lovely hair...¡±

    ¡°......¡± Even if they were notining, it was quite apparent from the face of Prince Christiano and his little brother that they were not happy with what happened with their hair.

    ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Fang Yu replied defensively as she tried to defend herself.

    ¡°I may have dyed your hair ck, but at least it will cover up you blond hair, which is the most eye-catching feature of you three...

    ¡°Huhuhu, Hero... It seems like you do not know how much the Royalty of the Golden River Kingdom loves their hair...¡± Princess Christina said as she pouted at Fang Lin angrily. ¡°Our hair are basically our honor and integrity!¡±

    ¡°Honor and integrity my ass.¡± Fang Lin snarkily replied as he proceeded to knock out the 3 ck-haired individuals.

    This time, Fang Lin did not just carry them by his shoulders. Instead he stored them on his storage in order to not attract any unwanted attention once he approaches the bridge between the Alliance Continent and the Evil Axis Continent.

    ¡°ording to the Christina said, there are three bridges between the two continents...¡± Fang Lin cupped his chin as he tried to remember what the Princess said to him earlier.

    ording to Princess Christina, the Demonic Kingdom of Huo Huangdi can be essed by the bridge near the north of the Alliance Continent.

    As for the Demonic Kingdom of Jieshu, it was the bridge at the middle part of Alliance Continent that can ess it.

    That leaves the bridge at the southern part of the Alliance Continent, which will lead to Wang Hao¡¯s Demonic Kingdom.

    Obviously, Fang Lin will go towards the Southern Bridge.

    ¡°My first agenda now is tomunicate with Wang Hao. I can just think of what to do next after I seed on my first agenda.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he started to run at the direction of the Southern Bridge.

    With the speed that he is in right now, it will take him around an hour or two to reach his destination.

    ¡°Hmm... time to hum some songs then while I run.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he used his skewed musical skills to make some horrible whistle songs.

    While Fang Lin was busy on his horrible whistling concert, a human figure, about 10 kilometers behind Fang Lin, could be seen stealthily following him.

    The figure seemed to have no intent on getting near Fang Lin as it stayed within 10 kilometers of him, not getting nearer or farther while following him.

    Because of the cloak covering its body, it was hard to know that the intention of Fang Lin¡¯s stalker is.

    However, one thing is for sure.

    And it is that Fang Lin seemed to not have detected this figure stalking on him!

 Chapter 441: Four Brats of Apocalypse

    <h4>Chapter 441: Four Brats of Apocalypse</h4>

    Underworld Realm.

    House of the Current Yama Sessor.

    ¡°Yay!¡± A happy childish voice could be heard as sounds of multiples footstep echoed all around the house. The footsteps were light and quick, which added to the chaotic sounds all around the house.

    While all this ruckus was happening, a tired voice could be heard saying,

    ¡°Sigh, so taking care of these 4 brats is this hard? Ugh, now I am rethinking whether I should still build my family...¡± This speaker was Genie, the Current Yama Sessor.

    Just like what she promised to Fang Yu earlier, she brought Tang Li, Wang Mei, Solomon, and Jorm with her at her house.

    The big reason why Genie wanted these brats to stay with her was because she wanted to cuddle and y with them.

    ***********************

    When Genie was still alive, she was an extremely talented practitioner who was considered a once-in-a-lifetime genius.

    Because of that, she ignored the aspects of love, and she just focused on increasing her cultivation.

    But all that effort went into nothing as she was killed from a nned ambush by her former enemies.

    Only when she went to the Underworld that Genie realized that having no husband and family was the greatest mistake that she ever made.

    Because of that, Genie swore to herself that she will find love and happiness here in the Underworld Realm.

    But before she could even have her fun, her talent forced her to join the trial for the Yama Sessor at that time!

    Because of her superior assets, Genie won the Final Trial, and she became the current Yama Sessor.

    Genie was ecstatic at that time, because she thought that she could use her Yama Sessor Status to attract a lover!

    But Genie¡¯s expectations did not go with what she expected.

    Because of the extreme workload that apany a Yama Sessor, Genie was unable to find free time for her lovelife! Every day, every year, every millennia, its just all work!

    But now that her term as the Yama Sessor was about to end, Genie¡¯s hopes raised up again as she once more envisioned a future with her fated one.

    ********************

    ¡°Hey Sis Genie, why are you not ugly?¡± Tang Li tilted her head as she looked at Genie directly with her wide innocent eyes. ¡°If your name is Genie, then you should be that ugly girl, right?¡±

    While Tang Li was talking, a plethora of rare and exquisite toys could be seen being clutched by both of her hands.

    It was great that these toys were made up of rare materials, as Tang Li was having her merry time on whacking them everywhere!

    Genie was not shocked with what Tang Li was doing with the toys. Instead, her attention was piqued by the question that Tang Li gave her.

    Genie picked up the curious Tang Li as she asked her,

    ¡°Tang Li, what do you mean by that question? Can¡¯t you see that your Sis Genie is very pretty? How can I be ugly?¡±

    ¡°Muuu...¡± Tang Li tilted her head cutely as she replied,

    ¡°Because Sis Fang Yu met someone named Genie before she went here! And that Genie is super duper ugly! But then my Sis went back to our while Tang Li is sleeping, so Tang Li was not able to say goodbye to Sis Genie... And then Tang Li heard that your name was Genie, so Tang Li thought you are her... Muuu... seems like the great Tang Li can be wrong too!¡±

    If it were not for the hands that she was using to hold her up, Genie could have already pinched Tang Li¡¯s pouting cheeks which was just too much for her.

    As for the words that Tang Li said, Genie did not think too much of it.

    Genie suppressed the urge to smile as she patted Tang Li¡¯s head. Genie then watched Tang Li giggling as she said to the little girl,

    ¡°Tang Li, sometimes there will be people that will have the same names. Maybe that was what just happened between me and that super duper ugly Genie that you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Muuu... okie...¡± Tang Li seemed to have epted Genie¡¯s exnation rather quickly.

    Tang Li then slithered her way out of Genie¡¯s hold as she trotted like a scampering beetle towards Wang Mei.

    Wang Mei was busy stuffing her mouth with the ¡®delicacies¡¯ in the Underworld.

    Actually calling these ¡®delicacies¡¯ as delicacies seems to be a bit of stretch, as these foods were only meant to be eaten by the Underworld Residents.

    But Wang Mei seemed to have ignored this restriction as she continued on eating all the foodsid in front of her.

    Wang Mei looked to be entirely in bliss as she tasted all the dishes given to her. Oh, how could she wish that this moment willst for long...

    But of course, someone is there to ruin that moment, and that someone is a little girl bringing a bunch of toys in her hands.

    ¡°Sis Wang Mei, let¡¯s y!¡±

    ¡°Argh Tang Li, why now, of all times!!!¡±

    Genie then ignored these two arguing little girls as she focused her attention on the little boys.

    Just like what she had expected, Solomon immediately rushed towards Genie¡¯s weaponry collection, looking with delight at all the deadly and wicked weapons lined there.

    There are Crystate sses in the disy, which prevented anyone from getting or even touching the disyed weapons.

    This prevented Solomon froming in and ¡®y¡¯ with these deadly weapons.

    As such, Solomon could only stare at the weapons longingly as he also red enviously at Wang Mei and Tang Li, who¡¯s obviously having the time of their lives.

    If one was near Solomon, they could hear him muttering,

    ¡°Muu... it¡¯sh always me, Sholomon, that ish being bullied! Muuu... Sholomon wantsh to cry...¡±

    Genie let out another tired sigh as she decided to ignore this guy for now too.

    Genie tried to not sigh again as she talked at thest brat out of the 4 brats.

    ¡°Hey Jorm, how long are you going to stay there?¡±

    Jorm, who Genie was talking to, gave her a bored look as he let out a yawn. He just stared at her impassively as he stayed at his position.

    And that position was on top of Genie¡¯s head.

    ¡°....¡±

    With her status, Genie already knew what type of creature Jorm was and she also knew his closeness to anything rted to death.

    So it was no wonder for her that Jorm was attached to her.

    However, for this baby to perch on top of her head was a little too attached, even for her opinion...

    ¡°Sigh.¡± After a few minutes of more coaxing and pleading, Genie realized that is was impossible for her to make Jorm move.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± She stared at the quarreling Wang Mei and Tang Li, then to the already teary-eyed Solomon, then back to the sleepy Jorm.

    The only thing that Genie could do now was to clutch her head as she wished that the Final Trial will already end, so that these Four Brats of Apocalypse could go back to their rtives!

    ¡°Ho ho ho, seems like you are in quite a pickle right there.¡± Genie, who was wallowing in despair right now, suddenly heard an aged voice behind her.

    She looked behind her, and she saw that there is indeed another person behind her.

    This person was an old man, who instead of the ssic white beard, wore a blood-red beard which reached until the ground.

    Even the hair, the eyebrows, and eyelids of this Old Man was blood-red in color, making him look extremely sinister.

    And the fact that his face seemed to be eternally scowling does not help with his overall appearance.

    ¡°Oh its you, Old Geezer.¡± Genie muttered as she saw the Old Man inside her house. ¡°Won¡¯t your wife be angry once she discovers that you went here without telling her again?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by again!¡± The old man replied angrily as he flicked Genie¡¯s forehead. ¡°I always tell my wife what I do or where I go!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so you really are a submissive husband! All of your believers will be extremely disappointed once they see you like this, actually asking for your wife¡¯s permission to leave!¡±

    ¡°Hey, that is too much!¡± The old man said as he let out a sigh. ¡°I am not submissive okay? I just... love my wife!¡±

    ¡°Whatever...¡± Genie replied sullenly as she saw that Tang Li was staring at the old man with curiosity.

    ¡°Pit pat pit pat.¡± Tang Li quickly trotted towards the old man, more specifically to his blood-red beard.

    Tang Li did not hesitate to touch this beard as she said,

    ¡°Sis Wang Mei, look! This beard looks like spaghetti!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that is right!¡± Wang Mei eximed as she began to drool while looking at the beard. ¡°Now that just made me more hungry!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Both Genie and the old man were speechless seeing the antics of the two.

    Genie could only shake her head as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Oh Tang Li, if you only know who this old man was, then I think you won¡¯t even want to get near him!¡±

    The old man seemed to be not offended by what Tang Li said, as he even encouraged her. ¡°Little girl, if you think my beard is like a spaghetti, thene and have a taste!¡±

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s just mean!¡± Genie said as she red at the old man. ¡°Even if you are technically my master, I will still not hesitate to tell your wife about what you did here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, it¡¯s just a joke...¡± The old man replied quickly as his beard receded upwards.

    Tang Li could only stare at the beard with disappointment while Genie did her best to bring Tang Li back to normality.

    Once she had fixed the mess, Genie looked at the old man as she asked him,

    ¡°Old man, my retirement is already near so technically speaking, I should be spending my timezing around here... But you suddenly appeared here, without notifying me earlier. Why is that so?¡±

    The old man, who looked like aged earlier, suddenly changed his demeanor after hearing Genie¡¯s question.

    His frail posture began to straighten up and his eyes which looked lethargic before, started to gain rity in them, which made the old man look like a war deity rather than a horror movie mascot.

    When Genie saw these changes, she began to look serious too, as she realized that something big was about to happen.

    The old man looked at Genie with grave expression as he said,

    ¡°There is not much time left now before the Dreamworld makes its move. So I came here to talk with you regarding all the things that you need to do.¡±

    After hearing this, Genie¡¯s only reply was,

    ¡°Oh, more work for me? Yay, I am so happy to work when I am supposed to be resting! Isn¡¯t that just great?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 442: Agitation

    <h4>Chapter 442: Agitation</h4>

    ¡°Ohe on Genie.¡± The old man said as he tried to console the obviously traumatized woman. ¡°This will be thest, really. I assure you that after this matter, you can already resign peacefully.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing what the old man said, Genie narrowed her eyes in interest as she said,

    ¡°So whatever the Dreamworld ns to do will be rted to the Final Trial itself?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The old man said as he gave Genie a grave nod. ¡°I cannot tell you that much now, but the reason for the Dreamworld trying to make a move is that earlier, someone greatly agitated the River of Time.¡±

    ¡°Wait, the River of Time?¡± Genie¡¯s look became agitated when she heard what the old man said. She gave him a suspicious re as she said,

    ¡°Are you sure that the River of Time had been agitated earlier? You know that it is very hard for anyone to cross that River, let alone agitate it! Those who can are very powerful, but they are always monitored by other powers! And now you are telling me that someone managed to do that?¡±

    ¡°I am telling the truth!¡± The old man said as he huffed angrily. ¡°And mind you, that person who agitated the River of Time is in the Final Trial!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± This time, Genie did not care even if this old man was her master. She shook him by his shoulders as she asked him,

    ¡°You knew that someone like that is here, and yet you still allowed that person to be in the Final Trial? What if that person messes everything up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Genie.¡± The old man replied confidently. ¡°I know what I am doing by putting that person in the Final Trial.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Genie gave the old man another re as she said,

    ¡°You are using that person as bait for the Dreamworld?¡±

    ¡°As expected of Genie, you have guessed right again!¡± The old man said as he rubbed his shortened beard proudly.

    The old man proceeded to pat Tang Li and Wang Mei¡¯s head as he continued talking.

    ¡°I have been monitoring this person ever since I realized this person¡¯s existence. I saw everything that this person did, even the way that this person agitated the River of Time. Then I noticed that after this person agitated the River of Time, the whole Dreamworld started to act weird.¡±

    The old man then pinched the cheeks of Tang Li and Wang Mei as he continued talking to Genie.

    ¡°By weird, I mean that the Dreamworld started to gather some of its forces, and from my analysis, these forces will do anything to obtain the person that I was talking about earlier!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Genie had an enlightened expression on her face as she immediately understood everything.

    ¡°So when you told me that the Dreamworld will do something at the Final Trialter, you are referring to the Dreamworld attempting to kidnap the person who agitated the River of Time, who coincidentally, was at the Final Trial too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sums it all up.¡± The old man replied as he tossed Tang Li and Wang Mei high in the air, eliciting squeaks of delight from them.

    Solomon, who was looking at the two enviously, was noticed by the old man. He approached the sulky baby as he asked him,

    ¡°Hey little baby boy, are you sad?¡±

    ¡°Yesh!¡± Solomon quickly replied as she looked at the old man smiling at him kindly. ¡°Can you make Sholomon happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can!¡± The old man boasted at the expectant baby. ¡°After all, I am the very powerful! I can do anything that I want here!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Solomon¡¯s eyes sparkled as he began to look at the old man with admiration. ¡°Then can you give Sholomon weaponsh?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can!¡± The old man said as he scooped Solomon up. The old man then flew away, bringing Solomon, Tang Li, and Wang Mei with him.

    The old man did not forget to say some more things to Fang Yu before he left.

    ¡°Genie, what you only need to doter is simple. Once you saw that an abnormality happens because of the interference of the Dreamworld, you will be the one to fix these abnormalities. As for the forces of the Dreamworld that will try to attackter, it will be the Underworld Soldiers that will deal with them. Oh, and leave the babysitting of the 3 brats to me. I can assure you that they will be entertained. Hehehe... my wife will surely love seeing these 3 brats! Hehehe... maybe I can ask her for some reward~¡±

    ¡°Ew, gross!¡± Genie muttered angrily as she saw the figure of the old man disappearing from her vision.

    She let out another sigh as she looked at Jorm, who was still perched on top of her head.

    She tried to tickle him as she said,

    ¡°So I will be left for the clean-up job? Well at least I do not need to do anything major!¡±

    Hourster, and Genie will regret saying these words, as the mess that she will have to clean up were way greater than her grounded expectations.

    Jorm, who saw Genie¡¯s fingers going towards him, let out a slight hiss as he bit on them with all of his might.

    ¡°...¡±

    ****************************

    ¡°Too easy...¡± That was what the figure stalking Fang Lin said as it saw that Fang Lin seemed to have no inkling that there was someone stalking him.

    ¡°Now that we are like this, I guess I can execute my mission!¡± The figure thought as it continued on stalking Fang Lin.

    ¡°From the direction that the Hero is going to, it seems like he is nning to go at the bridge connecting the Alliance Continent and the Evil Axis Continent... I have to stop the Hero before the Hero arrives there!¡±

    After reaching that decision, the stalking figure reached deep into its cloak and a momentter, it pulled out a set on sharp-looking knives.

    The figure held 20 of these knives on each of its hands, which brought a grand total of 40 knives.

    The figure let out a chuckle it started to juggle the knives that it held.

    ¡°There are 10 kilometers of distance between me and the Hero, this is the perfect distance for me to use my flying knife skills!¡±

    After saying these words, all of the 40 flying knives started to float in the air, revolving around the figure gracefully.

    The figure then took a deep breath, and after waiting for 5 seconds, the figure let out this deep breath as the knives suddenly burst into motion!

    ¡°Hero... even if you are supposed to be an all-powerful individual, I doubt that you can defend yourself from something that you don¡¯t know ising!¡±

    But before the figure could start to celebrate, the figure suddenly saw that the Hero¡¯s shadow changed its shape, forming a female body.

    This female looked at the iing knives with derision as she waved her hands.

    At the instant that she did this, the shadows of the trees and rocks near the female transformed into countless projectiles which collided with the knives urately.

    ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± The knives were all thrown off-course, with none of them managing to hit the Hero sessfully.

    The stalking figure, who saw what happened, let out a shout as it realized what happened.

    ¡°How could a Shadow Demon serve the Hero? Shadow Demons are supposed to be loyal to Demon King Nyx, and yet one of them is residing on the Hero¡¯s shadow!¡±

    But then the figure shook its head as it realized that it has to worry about a different thing.

    ¡°S**t, with the existence of that Shadow Demon, sneak attack like mine will be almost impossible to execute... Seems like the only chance that we can kill this Hero is by direct confrontation... Sigh, seems like I have to pull back now. As for the assassination of the other the Heroes, I wish my allies will seed there.¡±

    The figure let out another sigh as it changed directions, with it starting to go away from the Hero.

    The figure¡¯s tense body started to rx as it realized that the Hero was not giving chase. The figure then decided to increase its speed just to make sure that it can get away faster.

    Unbeknownst to the escaping figure, there was a small bug nestled at the corner of its cloak.

    The small bug was pping its small wings slightly, as it tried to buffer the strong winds hitting against it. It was lucky that its grip was great, as it managed to not fall down as the figure continued its journey.

    **********************

    ¡°Good job Yao¡¯er.¡± Fang Lin said as he patted Yao¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°You really got stronger now! You just flicked all those knives with ease!¡±

    Actually, Fang Lin already knew that there was someone following him since earlier. But Fang Lin did not apprehend the stalker, as he determined that its strength was not enough to injure him.

    So Fang Lin just let himself look defenseless in order to goad the stalker into making its move.

    And when the stalker did make its move, Yao¡¯er, who was Fang Lin¡¯s pet, rushed out and defended Fang Lin from those knives.

    ¡°Hey, I am not a kid anymore! Stop patting my head!¡± Yao¡¯er said as she gave Fang Lin an angry look.

    Because of the power given to her by the Shadow Swamp, Yao¡¯er had recovered around 50% of her original power.

    This increase in power changed her appearance too.

    Before, she looked around 12-13 years old.

    But right now, the Yao¡¯er in front of Fang Lin was an 18 year-old girl.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, so you are starting to get a little rebellious huh.¡± Fang Lin muttered sadly as he gave Yao¡¯er a wistful look. ¡°But still, you protecting me earlier just shows how much you care for me...¡±

    ¡°Wh-what did you say master?¡± Yao¡¯er sputtered as she began to blush. It was quite obvious that she was trying to not look pleased after hearing Wang Hao¡¯s praise, but her face was saying otherwise.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Lin just shook his head as he continued on running. Upon seeing this, Yao¡¯er could only pout at her master as she melded with his shadows.

    ¡°With my Golden Rat Emperor skill, I attached a small bug on that stalker.¡± Fang Lin thought as he munched on a pizore. ¡°I can somehow sense that bug¡¯s approximate location, so it can show me where that stalker goes.¡±

    Fang Lin knew that there is something influential behind the person stalking him earlier, so he decided to ¡®bug¡¯ the stalker so that he can know this stalker¡¯s base.

    Fang Lin was sure that if he can do it right, he can use the group that the stalker belongs to on his advantage.

    ¡°But before I deal with them, I have to meet Wang Hao first...¡±

    ***************

    Only after another hour of non-stop running that Fang Lin reached the bridge.

    But when he arrived at his destination, Fang Lin resisted the urge to sigh as he muttered,

    ¡°Oh yay, seems like going to my destination is going to be much harder than what I thought...¡±

 Chapter 443: Scum and Scam

    <h4>Chapter 443: Scum and Scam</h4>

    Before Fang Lin arrived at the bridge, he already expected that there would be a military encampment near the bridge¡¯s entrance.

    After all, that bridge was a connection between two continents. Having military guarding there will be the best for the safety of the humans.

    Fang Lin knew that with that military guarding the ce, it will be harder for him to cross the bridge.

    But that fact did not discourage Fang Lin. Instead, it actually made him more pumped up.

    After all, why would Fang Lin need to get pass through the soldiers when he can just be a soldier himself?

    Earlier, the Crown Prince told Fang Lin many things about the military of the Alliance Continent.

    Each Kingdom has their own military, and each of them guard their own bridge.

    The Fallen Heart Kingdom Military was assigned for the Middle Bridge, while the Golden River Kingdom Military guards the Northern Bridge.

    And the Southern Bridge, its was the military of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom that was guarding it.

    Aside from guarding the bridge from possible invaders, the military also sends out squads of soldiers towards the Evil Axis Continent, in hopes of tempering them.

    Because of the intense internal war between the 3 Demonic Kingdoms in the Evil Axis Continent, they could not spare any of their manpower to guard the bridge that connects the two continents.

    This allows the soldiers of the Alliance Continent toe in, though they cannot go in that far.

    Even if the security of the Evil Axis Continent at the bridge wasx, their security was intense the nearer it bes to the Demonic Kingdoms.

    Since there is no way for the Alliance Continent Military to fully invade, the soldiers just settle on the outer perimeter of the Evil Axis Continent.

    Aside from that, there are also merchant carriages that exchange products between the 2 continents.

    Having soldiers guard the merchant carriages that enter the Evil Axis Continent is a must.

    When Fang Lin heard these from the Crown Prince, he immediately concocted a n.

    And the n is that Fang Lin will be a soldier here first, and then he will use that status so that he can enter the Evil Axis Continent freely.

    For Fang Lin, entering the Evil Axis Continent without any hassles will be better than him making a ruckuster.

    Well, that was what Fang Lin was nning, until he saw what was happening near the bridge.

    Fang Lin saw that almost everyone in the military encampment were awake, and they all held weapons in their hands.

    Their alert faces and tight expressions showed to Fang Lin that they are into something serious right now.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi...¡± What the hell is happening here?¡± Fang Lin muttered as she scratched his head.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of hooves and wheels striking the ground in front of him.

    When Fang Lin tried to take a closer look, he realized that it was a carriage that was making the sounds.

    From the way the carriage moved, it seems to have just left the military encampment and is about to go back to the maind part of the Alliance Continent.

    When Fang Lin saw this carriage, he wore a dazzling smile on his face as he started to slowly approach the carriage.

    The carriage visibly slowed down as Fang Lin got nearer to the carriage.

    Fang Lin took this as his chance to speak as he said,

    ¡°Hello there, I was just nning to enlist to the military right now, but then I saw that the soldiers seem to be extremely agitated. Is it ok for me to ask why this is happening?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, are you amoner?¡± A haughty voice sounded out inside the carriage, which made Fang Lin groan inwardly.

    ¡°Yes, you can say that I am like that.¡± Fang Lin said as he tried to look as polite as possible. ¡°Is it perhaps wrong for me to be here?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just the way you talk to a Royalty like me already warrants a harsh punishment!¡± This time, Fang Lin was sure that the one talking from inside the carriage was a girl. ¡°You better scram out of our way right now, or else I will have my attendant beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Oh I see... I apologize, Your Highness..¡± Fang Lin said as he moved out of the way.

    The carriage driver, who looked like a dignified old man, gave Fang Lin an apologetic look as if he was saying,

    ¡°Sorry for the troubled.¡±

    Fang Lin just gave the old man an understanding nod in reply as the carriage started to move again.

    ¡°Hmph, if I am not trying to be stealthy here, I would have already started spanking the hell out of that bratty noble inside the carriage!¡± That was Fang Lin¡¯s thoughts as he sourly watched the carriage getting away.

    ¡°Sigh, seems like I can only go to the encampment itself to ask the questions...¡± But before he could move forward, Fang Lin saw a soldier riding a horse that was quickly approaching him.

    No, not Wang Hao, but the carriage that passed by him earlier.

    With the horse¡¯s speed, the soldier was able to reach the carriage quickly.

    The carriage once more paused at they saw the iing soldier.

    Once the soldier was beside the carriage, he assumed a pose that could be a military pose as he said,

    ¡°Princess Elissa, the Great General has decided to not allow you to go back to the capital of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom today. It is too dangerous for you toe back, especially with the Hero of the Fallen Heart Kingdom killing both the royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom and the Golden River Kingdom. The Great General said that it will be safer to stay here, instead of you going to the capital.¡±

    Even though the soldier said these words with rity, it was inly obvious that he was not that courteous to the princess.

    These words by the soldier were met with a painful silence.

    It took a few more seconds before the voice of Princess Elissa could be heard from the carriage.

    ¡°Solider, when did the Great General receive the news about the deaths of the Royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom and the Golden River Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Right when your entourage left, Your Highness.¡± The soldier said as he gave a knowing nod to the carriage driver. ¡°Also, the Great General explicitly said to me that if you, Your Highness, will note back, he will personally take action to force you to stay.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Big Brother is always like that!¡± Princess Elissa said as the carriage began to shake from the inside. ¡°But since the Royalty of the other 2 Kingdoms had been killed, it might be me, a Royalty of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom that could be attacked next... Hmph, I have no choice then but to stay!¡±

    After Princess Elissa said these words, the carriage turned around as this time, with its direction was towards the military encampment again.

    ¡°Oh, so that is why the soldiers are like that earlier...¡± Fang Lin muttered.

    It seems like the news of what happened with 2 Royal Families have now spread towards the whole Alliance Continent.

    A summoned Hero killing the Royalty was surely enough to induce panic among the military. For them to only look agitated was actually already impressive for Fang Lin.

    Another hmph from Princess Elissa inside the carriage could be heard as the carriage passed by Fang Lin again.

    ¡°From what I heard earlier, the girl inside the carriage is named Princess Elissa, and she is a Princess of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom... Not only that, but it seems like the Great General of this military encampment is a Prince of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom... Well, for a Royalty to be in military was already not surprising...¡±

    While Fang Lin was deep in these thoughts, the soldier who sent the message to Princess Elissa saw the lone Fang Lin standing alongside the road.

    The soldier then decided to approach Fang Lin in order to gain his attention.

    ¡°Hey there youngd, what brings you here?¡± The soldier asked as he saw the whole appearance of Fang Lin. ¡°A fair-skinnedd like you should not be staying near ces like this!¡±

    Unlike Fang Lin who looked like a model, the soldier that was talking to him was a middle-aged man with a face full of scars.

    His body lean, but one can see that it was perfectly tone with tight muscles.

    Fang Lin was not sure why, but he immediately felt a sense of camaraderie after seeing this soldier¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh, I was just trying to enlist now as a soldier.¡± Fang Lin said as he scratched his head. ¡°But now that I see it, it seems like something big and bad is happening right there...¡±

    The soldier then proceeded tough as he sped Fang Lin¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Oh, do not worry about that, its something that people like us can just ignore.¡± The soldier then gave Fang Lin a smile as he said,

    ¡°So you want to enlist as a soldier? Hahahaha! You are lucky that you met me! Since you look strong and I like your attitude, I can allow you to be a soldier under my regiment!¡±

    ¡°Wait, like right now?¡± Fang Lin quickly replied as he gave the soldier a look of confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t I need to do things like tests or mock battles before I can be epted?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case in a normal situation.¡± The soldier said as he continued on sping his shoulders. ¡°But I can sense a great talent from you, so there is no need for you to undergo those pesky processes! So, do you want to be a soldier under my regiment then?¡±

    Fang Lin can sense that there is something fishy with the soldier¡¯s offer. But since he can be a soldier without catching much attention, Fang Lin decided to agree.

    ¡°Hahaha! Great decision!¡± The soldier said as he proceeded to drag Fang Lin with him. ¡°Since you are a soldier under my regiment, then it is only proper that you meet them now!¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡±

    Minutester, and Fang Lin arrived at the regiment that he had joined.

    Fang Lin was slightly excited, as he envisioned seeing some hot-blooded men letting out fearsome auras.

    But when Fang Lin saw the regiment that he joined, the only thing that popped on his mind was,

    ¡°F**k, I have been scammed!¡±

 Chapter 444: Ruffian Regiment

    <h4>Chapter 444: Ruffian Regiment</h4>

    No matter how Fang Lin looked at it, the people in front of him are no soldiers at all.

    They all wore faded, unkempt military clothing that does not fit the ce that they are in.

    Not only that, but the facilities that Fang Lin could see were also not that good.

    The weapons are old and chipped, and the people themselves looked like they are up to no good.

    There was none of these people that looked like a decent soldier, they looked closer to a gang of ruffians or bandits!

    The soldier who brought in Fang Lin could see Fang Lin¡¯s twitching face. Fang Lin then let out a sigh as he faced the soldier who ¡®recruited¡¯ him as he asked him,

    ¡°Who the hell are these guys?¡±

    Because Fang Lin did not bother to lower his voice, everyone in the barracks heard what he said.

    ¡°Hey, youngd...¡± Someone from the ruddy crowd stood up, looking at Fang Lin quite maliciously.

    His body was covered in tattoos, and his spiky hair did not help on his appearance.

    This tattooed man cracked his knuckles as he continued talking.

    ¡°Do you know that rookie soldiers must respect the older soldiers? Seems like you do not know that rule! Well, since you are a newbie, I will forgive you. But remember, the next time you slip up, we will start to beat you up!¡±

    Everyone in the barracks all looked at Fang Lin as they cracked their knuckles simultaneously.

    ¡°These people really are from the Dragon Emperor Kingdom...¡± Fang Lin thought wryly to himself. ¡°No wonder they like to fight...¡±

    ording to his talks with the Crown Prince earlier, Fang Lin realized that while the Royalty were the ones that receive the most blessing from the Heirlooms, themoner residents also receive extremely miniscule blessings.

    For example, themoners of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom will somehow have a stronger body than normal. Of course, these bodies will still be weakerpared to the Royalty of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom, but a boost is still a boost.

    The same case happens too at themoners of the other 2 Kingdoms.

    It was also said that sometimes, there aremoners born with too much blessing, that their power besparable to Royalty.

    When that happens, the Royalty of the said Kingdom will turn thatmoner into a noble.

    Of course Fang Lin is not interested on those things. What he was more interested in is on how strong the bodies of the soldiers in front of him.

    Since they seem to be extremely hot-headed right now, then Fang Lin will just fan the mes!

    ¡°You call yourself soldiers?¡± Fang Lin mockingly said as he looked around him. ¡°Look around you! All I see are a bunch of washed-up people!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Almost all of the soldiers in the barracks stood up angrily as their murderous gazes bore down on Fang Lin.

    Of course Fang Lin responded back in kind, giving them a cheeky and smug smile.

    ¡°...¡±

    The soldier who brought Fang Lin gave him a smile as he said,

    ¡°Young Lad, what you actually said was true. This regiment right here areposed of those who vited military rules or those who offended the higher-ups. So calling them washed-up people seems appropriate...¡±

    ¡°Oh... But then why did you bring me here?¡± Fang Lin asked as he tilted his head. ¡°I only want to enlist as a soldier and I have not vited any rules, so why am I being brought here?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The soldier scratched his head as he struggled to find the right answer.

    With his deductive skills, Fang Lin can somehow already make sense of the reason.

    He gave the soldier a reassuring look as he said,

    ¡°Let me guess, when you talked to Princess Elissa earlier, she secretly instructed you to bring me here, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the gist of it...¡± The soldier said as he let out an ufortableugh. ¡°Sigh, I really wanted to rmend you to a good regiment, but since the Princess told me to put you here, then I have no choice but to do that...¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Fang Lin said as he tried to not show his irritation. ¡°So I take it that you are not the leader of this Regiment then?¡±

    ¡°There is no leader for the Ruffian Regiment.¡± The soldier said as he turned his back on Fang Lin. ¡°This regiment is the ce where the most useless and heinous soldiers are ced in. You can say that being in this regiment is a punishment in itself. Because of that and the innate hostility between the soldiers of this regiment, no suitable leader has sprung out to lead them.¡±

    Fang Lin gave a nod after hearing this, showing that he understood this reason. However, that still could not shake off something that he had been thinking about earlier.

    ¡°Wait, so what does this regiment do?¡± Fang Lin asked to the soldier directly, ignoring the heated gazes being thrown at him. ¡°If this regiment is like a punishment in itself, then what are its members are supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually just simple.¡± The solider replied as he gave Fang Lin a sympathetic gaze. ¡°All the dirty and unwanted jobs will be solely done by the Ruffian Regiment, while the rest of the military does the decent jobs.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Fang Lin just let out this reply as he made a gesture of shooing the soldier away. ¡°You can leave me now. Let me... just deal with my problems by my own now.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s voice sounded neutral, not showing his real emotions to the soldier. Of course the soldier knew that Fang Lin was extremely angry, and he was just extremely good at hiding it.

    ¡°Okay, its goodbye then.¡± The soldier did not dare to stay any longer, as he could feel the atmosphere turning more and more hostile. He immediately left the area, not even attempting to look back.

    While he was going away, the solider muttered to himself,

    ¡°I wish you luck, youngd.¡±

    At the instant that the soldier left, Fang Lin gave a challenging smile to the soldiers of the Ruffian Regiment as he said,

    ¡°Since you are all itching for a fight, then I will give you all a fight!¡±

    Sounds of chaos then ensuedter, as the whole barracks of the Ruffian Regiment became a battlefield.

    *************************

    ¡°Big brother, I am scared....¡± Princess Elissa, the one who Fang Lin met earlier, was currently inside a luxurious-looking building right at the middle of the military encampment.

    The insides of this building were made up of expensive materials, showing that this ce was reserved for VIPs.

    Princess Elissa was currently lounging on the sofa, which showed her glorious appearance.

    Because of the blessing of the Dragon Emperor Armor, Princess Elissa has a frightening level of physical strength. But her body does not reflect that power.

    Princess Elissa was a talldy, and her long, slender legs will certainly catch the attention of any male who sees it.

    Her hourss figure was perfect, and her slim waist and voluptuous bosom further enhances her physical appeal.

    Her face has all the features of a beautiful warrior. Luscious lips, stern eyes and an imposing aura could be seen by anyone looking at her face.

    Her long, ck hair was draped across her body, upping her sensual appeal to the peak.

    All in all, Princess Elissa looks like a seductive warrior who will not hesitate to cut down any of her opponents!

    And right now, this princess was looking quite pale as she listened to the person talking in front of her.

    The person in front of Princess Elissa was a hulking male whose whole body looked extremely ripped.

    Even his clothes, which already looked big, was swelling from the sheer volume of his body.

    His face however, could not be seen as he wore a mask which hid his face.

    This person immediately responded to what Princess Elissa said earlier as he said,

    ¡°Oh, little sis, do not worry about us. The only reason that the Massacre Hero killed the Fallen Heart Kingdom Royalty was because they forced her to marry their Crown Prince. Of course the Massacere Hero will be offended by that. As for the Golden River Kingdom, our spies said that their Hero left the Golden River Kingdom, which forced their Royalty to confront the Massacre Hero by themselves...¡±

    The masked person then cricked his neck as he continued on stamping the documents below him.

    ¡°The Massacre Hero has a reason to kill the Royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom, while the Hero of the Golden River Kingdom abandoned them. As for us, we did not do anything to offend the Massacre Hero, and our Hero did not leave the Dragon Emperor Kingdom. I also heard that our Hero will try to ally with the Massacre Hero... So technically speaking, we are safe now, but just to be sure, I will not let you go to the Dragon Emperor Kingdom tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡± Princess Elissa said as she let out a slight pout. ¡°But I want to see our Hero! I heard that he was handsome, and that he looked extremely dashing in the Dragon Emperor Armor... Hehehe, he must be a real hottie!¡±

    The masked person tried to ignore Princess Elissa drooling as he said,

    ¡°I also want to meet that guy! I want to test my strengthpared to his!¡±

    ¡°Big brother...¡± Princess Elissa gave the masked person a deadpan look as she said,

    ¡°I know that you are the strongest out of all of us in the Dragon Emperor Kingdom... But out Hero is wearing the Dragon Emperor Armor! I think that even you will not stand a chance against him!¡±

    ¡°But I still want to try...¡± The masked person longingly said as he looked at Princess Elissa.

    The masked person then steered away from the topic of the Heroes as he said,

    ¡°Anyway, I saw youing in here with a grumpy look. Did you see anything that pissed you off earlier?¡±

    Princess Elissa scrunched her face in anger as she said,

    ¡°There was this pesky guy who blocked my carriage earlier! And then he asked me on how to enlist as a soldier! Argh! The nerve of him to ask a princess with that question!¡±

    ¡°So what did you do to him then?¡± The masked person asked as he shook his head at the Princess¡¯ antics.

    ¡°Oh, I just have one of your soldiers put that guy on the Ruffian Regiment.¡± Princess Elissa replied with traces of mischievousness in her features. ¡°Hehehe, let us see how long that pesky guy willst there!¡±

    ¡°You are so bad, little sis.¡± The masked person said as he let out a sigh. ¡°When can you stop doing things like these? You are already 18, for Emperor¡¯s sake!¡±

    The princess just let out a giggle in reply, looking unapologetic.

    Suddenly, they heard rapid knocks on the door.

    The masked person gave the permission to enter, and the door swung open as a pale-looking soldier rushed into the room.

    This soldier was the same soldier that brought Fang Lin to the Ruffian Regiment earlier. His breath was harried, and he looked like he run quite quickly just to get here.

    ¡°Great General, I have a bad news to report!¡± The solider said as he gave the masked person a salute.

    ¡°What is that bad news huh? I just had enough of them today.¡± The masked person sighed as he waved his hands. ¡°Go on, say it now.¡±

    The soldier, upon receiving the approval to speak, did not mince his words as he said,

    ¡°There has been a great ruckus in the Ruffian Regiment, and I fear that if we do not do anything to stop it right now, the whole military will be ced in jeopardy!¡±

 Chapter 445: Life is Really Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 445: Life is Really Beautiful</h4>

    ¡°Huh? Can the death of one person be really bad?¡± Princess Elissa muttered as she gave the soldier a withering look.

    ¡°Look, I do not know your name, but I am pretty sure that you are panicking over the wrong things. So what if that pesky guy that you ced in there were killed by the Ruffian Regiment? That just means he was unlucky to be there at that time. Many have already died in that regiment, so one more death won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡°My sister is right.¡± This time, the Great General also gave his reply.

    ¡°Even if that guy dies, everything will be fine. Actually, having him dead is good for us right now. His death will make the other soldiers fearful of going to the Ruffian Regiment, which will make them better soldiers!¡±

    The soldier scratched his head in frustration after he heard what the two Royalty has said. In the end, he could only give the two of them a sigh as he said,

    ¡°Great General, I am not talking about that guy dying... The problem that I am telling you is... something else. Sigh, I think it will be better for you and the Princess to see it for yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you are trying so hard to sound mysterious!¡± Princess Elissa angrily said as she stood up. She red at the soldier and at her older brother as she said,

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s see what you are talking about soldier! But if what you will show us is nothing important, it will be you that will be ced in the Ruffian Regiment next!¡±

    ¡°Noted, Your Highness!¡± That was the only thing that the soldier could say as he led the two towards the barracks of the Ruffian Regiment.

    ************************

    Upon reaching the barracks, the soldier let out a sigh as he kneeled on the ground with a defeated expression on his face.

    ¡°Toote... we are toote...¡± This is what the soldier muttered as both the Great General and Princess Elissa¡¯s mouth went wide open with what they saw.

    They saw that the entirety of the Ruffian Regiment were kneeling down on the ground, with resignation present on their faces.

    All of them had injuries, as shown by the blood and the bruises on their bodies.

    Some of them were even shivering and looked extremely terrified.

    But not all of them are kneeling. There is one person that is not kneeling on the ground.

    In fact, all of the soldiers of the Ruffian Regiment seem to be kneeling towards the person that was not kneeling.

    It was as if this person was worthy of their respect.

    It was as if this person was their leader!

    ¡°Hey... that is the pesky guy earlier, right?¡± Princess Elissa muttered as she pointed towards the person that was not kneeling. ¡°How could he be revered by the soldiers of the Ruffian Regiment?¡±

    ¡°Exin all of this to us!¡± The Great General said as he red at the soldier beside him. ¡°How could they just act like that in front of that person?¡±

    The soldier gulped and took a deep breath as he started talking.

    ¡°Well, at the instant that I left the barracks, all of the soldiers of the Ruffian Regiment started to attack the youngd, as the youngd had been provoking them earlier. At that time, I decided to take a peek to see how the youngd fares.¡±

    ¡°But to my surprise, it was the youngd that was giving the beatdown!¡± The soldier said as he gave the youngd a terrified gaze.

    ¡°That youngd was like a beast! None of the punches of his opponents could affect him, and that youngd only used one punch to beat each of his opponents!¡±

    The soldier then shook his head as he continued talking.

    ¡°At that point I realized that if this goes on, that youngd will be able to defeat the whole Ruffian Regiment. If that happens, then he will be their leader! Great General, can you imagine these ruffians having a powerful leader guiding them? It will be a disaster for the military as a whole!¡±

    ¡°So that is why you went to me and my sister.¡± The Great General replied with a deadpan voice. ¡°You wanted us to stop that guy from being the leader of the Ruffian Regiment... But from the looks of it, we are already toote.¡±

    It was at this point that the youngd, who was also Fang Lin, looked at the direction of the soldier and the Great General.

    The solider could only give Fang Lin a wry smile while Princess Elissa could only give him an angry re.

    As for the Great General, his expression was unfathomable as his head was focused on Fang Lin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You, why did you do that?¡± Princess Elissa said as she gave Fang Lin a hostile look. ¡°Do you know that the Ruffian Regiment is a ce for the wasted soldiers? Why did you decide to be their leader, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh well...¡± Fang Lin scratched his head as she gave Princess Elissa a sheepish smile. ¡°I just wanted to defend myself... I never thought that I can actually overpower all of them. And I also did not think that I can be their leader by beating them up! I only wanted to defend myself, that is all!¡±

    Princess Elissa and the other two could only suppress their snorts as they heard Fang Lin¡¯s half-assed reason.

    You only defended yourself? How can a methodical beatdown of a group of soldiers be called a self-defense?

    This is the thought that crossed the minds of the ruffians, the soldier, the Great General, and Princess Elissa.

    ¡°Quit spouting your bulls**t lies!¡± Princess Elissa said as she nced at the Great General.

    ¡°Big Brother, go and teach that guy a lesson! I am sure you can make him well-behaved!¡±

    ¡°This girl really...¡± The Great General muttered as he slowly approached Fang Lin.

    Actually speaking, the Great General knew that there is no way for him to punish Fang Lin, as what he did was not something that warrants punishments.

    What Fang Lin did actually deserves some praise.

    But the Great General discarded these thoughts aside as there is only one thing that he is thinking right now.

    And that was that he wanted to fight Fang Lin!

    ¡°Youngd, I really do not want to do this, but since my little sister told me to, I have no choice but to fight you.¡± The Great General cleverly pinned the me to Princess Elissa, who seemed to be fine with what he did.

    As for Fang Lin, he only gave the Great General as smile as he said,

    ¡°Great General, I know why you want to do this. You just want to fight me, right? Well,e here then! I will be fighting with you to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Princess Elissa looked extremely scandalized as she heard what Fang Lin said. She let out a shriek as she shouted,

    ¡°Big Brother, make sure that that guy will eat dust! Make him realize that there is no way for amoner to win against a noble!¡±

    ¡°Hai hai.¡± The Great General replied nonchntly as he started to size Fang Lin up.

    The Great General licked his lips as he knew that he will have a good fight this time.

    **********************

    Ever since the Great General was born, he had been blessed with a physical strength way higher evenpared to the Royalty!

    He even managed to beat up his father when he was just 4 years old!

    Mind you, his father was the King, who was considered the strongest Royalty of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom!

    That win of his managed to give the Great General the status of the strongest.

    After achieving that title, the Great General had sought ways to strengthen himself more.

    He ventured across dangerous ces just to increase his power. He even went into the maind of the Evil Axis Continent numerous times, which always brought him to the brink of death!

    But all of this was worth it as by the age of 28, the Great General could already break extremely hard metals with just a flick of his finger!

    And if he gave it all, he could even lift 25 metric tons of rocks with both of his hands! (That¡¯sparable to 4 African Elephants.)

    Such feats of strength were unheard of, even from a Royalty!

    If there was one regret that the Great General had, it was that he was not able to wear the Dragon Emperor Armor.

    If he wore that, the Great General knew that he will be a peerless general.

    But s, only their Hero could wear it, and right now their Hero had worn it already.

    Even if the Great General was slightly jealous, he also wanted to fight their Hero with the Dragon Emperor Armor on, as he wanted to feel the power of that Armor itself!

    But it seems like he has to forget about that match first as he saw a potential fighter in front of him.

    The Great General gave Fang Lin a fearless smile as he said,

    ¡°Since I am the one challenging you, you will be the deciding on how we will fight. Any kind of fight can do, as long as they require physical strength and that they are not fatal.¡±

    Fang Lin let out a smile after hearing this. He then flexed his right arm as he said,

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we fight using the most basic way ofparing out strength? Let us have an arm wrestling match!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± The Great General did not waste his time as he picked up a t rock in front of him. As he ced his right elbow on this t rock, Fang Lin swooped in as he ced his right elbow above the t rock too.

    Bothbatants gave fearless smiles at each other as they grasped each other¡¯s right hand.

    Princess Elissa, who saw two attractive males grasping each other¡¯s hand, started to feel hot as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Oh my, it seems like my Big Brother and that pesky guy could be a great pair! But who would be the top and the bottom? Hmm... my big brother could be the top and that pesky guy could be the bottom... Hehehe...¡±

    Both Fang Lin and the Great General shivered as they felt a sudden chill.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± The Great General said as he tightened his grip on Fang Lin. ¡°Once I grasp this hard, nothing can escape me unless I loosen up!¡±

    Sounds of dripping blood could be heard as Princess Elissa began to hyperventte.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Fang Lin gave a cheeky smile in return. ¡°I am the same too. No matter how hard anything is, they will be limp under my grip!¡±

    ¡°Gah!¡± This time, more blood spurted out of the Princess as her imagination went into overdrive.

    ¡°In that case, here I go!¡± The Great General said as he let out a grunt.

    Fang Lin responded in kind as he let out a grunt too.

    At this point, a certain perverted princess had already fainted as the grunts that she heard brought her to the peak of her imagination.

    There was a peaceful smile on her face as if she was saying,

    ¡°Life is really beautiful....¡±

 Chapter 446: Rant

    <h4>Chapter 446: Rant</h4>

    Welp, I have been writing this novel non-stop for 7 months already.

    Its like I am one of the earliest authors, as I posted my novel just 5 days after theunch of Inkstone.

    But even with that, I am not sure on how should I rate this novel¡¯s sess.

    It it sessful or is it a bustpared to my efforts?

    I am not sure by this point.

    Though whatever the case will be, I will still continue writing this novel, even if it nobody likes it, since I do not want to leave this story hanging.

    As for when this novel finishes, hahaha, I am also not sure about that...

    Welp, that¡¯s the end of my rant...

    Just putting this here to sort out my emotions...

 Chapter 447: Unannounced Visit

    <h4>Chapter 447: Unannounced Visit</h4>

    Both the Great General and Fang Lin ignored the perverted princess as they were focused on their match.

    ¡°Kukuku... I never could have expected that you could have the same level of strength as me!¡± The Great General said as he continued on pushing Fang Lin¡¯s arm down.

    ¡°I can¡¯t topple your arm, and you can¡¯t topple mine. It seems like we are equal in strength indeed.¡± Fang Lin said while inwardly rolling his eyes.

    Equal in strength? Only Beleth who beat up Fang Lin before can say these words to him!

    One must remember that right now, Fang Lin is currently at the Third Stage. Not only that, but due to his Celestial Phoenix Divine Beast Core, his physical body was also as powerful as a Third Stage Practitioner!

    Add all the other abilities, and Fang Lin¡¯s current physical strength is something that is not normal!

    If Fang Lin could have wanted it, he could just easily rip off the arm of the Great General.

    But why should he do that, when he can just gain the friendship of the Great General instead?

    Even if Fang Lin just met the Great General, he knew that the Great General was a battle junkie, and it is highly likely that he will strike friendship with friendly rivals.

    So instead of beating the Great General, Fang Lin made the illusion that his strength was equal to the Great General.

    This way, the Great General will be interested in him, and might even befriend him.

    Once that happens, Fang Lin¡¯s way to enter the Evil Axis Continent will be much easierpared to before!

    ¡°Hahaha! In that case, I think there is no need to continue this match.¡± The Great General said as he let go of Fang Lin¡¯s arm.

    Fang Lin did the same thing too.

    ¡°I like your strength. How about we be sworn brothers?¡± The Great General was extremely pleased this time. Not only he saw a talented soldier, he even found out that his power wasparable to his!

    For a battle junkie like the Great General having someone like Fang Lin as a sworn brother will be great!

    ¡°Oh, I thought of the same thing too.¡± Fang Lin said as he shook hands with the Great General.

    ¡°Wee.... Brother!¡± The Great Generalughed as he sped Fang Lin¡¯s shoulders.

    He then led Fang Lin to Princess Elissa who looked at the two with uncertainty, and delight?

    ¡°What, they are sworn brothers now?¡± Princess Elissa managed to regain her consciousness at the time that the Great General dered that the match was a tie. ¡°I do not know what to say now... Sigh, Big Brother, why must you always be like this!¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± The Great General looked at Fang Lin as he asked him,

    ¡°Howe that you have this kind of strength, yet you have not be a Royalty? With your strength, you could have been offered a high position now!¡±

    ¡°Oh that...¡± Fang Lin scratched his head ruefully as he replied,

    ¡°My old man does not want me to join the Royalty before as he does not want me to be involved in the politics of the Royalty. But before my old man died, he told me that I can now do everything I want, as long as it will not be detrimental to other people.¡±

    ¡°Oh I see. Your old man is indeed wise.¡± The Great General muttered, as he remembered all theplicated and sometime nefarious schemes that the Royalty of their Kingdom hadmitted.

    ¡°General Baraboss!¡± The Great General looked at the soldier beside Princess Elissa as he said,

    ¡°Go and announce to everyone that there is a new General here in the Southern Bridge Camp! And his name is...¡±

    ¡°General Draco.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he decided to make a fake name for himself. ¡°That is what I should be called from now on.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, General Draco! I shall announce your promotion to everyone!¡± General Baraboss said as he prepared to leave. But before he could go, Fang Lin looked at him as he asked him,

    ¡°General Baraboss, are you not even going to question the decision of your Great General about me? Isn¡¯t my ascent to be a general a little quick?¡±

    ¡°It may be quick, but I have seen your power General Draco.¡± General Baraboss said as he gave Fang Lin a reassuring look. ¡°Actually with that power, you can contend for the position of the Great General, but of course there is no way for that to happen to you, so being a General is a great fit for you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± This time, Fang Lin did not say anything else as he watched General Baraboss running towards the main hall.

    It will be bound to be extremely chaotic for the next hours...

    ¡°Hahaha! Brother, now that you have joined the military, its time for us to celebrate!¡± The Great General quickly assumed his role as Fang Lin¡¯s brother as he put his arms above Fang Lin¡¯s shoulder.

    The Great General then dragged Fang Lin towards his office, with Princess Elissa following behind them.

    ¡°.....¡± While the Great General was quite boisterous, Princess Elissa on the other hand was quiet. She would sneak in some looks at Fang Lin from time to time, but she could not summon the courage to talk to him right now.

    How could she, when she treated him badly earlier?

    She even purposefully ced Fang Lin in danger by putting him in the Ruffian Regiment!

    For Fang Lin to be mad at her is perfectly fine.

    Because of that, Princess Elissa found it extremely hard and awkward to talk to Fang Lin.

    The Great General, who saw the dilemma of Princess Elissa, gave a look at her as he said,

    ¡°Little Sis, you know that I care for you a lot. But you must know now that General Draco is my sworn brother. So you must treat him with respect too.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, do not worry about that.¡± Fang Lin said as he gave a kind look to Princess Elissa. ¡°Even if Princess Elissa was acting snobbish to me earlier, I am perfectly fine with it, for I am someone who does not hold grudges...¡±

    Of course Fang Lin was lying about this part.

    Fang Lin was not happy with how Princess Elissa had treated him, so Fang Lin made sure that in one way or another, he will find a way to make her pay for what she did to him.

    But now is not that time, so Fang Lin will have to be courteous to her for now.

    As for the Great General, Fang Lin was only half-sincere on bing his sworn brother. Heck, the only reason Fang Lin agreed to be the Great General¡¯s sworn brother is because it will make his trip to the Evil Axis Continent easier.

    Fang Lin also had the inkling that the Great General made Fang Lin his sworn brother not just because he wanted to. The Great General might have some more hidden ns that requires Fang Lin¡¯s help.

    Fang Lin does not care about this, as what is more important for him now is to reach the Evil Axis Continent without any hitch.

    Fang Lin did not show any indication of him scheming as he used his acting skills to make him look extremely happy with what was happening with him.

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Princess Elissa gave Fang Lin an apologetic smile as she said,

    ¡°So are we good now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we good.¡± Fang Lin said as he thought to himself, ¡°Hell no, we ain¡¯t good!¡±

    After hearing this conversation, the Great General let out another boomingughter as he opened the door to his office.

    ¡°Brother, I know that you are tired from your travel. Soe here and have some food and refreshments.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes followed the direction that the Great General was pointing, and there he saw a tableden with good food and delicious drinks.

    Fang Lin did not act shy as he said.

    ¡°Well since you have invited me, then I shall partake now!¡±

    Both the Great General and Elissa then watched in incredulity as they saw Fang Lin stuffing his mouth full of food and drinks.

    ¡°He, he must have been really hungry...¡± The Great General muttered as he saw the frightening consumption rate of Fang Lin. ¡°Well... for people like us who have a strong body, eatingrge amounts of food is a must...¡±

    ¡°Hey, do not include me there!¡± Princess Elissa said as she gave an aggrieved look to the Great General. ¡°I only eat the right amount of food, and I am not fat!¡±

    ¡°I did not say you are fat...¡± The Great General muttered with a defeated expression, knowing that there is no way for him to win in a debate against a woman obsessed with maintaining her weight.

    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Fang Lin eximed after finishing off all the food in the table. ¡°Your cook must have been really great to create things like this!¡±

    Fang Lin was honest this time. He felt like the food that he just ate earlier were made in a celestial kitchen. Even if it was made up of normal ingredients, its taste was too heavenly!

    This made Fang Lin extremely excited, making him curious to know who the cook is.

    Fang Lin nced at the Great General hungrily as he asked him,

    ¡°Brother, can you introduce me to the one who cooked this food? I want to thank him/her for these extremely good dishes!¡±

    ¡°Oh.... I think she will be happy to hear what you said...¡± The Great General said as traces of happiness could be heard from his voice. ¡°She really does not like to meet other people, but I will tell her about your reaction to her cooking.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Fang Lin replied as his smile dropped a little. Well, if the cook is shy, then Fang Lin will not pester her.

    After Fang Lin finished eating, the Great General stood up from his seat as he gave Fang Lin an expectant look.

    ¡°Brother, now that you are full, I think it should be time for you to meet the other Generals.¡± The General then went to the door as he urged Fang Lin toe with him.

    But before Fang Lin could stand up, he suddenly heard a voice echoing inside the room.

    ¡°So this is the room of the Crown Prince of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom. Its pretty nice... And that smell... Damn, the food eaten here earlier must have been good!¡±

    ¡°Who!¡± Both the Great General ad Princess Elissa stood up as tense expressions appeared on their faces.

    The looked at the source of the voice warily while they assumed fighting stances.

    ¡°Being alert of the unknown. Verymendable. But still, you must not act like scaredy-cats when you face the unknown...¡±

    A person then suddenly appeared inside the room, right at the direction where the Great General and Princess Elissa were looking.

    This person was wearing an extremely heavy-looking armor, which was engraved with an unknownnguage and countless images of dragons.

    The armor looked extremely majestic and dangerous to Fang Lin.

    In fact, Fang Lin could feel that the pressure emitted by this armor was simr to the pressure emitted by the Golden Gourd!

    After seeing this armored person, both the Great General and Princess Elissa suddenly bowed, wearing extremely delighted expressions on their faces as they said,

    ¡°We give greetings to the Dragon Emperor Hero!¡±

 Chapter 448: Oofie

    <h4>Chapter 448: Oofie</h4>

    Myptop had been freezing up again, so I cannot write the 2nd chapter today...But my release will be back to normal tomorrow, if myptop bes fine.

    If it bes fine...

    Well I guess it will be fine...

    1. What do you think is the way to win this trial?

    2. So, how do you think will Fang Lin deal with the arrival of Bai Huangdi?

    3. What do you think will the Dreamworld do?

 Chapter 449: To the Sidelines

    <h4>Chapter 449: To the Sidelines</h4>

    ¡°Oh great, this doesn¡¯t look good to me...¡± Fang Lin thought inwardly as he continued acting like a neer.

    As for the Great General and Princess Elissa, both of them looked at Fang Lin as they hissed,

    ¡°General Draco, why are you not paying respects to our Hero!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really sorry, Hero!¡± Fang Lin said as he adopted a star-struck expression in his face. He made himself look awed at the presence of Bai Huangdi as he said,

    ¡°I was just amazed by your presence that I was dazed for a second!¡±

    ¡°I get it, I get it...¡± The armored Bai Huangdi seemed to be not angry with Fang Lin.

    One can even detect some hints of delight from Bai Huangdi¡¯s voice after he heard Fang Lin praising him!

    ¡°Ok... so Bai Huangdi likes to be praised huh...¡± Fang Yu thought as he sneaked a peak to the Great General and Princess Elissa.

    ¡°I am sure Bai Huangdi will also ask these two to praise him...¡±

    Suddenly, Fang Lin felt a divine sense scanning his whole body.

    Fang Lin let out a slight smile as he realized that this divine sense belonged to Bai Huangdi himself.

    Bai Huangdi must have been suspicious of Fang Lin, so he decided to inspect his body to see if there was anything weird in him.

    Too bad for Bai Huangdi, Fang Lin already had countermeasure for this kind of situations.

    While Fang Lin was running earlier, he used the power of the Demonic Unicorn to create an illusion that he, like the other natives of this, has no cultivation at all.

    With the prowess of his illusions, anyone that will inspect Fang Lin¡¯s body right now will not detect the qi, mana, and even the dantian inside Fang Lin!

    What they will only see was a mortal body!

    Because of this illusion, what Bai Huangdi saw when he inspected Fang Lin¡¯s body was a mortal body that has not cultivated yet.

    This firmly removed Bai Huangdi¡¯s suspicion of Fang Lin, as he started to regard Fang Lin like any other natives of this.

    ¡°Hero, may I ask why you appeared on this ce?¡± The Great General asked, not daring to make himself sound arrogant.

    ¡°Oh, I went here because I have something to do, and I require the assistance of this ce.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he gave an approving nod to the Great General and Princess Elissa.

    ¡°The power in your bodies are potent, as expected of the Royalty. Especially you, Crown Prince. I can sense that your power is an aberration even amongst the Royalty.¡±

    ¡°We thank the Hero for such praises...¡± The Great General said as he began to give Bai Huangdi an excited look. ¡°Hero, if may I ask-¡±

    ¡°You want to fight me, right?¡± Bai Huangdi said as he tilted his armored head.

    ¡°Well, if you want to fight, thene at me right now!¡± Bai Huangdi seemed to be not offended by what the Great General wanted as he even goaded him now. ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you excited for this?¡±

    ¡°In that case, should we do it here?¡± The Great General slowly said as he tried to suppress the excitement in his voice.

    ¡°Here should be enough.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he ced his elbow on the table. He then assumed an arm wrestling pose, much to the surprise of Fang Lin.

    ¡°Since I am in a rush now, we shall settle this through an arm wrestling match.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he gave the Great General a taunting look. ¡°But to give you a chance to win, I will only use my pinky finger. You can still use your whole hand.¡±

    This deration of Bai Huangdi of course did not bode well for the Great General.

    ¡°Ridiculous! You think I can¡¯t win against your pinky?¡± The Great General was close toshing out to Bai Huangdi, but he managed to hold himself in time. He then let out a sigh as he said,

    ¡°If you want it that way, then I shall do it your way.¡±

    To Fang Lin¡¯s amusement, he saw the whole right hand of the Great General grasping the pinky finger of Bai Huangdi.

    It was aical sight, but Fang Lin already knew will happen next.

    At the signal of Bai Huangdi, the arm wrestling match started, and it just went ording to what Fang Lin expected.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I move your pinky?!¡± The Great General roared out as his whole body turned red from his strenuous efforts. ¡°It should move even by just a little!¡±

    The muscles of the Great General started to bulge crazily, as if he was using them to their full capacity.

    Countless veins could be seen on his right arm, as if he purposefully pumped most of his blood on that arm of his.

    But even with all of that effort, Bai Huangdi¡¯s pinky was not pushed back even by a little.

    ¡°Time to finish this I guess...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as his pinky finger twitched a little.

    This twitch may seem weak, but to the Great General, this twitch spelled his defeat.

    ¡°Argh!¡± His whole right arm was forced back by that twitch, as if his arm could not contain the force behind the twitch of that pinky finger.

    His whole right arm then crashed into the table, breaking it into two.

    ¡°....¡±

    Both the Great General and Princess Elissa could not believe what they saw.

    With just a twitch of his pinky, their Hero managed to defeat the strongest of the Royalty!

    This is just absurd but also amazing!

    ¡°I am sorry for doubting the Hero¡¯s power...¡± The Great General bowed once more as he started to sound ashamed. ¡°I thought I still have a chance of winning, but it seems like I have been too conceited.¡±

    ¡°Oh its fine...¡± Bai Huangdi said as traces of amusement could be heard from his voice. ¡°With me here, all of you Royalty will still have time to mature!¡±

    These words of Bai Huangdi elicited a look of hope at Princess Elissa as she realized that their Hero will help them stronger.

    She then began to look at him with worship as she angled her body to make it look as beautiful as possible in front of Bai Huangdi.

    ¡°......¡± Fang Lin just stared at what happened nkly, as he realized that this Bai Huangdi just used few words, and he already managed to pick up Princess Elissa.

    ¡°Tsk, the privilege of the yboys...¡± Fang Lin thought sourly as he observed the armor that Bai Huangdi wore.

    Upon a closer look, he realized that something was weird with the armor.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bai Huangdi, who was enjoying the view given to him by Princess Elissa, suddenly noticed General Draco¡¯s gaze on his armor.

    More specifically, on the scratch on the left leg of his armor.

    The Great General and Princess Elissa noticed this scratch too, which made them look at it in wonder.

    ¡°Oh this?¡± Bai Huangdi tapped the scratch on his armor as he looked at both the Great General and Princess Elissa. ¡°I got this when I met the Massacre Hero earlier. She was a handful, that I can say.¡±

    ¡°The Massacre Hero?¡± Both the Great General and Princess Elissa took deep breath as they realized that something big already happened earlier.

    Bai Huangdi, seeing the looks on their faces, wave his hands hastily as he said,

    ¡°Oh, do not get too excited. We just exchanged some moves, and then we went back on our separate paths.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Princess Elissa looked disappointed by this, but she and her Big Brother did not pester more details about this encounter.

    Bai Huangdi, upon seeing the politeness of the two, let out an appreciative nod as he said,

    ¡°Now that I have fully acquainted myself here, I think it is time for me to start my real agenda. Crown Prince, call all the Generals in this ce. We will have a meetingter, and I assure you, this meeting will decide the fate of this continent.¡±

    ¡°Roger Hero!¡± The Great General did not waste any time as he rushed out of the room, probably to inform all the Generals about the said meeting.

    As for Fang Lin and Princess Elissa, both of them stayed at the room with Bai Huangdi.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± While all 3 of them were staying at the same room, Bai Huangdi¡¯s armored head was focused entirely on Princess Elissa, who in return sent him some ttering looks. Poor Fang Lin was being ignored at the sidelines, as he could only jealously watch the tant flirting between the two.

    ¡°Princess Elissa...¡± Bai Huangdi started to speak up a minute after the Great General had disappeared. ¡°How long would it take for your brother to gather all the Generals and start the meeting?¡±

    ¡°With the way that the military works now, it might take around an hour or two.¡± Princess Elissa replied as a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°Why are you asking me that Hero? Do you want to do something... during that time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I want to.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he removed the head armor, showing his handsome face to Princess Elissa.

    Princess Elissa¡¯s sharp intake of breath and the blush on her face just shows how extremely enamored she is to Bai Huangdi right now.

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s voice began to turn husky and seductive as he slowly said,

    ¡°Since there is still an hour or two left before the meeting, would Princess Elissa... be interested on getting to know me more?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I want to.¡± Princess Elissa purred as she was carried by Bai Huangdi in a princess carry.

    ¡°Then to your room we go.¡± He then left the room with the Princess, leaving Fang Lin alone in the room.

    ¡°And then they f**ked. The end.¡± Fang Lin muttered as traces of jealousy appeared on his face.

    ¡°That Bai Huangdi just entered here for about a minute, and yet he¡¯s about to bed a Princess now? Huhuhu, that guy seems to be an expertpared to me!¡±

    Fang Lin then pped his face as he decided on what to do now.

    ¡°Since there is still an hour or two left before the start of the meeting, then maybe I could try breaking through the Fourth Sub-Realm!¡±

    Since Bai Huangdi and Princess Elissa will be busy ¡®eating¡¯ each other while the Great General will be upied on gathering the Generals, Fang Lin realized that this was his chance to make a breakthrough.

    Fang Lin left the military encampment until he was a kilometer away from the ce. Fang Lin looked around him, and he let out a sigh of relief as he saw that Bai Huangdi did not detect his departure.

    But in order to be sure that Bai Huangdi would not feel any of Fang Lin¡¯s breakthrough, Fang Lin decided to hide in his storage.

    With all of these preparations in ce, Fang Lin started to calm his mind as he attempted his breakthrough.

 Chapter 450: Accidentally Hearing

    <h4>Chapter 450: identally Hearing</h4>

    ¡°Okay, with my current state right now, breaking through the Fourth Sub-Realm could be easy...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he inspected his core. ¡°It will all depend on how I will handle my breakthrough...¡±

    While he was busy calming his mind, Fang Lin¡¯s mind wandered as he remembered the important details of the Fourth Sub-Realm.

    ording to what Fang Lin remembered, the 1st-3rd Sub-Realms are all focused on strengthening the core, while the 4th-6th Sub-Realms are focused on increasing the power of the core.

    The Fourth Sub-Realm, also called the Pulse Opening Sub-Realm, focuses on giving the core a pulse, which basically means giving life to the core.

    Of course this does not mean that the core itself will be alive.

    The core will be like the heart, something that pumps vitality throughout the whole body.

    But why give life to a core?

    Once the core was given life, it will gain vitality, which will just serve to increase its power and capabilities!

    A core without life will be just like a machine that can only monotonously give power to the practitioner.

    But a core with life will be leagues better than a lifeless core!

    So how can a core be given life? The answer to that is just simple.

    Anyone who observes any living beings can observe one thing simr among all of them.

    Each living thing, no matter what kind of living thing it is, has to ¡®breathe¡¯ something in order to survive.

    Humans, for example has to breath air, especially oxygen in order to live. Animals follow the same suit, as well as the magical beasts.

    Even nts breathe too, though thepound they need to live is different.

    Even monstrous beings that do not need air to survive will have to ¡®breathe¡¯ something else for them to live.

    So if the living things do that, then the core must do that too!

    But instead of air or other materials, what a core must breathe in is the Dao or the Law insights of the practitioner.

    After all, the core of a practitioner was born from this practitioner¡¯s insights.

    For the insights to be used to give life to a core is just right.

    And it is at this point that the Dao/Law Grade of a practitioner matters.

    The higher the Grade of the Dao/Law is, the easier it is to breath life to the core.

    If a lower Grade of a Dao or Law was used to give life to the core, there is a high chance that it will fail!

    That is why practitioners with Mortal Grade Dao/Law almost finds it impossible to pass through the Pulse Opening Sub-Realm.

    But Fang Lin was not perturbed by that, as his Dao and Law Grade has reached the Heaven Grade!

    Before his breakthrough to the Third Stage, Fang LIn¡¯s Dao and Law Grade was just at the Earth Grade.

    But after his breakthrough to the Third Stage, the creation of his Nascent Souls, and all the experiences that he had in the future timeline, Fang Lin ¡®s mind was opened as he gained insights that propelled his Dao and Law Grade to Heaven Grade!

    Actually, it was the creation of the Dual Soul Domain that had greatly helped Fang Lin.

    The power inside this ability was the one that helped improve Fang Lin¡¯s Duality insight which led to the upgrade of his Dao/Law Grade.

    With a Heaven Dao/Law Grade which is the Fifth Grade out of the Nine Dao/Law Grades, Fang Lin was sure that breathing life on his cores will be easy!

    The only problem that Fang Lin had was that he had 13 cores, which will multiply his efforts on the Pulse Opening Sub-Realm by 13 times!

    But even with this, Fang Lin was sure that he can breathe life into his cores within an hour, as he already have something in him to aid his breakthrough!

    The problem in Pulse Opening Sub-Realm was that it was difficult to turn the Dao/Law insights into an object that can be used on the cores.

    Most practitioners will take a long time, around days, just to turn their insights into something tangible that can be used to give life to the cores.

    But Fang Lin had already solved this dilemma, as he had the Nascent Souls, which is the material manifestation of his insights!

    With these Nascent Souls already tangible and containing Fang Lin¡¯s Duality Insight, the only thing Fang Lin has to do is to use them to give life on his 13 cores!

    ¡°Hehehehe, now feel free to breathe it all in!¡± Fang Lin cackled happily as he started to ce all of his 6 Nascent Souls in front of his 13 cores. ¡°Do not be shy my little kids!¡±

    With his enormous spiritual power, Fang Lin sliced a small portion out of his Nascent Souls, which he then turned into a gaseous type of substance that he gave to his cores.

    ¡°Hiss..¡± Fang Lin let out a slight his as the process of slicing off a part of his Nascent Souls was painful.

    But this pain was within Fang Lin¡¯s tolerable levels, so he just gritted his teeth as he persevered on.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s delight, he saw that all of his cores stared to form small pores which greedily sucked in the insights that he fed.

    Upon seeing this, Fang Lin did not hesitate as he sliced off more and more parts of his Nascent Souls, which he continued to give on his cores.

    Fang Lin was not worried on what he was doing, as his Nascent Souls can recover in time.

    What matters more right now is for him to have his breakthrough!

    ¡°You little brats,e and wake up now!¡± Fang Lin hollered as he began to re at his cores angrily.

    ¡°........¡±

    After 30 minutes of painful waiting, Fang Lin heard a sound which brought smile on his face.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump, thump.¡±

    This sound was like the sound of beating heart, but the objects making this sound was not a heart.

    It was Fang Lin¡¯s cores that was making this sound!

    All of Fang Lin¡¯s 13 cores were beating rhythmically, as they constantly sent out the Origin Core Energy inside them.

    Fang Lin smiled as he felt that these cores were not the lifeless crystals that they were before.

    Right now, these cores wereparable to Fang Lin¡¯s organs!

    With the cores gaining vitality, Fang Lin could feel that the power given out by his cores were way stronger than the power they gave before.

    The difference between his current and former cores were like the distance between Heaven and Earth!

    Fang Lin clenched his fist as he felt that aside from his cores, his body¡¯s toughness and power also improved, as the power given by the improved cores had also tempered his body.

    Fang Lin was sure that in his current state, he can easily win against Beleth if they were to face each other again!

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took a deep breath.

    He then let out a smile as his body left his storage.

    ¡°Time to go back then...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he ran back towards the room of the Great General.

    Fang Lin heaved a sigh of relief as he realized that there was nobody else in the room except for him.

    He did not even detect any of Bai Huangdi¡¯s divine sense inspecting the ce.

    ¡°So that means Bai Huangdi and Princess Elissa are still doing it now, and that the Great General is still busy gathering the other Generals...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he sat on the sofa.

    ¡°In that case, I will just wait here...¡±

    After making that decision, Fang Lin closed his eyes as he waited for the others to arrive.

    While he was waiting, Fang Lin decided to check the status of Illusion Fang Yu.

    Just like what Fang Lin wanted, Illusion Fang Yu was currently running throughout the central part of the Alliance Continent.

    Hot on Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s heels was a ck-robed woman whose whole body was emitting murderous intent.

    This woman was Veronica, who was Jieshu¡¯s living follower!

    She wore a savage smile as she continued to chase Illusion Fang Yu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, b**ch?¡± Veronica muttered as she continued on chasing after Illusion Fang Yu. ¡°Why are you running? Come here and face me!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Illusion Fang Yu chose to stay quiet as she continued on running while evading Veronica¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Shouts of frustration could be heard from Veronica as she was extremely pissed with what was happening.

    Fang Lin, who saw what was happening, let out a snicker as he realized that he was actually having fun on infuriating Veronica.

    ¡°Ok... I just have to continue on doing this until that woman gets tired...¡± Fang Yu muttered as he stretched his body.

    It was at this point that Fang Lin¡¯s ears could hear some faint moaning and grunting sounds.

    If Fang Lin were a native of this, there is no way for him to hear these sounds.

    But since Fang Lin was a practitioner, his senses were extremely powerful, thus he can pick up these alluring sounds.

    ¡°S**t, those two are still going at it!¡± Fang Lin muttered angrily as he cursed both Bai Huangdi and Princess Elissa in his mind.

    ¡°......¡± Of course, Fang Lin was slightly tempted to use his divine sense to see the progress of Bai Huangdi and Princess Elissa right now, but he cannot do that as Bai Huangdi will surely feel a divine sense inspecting him.

    So the only thing that Fang Lin can do is to let out a sigh as he stabilized his foundation.

    Fang Lin was also tempted to talk to Old Man right now, who was cowering inside his tablet.

    But since he was in the range of Bai Huangdi, Fang Lin felt that it will be dangerous to talk to Old Man now.

    ¡°Hmph, I have to find a way to enter the Evil Axis Continent and separate from Bai Huangdi!¡± Fang Lin dered to himself as he heard footsteps going towards his room.

    With his sharp ears, Fang Lin could detect that there was around 10-15 peopleing towards him.

    All of these footsteps sounded heavy, as if all of them were wearing armor.

    ¡°So the Generals have all arrived huh.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he consciously straightened his body.

    Since he was the new General, there will be a chance that he will be challenged or looked down upon by the other Generalster.

    Fang Lin hated inconvenient things like this, so he wished that his current looks will be imposing enough to deter any opposition to himter.

    As for Bai Huangdi and Princess Elissa, they are still going right at it, with Fang Lin still hearing their moans and grunts.

 Chapter 451: Teaming Up

    <h4>Chapter 451: Teaming Up</h4>

    At a certain ce in the Underworld.

    Three women were currently sitting together, with all three of them watching at a widescreen with their eyes.

    All three of these women were peerless beauties, much so that even the residents of the Underworld could not help but be enamored to them.

    These three women were Thea, Fang Anwei and Wu Meng.

    Because they are not part of the trial, all three of them were brought by the current Yama Sessor to a secluded ce.

    They will be resting in this ce until the end of the trial.

    It was also at this ce that they will be watching the progress of the final trial.

    Right now, Thea¡¯s face was red as she averted her eyes on the widescreen, while both Wu Meng and Fang Anwei looked ufortable.

    ¡°Disgusting...¡± That was all that Wu Meng could say as she saw the activities shown on the screen.

    ¡°....¡±

    Since the main characters of the Final Trial were the Underworld Princes and their living followers, what the wide scree showed them were their activities.

    The screen was split into six sections, with each section showing the progress of Wang Hao, Jieshu, Huo Huangdi, Bai Huangdi, Veronica, and Fang Lin.

    Wu Meng and the other two women could see the war preparations of the Underworld Princes.

    They could also see the futile chase by Veronica on the fake Fang Yu, and also the miserable Fang Lin staying on the Great General¡¯s room.

    But worst of all, they could also see what Bai Huangdi was doing with Princess Elissa.

    The residents of the Underworld were fine seeing this, as they were already dead, and the way they reproduced was different.

    But Wu Meng, Thea, and Fang Anwei were all alive, so they were still embarrassed by what they just saw.

    ¡°Krgh, I should have not agreed on watching things like this!¡± Fang Anwei angrily muttered as she let out a tired sigh.

    She then looked at both Thea and Wu Meng as she said,

    ¡°Instead of watching that piece of s**t, why don¡¯t we just have some fun by talking with each other.¡±

    ¡°Talking with each other?¡± Thea and Wu Meng gave Fang Anwei incredulous looks, as if they just heard a foreign word. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Of course we will just talk with each other!¡± Fang Anwei replied exasperatedly. ¡°Can¡¯t you even do something as simple as that?¡±

    ¡°Of course we can!¡± Thea replied. ¡°But what I do not get is why we should 3 talk with each other. What should we gain from it?¡±

    After hearing this question, Fang Anwei just let out a giggle as she said,

    ¡°Gain? There is nothing that we can actually gain. I just want all 3 of us to have a girl talk.¡±

    ¡°Girl... Talk?¡± Wu Meng tilted her head, with confusion apparent on her features.

    Wu Meng had very limited contact with girls before, so she had not experienced the ¡®girl talk¡¯ that Fang Anwei was talking about.

    After hearing what Wu Meng said, both Thea and Fang Anwei looked at her as mischievous smiles appeared on their faces.

    Both of them then grabbed Wu Meng as they dragged her away from the widescreen.

    ¡°Wu Meng, since you do not know about ¡®girl talk¡¯, it will be up to us two to teach it to you.¡± Thea said as she giggled along with Fang Anwei.

    ¡°Do not worry Wu Meng, you will enjoy every moment of it.¡± Fang Anwei slowly said as they dragged Wu Meng farther away. ¡°In fact, you might even beg for more!¡±

    ¡°........¡± Wu Meng just stayed quiet while giving the two a nk stare, as if she was saying,

    ¡°Seriously, what is happening here?¡±

    ****************

    After hearing the sound of the opening door, Fang Lin stood up as he looked at the people that entered the room.

    Upon seeing their line-up, Fang Lin could not help but give them a challenging smile.

    There are 13 people that entered the room, and leading them was the Great General.

    As for the other 12 people, they all wore a suit of armor which nked everytime they move.

    They are all letting out fearsome and murderous auras that can surely scare any opponent that tries to cross them.

    With just one look, Fang Lin already knew that these 12 people are the Generals of the Military.

    Fang Lin could see that one of these Generals was General Baraboss, which Fang Lin had already acquainted with earlier.

    General Baraboss gave Fang Lin a hearty wave as he saw him looking at him.

    Fang Lin gave him a nod back as he observed the way that the other Generals looked at him.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s amusement, he could see a mixture of emotions from the faces of the other Generals.

    He could see doubt, wariness, and even warm looks on their faces.

    Most of the warm looks came from the female Generals while the doubtful looks came from the male Generals.

    ¡°Well at least my looks still works here...¡± Fang Lin thought as he heard more footsteps running towards the room.

    Fang Lin suddenly had an awkward smile on his face as he realized that these footsteps started right after the moaning sounds had ended.

    With that, Fang Lin was already sure who these neers are.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The door once more opened with a bang, and in came the armored Bai Huangdi and the alluring Princess Elissa.

    ¡°So, I presume that we can start now?¡± Bai Huangdi said with no traces of exhaustion on his voice. ¡°Good work Crown Prince. You managed to gather them much faster than I expected...¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The atmosphere after Bai Huangdi and Princess Elissa turned extremely awkward, which elicited another exhausted sigh from Fang Lin.

    The reason for that awkwardness was Princess Elissa¡¯s current appearance.

    Her clothes were slightly disheveled, while her red face was still sweaty.

    Anyone in their right mind can already realize what happened between Bai Huangdi and Princess Elissa.

    The Great General seems to have recognized it too, as his voice cracked when he replied to Bai Huangdi.

    ¡°I, I, I thank the Hero for his praise.¡±

    Bai Huangdi purposely ignored the sharp and chiding looks given to him by the other Generals as he imperiously said,

    ¡°Let the meeting start now!¡±

    ****************

    Minutester, and Fang Lin could not help but let out a loud yawn.

    ¡°Yawn...¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop doing that here General Draco!¡± Princess Elissa said as she chided Fang Lin. ¡°We are in a very important meeting, so you better act respectful!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you are acting like Bai Huangdi is yours now...¡± Fang Lin thought sourly as he ignored what Princess Elissa said.

    How could Fang Lin not be bored, when all that he can see is Bai Huangdi boasting in the meeting?

    10 minutes have already passed by, and all that happened in the meeting were Bai Huangdi telling some weird stories, and the Generals praising him in between.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome Hero!¡±

    ¡°That Massacre Hero will be nothing in front of you Hero!¡±

    ¡°My, my, if you were not taken by the Princess, I would have taken you for myself.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin suppressed the urge to sigh as he thought that he wanted the stupid meeting to just end.

    It was then at that point that the topic of the meeting changed.

    ¡°Generals...¡± Bai Huangdi¡¯s voice suddenly turned solemn as he gazed at the people in front of him. ¡°By this point, you are already sure why I am here, right?¡±

    The Generals nodded their heads, as if they understood what he said.

    One of the Generals, who was a ck-haired woman, looked at Bai Huangdi as she hesitantly said,

    ¡°You... you want us to invade the nearby Demonic Kingdom, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Bai Huangdi nodded in agreement as he gazed outside of the room.

    His armor shook from excitement as he slowly said,

    ¡°We will be attacking the Ebony River Demonic Kingdom, which is currently ruled by the Demon King Seigneur!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fang Lin was slightly surprised after hearing what Bai Huangdi said, but after a few more seconds of analysis, Fang Lin realized that what Bai Huangdi was trying to do can be actually right.

    ording to what Crown Prince Christiano told to Fang Lin, the names of the Demonic Kingdoms in the Evil Axis Continent are:

    Infernal Demonic Kingdom, which is ruled by the Demon King Ifrit.

    Eternal Shadow Demonic Kingdom, which is ruled by the Demon King Nyx.

    And finally, the Ebony River Demonic Kingdom, which is ruled by Demon King Seigneur.

    With Fang Lin¡¯s deductive methods, he was sure that Demon King Ifrit was Huo Huangdi, while Demon King Nyx was Jieshu.

    As for Demon King Seigneur, it was obviously Wang Hao.

    And now, Bai Hungdi just dered that he will attack the Ebony River Demonic Kingdom, which was being ruled by Wang Hao!

    ¡°Are you... really sure about this, Hero?¡± The one who immediately raised doubt about the attack was the Great General.

    He was still wearing a mask, but it was quite obvious that he was giving a worried look to Bai Huangdi.

    ¡®Hero, I know that you are strong, but that does not mean that we can just do any rash actions now.¡±

    Bai Huangdi only waved his hands dismissively as he said,

    ¡°Crown Prince, do not worry about my safety. I have made some ns that will help pave the path to our victory.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Bai Huangdi leaned back on hic chair as he gave the Generals a challenging look. ¡°I am sure that those 3 Demonic Kingdoms will be busy waging wars on each other right now, as this is their only chance to unify the Evil Axis Continent before us Heroes mess them up.¡±

    Bai Huangdi then leaned forward excitedly as he said,

    ¡°With them being that busy, it will be our chance tounch an offensive! As long as we do it right, the army of the Ebony River Demonic Kingdom will be easily routed by us!¡±

    Some of the Generals nodded their heads after hearing what Bai Huangdi said.

    Even the Great General started to look convinced, as he did not say any moreints.

    As for Fang Lin, he could not help but smile as he realized that this was his chance now!

    ¡°Hero!¡± Fang Lin raised his hands as he tried to get Bai Huangdi¡¯s attention. ¡°I think I have good suggestion that will help us beat the Ebony River Demonic Kingdom .¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are the new General right?¡± Bai Huangdi replied condescendingly. ¡°You said you have a suggestion, right? Why don¡¯t you tell that to us now? I want to know if that suggestion of yours will be really helpful.¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡± After receiving Bai Huangdi¡¯s permission, Fang Lin took a deep breath, which he let out as he said,

    ¡°I suggest that we should team up with the Massacre Hero and the Hero of the Golden River Kingdom! That way, we can easily kill the Demon King Seigneur!¡±

 Chapter 452: Is being Lucky a type of Cheating?

    <h4>Chapter 452: Is being Lucky a type of Cheating?</h4>

    ¡°Huh? Are you in your right mind?¡± Princess Elissa immediately interjected after Fang Lin gave his opinion.

    ¡°General Draco, you want us to call upon the help of the Massacre Hero and the other Hero to y Demon King Seigneur? Hahaha, did you forget the fact that the Massacre Hero killed every Royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom and the Golden River Kingdom? The only reason that we are alive right now was because of our Hero!¡±

    ¡°Oh well, since the role of the Heroes is to y the Demon Kings, then why don¡¯t they just team up?¡± Fang Lin replied as he tilted his head. ¡°I think that in face of the Demon Kings, the past transgressions of the other two heroes can be forgiven.¡±

    Princess Elissa was about to argue back when Bai Huangdi raised his right hand, effectively stopping her.

    Bai Huangdi tilted his head, as if he was greatly interested in what Fang Lin just said.

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s head then swiveled in Fang Lin¡¯s direction as he said,

    ¡°What you said... is interesting. But how can I be sure that the other two Heroes will not betray me?¡±

    ¡°Hero, I think that part should be up to you.¡± Fang Lin replied quickly. ¡°After all, you and the other heroes came from another world, so maybe you have some ways to ensure that there will be no betrayal.¡±

    Some of the Generals nodded their heads upon hearing what Fang Lin said. Even Princess Elissa, who was antagonistic against Fang Lin, could not help but feel that Fang Lin was right.

    Upon seeing what was happening, Bai Huangdi knew that he had no way out now.

    ¡°Sure, there is a way to ensure that they will not betray me.¡± Bai Huangdi replied calmly as he looked at Fang Lin. ¡°However, even though we can do that, there is still one more problem remaining.¡±

    ¡°Another problem?¡± Princess Elissa tilted her head as she looked at Bai Huangdi. ¡°What do you mean by that Hero?¡±

    ¡°The problem that I am talking about is on how the other 2 Heroes can be brought here.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he touched the scratched portion of his armor.

    ¡°When I met the Massacre Hero earlier, she told me that she was busy tailing the Hero of the Golden River Kingdom. Maybe those two are even fighting right now!¡± Bai Huangdi then wagged his fingers on Fang Lin¡¯s direction as he said,

    ¡°If those two are busy fighting, then how can those two allow themselves to be brought here?¡±

    This statement by Bai Huangdi dampened the excitement by the other Generals, as they realized that the other two heroes are busy fighting against themselves now.

    There is no way for them to ally with those two heroes!

    But even with what Bai Huangdi said, Fang Lin did not look discouraged. He even looked excited as he said,

    ¡°In that case Hero, let me be the one to convince those two to stop fighting and join us!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± This time, everyone on the meeting was shocked by Fang Lin¡¯s statement.

    Bai Huangdi was also shocked, but he was also greatly amused by what Fang Lin said.

    ¡°General Draco...¡± Bai Huangdi¡¯s voice sounded perfectly calm as he stood up slowly. ¡°I have met many remarkable men in this continent already, and all of them are praiseworthy. That made me think that maybe, all of the men in the military of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom will be rational. But now, I am seeing an idiot babbling nonsense, and he is a General, of all things!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone in the table except Fang Lin started tough, as they realized that Fang Lin was just putting on airs right now.

    They even thought that Fang Lin might have something wrong on his head.

    ¡°Oh, so you are doubting me...¡± Fang Lin gave a sly smile to Bai Huangdi as he said,

    ¡°Hero it seems like you do not believe that I can convince those two heroes to be here. How about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡± Bai Huangdi tilted his head after he heard what Fang Lin said. ¡°Oh, so you want to go to that extent huh...¡±

    Fang Lin ignored the mocking looks given to him as he said,

    ¡°If I fail to convince the other heroes toe here within a day, then you can ask me to do one thing. But if I manage to convince the other heroes toe here, then you have to do one thing for me!¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Even if Fang Lin¡¯s proposal sounded ridiculous, Bai Huangdi looked extremely interested in what Fang Lin said.

    ¡°Ok...¡± Bai Huangdi suddenly leaned back on his chair as hezily replied,

    ¡°As long as the thing that the loser will do will not be fatal or humiliating, then I will agree to your bet.¡±

    Before the Generals could react at what Bai Huangdi said, Fang Lin beat them to the punch as he said,

    ¡°Ok, the loser will not have to do fatal or humiliating things then. ¡±

    ¡°In that case, I ept your bet.¡± Bai Huangdi said with finality as he put his legs on the table. ¡°Just like what you said earlier, you only have one day to convince the other heroes toe here. So you better start moving now!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going now!¡± Fang Lin replied quickly as he looked at the Great General, whose body was slightly twitching.

    Even if the Great General had a mask on, it was quite obvious that he was shocked by what just transpired.

    ¡°Great General,¡± Fang Lin said as he ignored the angry Princess Elissa. ¡°I need your help to procure some things that are here in the military.¡±

    ¡°Why? Will you need to use these things to convince the other heroes?¡± The Great General replied in a neutral tone. ¡°If it is, then I will gather them now. But make sure that you can convince them because if you fail, you will be punished for reckless conduct.¡±

    ¡°Oh Great General, do not worry,¡± Fang Lin replied as he gave the Great General a solemn look. ¡°I, Draco, have never failed in any of my endeavors. Those two heroes? They will be only used as stepping stones by us!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ******************

    ¡°Are you really sure about this?¡± The Great General asked Fang Lin as hegave Fang Lin the objects that he demanded. ¡°You can still back down now.¡±

    ¡°Nope, nope, nope. I will still go on with this.¡± Fang Lin stubbornly replied to the Great General. ¡°There is no way for me to stop now.¡±

    Upon seeing the look on Fang Lin¡¯s face, the Great General realized that there is no way for him to persuade Fang Lin anymore.

    As for the other Generals, they decided to not speak up as they thought that seeing Fang Lin lose the bet will be of great joy to them.

    Bai Huangdi, who saw that Fang Lin is ready, let out a smirk as he said,

    ¡°General Draco, I will not try to question your negotiation abilities for now. But I am still unsure on how you will find the other heroes. Mind you, I saw the Massacre Hero going towards the middle of the Alliance Continent. Even if you are as strong as the Crown Prince, there is no way for you to find them easily.¡±

    The other Generals leered at Fang Lin as Bai Huangdi asked him,

    ¡°So, how are you going to find the other heroes now?¡±

    ¡°Ah well...¡± Fang Lin scratched his head as he said,

    ¡°You can say that I will just rely on my luck.¡±

    ¡°Luck? What bulls**t luck are you talking about, huh?¡± Princess Elissa angrily said to Fang Lin. ¡°Are you thinking that you will be lucky enough that the other heroes will juste going at you? How preposterous!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Fang Lin just shook his head as he said in a low voice,

    ¡°I have been always lucky when I was young, and it helped me go through impossible situations. Because of that, I trust that my luck will let me meet the other heroes.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± But before Princess Elissa could say anything, Fang Lin rode in the carriage given to him as he started to leave thepound.

    In no time at all, Fang Lin¡¯s carriage left the militarypound.

    The figure of the carriage looked extremely deste as it passed through thend covered by the night sky.

    Princess Elissa could only stomp her foot in anger as she realized that she had been snubbed by Fang Lin once more.

    ¡°Hahaha, Princess Elissa, do not be angry anymore. I am sure that that General Draco will fail miserably. After all, he dared to challenge our Hero!¡± One of the Generals said to Princess Elissa. There is no way for him to win!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is right!¡± Princess Elissa said as she stared at Bai Huangdi with misty eyes.

    Princess Elissa could not help but blush every time she looked at Bai Huangdi, as she remembered all the ¡®naughty¡¯ things that Bai Huangdi did to her.

    ¡°Hero, I-¡± But Princess Elissa¡¯s words were suddenly stuck in her throat as she saw that Bai Huangdi seemed to be staring at a certain direction.

    The other Generals noticed Bai Huangdi¡¯s weird action, so they decided to look at where Bai Huangdi is looking at.

    Princess Elissa decided to look too, but she realized that the ce that Bai Huangdi was staring at was the ce where Fang Lin¡¯s carriage was heading to.

    ¡°Huh? Is there something weird in that ce?¡± Since Bai Huangdi was still looking at that direction, Princess Elissa decided to look at that direction for a few more seconds.

    After a minute of awkward wait, Princess Elissa and the other Generals already saw what Bai Huangdi had already seen earlier.

    They could see two figures running at high speeds.

    Both of them were also women, judging from their appearance and the shape of their bodies.

    The one running in front was an extremely beautiful woman, whose beauty even surpassed that of Princess Elissa¡¯s.

    Her body also had the perfect proportions, much so that even Princess Elissa was fascinated by her body.

    As for the woman running behind, her face could not be seen as she was wearing a mask.

    Both of these women were running quickly, with the woman at the back seemingly chasing the woman in the front.

    While Princess Elissa and the Generals were wondering who these two women were, Bai Huangdi started to chuckle as he said,

    ¡°That woman running at the back is the Massacre Hero, while the woman she was chasing is the Hero of the Golden River Kingdom! Hahaha! So that General Draco seems to be really lucky!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Princess Elissa was greatly shocked by what Bai Huangdi said.

    ¡°So those two women are the other Heroes?¡± Princess Elissa muttered as she saw that the two Heroes were getting nearer and nearer to thepound.

    But before they could start to panic, Princess Elissa and the other Generals realized that before the two Heroes could get near the militarypound, they will have to pass by Fang Lin¡¯s carriage first!

    Upon seeing this scenario, Princess Elissa started to have a cold sweat as she murmured,

    ¡°Is General Draco¡¯s luck so great... that the two Heroes he was looking for just conveniently appeared here? This is cheating!¡±

 Chapter 453: Celestial Bronze Drum

    <h4>Chapter 453: Celestial Bronze Drum</h4>

    ¡°Should we approach them?¡± Princess Elissa asked Bai Huangdi as her eyes were still pointed in Fang Lin¡¯s direction. ¡°We can still see what General Draco intends to do...¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Bai Huangdi replied as he shook his head. ¡°All of us will just watch from here. As for what General Draco intends to do now, it will be up to him to do it. But if he fails, then I will personally do it!¡±

    The other Generals and Princess Elissa could only nod their heads after they heard what Bai Huangdi said.

    They then concentrated their gazes on Fang Lin¡¯s direction as they thought to themselves,

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how your luck will help you now, General Draco.¡±

    **************

    Veronica was extremely pissed right now.

    After she had killed the Royalty of the Fallen Heart Kingdom, she decided to visit the Golden River Kingdom to meet their Hero.

    But to her dismay, she found out that their Hero, who turned out to be Fang Yu, had already left earlier.

    At that point, Veronica became extremely enraged as she thought that Fang Yu was looking down on her.

    Because of that, Veronica decided to chase Fang Yu down and end her life.

    ¡°.......¡± Veronica always had problems with her tempers, and right now, her fiery rage had been focused entirely of Fang Yu only.

    ¡°F**k! Stop running and face me!¡± Veronica angrily shouted to Fang Yu, who was still running right now.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± That¡¯s the reply that Fang Yu gave to Veronica, which just served to piss her off more.

    But before Veronica could curse out more, she suddenly noticed a carriage in front of her and Fang Yu.

    The carriage was moving slowlypared to Fang Yu and Veronica, and from the looks of it, there was only one person inside the carriage.

    Fang Yu immediately changed directions upon seeing the carriage. Fang Yu rushed towards the carriage, which did not disturb Veronica at all.

    ¡°Hmph, are you thinking that by making that person in the carriage your hostage, that I will let you leave? In your dreams!¡± Veronica does not care whatever happens to the natives in the Final Trial as what she only cares about is for Jieshu to bes the Yama Sessor.

    So with that thought, Veronica did not prevent Fang Yu from entering the carriage.

    The carriage trembled for around a second, and then two figures came out of it.

    One of the figures was Fang Yu, and she was currently holding the second figure.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Even if Veronica was someone who had anger issues, she can still appreciate the handsomeness of the male physique.

    The person that Fang Yu was holding was an extremely handsome person, so much so that Veronica could not help but look at him in a better light.

    This person was wearing an armor, which looked extremely battered right now. Fang Yu must have beat up this guy so much that his armor just broke apart.

    Upon seeing what Fang Yu was doing, Veronica sneered at her as she said,

    ¡°So you really took that guy as your hostage, huh. Are you really that desperate to get rid off me? You know that making him your hostage will not move me at all! You can kill him if you want! Hell, I can even kill him for you!¡± Veronica then pointed her fingers to the poor guy as a light beam started to manifest in her fingers.

    ¡°Hmph, so that does not work then.¡± Fang Yu muttered angrily as she kicked down the poor guy on the ground.

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± The poor guy let out some spluttering sounds, as if the impact of him hitting the ground has knocked the wind out of him.

    But instead of killing him, Fang Yu gave the poor guy an interested look as she asked him,

    ¡°Hey pretty boy, I like your face. Tell me your name, and maybe I can spare you for now.¡±

    While this was happening, Veronica thought that maybe she can just kill the poor guy and continue on chasing Fang Yu.

    But then she stopped as she was also interested on getting to know the poor guy more. After all, this poor guy¡¯s appearance was something to her liking.

    ¡°Lick...¡±

    Veronica could not help but lick her lips as she imagined all the fun that she can do with the poor guy.

    As for the poor guy, he did not seem to be scared at his current dilemma. Instead, his handsome face was slightly blushing as he looked at the voluptuous bodies of Fang Yu and Veronica.

    Both of the girls could even hear the sound of the poor guy gulping audibly.

    The poor guy then took a deep breath to calm himself down. After making sure that he can speak perfectly well, he opened his mouth as he said,

    ¡°Greetings, my name is General Draco, and I am one of the Generals of the Military of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, so you are a military guy...¡± Fang Yu licked her lips seductively as she began to look at General Draco with interest. Would you mind telling me.... on why you are here in this ce?¡±

    ¡°Ah that.¡± General Draco nodded his head quickly as he pointed to apound behind him.

    ¡°That ce is the military encampment where I work.¡± General Draco honestly replied as he continued pointing at thepound.

    ¡°I just left the militarypound, as I have a very important mission to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what could that mission be?¡± Fang Yu asked with hints of amusement in her voice. ¡°Do not worry, you can tell everything to your Big Sis. I promise that I would not tell anyone!¡±

    ¡°This b**ch!¡± At this point, Veronica started to get irritated again as she saw the tant flirting that Fang Yu was doing with General Draco.

    Her fingers started to tremble as she decided to just kill General Draco right now.

    But before she could do so, she suddenly heard General Draco saying something that made her stop.

    ¡°My important mission is to find the Massacre Hero and the Hero of the Golden River Kingdom!¡± General Draco replied as he gave a foolish smile to Fang Yu. ¡°I want to find them as I want to be allied with them!¡±

    ¡°Allied? Allied for what?¡± Veronica said as she interjected the conversation. ¡°Why do you need to ally with those heroes?¡±

    ¡°Ah, its because our military is nning on killing the Demon King Seigneur.¡± General Draco replied honestly as he looked at Veronica warily. ¡°Our Hero was supposed to be the only one that will lead the attack. But then I realized that if I could call for the help of other heroes, then killing the Demon King Seigneur will be a piece of cake!¡±

    ¡°Well, if it is you, then I think I can help.¡± Fang Yu suddenly said after hearing General Draco¡¯s exnation. ¡°But you must promise me that you will have some fun with meter, ok?¡±

    ¡°This horny sl*t!¡± Veronica could not just believe what she saw.

    She just witnessed one of her opponents agreeing to the plea of a native, just because he looked handsome!

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are you thinking straight right now?¡± Veronica said as she red at Fang Yu and General Draco malevolently.

    ¡°You still have to fight me, and now you are agreeing to join this guy¡¯s cause?¡±

    ¡°So what of it?¡± Fang Yu replied with a neutral voice as she gave Veronica a wilted look. ¡°You want to fight me? Thene on, fight me now!¡±

    ¡°........¡± But instead of immediately unleashing her attack, Veronica let out a sigh as she tired to calm herself down.

    She then began to analyze everything that General Draco said.

    ¡°ording to this handsomed... he wanted me and Fang Yu to ally with Bai Huangdi to kill the Demon King Seigneur... With my divine sense, I can determine that this handsomed is not lying, so that means Bai Huangdi really is serios and sincere about killing the Demon King Seigneur.¡±

    ¡°However...¡± Veronica then looked at Fang Yu, who was petting the amused General Draco. ¡°Demon King Seigneur is most obviously Wang Hao, and Fang Yu is Wang Hao¡¯s living follower. So why would Fang Yu agree on joining a quest that will kill her Yama Prince?¡±

    It only took Veronica a few seconds to reach a certain conclusion.

    ¡°Aha! Fang Yu¡¯s goal is not to kill Demon King Seigneur. Rather, her goal is to get near him! That is not good!¡±

    Veronica was not sure why, but she realized that if Fang Yu gets near Demon King Seigneur then something big will surely happen.

    With her research, Veronica already knew how devious Wang Hao was. Combine that with the warnings given to her by Jieshu, and Veronica was sure that she cannot allow Wang Hao and Fang Yu to meet!

    With that, Veronica decided to take an action right now, and that action was to kill General Draco!

    But before Veronica could make her move. she suddenly saw General Draco getting something from his carriage.

    It was a drum that was made up of Celestial Bronze.

    General Draco then looked at the Celestial Bronze Drum with relish, and then he looked at Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°Hero, by ying this drum, you will be technically saying that you will be allied with our Hero. So, just y this drum, and your alliance will be official.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Veronica started to panic as she decided to move now.

    With her speed, she can kill General Draco and destroy the drum before Fang Yu could y it.

    But as she was about to take a step, Veronica suddenly felt herself slowing down.

    No matter what she did, she could not break off her current state.

    It was at this point that Fang Yu started ying the drums.

    Veronica had been only slowed down within 0.1 seconds, but that time was already enough for Fang Yu to strike the drum.

    ¡°Honggg...¡±

    The sound produced by the drum was heavy and resonant, something that echoed out at the whole area.

    By the time that Veronica could move, the sound of the drums had already reached the militarypound.

    ¡°Woosh~¡±

    Before Veronica could curse out, Bai Huangdi suddenly arrived at their location.

    From the looks of it, Bai Huangdi must have decided to approach them after Fang Yu yed the drums.

    ¡°Oh, so you will ally with me huh...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as his eyes roved all over Fang Yu¡¯s body. ¡°You know, I cannot just offer you my help. I can also offer you some good time...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, piss off pervert!¡± Fang Yu angrily said as she moved her head away. ¡°I am just here for the alliance and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Bai Huangdi tried to act like he was not affected by what Fang Yu said, but it was quite obvious that he was trying not to look mad.

    ¡°Oi, Bai Huangdi!¡± Veronica shouted as she tried to get Bai Huangdi¡¯s attention. ¡°I assume that you know the connection between Fang Yu and Demon King Seigneur right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know about that!¡± Bai Huangdi replied. ¡°Why are you asking that anyway?¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Veronica let out an exasperated sigh as she said,

    ¡°If you know that, then it should be already obvious to you why Fang Yu decided to ally herself with you. And yet you are fine with that? Are you ok with that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Bai Huangdi replied confidently. ¡°After all, I have my ways to prevent the scenario that you are fearing from happening.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you just want to get into Fang Yu¡¯s pants!¡± Veronica dered angrily. ¡°Stupid perverts!¡±

    At this retort, Bai Huangdi¡¯s only reply was,

    ¡°Oh yeah, that is one of my reasons too.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 454: Played like a Fiddle

    <h4>Chapter 454: yed like a Fiddle</h4>

    ¡°S**t....¡± Veronica cursed as she realized that just like Fang Yu, Bai Huangdi was also adamant on this alliance.

    It was then at that moment that she thought of another thing.

    ¡°What if... Fang Yu and Bai Huangdi are in cahoots right now? That means that they must have been nning to do something without me!¡±

    ¡°Tsk...¡± At this point, Veronica realized that if she will not join in this alliance, then Fang Yu and Bai Huangdi will be free to do what they wanted to do.

    Someone must prevent them from seeding, and that someone has to be Veronica herself.

    If Veronica will be in the alliance, then she could see what Fang Yu and Bai Huangdi were nning to do, and then Veronica can then prevent that n froming into fruition.

    ¡°S**t, s**t, s**t...¡± Veronica could only grit her teeth as she approached the drum.

    ¡°F**k, I have no choice now but to join this alliance too, damnit!¡± Veronica angrily said as she struck the drum.

    *****************

    Bai Huangdi closed his eyes in satisfaction as he heard the sound of the drums hitting his ears.

    Now that all three of them are allied against Demon King Seigneur, it will be much harder for him to win!

    Of course Bai Huangdi was also suspicious about Fang Yu¡¯s intent to join. But a few oaths and agreements will be enough to prevent Fang Yu from messing things up.

    As for Veronica, Bai Huangdi was not worried about her as he knew that she just joined in the alliance so that she will not be suppressed by him and Fang Yu.

    ¡°Now then...¡± Bai Huangdi pped his hands as he looked at both Fang Yu and Veronica. ¡°Now that we three are allied, I implore you toe at my ce right now. We three have a lot of talking to do...¡±

    But before Bai Huangdi could leave, a certain someone started to speak up.

    ¡°Hero, it seems like you are forgetting about one thing...¡± Fang Lin, who was mostly ignored by the Heroes, gave Bai Huangdi a smile as he said,

    ¡°You remember about our bet, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Bai Huangdi dismissively said as his body suddenly disappeared.

    The next thing that Fang Lin knew, Bai Huangdi was in front of him, with Bai Huangdi¡¯s fist just above Fang Lin¡¯s head.

    The space around Bai Huangdi¡¯s fist was trembling, as if there was a frightening power contained inside his fist.

    ¡°Hey, General Draco...¡± Bai Huangdi slowly said as his powerful fist slowly descended towards Fang Lin. ¡°You said that if I lose the bet, I have to do one thing for you, right? Well, right now, you know what you can make me do, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin could only look at the descending fist towards him as he realized what Bai Huangdi was scheming.

    Since Fang Lin had won the bet, then he can request Bai Huangdi one thing, as long as that request will not be fatal or humiliating.

    Bai Huangdi of course was not happy about this, as there could be a chance that the request given to him by Fang Lin might interfere on Bai Huangdi¡¯s mission.

    Because of that, Bai Huangdi must have decided to force Fang Lin to make a request at this moment.

    Right now, Bai Huangdi was about to attack Fang Lin, and in Bai Huangdi¡¯s opinion, Fang Lin will be killed by his attack.

    Of course, Fang Lin will survive if he requests Bai Huangdi to stop his attack.

    But once Fang Lin did that, he cannot make any more requests, as he just used the request to save his life!

    With this tactic, Bai Huangdi will be able to use Fang Lin¡¯s free request without Bai Huangdi suffering any loss at all!

    ¡°What a devious fellow!¡± Fang Lin thought sullenly to himself.

    Since Fang Lin was acting like a native right now, then he must also act scared of Bai Huangdi¡¯s attack.

    This means Fang Lin cannot just use his real strength to avoid Bai Huangdi¡¯s attack.

    If he did that, his identity as the real Hero will be revealed.

    In that case, Fang Lin has no choice but to request Bai Huangdi to stop his attack.

    But will Fang Lin just allow himself to be outwitted like this? Of course not!

    Fang Lin gave Bai Huangdi a cocky smile as he said,

    ¡°In that case... Hero, I request that you will not harm me starting from this moment until the day you leave.¡±

    ¡°Che.¡± Bai Huangdi let out an annoyed tsk as he realized he had been one-upped by Fang Lin again.

    Bai Huangdi was annoyed, as the request that Fang Lin made will basically force Bai Huangdi to not attack Fang Lin until the day that he left.

    ¡°Tsk, you are lucky that your quick thinking has saved you.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he started to go back to the militarypound.

    But before Bai Huangdi could leave, Illusion Fang Yu gave Bai Huangdi a suspicious look as she said,

    ¡°Hey Bai Huangdi, how can General Draco be sure that you won¡¯t break your promise to not attack him? In my opinion, I think you should make a Soul Oath right now!¡±

    ¡°Che!¡± Bai Huangdi gave a seething look to Fang Lin, who looked like he does not understand what a Soul Oath means.

    ¡°Since Miss Fang Yu wanted me to do that, then I shall make a Soul Oath.¡±

    Bai Huangdi then took a deep breath before he said,

    ¡°I, Bai Huangdi, swear with my soul that I shall not attack this pesky guy in front of me until the day that I leave this. If I ever vite this oath, the heavens are free to obliterate my soul...¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Illusion Fang Yu smilingly said as she gave Bai Huangdi a praising look. ¡°So you can also man up sometimes huh.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± After receiving this praise, the only thing that Bai Huangdi did was foolishly smile as he went back to the militarypound.

    As for Veronica, she was currently looking at Fang Lin, as if she had been impressed by what Fang Lin did.

    As for Illusion Fang Yu, she was just standing there as she gave knowing looks to Veronica.

    Upon seeing this, the only thing that Fang Lin could do was to wear a strained smile.

    Fang Lin then looked at Illusion Fang Yu and at Veronica as he said,

    ¡°Well then, Massacre Hero and Big Sis Hero, wee to the Alliance of the Alliance Continent! I am sure that both of you will be satisfied with this alliance! With you three banding together, no Demon King can ever hope of winning!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    *************************

    Genie, who just watched what happened, could not help butugh as she saw the trapid by Fang Lin.

    Bai Huangdi must have thought that he made a Soul Oath to not attack General Draco.

    But the truth was that Bai Huangdi made a Soul Oath to not attack Fang Lin, as Fang Lin was disguised as General Draco!

    ¡°Jorm, your foster father¡¯s disciple is great, right?¡± Genie said to Jorm, who was still nestled at the top of her head. ¡°His quick thinking is impressive just like Wang Hao¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± As usual, Jorm still looked extremely bored as he just stared at the screen listlessly.

    ¡°Really...¡± Seeing that Jorm would not give her a reply, Genie just sighed as she continued to watch.

    But while she was watching, Genie suddenly felt an ill feeling that shed inside her mind.

    With her authority as the Yama Sessor, Genie was able to ascertain the cause of her ill feeling.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Using her authority, Genie discovered that there was something anomalous happening at the of the Final Trial.

    Genie could see that a 10-meter tall space crack suddenly appeared at the ocean between the Alliance and Evil Axis Continent.

    Because of its size, this space crack was undetected by the trial participants in the Abandoned.

    But Genie was able to see the space crack as she observed it from the outside.

    Upon closer observations, Genie saw that tendrils of white mist were slowlying out of this space crack, which diffused to the air around the space crack.

    Genie clenched her fists upon seeing this. Her eyes narrowed as she began walking away from the screen. She gritted her teeth as she thought to herself,

    ¡°So, the Dreamworld is making their move now huh. Since they are so eager to act now, then it will be the time for me to act too!¡±

    But before Genie could leave her house, she remembered that there was still a baby perched at the top of her head.

    ¡°Jorm.¡± Genie said to the stubborn Jormungandr. ¡°Big Sis is about to do something very important, and it will be extremely dangerous. So I want you to stay here at my house and just be a good baby.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± The way that Jorm red at Genie and his silence was enough to indicate that his answer to Genie¡¯smand was a big resounding NO.

    ¡°Sigh...¡± After seeing this stubbornness, Genie decided to just get done with it.

    She waved her hands, and the unyielding Jorm¡¯s eyes began to droop as he started to get sleepy.

    In no time at all, Jorm fell asleep, with adorable snoring sounding out of him.

    ¡°Plop.¡±

    Genie then removed Jorm from her head as she called the old man that she was talking with earlier.

    ¡°Woosh~¡±

    Just a secondter, and the red-bearded old man reappeared in front of Genie, and it was quite obvious that he was excited right now.

    ¡°So, how did your wife react to seeing those kids?¡± Genie asked with a withered expression as she lifted the sleeping Jorm with her left hand. ¡°Is she delighted?¡±

    ¡°She was in cloud nine.¡± The old man replied as he caressed his beard. ¡°She immediately started ying with them! Even that Solomon could not escape my wife¡¯s hold! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Then can you bring this child to her too?¡± Genie said as she passed Jorm to the old man. ¡°With this kid joining them, I am sure that your wife will be more delighted.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will bring him.¡± But instead of looking happier, the old man started to look solemn as he gave a serious look to Genie.

    ¡°So Genie, it seems like you have seen that space crack then.¡±

    ¡°I have seen it clearly with my two eyes.¡± Genie replied as she stared at the old man with determination. ¡°Since it appeared there at the Final Trial, I have decided to go there and personally deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Well, good luck with that.¡± The old man said as he started to fly away, bringing the sleeping Jorm with him.

    But before the old man could be fully gone, he said a sentence which prompted a shiver on Genie.

    ¡°Oh Genie, if you mess this up, I will have no choice but to punish you, ok?¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, I understand, old geezer...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 456: Three Way

    <h4>Chapter 456: Three Way</h4>

    ¡°....¡± The atmosphere inside the room of the Great General was awkward as Bai Huangdi, Veronica and Fang Yu resorted to just staring at each other.

    ¡°Umm... why don¡¯t we talk about something interesting now?¡± Princess Elissa said as she let out a hollowugh. ¡°We cannot just stand here and do nothing, right?¡±

    ¡°Shut it, b**ch.¡± Fang Yu replied as she gave a withering look at Princess Elissa. ¡°Who are you to talk to us like that? Are you even needed here, huh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Right now, Princess Elissa was extremely confused on why Fang Yu, who had never met her before, was currently extremely hostile towards her.

    ¡°Um... did I anger you in any way?¡± Princess Elissa asked meekly as she shrank back under Fang Yu¡¯s re.

    ¡°Oh, I just do not like you. That is my reason.¡± Fang Yu bluntly replied.

    ¡°.....¡± The only thing that Princess Elissa could do was to grit her teeth her teeth as she endured the humiliation given to her by Fang Yu.

    ¡°Hehehe....¡± Upon seeing this reaction, Fang Yu just giggled as she diverted her attention to Veronica.

    ¡°Hey you...¡± Fang Yu looked at Veronica sourly as she said,

    ¡°Are you sure that you are not nning on doing something nefarious to us?¡±

    ¡°Nefarious?¡± Upon hearing this, Veronica immediately stood up as he banged her palms on the table.

    The table started to shake, as if it could not contain the power that Veronica released in her fit of anger.

    ¡°I think you are the one that is the most suspicious here.¡± Veronica slowly said as she gave a knowing look to Bai Huangdi. ¡°I only joined this alliance so that I can stop you from doing anything messed up!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then feel free to stop me now!¡± Fang Yu shouted back as her forehead crashed against Veronica¡¯s mask. ¡°I am read to fight you anytime!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, will you?¡± This time, Bai Huangdi has no choice but to intervene between the two women. He let out a sigh as he said,

    ¡°We are not here to fight. We are here to discuss the strategy that we will employ to defeat the Demon King Seigneur. So,y down all your hatred for each other, and let¡¯s start cooperating now, ok?¡±

    His words managed to diffuse the heated exchange between Fang Yu and Veronica, which made the other upants in the room to heave a sigh of relief.

    Now that everything was peaceful, Bai Huangdi stood up as he said,

    ¡°So, what do you think we should do to defeat the Demon King Seigneur? I have my own idea already, but I want to hear yours first, so that we can decide on the best one.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer to that just simple?¡± Fang Yu let out a proud smirk as she said,

    ¡°We just have to attack with all our forces, and then we three heroes will fight Demon King Seigneur within all that chaos!¡±

    ¡°Your n sucks in very many levels...¡± Veronica drily said as she gave Fang Yu and annoyed look. ¡°You think a simple n like that can help us win? Heh, maybe that n of yours is just disguised to help the enemy!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you do not like my n huh.¡± Fang Yu said as she slowly nodded her head. She then gave Veronica a challenging look as she said,

    ¡°In that case, tell us about your n then. We shall be the judge if that n will be better than mine.¡±

    ¡°Ehem!¡± Veronica let out a slight cough before saying,

    ¡°My n isprised of 5 steps. First, we must put some spies inside the Ebony River Kingdom. Second, these spies will start to spread dissent and chaos inside the Ebony River Kingdom. Third, our soldiers will take advantage of that chaos to start their invasion. Fourth, we three will start our attack on the Demon King Seigneur. Andstly, we will kill Demon King Seigneur.¡±

    Everyone went silent as they felt that Veronica¡¯s proposed n was actually good and feasible.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Fang Yu started to feel bad as she saw that everyone seems to agree with what Veronica had said.

    ¡°She, she, she just copied my n!¡± Fang Yuined as she pointed at Veronica with an using finger.

    ¡°So what if I copied yours?¡± Veronica replied smugly ¡°The generals liked my n morepared to yours!¡±

    ¡°Hear hear!¡± Princess Elissa interjected as she happily watched Fang Yu¡¯s dilemma.

    Fang Ln, who was watching everything that was happening, let out a silent sigh as he realized that Illusion Fang Yu would not find it easy to dominate the alliance between the three heroes.

    It seems like Fang Lin has to step in order to help Illusion Fang Yu.

    ¡°Excuse me everyone.¡± Fang Lin said as he raised his hands. ¡°We still have not heard about our Hero¡¯s n. Why don¡¯t we hear him out first before we can make the final decision?¡±

    ¡°Actually, my n is just simr to Veronica¡¯s...¡± Bai Huangdi quickly replied much to Fang Lin¡¯s dismay.

    ¡°So, you can say that we will go with Veronica¡¯s n...¡± These words by Bai Huangdi were the final nail in the coffin for Fang Yu.

    ¡°Fine! Since all of you like it, then we will just go with that damn n! Hmph!¡±

    With Fang Yu¡¯s concession, the tense atmosphere calmed down again.

    But this calm situation was again shattered as Fang Yu suddenly stood up as she said,

    ¡°Since all three of us heroes are here, then why don¡¯t we test each other¡¯s strength? Now is the right time for us three to have a great battle!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± Everyone inside the room went excited after hearing Fang Yu¡¯s deration.

    A fight between the three heroes? That was something that anyone would want to watch!

    The eyes of the Generals and of Princess Elissa sparkled as they stared vapidly at Bai Huangdi and Veronica, who were both taken aback by Fang Yu¡¯s deration.

    Upon seeing the difort of the two, Fang Yu shed both Bai Huangdi and Veronica a smile which unnerved them greatly.

    ******************

    In the end, both Bai Huangdi and Veronica had no choice but to go with Fang Yu¡¯s suggestion.

    After all, Bai Huangdi found it hard to reject Fang Yu, as he saw the excited looks given to him by the natives of this.

    As for Veronica, she had no qualms on the three-way match with Fang Yu, as Veronica was also extremely eager on beating up Fang Yuter.

    ¡°Go! Our Hero!¡± The news of the three-way battle spread throughout the whole military and most of the solider immediately rushed towards the arena where the three heroes will be fighting against each other.

    So before the start of the battle, what Fang Yu and the other two heroes saw was a extremelyrge congregations of the overzealous soldiers filling up the seats around them.

    ¡°Tsk, what a bother...¡± Veronica muttered as she red at the enthusiastic crown in front her.

    As expected, Veronica¡¯s trust rating among the soldiers dropped considerably with what she just said.

    But Veronica seemed to have not cared about this, as her eyes were only concentrated of Fang Yu, with Veronica not bothering to hide her intentions.

    ¡°So Fang Yu, I do not know why you want us three to fight against each other right now, but I am sure that I will whoop your ass!¡±

    At this provocation of Veronica, Fang Yu¡¯s only reply was,

    ¡°Then I am waiting...

    *******************

    Bai Huangdi was currently looking at Fang Yu and Veronica warily, as if he was imagining their danger threat to him.

    Upon seeing them, Bai Huangdi started to mutter,

    ¡°I have the Dragon Emperor Armor with me which managed to increase my physical strength exponentially. With this kind of power, my current cultivation base and power can bepared to an early Fifth Stage Practitioner...¡±

    Bai Huangdi then narrowed his eyes as he thought,

    ¡°But the other heroes already have their respective Heirlooms too! And I am sure that just like me, Fang Yu and Veronica can use their Heirlooms to allow them to fight against higher stage. As for how strong they will be, I want to experience that for myself!

    Bai Huangdi was excited, as it was hard for him to find a good challenge that can satisfy him.

    But now that Fang Yu had offered Bai Huangdi a way to fight, Bai Huangdi will surely not waste that!

    ¡°Since you two seem to be indecisive, then I shall be the one to make a move first. ¡± Bai Huangdi said as his armor started to glow purple.

    This purple glow came from purple lines which suddenly appeared in the Dragon Emperor Armor.

    These purple lines were moving slowly on the Dragon Emperor Armor, with these lines undting like a snake that is crawling on the ground.

    These purple lines are the source of the power that greatly enhances Bai Huangdi¡¯s strength.

    Bai Huangdi then took a deep breath as the purple lines peeled themselves off the armor.

    At the instant that this happened, most of the purple lines descended on Bai Huangdi, and it was at this point that Bai Huangdi felt as if his body was filled with pure, unstoppable strength.

    Even his core which only looked normal, suddenly started to be covered by a violet glow, which served to make the whole core look special.

    While Bai Huangdi looked at his whole body in satisfaction and incredulity, he suddenly saw Fang Yu obtaining a golden-colored gourd from her storage, and Veronica pulling heart out of her chest.

    This heart was not Veronica¡¯s heart, as it looked extremely ancient.

    Upon seeing what the two were doing, Bai Huangdi started to chuckle as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Now we are fighting for real...¡±

 Chapter 457: Illusionist

    <h4>Chapter 457: Illusionist</h4>

    Both Veronica and Bai Huangdi knew that the fight that they will have right now was proposed by Fang Yu in order for her to deduce their abilities.

    Obviously, Bai Huangdi and Veronica will not reveal all of their hidden cards.

    But they will still show some things that will hopefully rattle Fang Yu.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Bai Huangdi¡¯s body then began to glow as an ethereal smoke-like object manifested around his body.

    When Fang Lin saw this, he shook his head as he remembered his fight with Beleth at the Future Timeline.

    With his memories, Fang Lin was sure that like Beleth, Bai Huangdi was also a martial artist.

    But he was not only a martial artist. Fang Lin was sure that Bai Huangdi was also a practitioner like him!

    ¡°So that is why Huo Huangdi picked you up.¡± Veronica muttered as she saw Bai Huangdi¡¯s current state.

    ¡°You can cultivate, and you are also a martial artist with a martial aura. That kind of talent is enough to entice him.¡±

    ¡°But I am also a great talent!¡± After saying these words, Veronica¡¯s entire appearance changed, as her body suddenly morphed into another form.

    ¡°...¡± Illusion Fang Yu gulped as she saw Veronica¡¯s new form.

    Instead of having 4 limbs, the current Veronica had 10, and all of these limbs are shaped like a scythe.

    With just one look, everyone knew that each of these limbs can cut through anything with ease.

    As for Veronica¡¯s body, it became erged until it was asrge as a truck.

    Her skin has also changed, with it transforming into an exoskeleton armor that covered her whole body.

    As for her head, it also changed, but Illusion Fang Yu could still not see Veronica¡¯s face as the mask was still covering it.

    But Illusion Fang Yu could see two extremely long teeth protruding below the mask, which just made the current Veronica more terrifying.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Bai Huangdi eximed as he saw Veronica¡¯s new form. ¡°You looked great to me before, but now you are just as ugly as f**k!¡±

    ¡°Zip it!¡± Veronica¡¯s garbled voice echoed out as her whole body faced Bai Huangdi, who looked ufortable with a 16-foot tall monster looking down on him.

    ¡°This is fun...¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as she looked at her two opponents staring down at each other. ¡°Well, since they showed off something, it¡¯s time for me to show something too.¡±

    Fang Lin, who was watching from the sidelines, knew that the current situation of Illusion Fang Yu was not good.

    After all, Illusion Fang Yu was just an illusion, so there is no way for her to fight against Bai Huangdi and Veronica.

    Then there is that oath that Bai Huangdi made earlier.

    If Bai Huangdi attacks Illusion Fang Yu now, then Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s connection with Fang Lin will be discovered.

    These two problems almost made it impossible for Illusion Fang Yu to win.

    But Fang Lin did not regret making the three-way match happen, as he still knew that he can do something right now to win!

    If Illusion Fang Yu has to win in her current situation, the only weapon that she can use are the Illusions themselves!

    ****************

    While Bai Huangdi and Veronica were about to pounce on each other, they suddenly saw something that made them tense.

    They saw that Illusion Fang Yu, who was snickering at the two from a distance, suddenly increased in number!

    Two, three, five, eight, thirteen, and so on and so forth...

    The number of Illusion Fang Yus in the stage increased until there was 34 Illusion Fang Yus in the fighting arena.

    Each of them looked identical with each other, so much so that even when Bai Huangdi and Veronica used their divine sense, they could not actually differentiate any of these Fang Yus!

    ¡°So, you are an Illusionist...¡± Veronica muttered as she gave Illusion Fang Yu an enlightened look. ¡°So that is why you are not fighting back against me earlier! You employ illusions to fight!¡±

    ¡°Your illusions are certainly... impressive.¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as he looked at the 34 Illusion Fang Yus in front of him. ¡°Even I could not discern your illusions.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± All of the 34 Illusion Fang Yus giggled as they looked at Bai Huangdi and Veronica with amusement.

    ¡°Try to find the real me now!¡±

    But before Bai Huangdi and Veronica could attack, their eyes widened as they saw that all of the Illusion Fang Yus in front of them had vanished!

    The two heroes looked around the arena, but they could not find any of Illusion Fang Yu at all!

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Out of nowhere, Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s voice sounded out, which prompted both Bai Huangdi and Veronica to be wary.

    ¡°How do you like this? With my illusions, nobody in this can ever hope to hurt me! I confess, my fighting skills cannot even hope to hurt you two, but with my illusion skills, you two would not be able to hurt me either!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± This time, both Bai Huangdi and Veronica realized the real reason on why Illusion Fang Yu proposed the match.

    ¡°So Fang Yu, you just wanted to show us that you are an Illusionist, right?¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as he looked around him. ¡°Instead of actually fighting us, you just wanted to show to us that we will have a hard time fighting you.¡±

    ¡°That is right!¡± Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s lone figure suddenly appeared at the center of the arena, managing to shock most of the spectators.

    For these soldiers, this was the first time that they saw someone like this!

    Illusion Fang Yu ignored the stares given to her by the audience as she gave an amused look at both Bai Huangdi and Veronica.

    She gave them a cheeky grin as she asked them,

    ¡°So, do you still want to fight me?¡±

    After hearing this question, both Bai Huangdi and Veronica shook their heads as they thought,

    ¡°We can defeat your illusions, but in order for us to do that, we must use some of our trump cards! But, will we really use our trump cards this early? Of course not! We will just use them for emergencies, and what is happening right now is not an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Che, you just want us to see our hidden abilities!¡± Veronica muttered as he body shrunk back to her previous appearance.

    She gave Illusion Fang Yu an using stare as she said,

    ¡°You must have nned to use this fight to force us to show our trump cards! Of course I will not allow that to happen!¡±

    Veronica then left the arena with a huff as she said,

    ¡°I admit defeat! But remember Fang Yu, once you use your Illusion bulls**t on obstructing meter, I will not hesitate to use my hidden cards to defeat you!¡±

    These arest words that came out of Veronica¡¯s mouth as she flew towards her dwelling ce.

    As for Bai Huangdi, he gave Illusion Fang Yu an unwilling look before he said,

    ¡°Well, I also want to fight with you right now, but just like Veronica, I have to use some special techniques to beat your illusions. But right now, I am not willing to show these special techniques. So the only thing that I can do is to admit defeat too...¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡± The audience looked at the spectacle with wide eyes, as they did not expect that it would end like this!

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Before he left, Bai Huangdi turned to face the soldiers watching the match.

    Bai Huangdi then gave them a ferocious smile as he said,

    ¡°Now that you saw a small part of the Heroes¡¯ abilities, you must be confident now! With us three here, winning against Demon King Seigneur will be a piece of cake!¡±

    ¡°Oh!!!¡± The soldier started to feel pumped after hearing what Bai Huangdi said.

    Bai Huangdi took advantage of this as he dered,

    ¡°Sleep well tonight everyone, for tomorrow, we shall start the preparations for the war! Always remember, everything that you do is for the Dragon Emperor Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Ohh!!!!¡± The soldiers continued on cheering Bai Huangdi even if he already went back to his dwelling ce.

    As for Illusion Fang Yu, she also left for her dwelling ce too.

    With all the Heroes gone, the excited audience started to disperse towards their resting ces.

    *******************

    Fang Lin, currently disguised as General Draco, let a smirk as he saw that his n seeded. ¡°Now, I have them all fooled...¡±

    While everyone was focused on the Heroes earlier, Fang Lin, who was in the sidelines, started to use the Illusion abilities of the Demonic Unicorn.

    By this point, Fang Lin¡¯s proficiency on using the Demonic Unicorn ability was so high that he was able to create 34 Illusion Fang Yus in almost an instant.

    And just to make Illusion Fang Yu looked more intimidating, Fang Lin dispelled all of the Illusion Fang Yus that he created, which just made Bai Huangdi and Veronica wary of Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s abilities.

    Fang Lin¡¯s real goal in this fight was to make everyone think that Illusion Fang Yu was an Illusionist.

    By doing that, Illusion Fang Yu will be able to exin in the future why she was unable to fight with her body.

    After all, some of the known Illusionists were known to be extremely weak onbat.

    Now that everyone thinks that Illusion Fang Yu is an illusionist, it will be much easier for Illusion Fang Yu to do some things that she is unable to do so before.

    ¡°Well, now that Illusion Fang Yu had her perfect alibi, it will be now my time to make some moves.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he decided to follow the path that was traversed by Veronica.

    After a few more minutes of walking, Fang Lin reached the house that Veronica was staying in.

    Both Veronica and Illusion Fang Yu were given luxurious houses as their own ce to stay in. After all, both of them are the Heroes, so they deserve to get some VIP treatment.

    There were no security guarding around Veronica¡¯s house, as there is no need for someone to guard Veronica¡¯s house.

    With her current status and strength, nobody would just brazenly approach Veronica¡¯s house.

    Only those people like the Great General and Bai Huangdi can easily go to her ce.

    Once he was in front of Veronica¡¯s house, Fang Lin started to slow down until he was in front of the door.

    He then assumed a carefree smile as he said,

    ¡°Hero, I, General Draco, is here to visit you!¡±

    ¡°Visit?¡± The door opened, and Veronica appeared in front of Fang Lin.

    Veronica was back to her human form, with the mask still on her face.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    Both Veronica and Fang Lin stared at each other for a minute, and the silence was only broken when Veronica shyly said,

    ¡°If it were other men who came here, I will not hesitate to cut them down. But since it was you, I think I can allow you inside my humble abode.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you Hero for your kindness.¡± Fang Lin said as he followed Veronica inside the house.

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    The door then closed shut with a thud, and nobody from the outside knew what exactly will happen next to Fang Lin.

 Chapter 458: Illusions

    <h4>Chapter 458: Illusions</h4>

    ¡°Have a seat!¡± Veronica said in an over-excited voice as she pushed a chair in front of her.

    She gave Fang Lin a smile as she said,

    ¡°General Draco, feel free to tell me everything that you want to say. I will notugh at you even if what you will tell me is absurd.¡±

    ¡°Ah ok...¡± Fang Lin then looked around him, as if he was extremely nervous to say anything right now.

    Veronica¡¯s smile widened after seeing this, as she thought that the current General Draco looked cute for her.

    ¡°I think the Hero of the Golden River Kingdom wants to do something to me...¡± Fang Lin then acted like he was scared as his face wore a slightly terrified look.

    ¡°Ah eh... what do you mean by that...¡± Just like what Fang Lin had expected, Veronica was caught by surprise by what he just said.

    After hearing the slightly astonished voice by Veronica¡¯s, Fang Lin then acted shy as he slowly said,

    ¡°Hero, I think that the Hero of the Golden River Kingdom wants to take me away somewhere... Just by looking at her eyes, I can feel that she will do those things to me...¡±

    ¡°Ehem, ehem.¡± Because she was an experienced cultivator, Veronica was able to quickly recover after Fang Lin¡¯s ¡®confession¡¯.

    She looked at the distressed Fang Lin as she asked him,

    ¡°If what you said was true, then why did youe here? Couldn¡¯t you just, you know, let Fang Yu take you? She¡¯s a Hero after all.¡±

    ¡°I would not want to do that.¡± Fang Lin quickly replied. ¡°After all, she is not my type.¡±

    After hearing this reply, Veronica stilled for a second before she asked Fang Lin with another question.

    ¡°Then why did youe here for my help? You are technically under the rule of Bai Huangdi, so shouldn¡¯t you havee to ask him for protection instead of me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think our Hero would not help me, maybe he will even use me as a way to get closer to Fang Yu... Maybe he will present me to her like a gift, just to obtain her favor...¡±

    ¡°That is indeed possible...¡± Veronica slightly murmured to herself as she sat down in front of Fang Lin.

    She then crossed her legs as she asked him,

    ¡°In that case, what do you want me to do for you?¡±

    ¡°This is it.¡± Fang Lin thought as he received the question that he was waiting for right now. He suppressed his smile as he realized that this Veronica favored his current appearance so much that she is willing to help him out right now.

    Fang Lin then took a deep breath as he said,

    ¡°Please let me be your subordinate, Hero...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    A few seconds passed by, without Veronica saying anything.

    Just as when Fang Lin thought that he will be snubbed, her heard Veronica slowly saying,

    ¡°Even if I killed a lot of people already... are you still willing to be under me?¡±

    Fang Lin tried to ignore a literal trantion of what she just said as he replied,

    ¡°I think that you are a good person deep inside, so I am not worried for my life. I think it is their fault that they were killed by you.¡±

    ¡°My, my, your praising skills are really topnotch. I am liking you more right now...¡± Veronica muttered as she looked like she was not trying to swoon.

    She then added another question, which Fang Lin knew wasing.

    ¡°Even if you think I am a good person, didn¡¯t you see my transformation earlier? Are you not terrified by that?¡±

    ¡°I do not think that you are scary earlier.¡± Fang Lin replied, and this time, he was beingpletely honest with Veronica. ¡°I think you are extremely cool.¡±

    ¡°Co-co-cool?¡± This time, Veronica could not maintain her calm fa?ade as her whole body began to tremble. Only after a minute passed by that Veronica began to visibly calm down.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha...¡± Veronica then started to slowly pant as she said,

    ¡°Now I know why Fang Yu wants to take you for herself. Just your words are enough to sweep me off my feet. And what¡¯s even better is that I can see that you are not lying to me...¡±

    ¡°Hero, you can detect lies?¡± Fang Lin innocently asked back after hearing what Veronica just said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Veronica replied in affirmation as she nodded her head. ¡°It is in my second nature to detect if a person was lying or not. So, I know when someone is lying in front of me.¡±

    Veronica then let out an exhausted sigh as she continued talking.

    ¡°General Draco, do you know how many people lie to me everyday? A lot of them. That is why I loathe to talk with any people now.¡±

    Veronica then looked at Fang Lin as she amorously said,

    ¡°But you, General Draco, I could not detect any hints of falsehoods from you. I feel that your words are all sincere. And that makes me extremely happy.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Looking at his appearance, Fang Lin looked extremely calm.

    But deep in his mind, he was having a panic attack.

    ¡°S**t , s**t, s**t!¡± Fang Lin cursed inwardly as he realized that he just avoided a very dangerous situation. ¡°She can detect lies? Holy hell, that must be the reason why she is so moody and angry!¡±

    But if Veronica can really detect lies, then why did she not detect Fang Lin¡¯s lies earlier, like his lie about Fang Yu wanting to take him or his lie about his doubts on Bai Huangdi?

    Just these two statements were extreme lies that is enough to be detected as lies by Veronica!

    But it seems like Veronica recognized them as true statements!

    ¡°Am I immune to her lie-detecting abilities?¡± After a few seconds of thinking, Fang Lin knew that this could be the only reason for his lies being unnoticed by Veronica. ¡°But if that was the case, then what is the thing that is making me immune? Sigh, no matter what I think, I could not think of anything that can make me immune!¡±

    While Veronica slightly squirmed in her chair, waiting for Fang Lin¡¯s reply, Fang Lin realized that he had to test his immunity one more time before he can be sure that he was really immune.

    Fang Lin acted shy once more as he said,

    ¡°Hero, actually, there is one more reason why I wanted to be your subordinate... It¡¯s that I like to be with you. I feel that I it is only by being near you that I will be happy...¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you are not lying about that!¡± Veronica said as she looked like she was about to pounce on Fang Lin. From the looks of it, she was trying her best to not do anything that might scare Fang Lin.

    What Fang Lin said earlier about him being happy with Veronica was not that true. It was true that he liked her, but not to the extent that he will be her subordinate. They were technically opponents, so Fang Lin was not that enthused on being her subordinate.

    ¡°Hehehe, so I am really immune to her lie-detecting abilities...¡± Fang Lin muttered inwardly as he knew that with his immunity, he will have an easier time getting closer to Veronica.

    Because Veronica cannot detect Fang Lin¡¯s lies, Fang Lin knew that he can say anything he wants, and Veronica will ept them as the truth.

    Fang Lin resisted the urge to smile as he realized that right now, he can easily manipte Veronica on everything that he wanted her to do!

    ¡°Geez fine! From now on, you shall be my subordinate!¡± Veronica dered as she stood up with her hands outstretched towards Fang Lin.

    She then tried to not sound shy as she muttered,

    ¡°Now that you are my subordinate, my firstmand is for you to hug me.¡±

    Fang Lin tried not tough as he saw that the current Veronica was like a young kid wanting to be spoiled by her parents.

    ¡°Hug you? Well... here Ie then, I guess...¡± Fang Lin tried not to sound like he wasughing as he hugged Veronica.

    ¡°D*mn, she smells so good...¡± This is what Fang Lin thought as Veronica¡¯s body contacted with his own. ¡°And not only that, her body is also so soft...¡±

    ¡°You are so pretty, Hero.¡± Fang Lin whispered huskily behind Veronica¡¯s ear. ¡°But if you are this beautiful, then why don¡¯t you have anypanions? They have wasted a good opportunity to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Muuu, quit praising me like that, you are making me blush...¡± Veronica shyly replied as her whole neck began to turn red. She must have been blushing so much that it extended down to her neck.

    Sounds of deep breathing could then be heard from Veronica as she tightened her hug on Fang Lin.

    ¡°Please stay with me like this for a little longer General Draco.¡± Veronica said as her fragrant breath wafted towards Fang Lin. ¡°And you can stop calling me Hero. My name is Veronica, and I want you to call me by that name.¡±

    ¡°Veronica. What a nice name.¡± Fang Lin said as this word rolled of this tongue. ¡°A fitting name for a pretty person like you.¡±

    ¡°Gehoh!¡± It¡¯s a critical hit! Veronica has been stunned!

    ¡°You... you really are a yer!¡± Veronica said as her hands slightly squeezed Fang Lin¡¯s back. ¡°But I like what you are saying, can you... praise me like that everyday?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will, Veronica.¡± Fang Lin replied. ¡°After all, someone like you deserved to be praised by everyone!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Veronica shouted out as she began to quickly pant.

    She squeezed Fang Lin¡¯s back wantonly, as if she was trying to enjoy the exquisite sensation that it gave to her.

    ¡°Since you like pretty things, then I think I can show my face to you, General Draco....¡± Veronica said as if she was in a trance.

    But before she could remove her mask, a booming voice suddenly sounded out which forced Veronica to separate from Fang Lin.

    The voice, which came from outside the house, made Veronica so angry that the floor beneath her feet began to crack.

    ¡°Veronica you b**ch, return General Draco to me! I still have to talk with him! Maybe you are using your limbs right now to dice him up right now! I cannot allow that to happen!¡±

    Surprisingly, it was Illusion Fang Yu who shouted these words!

    Illusion Fang Yu then continued shouting from the outside as she cursed Veronica and implored her to release Fang Lin.

    ¡°You s*ut! I have enough of you already!¡± Veronica shouted out as she began to head out. ¡°Even if you have your illusions, I will still beat you up!¡±

 Chapter 459: Boundless

    <h4>Chapter 459: Boundless</h4>

    Veronica was in cloud nine right now.

    When Fang Lin arrived at her ce and told all those sweet things to her, Veronica felt extremely happy.

    Especially when she found out that Fang Lin did not lie about any of these things!

    Having a guy saying that he truly cares for you is something that Veronica did not experience before.

    All the guys that she met before either wanted her because of her status, and sometimes, they are also scared of her because of her transformation.

    Only Jieshu and Fang Lin were the ones that are sincerely caring for Veronica!

    But before Veronica could even enjoy her current situation, the wench Fang Yu suddenly arrived as she demanded Veronica to give Fang Lin back!

    This is why Veronica hated Fang Yu! She always tries to mess with Veronica, no matter what happened!

    ¡°You wench, I will not be giving General Draco to anyone, as he is my subordinate now!¡± Veronica shouted as she opened the door with a bang.

    Veronica then looked outside as she saw the elegant and beautiful Fang Yu floating above her house.

    The condescending look that Fang Yu was giving to Veronica just increased the rage the Veronica was feeling right now.

    Fang Lin, who saw what was happening, started to open his mouth as if he wanted to say something.

    But Veronica beat him to the punch as she told him,

    ¡°General Draco, even if you are my subordinate now, there is no way that I will allow you to defend me now! I will be the one that will discipline this b**ch!¡±

    This time, Veronica seemed to have decided to not hold back as her whole body began to transform.

    But before Veronica could fully transform, another powerful presence arrived at the ce, which interrupted the heated exchanges between Illusion Fang Yu and Veronica.

    The neer was Bai Huangdi, and his face was currently ckened from rage as he looked at the quarreling duo.

    He could barely contain the rage in his voice as he slowly asked them,

    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡±

    *********************

    With Bai Huangdi appearing in the area, both Illusion Fang Yu and Veronica had no choice but to stop themselves fromshing out to each other.

    As for Fang Lin, he acted like an obedient child in front of Bai Huangdi as he told him what happened.

    ¡°You damn kid, so you decided to leave the military now? What a great soldier you are!¡± Bai Huangdi barked in anger after he realized that Fang Lin became Veronica¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Maybe you leaving is good for us, since you are just a traitorous bastard!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± This time, Veronica¡¯s rage swiveled to Bai Huangdi as she could not ept what Bai Huangdi just said. ¡°Take it back!¡±

    But before Bai Huangdi could give his cheeky reply, an rm suddenly sounded out from the militarypound.

    The three heroes, who heard this sound, jerked their bodies as they realized what this sound is.

    This is the sound of an enemy attack, and from the looks of it, the attack came from the Ebony River Kingdom!

    ¡°Hahaha! Atst, it will be now the time for me to fight!¡± Bai Huangdi dered as he joined Illusion Fang Yu on flying towards the vicinity of the bridge.

    As for Veronica, she personally carried Fang Lin as she followed the other two heroes.

    After 10 seconds of flying, Veronica and the other heroes reached the ce where the battle was brewing.

    No, battle is not the right term.

    Massacre is the right term.

    Instead of seeing an army of enemy soldiers, what Veronica could only see was a lone figure that was fighting the soldiers of the militarypound.

    This lone figure was a man wielding two swords with his hands.

    Veronica felt a shiver in her body as she realized that this figure was an extremely powerful swordsman!

    She could not help but feel wary of each sword sh that the lone figure makes.

    These sword shes cleaved through the poor soldiers easily as if they were just butter.

    Even the extremely hard armors that the higher-ranked soldiers wore were torn apart like paper under the attack of the lone figure¡¯s sword!

    ¡°What a great swordsmanship!¡± Bai Huangdi eximed as she saw the destructive power of this lone figure.

    ¡°I do not know why someone like him exists in the Ebony River Kingdom, but I will not pass up this chance to fight him!¡±

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s body suddenly disappeared, and the next thing that Veronica knew, Bai Huangdi was already in front of the lone figure.

    The lone figure stopped his massacre as he gave a solemn look at Bai Huangdi.

    Upon seeing this, Bai Huangdi looked at the surviving soldiers around him as he said,

    ¡°Everyone, this swordsman is too strong for any of you to fight with. Let me be the one to fight him. As for you guys, go and leave this area. Bring all the wounded with you, and make sure that no weak person will approach this ce!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± The surviving soldiers hastily said as they quickly gathered their woundedrades.

    Even if Bai Huangdi did not say anything, the surviving solders will still retreat.

    After all, a monster like that lone figure is not someone that mere soldiers like them could hope to fight!

    Once all the soldiers were gone from the area, Bai Huangdi cricked his neck as he gave the lone figure a provocative look.

    He then gave the lone figure the finger as he said,

    ¡°Come on sword guy, swing those thin-ass swords at me!¡±

    ****************

    While Bai Huangdi and Veronica were excited upon seeing this lone figure, Fang Lin experienced a different type of emotion.

    What Fang Lin felt was shock, as he was extremely familiar on the identity of this lone figure.

    This lone figure was Jiang Chen, the Boundless Sword Dragon, and also one of the Beast God Envoys that Wang Hao has killed!

    Illusion Fang Lin was able to see all of the Beast God Envoys before, so Fang Lin was extremely sure that the lone figure that he was seeing in front of him was Jiang Chen himself!

    And to add proof to that, Fang Lin could see that this lone figure was extremely good with swords! Only Jiang Chen, who is the Boundless Sword Dragon, could be that good with the sword!

    ¡°But why is Jiang Chen here? Didn¡¯t Wang Hao kill him already?¡± It was at that moment that Fang Lin remembered the things that a Yama Prince must bring to the Final Trial.

    Aside from the support of at least one Underworld Minister and a living follower, a Yama Prince must also bring powerful souls with him at the Final Trial.

    Fang Lin then remembered Wang Hao boasting out that he captured the souls of the Beast God Envoys that he killed, including the poor Jiang Chen.

    ¡°So in that case, Wang Hao brought Jiang Chen¡¯s soul here in the Final Trial...¡± Fang Lin then perked up as he managed to realized why Wang Hao and the other Yama Princes needed to bring powerful souls with them!

    ¡°The souls brought to the Final Trial will turn into the subordinates of the Yama Princes!¡± This was the only reason that Fang Lin could think of, and it seems right.

    Since Wang Hao became a Demon King, he must need some powerful servants with him.

    But because Fang Lin arrivedte, the only servants that Wang Hao could use was the souls that he brought with him.

    Maybe, there is a power given to the Demon Kings like Wang Hao that allows them to give a body to the souls that they brought with them.

    And now, Fang Lin was seeing one of these servants in the form of Jiang Chen!

    ¡°What the hell is this....¡± This was the only thing that Fang Lin can say as he reanalyzed the current state of the Final Trial.

    First of all, living followers like Fang Lin was given the goal to defeat the Demon Kings.

    As for the Demon Kings like Wang Hao, there goal is to unify the Evil Axis Continent, and then conquer the Alliance Continent.

    As for the souls brought by the Yama Princes, their only goal seems to be to assist the Demon Kings on their goal.

    ¡°This seems unbnced...¡±

    No matter how Fang Lin looked at it, he felt like the Yama Princes were receiving too much benefits.

    And what was worse is that Wang Hao seems to be fully abusing this privilege as he sent a soul of a Godly Divine Beast at this ce!

    Why could Wang Hao not act a least a little modest?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter General Draco? Are you feeling fine?¡± Veronica, who noticed the pale look on Fang Lin¡¯s face, approached him as she hid Fang Lin behind her back protectively. ¡°Do not worry, I will protect you from that powerful swordsman!¡±

    ¡°Thank you...¡± Fang Lin replied as he watched timidly from behind Veronica.

    Since Bai Huangdi and Jiang Chen was about to fight, Fang Lin of course will not waste his chance to observe it!

    The atmosphere between Bai Huangdi and Jiang Chen became tense as the two sides prepared themselves for the battle.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fang Lin suddenly tilted his head as he felt the aura being let out by Jiang Chen.

    Fang Lin heaved out a sigh of relief as he felt that Jiang Chen¡¯s cultivation was also that the Third Stage, Tempering Sub-Realm.

    ¡°So it was not only the living followers that had their cultivations restricted...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he stared at Jiang Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°From the looks of it, even the souls that the Yama Princes brought have their cultivation restricted. If that was the case, then...¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyes then brightened as he thought,

    ¡°The cultivation of the Yama Princes here in the Final Trial is also restricted at the Third Stage!¡±

    This new revtion of course made Fang Lin happy, as before, he thought that the Yama Princes could be at a stage stronger than the Heroes like him and Bai Huangdi.

    But the appearance and power of Jiang Chen removed all of Fang Lin¡¯s fears!

    ¡°Veronica, who do you think will win the fight?¡± Fang Lin asked as he stared at Bai Huangdi and Jiang Chen, who were still staring at each other now.

    ¡°I actually do not know...¡± Veronica replied with uncertainty as she looked at Jiang Chen with a grave expression.

    ¡°I cannot tell you that much, but Draco, I can tell you that the base power inside that swordsman¡¯s body is equal to Bai Huangdi¡¯s! The winner between them will depend on who among the two of them has the stronger techniques!¡±

    Once Veronica said these words, both Jiang Chen and Bai Huangdi ¡®s bodies disappeared.

    A secondter, and a booming sound appeared as the attacks of Jiang Chen and Bai Huangdi shed with each other.

    Veronica¡¯s body tensed as she realized that the match had already started!

 Chapter 460: Is Dual Wielding really the Norm?

    <h4>Chapter 460: Is Dual Wielding really the Norm?</h4>

    With both of Bai Huangdi and Jiang Chen¡¯s cultivation base suppressed at the Third Stage, the amount and quality of the abilities that they can use are strictly limited.

    But even with that, Fang Lin was still able to watch a spectacle with his very eyes.

    It was Bai Huangdi who attacked first, with his left hand releasing a lightning bolt.

    This lightning bolt was as thick as a man¡¯s thigh, and it immediately hit the iing Jiang Chen.

    ¡°So he practices the Law of Lightning...¡± Fang Lin thought as he could feel that the energy that Bai Huangdi was using was Core Mana.

    The quality of Bai Huangdi¡¯s core must have been high too, as Fang Lin could feel that his Core Mana was thick and vigorous.

    Not to mention that the power contained within that lightning attack was so high it can damage Fourth Stage Practitioners easily.

    ¡°Damn, his insights on the Law of Lightning must have been really high...¡± Fang Lin thought sourly as he tried to watch Jiang Chen¡¯s next move.

    Instead of dodging out of the way of the lightning attack, Jiang Chen just gave the iing attack with an indifferent look as he muttered,

    ¡°Sword of Severing.¡±

    Jiang Chen waved his right hand, and a gray-colored sword beam appeared, which headed straight to the lightning attack.

    ¡°.......¡±

    There was no extravagant explosion that happened once the two attacks collided with each other.

    Both of the attacks just disappeared, as if they did not exist at all.

    When Jiang Chen saw this, he seemed to be not shocked, as if he already expected this to happen.

    As for Bai Huangdi, it was quite obvious that he was surprised by what he saw. Bai Huangdi then shook his head to recover his calm.

    He stayed quiet for a few seconds before he showed an enlightened expression.

    Bai Huangdi gave Jiang Chen a cocky smile as he said,

    ¡°Impressive, that sword of yours managed to sever the connection of my Lightning Pierce with me. That was the reason that my attack disappeared...¡±

    ¡°Oh so that is how it is...¡± Fang Lin thought with amazement as he gazed at Jiang Chen with more adoration.

    Sword of Severance, just like what Bai Huangdi said, seems to have the function to sever things.

    The original purpose of this attack must have been for other things, like severing people¡¯s limbs or their control over their artifacts.

    But this time, Jiang Chen used the Sword of Severance to sever the connection between Bai Huangdi and his lightning attack!

    With the power inside that lightning attack, it must have neededrge amounts of mana to even exist.

    Bai Huangdi must have been feeding his lightning attack with mana in order for it to stay longer.

    But with Jiang Chen severing the connection between Bai Huangdi and his attack, the mana being fed by Bai Huangdi disappeared, which led to the dispersion of the lightning attack.

    After hearing this, Jiang Chen suddenly spoke much to the surprise of everyone.

    Fang Lin however, did not like the voice that he heard, as it was way too different from the way that Jiang Chen talked when he was alive.

    ¡°I wanted to sever your limbs, but that armor that you wear is preventing me from doing that. Thus I can only resort on cancelling your spells and attacks...¡±

    Bai Huangdi grimaced after hearing this, as he knew that most of his Third Stage Spell and attacks right not will not work on Jiang Chen.

    In that case, Bai Huangdi can only do that.

    ¡°Even if you can somehow neutralize my long-range attacks, there is no way for you to survive this!¡±

    Bai Huangdi then propelled himself forward as he decided to fight Jiang Chen in close-quarters.

    ¡°This strategy might work, as Bai Huangdi is also a martial artist...¡± Fang Lin thought as he realized that Bai Huangdi is not an idiot.

    ¡°Since Jiang Chen said that he could not really damage Bai Huangdi¡¯s body, then the only way for Bai Huangdi to win is by using his body!¡±

    Jiang Chen seemed to have seen through this as he thrusted his right sword towards Jiang Chen.

    ¡°Hero, do not think that by fighting me in close quarters that you can win. My way is the Way of the Sword, so fighting against me closely will be your greatest regret!¡±

    But before the right sword could plunge itself on Bai Huangdi¡¯s head, Bai Huangdi suddenly let out a shout as he said,

    ¡°Transformation Aura!¡±

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s body was then covered by his Martial Aura, and the effects of it were quite astounding.

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s body suddenly turned immaterial as his whole body became lightning itself.

    Jiang Chen¡¯s sword went through the transformed body with no resistance, which elicited a raised eyebrow from Jiang Chen.

    ¡°So, that is Bai Huangdi¡¯s Martial Aura...¡± Fang Lin then tilted his head as he was able to slightly deduce the power of the Transformation Martial Aura.

    Its power must have been to change theposition of Bai Huangdi¡¯s body into something else.

    Of course Bai Huangdi must be extremely familiar with the newposition that he will change to, or else he will be in a dire situation.

    Since Bai Huangdi is a Lightning Practitioner, for him to use the Transformation Martial Aura to have a lightning body was not surprising at all.

    But because Bai Huangdi is suppressed at the Third Stage, the duration of the effects of the Transformation Martial Aura must have been limited too.

    5-10 seconds might be the possible time windows that Bai Huangdi can use right now.

    ¡°Now then, show me what you will do next.¡± Fang Lin thought as he watched Jiang Chen, who was eyeing the lightning Bai Huangdi with wariness.

    ¡®Swish, swish, swish,¡± Jiang Chen tried severing the body parts of Bai Huangdi, but since he is immaterial right now, Bai Huangdi can easily reconnect his lighting body even if it was severed by Jiang Chen.

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s only problem was time, as he knew that his current state will notst for long.

    Bai Huangdi then gritted his teeth as he decided to risk it!

    First, Bai Huangdi changed his body shape to be arge lightning ball.

    This ball then rolled towards Jiang Chen who began to back away from the lightning ball.

    But the actions of Jiang Chen were toote, as he was quickly covered by a literal ball of lightning

    ¡°Fizz...¡± Fang Lin secretly gave Bai Huangdi a thumbs-up as he saw what happened.

    Bai Huangdi must have already deduced that the souls captured by the Yama Kings were used in a way simr to Jiang Chen right now.

    Bai Huangdi must have then thought that since Jiang Chen was just a soul who possessed a body right now, then Yang-Based attacks that damage souls could possibly damage Jiang Chen too!

    And since Bai Huangdi¡¯s Lightning Laws are also Yang-Based, then using them to badly hurt Jiang Chen is highly possible.

    But with the severing attacks of Jiang Chen, the only way that Bai Huangdi cannd his lightning attack is if that attack was made in such a state that severing it away from Bia Huangdi will be impossible.

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s current lightning body fits these criteria perfectly, and now Bai Huangdi is using it to beat Jiang Chen.

    And it was effective.

    Bai Huangdi and the other spectators could see that Jiang Chen¡¯s body was slowly disintegrating under the assault of Bai Huangdi¡¯s lightning body.

    Bai Huangdi was about to dere his victory for today when he suddenly felt pain inside him.

    ¡°What...¡± Bai Huangdi could not believe that he is experiencing pain right now.

    After all, his Transformation Martial Aura gave him the ability to transform into lightning, and at this state, Bai Huangdi must have been unaffected by physical attacks.

    But if that was the case, then how can Bia Huangdi exin why is feeling so much pain from a sword that is stabbing his lightning body right now?

    The sword that stabbed Bai Huangdi was the sword in Jiang Chen¡¯s left hand.

    Unlike the sword on the right hand, which was letting out a domineering presence, the sword on the left hand felt and looked so simple that Bai Huangdi thought that this sword was just for decoration.

    But right now, this sword was something that forced Bai Huangdi to hastily retreat.

    He had no choice but bring himself 5 meters away from Jiang Chen, and when he went back to his real body form, he saw a gaping wound on his left thigh.

    Upon seeing this injury, Bai Huangdi grimaced as he thought to himself,

    ¡°That sword on the left hand is just as dangerous as the one to the right. As for the abilities of the left hand sword, I know nothing about it since I just saw it right now. But I am sure that its power was the reason it was able to damage me even in my lightning form.¡±

    Bai Huangdi and Jiang Chen then looked at each other for a minute as they inspected each other¡¯s condition.

    There are countless holes in Jiang Chen¡¯s body, which are all smoking heavily. As for Bai Huangdi, the hole in his thigh was bleeding profusely, as if it was extremely hard for it to heal.

    Both of them were injured, but their injuries were not that heavy enough to be considered fatal.

    Jiang Chen suddenly let out a sigh as the two swords on his hands disappeared.

    Bai Huangdi let out a tsk as he unwillingly retracted his martial aura back.

    Jiang Chen then casted his cold gaze towards everyone near him as he said,

    ¡°My King Seigneur sends his regards to all of you. Now that I have fully acquainted myself with the forces here, it will be time for me to go back to my Kingdom.¡± He then looked back at Bai Huangdi as he continued talking.

    ¡°Do not worry Bai Huangdi, I will be back for you once my King decides to attack this ce. When that timees, we will be free to kill each other with pleasure...¡±

    Jiang Chen then looked towards the general direction of Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°As for you Fang Yu, my King asked me to fetch for you. So, I implore you toe with me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡± Illusion Fang Yu sheepishly replied as she scratched her head. ¡°I still have some important things to do here, so...¡±

    ¡°My King have already guessed that you will do something like this...¡± Jiang Chen said with a sigh as he red at Fang Yu. ¡°My King said that if you were to refuse toe back with me, then the only thing I could do is to leave you here. But once we invade this ce, all of us, including the King, will treat you as the enemy!¡±

    Jiang Chen then disappeared in front of them before they could say anything in reply.

    After seeing what just happened, Illusion Fang Yu let out a shakyugh as she said,

    ¡°Well, that was something else, right?¡±

 Chapter 461: You Should Not Be Here

    <h4>Chapter 461: You Should Not Be Here</h4>

    ¡°Hmph! It seems like we have to elerate our ns then...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as his gaze towards Illusion fang yu softened.

    Veronica was the same too, as her suspicion at Illusion Illusion fang yu began to decrease.

    After all, they just saw Illusion Fang yu being ¡®abandoned¡¯ by Wang Hao.

    This might indicate that Illusion fang yu and Wang Hao are currently having a big falling out, or maybe Illusion fang yu had betrayed Wang Hao!

    It is even highly usible that Illusion fang yu had allied with either Huo Huangdi or even Jieshu herself!

    That could be the only reason why Illusion fang yu was willing to ally herself with Bai Huangdi and Veronica.

    ¡°You will not regret your decision Fang Yu.¡± Bai Huangdi slowly said as he let out a shuddering breath.

    The hole in his thigh began to shrink as white smoke came out of this wound.

    This smoke dispersed at the air quickly, so quick that Veronica and Fang Lin were unable to fully observe it well.

    Only Bai Huangdi could possibly know about that smoke, as it had been inside him earlier.

    ¡°Hey Bai Huangdi!¡± Veronica shouted as she approached the former. Fang Lin was still behind Veronica, watching their conversation with incredulity.

    As for Illusion Fang Yu, she was just behind the two as she listened in too.

    ¡°What do you think of that swordsman guy?¡±

    ¡°I think that guy is someone that Fang Yu knows too well.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he gave Illusion Fang Yu an imploring look. ¡°You know him, right?¡±

    Since Illusion Fang Yu is now ¡®abandoned¡¯ by Wang Hao, it could be fine for her to snitch out some important info.

    ¡°That is true.¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as she nodded her head. ¡°That guy¡¯s name is Jiang Chen, a Godly Divine Beast called the Boundless Sword Dragon. He and the other Godly Divine Beasts tried to invade our, so Wang Hao killed him and hispanions. And just like what you see right now, Jiang Chen¡¯s soul was used to fight you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!!!¡± This time, Veronica realized the implications of the souls that are required to be brought in the Final Trial. ¡°So those times that my master used to gather some souls is actually not wasted!¡±

    Upon receiving this confirmation from Fang Yu, Bai Huangdi let out sigh as he asked Illusion Fang Yu,

    ¡°Fang Yu, is it ok for you to tell us about the other souls that Demon King Seigneur will use? If you tell us that, we can easily defeat him.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I am fine with that.¡± Fang Yu said as she began talking about all the other souls that she knew that Wang Hao had.

    ¡°What the hell...¡± Veronica could not believe that Illusion Fang Yu would just easily sell out Wang Hao like this. It is very uncharacteristic of her.

    It was that bizarre that Veronica even thought that maybe Fang Yu was nning sinister here.

    Bai Huangdi was thinking of the same thing as he asked Illusion Fang Yu,

    ¡°You, what are you nning by telling all of this to us? Even if you were ¡®abandoned¡¯ by Demon King Seigneur, there is no way for you to just easily sell him out. Are you really sincere to us?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is up to you if you will believe what I just said to you.¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as her robes swished. ¡°I just told you what I know, so I do not care if you believe me or not.¡±

    Illusion Fang Yu then gave a wink to Fang Lin as she said,

    ¡°General Draco, you are free to visit my ce anytime.... Just go to my ce, and I will let you in!¡±

    Illusion Fang Yu then flew away, leaving a livid Veronica and an extremely jealous-looking Bai Huangdi, who were both ring at Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin endured the stares given to him as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Just as nned!¡±

    *****************

    ¡°Oh, so you have been injured by that Bai Huangdi? Well, he is the follower of that arsonist, so that is just to be expected.¡± Wang Hao said these words to Jiang Chen as he reclinedfortably on his throne.

    When he had conquered this castle, Wang Hao realized that his throne was not thatfortable to seat in.

    Because of that, Wang Hao had the throne modified, until it had features like reclining body and wheels beneath it.

    Wang Hao also did not forget to put nano-cushions at the throne, which made the experience of seating in this throneparable to fluff heaven.

    ¡°Nom, nom, this tastes good.¡± Wang Hao further added as a cluster of grapes was shoved into his mouth by Ste.

    Ste, just like Jiang Chen, was currently serving Wang Hao right now. Her face was still as beautiful was ever, but there are no signs of anger at her face as she continued on feeding Wang Hao with grapes as she gazed at him with devotion.

    ¡°Ok, Jiang Chen, you are be dismissed.¡± Wang Hao said as he waved his hands, shooing Jiang Chen away. He also said the same thing to Ste, who left the throne room together with Jiang Chen.

    ¡°Ok, so that brat is fine huh.¡± Wang Hao said as he remembered the info ryed to him by Jiang Chen. ¡°Well, at least Fang Yu knows how to scheme now.¡±

    Wang Hao was sure that Fang Yu had no idea on what Wang Hao is nning to do. But even with that, the information that Jiang Chen told him made Wang Hao sure that Fang Yu was currently employing her own schemes too.

    ¡°Fang Yu, I just hope that we can meet before everything goes clusterf**k...¡± Wang Hao muttered as he finished the grapes beside him.

    Wang Hao then let out a satisfied sigh as he stood up. He then paced the room as he observed his body.

    When Wang Hao arrived at this one year ago, he found out that his power was not even affected by the suppression of the Final Trial.

    When Wang Hao inquired his soul servants about this, he found out that their power were all suppressed to Third Stage, which is simr to Fang Yu¡¯s current stage.

    It was at this point that Wang Hao realized that every participant in the Final Trial will have their cultivations suppressed.

    But Wang Hao seems to be an exception to that as he had no cultivation that can be suppressed at all!

    The system of the final trial must have just ignored Wang Hao in the criteria of cultivation suppression.

    Of course Wang Hao knew that what he did was unfair, but what can he do about it?

    Besides, Wang Hao¡¯s current offensive prowess is only around peak Fourth Stage up to Half-Step Fifth Stage.

    Wang Hao was sure that the Heroes and the other Demon Kings have an offensive prowess simr to him even when their cultivations are suppressed.

    That just means that Wang Hao did not actually gain any benefits at all. At most he was just able to gain a level ying field against his opponents.

    ¡°But who cares about a level ying field?¡± Wang Hao muttered as he sat back on his reclining throne. ¡°I am here to win, and I will absolutely win!¡±

    After staying in this for a year, Wang Hao was already sure about the winning condition of the Final Trial.

    But for that winning condition to be achieved, Wang Hao also need to use the Heroes for that.

    And now that all the Heroes are going to him, Wang Hao knew that his path to victory is already near!

    ¡°Fang Yu good job on bringing them here.¡± Wang Hao was not sure on how Fang Yu did it, but it seems like she managed to gain the trust of the other two heroes.

    ¡°Well, even if they are going here, I cannot just allow the to strut in that easily.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he decided to end the chaotic situation right now.

    ¡°Hmm... So aside from Jiang Chen and Ste, all of my other soul servants are busy fighting against the other two Demonic Kingdoms...¡± Wang Hao said as he cupped his chin in deep thought.

    ¡°That means the resources that I can allocate to invade Fang Yu¡¯s militarypound will be limited... Well as long as I n the attack well, I could snatch a victory...¡±

    ¡°But of course,¡± Wang Han then spun around as he rotated his throne. ¡°My main goal will be to capture the other Heroes, including Fang Yu. That will be the difficult part, and I am also not sure if Fang Yu will be happy about that...¡±

    After having these thoughts, Wang Hao just shook his head as he brought out a crystal orb from his storage.

    Inside this crystal orb were the souls of Fang Lin¡¯s friends and co-disciples at the Immortal God Sect.

    One of these souls were Xue¡¯er, who was deep in slumber inside Wang Hao¡¯s crystal orb.

    ¡°But even if Fang Yu would not be happy with my actions, as long as she remembers that the only way to revive Xue¡¯er is with my help, then I am sure that she will be willing to be captured by me...¡± Wang Hao muttered as he let out another sigh.

    ¡°Well, for me to catch the Heroes, I have to win the attack first.¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he closed his eyes.

    The past few days have been so stressful to him that it was so hard to take a break.

    Now, with the rtive silence given to him by theck of people around him, Wang Hao felt his consciousness drifting to God knows where as his head started to dip.

    ¡°So sleepy...¡± Wang Hao muttered these words as his breathing began to slow down.

    But before Wang Hao could fully enjoy his sleep, he suddenly heard a banging nose outside his room.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Wang Hao jumped up from his spot, as he cursed the person who made that noise.

    ¡°F**k, it is hard for me to have a good sleep, and now someone dares disturb it? Bulls**t!¡± Wang Hao shouted out angrily as he approached the door of the throne room

    The banging noise that he heard earlier was the sound of someone knocking on the door repeatedly.

    This sound was so pervasive that even now that Wang Hao is awake, he was still disgruntled by the noise.

    ¡°Whoever this person knocking on my door is, I will make sure that this person will get punished severely!¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he grabbed the door¡¯s handle.

    He then forced the door to open as he said,

    ¡°What do you want huh? Do you-¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s next words were cut off as he stared at the person in front of him.

    This person was not among Wang Hao¡¯s servants or subordinates.

    ¡°You...¡± Wang Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he slowly pointed his finger towards his guest.

    ¡°You should not be here...¡±

 Chapter 462: This Night Will be a Long One

    <h4>Chapter 462: This Night Will be a Long One</h4>

    Wang Hao found it hard to believe that she was right in front of him, after all, she was not supposed to be here.

    But to Wang Hao¡¯s surprise, there was another person behind the neer, and she was also supposed to be not here.

    The two females that Wang Hao was looking at were Jieshu and Genie!

    Wang Hao knew that Jieshu was not supposed to be here as she was his enemy, and she should be tending her Demonic Kingdom instead of visiting Wang Hao.

    As for Genie, she should not even be present at the Final Trial at all!

    Wang Hao gave both of them a doubtful look as he seemed to reach a conclusion.

    ¡°Oh I get it, I must be dreaming right now. Maybe I just have to jump off this pce, and I will wake up.¡±

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t do that!¡± Genie shouted as she grabbed Wang Hao, as if she was preventing him from moving. ¡°Both of us are real, you can even pinch us to prove it!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be Wang Hao who have to pinch himself?¡± Jieshu muttered in the background, but her voice was ignored by Wang Hao, who proceeded to pinch Genie on her cheeks.

    ¡°Hmm... this stic sensation... it is real... so I am not dreaming...¡± Wang Hao shook his head in resignation as he stopped pinching Genie¡¯s cheeks.

    Wang Hao then looked at Jieshu as he said,

    ¡°Come on Jieshu, remove your mask so that I can pinch your cheeks too.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Jieshu abruptly replied, which managed to dete Wang Hao¡¯s enthusiasm.

    ¡°Fine...¡± Wang Hao said as he sat back on his throne.

    As for Jieshu and Genie, both of them sat on the nearby chairs which were conveniently facing in Wang Hao¡¯s direction.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Wang Hao and his two visitors then stared at each other, as if they were waiting for someone to speak up.

    It was Wang Hao who broke the awkward silence as he asked the two,

    ¡°Why are you here Jieshu? And Genie, why are you even in the Final Trial? You are not even a participant!¡±

    After hearing Wang Hao¡¯s question, Genie swiveled on her chair as Jieshu decided to answer first.

    ¡°I need your help with something.¡± Jieshu quietly replied. ¡°But to show my sincerity and my honesty on asking for your help, I decided toe here by myself. That way, you will believe that I am honest with me asking for your help.¡±

    As for Genie, what she answered was,

    ¡°Well, there is an emergency happening right now, so I have to appear here in the Final Trial. But do not worry Wang Hao, I will not be involved in the Final Trial itself.¡±

    ¡°So your goal is to just fix the emergency, and then you are off to go?¡± Wang Hao said as he gave a measured look to Genie. ¡°That is what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Genie replied with affirmation. ¡°I will not interfere with what the Yama Princes or the Living Followers will do at the Final Trial. Because if I did, I will be punished heavily...¡±

    ¡°Good for you then.¡± Wang Hao said as he decided to just ignore Genie.

    Since Genie would not be really that helpful to Wang Hao, then then why should he focus on her? There is still Jieshu, who looked like she was about to say something more.

    ¡°So, what is the help that you want with me?¡± Wang Hao asked to Jieshu, who for some reason, was staring at Wang Hao¡¯s throne intently.

    ¡°I... need your alliance against Huo Huangdi.¡± Jieshu replied as she tore off her gaze from Wang Hao¡¯s throne.

    ¡°Wow, so we are at that stage already!¡± Wang Hao eximed excitedly as he stood up from his throne.

    ¡°Tell me Jieshu,¡± Wang Hao said as he started to roam around the room. ¡°Why do you want to ally with me against Bai Huangdi? You could just have chosen to ally with him against me...¡±

    ¡°Its because I want to defeat you all by myself...¡± Jieshu replied coldly. ¡°If I ally with you, then we can eliminate Bai Huangdi easily. Once that happens, it will be only us two that will fight each other. It will be only at that instance that I can defeat you by myself.¡±

    ¡°... That was deep.¡± That was all that Wang Hao could say as he averted his gaze away from Jieshu.

    Wang Hao was not sure why, but his heart twinged after hearing the words that Jieshu uttered.

    This and the other things that Wang Hao felt before prompted him to ask her,

    ¡°Jieshu, have we already met before our meeting in the Underworld? Maybe its just me, but you seem to be someone that I have met in the past...¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t remember...¡± Jieshu¡¯s voice suddenly turned chilly, as if Wang Hao¡¯s question flipped a switch inside her.

    ¡°So we really met!¡± Wang Hao then opened his mouth to exin about his memory situation to Jieshu. But before he could do so, Jieshu looked at him as she said,

    ¡°I do not care if you forgot me because of your amnesia... Even if you do not remember me, I only have to beat you, and that will be enough for me already...¡±

    ¡°Um, should I leave now?¡± Genie muttered as she began to tiptoe away from Wang Hao and Jieshu. ¡°This is really awkward...¡±

    ¡°Genie, you should stay...¡± Wang Hao said as he made Genie sit back on her chair.

    Wang Hao then took a deep breath as he said,

    ¡°Jieshu, whatever happened with us in the past, I know that there is no way for me to remember that now. But I will remember them in the future, and I promise that once I remember them, I will do everything that I can to make it up with you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    With the way that Jieshu talked to him, Wang Hao was already sure that he and Jieshu were close in the past

    Because of that, Wang Hao had no problems on promising to make up with Jieshu once his memoriese back.

    ¡°So you agree on being in an alliance with me?¡± Jieshu asked as she saw Wang Hao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, having you as an ally for the moment will be good for me I guess.¡± Wang Hao said as he scratched his head. ¡°But you must remember that once we beat Huo Huangdi, we will be enemies again.¡±

    ¡°That is what I intend to do at the end.¡± Jieshu said as she stood up from her seat.

    She then stretched her dainty hands to Wang Hao as she said,

    ¡°Then let us seal our agreement with a handshake first. Oaths wille after this.¡±

    ¡°Fine...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    *********************

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    Once Illusion Fang Yu was inside her room, she let out a loose smile, realizing that her ns are on the right track now.

    Of course Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s thoughts were not her thoughts, as these thoughts were of Fang Lin, who was currently with Veronica.

    Since Illusion Fang Yu has to keep acting as the Hero, there is no way for her to be dispelled right now.

    While the crickets were chirping outside, Illusion Fang Yu was fixing her bed as she was about to have her first sleep in the Final Trial.

    But before Illusion Fang Yu could close her eyes, she suddenly heard knocking sounds at her door.

    Fang Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes as she knew that she does not need to use any divine sense to know who the person knocking on her door was.

    And just like what Illusion Fang Yu expected, when she opened the door, it was the foolishly grinning Bai Huangdi that was in front of her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Illusion Fang Yu asked coldly without any hints of warmness in her voice. ¡°You know that I am sleeping right now, and yet you dare to disturb me?¡±

    ¡°Oh... this will be just quick...¡± Bai Huangdi said as disappointment shed across his features.

    He slowly rubbed his hands as he said,

    ¡°I just want to you know, talk to you regarding the weird team-up between that General Draco and Veronica.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are suspicious about General Draco huh.¡± Illusion Fang Yu replied with amusement in her features. ¡°Are you really that jealous of him just because my attention is on him? What a petty way for you to dirty his name.¡±

    ¡°I am not doing such thing here!¡± Bai Huangdi¡¯s reply came too quick, as if he was being extremely defensive right now.

    ¡°The oaths that we made for our three-way alliance are only including us three heroes. As for anyone else, they can still do things to harm us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are thinking that Veronica will use General Draco to attack us, since he is not included in our Oaths?¡± Illusion Fang Yu then tilted her head as if she was ruminating about this.

    She then gave Bai Huangdi a slight smile as she said,

    ¡°Yeah, that can happen, but you know that General Draco is just a weaklingpared to us. How can he even do something that will affect me or even you?¡±

    ¡°I do not know!¡± Bai Huangdi replied with exasperation. ¡°But just look at that Veronica! I am sure she has her own ways to make someone like that General Draco have the chance to bother us!¡±

    ¡°Even if you are right, I still think you are being paranoid.¡± Illusion Fang Yu replied as she began to close the door of her room.

    ¡°For me, there is no way that General Draco will attack me. I think you are the only one that should be worried Bai Huangdi.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that!¡± Bai Huangdi¡¯s question went unanswered as Illusion Fang Yu closed the door unceremoniously, much to Bai Huangdi¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°General Draco...¡± Bai Huangdi started clench his fists as he uttered Fang Lin¡¯s alias with anger. ¡°You one slippery b**ch!¡±

    Out of all the Heroes present, it was Bai Huangdi who became wary of General Draco.

    After all, Bai Huangdi just made an oath earlier that he will not harm General Draco in any way until the day that he left the.

    At first, this oath seems to be just fine, as General Draco was Bai Huangdi¡¯s subordinate.

    But now that General Draco became Veronica¡¯s subordinate, things have taken the turn for the worse.

    Veronica might take advantage of the unique situation between Bai Huangdi and General Draco to create circumstances that will be extremely unfavorable for Bai Huangdi!

    ¡°S**t, I should find a way to beat that stupid wench!¡± Bai Huangdi muttered angrily as he started to fly back towards his house.

    Bai Huangdi let out a sigh as he realized all the time that he will consume for the ns and back-up ns that he had to prepare.

    ¡°This night will be a long one...¡±

 Chapter 463: Golden Guardian Beast

    <h4>Chapter 463: Golden Guardian Beast</h4>

    ¡°Woosh~¡± The wind was whistling around Fang Lin¡¯s ears as he ran freely through the ins.

    ¡°Ok, this should be far enough now...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he stopped running.

    He then assumed a meditative pose as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°With the others still asleep, I think can try this out...¡± Fang Lin muttered with determination as he looked at the Golden Gourd in his hands.

    Fang Lin gave the Golden Gourd a serious look as he said,

    ¡°I could reach Manifestation Sub-Realm with the help of this Golden Gourd!¡±

    Fang Lin then looked around him just to make sure that nobody followed him.

    Upon seeing that there is nobody approaching him, Fang Lin let out a sigh of relief as he started to observe the Golden Gourd.

    Fang Lin¡¯s goal tonight is to use the power of the Golden Gourd to help him on breaking through the Manifestation Sub-Realm.

    The Manifestation Sub-Realm is the Fifth Sub-Realm of the Third Stage.

    At this Sub-Realm, a practitioner can ¡®manifest¡¯ their core outside their body, making it strongerpared to before.

    This ¡®manifestation¡¯ of the core is actually the projection of the core inside the practitioner¡¯s body.

    The real core of the practitioner is unable to leave the practitioner¡¯s body, so it is still limited on the amount of energy that it can absorb from the environment.

    Not only that, but the power of the abilities given out by cores are also weaker since they are inside the practitioner¡¯s body.

    But by ¡®manifesting¡¯ the projection of the core outside the body, the practitioner will receive more benefitspared to before.

    This manifestation can absorb energy from the environment more efficiently for the core, and all the abilities from the core can be wielded through the manifestation of the core itself.

    Of course this manifestation is not the real core itself, but just its ¡®spirit¡¯, so there are no danger of damage even if the manifestation was destroyed.

    One can say that by manifesting the core, the firepower and efficiency of the cultivator would have increased drastically!

    One more good thing about the Manifestation Sub-Realm is that it can be attempted even right after the Pulse Opening Realm, as the cores themselves are not that manipted in breaking through the Manifestation Sub-Realm.

    However, Fang Lin¡¯s dilemma with this stage is that he was not sure on how to break through.

    It was because even though one can quickly attempt to break through the Manifestation Sub-Realm, a powerful treasure must be used to force the manifestation to happen.

    There is no way for a practitioner to just manifest the cores through his/her will alone.

    A treasure must be needed to guide the process, and this treasure must have abilities rted to manifesting an object.

    In the practitioner world, there are many treasures like these that are being sold everyday, which allows anyone who needs them to use it.

    But these treasures are just the normal manifestation treasures.

    If a practitioner wants to have a better manifestation of his cores, then he/she must personally search for these treasures in some dangerous ces.

    Why are the quality of the manifestation treasures important?

    It was because the better the quality of the manifestation treasure was used for breaking through, the better the quality of the manifested core will be!

    A low-ss manifestation treasure will allow the practitioner to manifest 10-30% of his core outside of his body.

    This 10-30% of manifestation is like adding another 10-30% of the core, which will bring an increase of 10-30% to the overall power of the practitioner.

    A middle-ss manifestation treasure will allow the practitioner to manifest 40-60% of his core outside of his body.

    This 40-60% of manifestation will increase the power of the practitioner by 40-60%.

    A high-ss manifestation treasure will induce a 70-90% core manifestation out of a practitioner. This in turn will result in an increase of the practitioner¡¯s power by 70-90%

    These increases in power might sound mediocre, but all these increases will apply even no matter how strong the practitioner was!

    So if a practitioner can break 1 ton of steel with a punch, then his power will increase after he manifested his core. The same will also go for a practitioner that can break 10 tons of steel, or even 100 tons of steel.

    But Fang Lin does not want to just breakthrough with these kinds of treasures, what he wanted to use for his manifestation was the Perfect Manifestation Treasure.

    It was said that a Perfect Manifestation Treasure will induce a 100% core manifestation out of a practitioner!

    That basically means that a practitioner¡¯s power will be doubled after this using this treasure to manifest the core!

    Fang Lin was already salivating as he imagined his already overbearing power suddenly being doubled with his 100% manifestation.

    That will be fun!

    However, finding a Perfect Manifestation Treasure is extremely hard, even for someone like Fang Lin.

    Even his masters do not own any Perfect Manifestation Treasure.

    Wang Hao and Old Man however both had high-ss manifestation treasure, which they think could be enough for Fang Lin.

    That was also what Fang Lin thought, until he received the Golden Gourd!

    This may be just Fang Lin¡¯s hunch, but he was extremely sure that the Golden Gourd is a manifestation treasure, given its ability to ¡®summon¡¯ a Golden Guardian Beast.

    As for what type of manifestation treasure it was, Fang Lin was sure that this Golden Gourd can be at least a high-ss treasure or maybe even a Perfect one!

    The criteria to determine the ss of a manifestation treasure is by knowing how solid its manifestation will be.

    The less solid the manifestation was, the lower the ss of the treasure was. Likewise, the more solid the manifestation was, the higher the ss of the manifestation treasure will be.

    And if the manifestation was purely solid, then that manifestation treasure will surely be a Perfect one!

    And now, Fang Lin was about to test the quality of the Golden Gourd.

    ¡°How should I use this again...¡± Fang Lin murmured as he looked at the Golden Gourd with wonder.

    ¡°Ok, let me try channeling my Origin Core Energy in here.¡± Fang Lin thought as he immediately injected his Origin Core Energy on the Golden Gourd.

    ¡°Hong~¡± At the instant that this happened, the Golden Gourd began to tremble as golden light spilled out of it.

    Once he saw this happening, Fang Lin decided to enter his storage along with the Golden Gourd. This way, nobody from the outside will see anything weird happening.

    Once he was inside the storage, Fang Lin refocused his attention on the Golden Gourd, which began to suck more and more Origin Core Energy from him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fang Lin then heard an irritated voice behind him, and there he saw Yao¡¯er who suddenly left his shadow.

    Yao¡¯er was ring at the Golden Gourd as she said,

    ¡°I hate that glowing thing in front of me! I do not like it!¡±

    ¡°Uh, sorry about that...¡± Now that Fang Lin could see it, Yao¡¯er¡¯s attribute and the Golden Gourd¡¯s attribute seems to be the opposite.

    Yao¡¯er is affiliated with darkness while the Golden Gourd was affiliated with light.

    ¡°Can you at least be courteous to this gourd?¡± Fang Lin said as he ruffled Yao¡¯er¡¯s hair. ¡°With me holding it, there is no way for it to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, we shall see!¡± Yao¡¯er muttered as she casted the Golden Gourd with her res.

    ¡°Oh here ites...¡± Fang Lin said as he saw that the Golden Gourd seemed to be entirely full already.

    All the golden light spilling out of the Golden Gourd started to converge until all of them were gathering at the mouth of the Golden Gourd, which was blocked by a stopper.

    All this golden light then forced the stopper open, and it continued doing so until the stopper flew off with a bang.

    Once this has happened, all the golden liquid inside the Golden Gourd went out, and once they are out, they immediately wriggled as they took shape in front of Fang Lin.

    ¡°Oh, so that is how it is...¡± Fang Lin muttered with interest as he looked at the golden liquid in front of him.

    ¡°So the Golden Gourd is holding the golden liquid inside it, and once I activate the Golden Gourd, it will release the golden liquid inside it, and this golden liquid will transform into my Golden Guardian Beast...¡±

    While watching the transformation state of the Golden Gourd, Fang Lin then remembered something with his past encounters.

    ¡°When I first met Yao¡¯er... she was still a baby.¡±

    ¡°As for Tang Li, she was also a baby.¡±

    ¡°Then there is that little sister of Wang Hao, who is like a child.¡±

    ¡°Then there is that Jorm, which technically is a baby too.¡±

    ¡°Then there is that effing Solomon, who is a baby too...¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± After remembering these things, Fang Lin began to panic as the thought to himself,

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my Golden Gourd will also be a baby? That is too much!¡±

    ¡°Stare....¡± As if she had read what Fang Lin was thinking, Yao¡¯er gave her master a cold look, as if she was daring him to speak out right now.

    ¡°Please do not be a kid, please do not be a kid, please do not be a kid...¡± Fang Lin chanted these words inside his mind like a mantra, as he wished that his Golden Guardian Beast would not be a mascot character.

    He continued on chanting this mantra until he saw that his Golden Guardian Beast had manifested now.

    ¡°Ok, so what did I get...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself, like he was a Gacha yer.

    Once all the golden light was gone, Fang Lin looked at his Golden Guardian Beast, and he could not help but curse out once he saw what he got.

    ¡°I said I do not want a baby, but do you really want to go this extreme?¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s Golden Guardian Beast was fortunately not a baby, but Fang Lin was not sure if he should be happy with what he got.

    Fang Lin¡¯s Golden Guardian Beast was an old woman, who held a cane to stop herself from falling down.

    Her skin was sallow, and some of the old woman¡¯s teeth were missing. Most of her hair was gone, as only a handful of them remained on top of her head.

    Her thin body and sunken face made her look like she is about to die at any moment.

    She was constantly trembling, as if a mere pause will be enough to rob her of her life.

    Fang Lin¡¯s sigh of resignation ovepped with Yao¡¯er¡¯s sigh of relief as both of them thought to themselves,

    ¡°At least that Old Man will have someone at his age range now...¡±

 Chapter 464: Old Meng

    <h4>Chapter 464: Old Meng</h4>

    ¡°Greetings young master...¡± The old woman said as she curtsied in front of Fang Lin. ¡°Old Meng is right here to serve you...¡±

    ¡°So my golden guardian beast can actually think at this level huh...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he remembered the properties of the golden guardian beasts summoned by the Royalty of the Golden River Kingdom earlier.

    Fang Lin can remember that those golden guardian beasts can only think at the level of animals.

    But now, Fang Lin could see that Old Meng can actually converse with him quite well.

    Fang Lin gave his golden guardian beast a smile as he said,

    ¡°Well, greetings to you too, madam.¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, what a naughty boy...¡± Old Meng muttered as she started to giggle.

    This giggle however did not look good, as her body began to shake more.

    Fang Lin tried not to cringe as he just gave Old Meng a smile in reply.

    But as for Yao¡¯er, she did not seem to fully ept what Old Meng just said.

    ¡°You old hag! You are decades toote to flirt with my master!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you the same too?¡± Old Meng replied as she gave Yao¡¯er a cold gaze. ¡°You are way too old for your appearance too... right?¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡±

    ¡°Can you two please stop?¡± Fang Lin exasperatedly said as he stopped the two angry women from jumping on each other.

    ¡°Yao¡¯ere back to my shadow. You can have a quality time with Old Mengter on.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Count yourself lucky!¡± Yao¡¯er shouted out as she merged with Fang Lin¡¯s shadow. ¡°The next time we meet, I won¡¯t be lenient anymore!¡±

    ¡°I will be waiting for that then, ckce.¡± Old Meng said as she snickered quietly.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Fang Lin then looked at Old Meng, who looked back at him innocently.

    ¡°Look, I think I do not need to talk to you about having harmony with Yao¡¯er, since you seem to be old.¡± Fang Lin said as he picked up the Golden Gourd. ¡°So please, go along with her, ok?¡±

    ¡°If that is what you want Young Master, then I shall follow it.¡± Old Meng said as she bowed her head. She then raised her head as she asked Fang Lin,

    ¡°So Young Master, what do you want me to do for now?¡±

    ¡°Well, I will not need you to fight for me today.¡± Fang Lin answered, much to Old Meng¡¯s disappointment. ¡°However, I will definitely need your help for my breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so Young Master, you are about to break through the Manifestation Stage then?¡± Old Meng said, much to Fang Lin¡¯s surprise. ¡°Do not worry Young Master, I will help you on your breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you know about cultivation?¡± Fang Lin blurted out as he heard the words that Old Meng just uttered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be born from this ce?¡±

    ¡°Oh Young Master, it seems like you still do not know much about this ce...¡± Old Meng replied as she gave Fang Lin a toothless grin.

    ¡°Ok, it seems like I have no choice but to ept it for now.¡± Fang Lin shook his head as he realized that Old Meng will not tell anything more about the new information that he just got. ¡°So, should we start now or what?¡±

    ¡°Let us do it now, Young Master.¡± Old Meng said as she entered Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin chose to notment on how surreal the scene was as he saw Old Meng entering his body.

    Fang Lin had no worries on Old Meng entering his body as he realized that as long as he held the Golden Gourd, there is no way for Old Meng to harm him.

    So Fang Lin can just let Old Meng do anything that she wants inside Fang Lin, and Fang Lin will be fine with that.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Seconds after Old Meng entered his dantian, and Fang Lin heard Old Meng¡¯s shocked voice.

    ¡°Young Master, howe that you have these many cores inside of you!¡± Old Meng eximed as she flew out, looking at Fang Lin as if he was a monster. ¡°Are those cores just an illusion?¡±

    ¡°Those cores are real...¡± Fang Lin said, which made Old Meng¡¯s appearance be paler.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hang in there...¡± Fang Lin hastily said as he tried to calm Old Meng down. ¡°I just got a technique that allowed me to have multiple cores...¡±

    ¡°You are talking about that technique as if it was just normal... There is no way for that to be normal!¡± Old Meng shouted as she pointed her fingers at Fang Lin. ¡°You are a marvel, Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Do not talk like I am an important exhibition piece or something...¡± Fang Lin said as she let out a sigh. He then looked at Old Meng as he asked her,

    ¡°So, can you still help me breakthrough even if I have thirteen cores?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Young Master, I can still do that.¡± Old Meng replied proudly as she puffed out her bony chest.

    ¡°But because I have to manifest 13 cores... I will have to use the entirety of my energy. In my estimates, I will be in slumber for a day after I help you on your breakthrough. That is the only wat for me to recover my energy, Young Master...¡± Old Meng said these words as she tried to not look guilty.

    ¡°Are you fine with that Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you will only be in slumber for a day, then I guess it will be fine.¡± Fang Lin said as he gave Old Meng an assuring look.

    ¡°Old Meng, do not be worried for me. I am sure I will still be alive tomorrow, so do not be worried for my safety while you are asleep.¡±

    ¡°I understand Young Master...¡± This time, Old Meng¡¯s cataract-filled eyes began to look a little brighter as she dived in once more inside Fang Lin¡¯s body. ¡°Here I go Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Geez, she almost acts like a youngdy...¡± Wang Hao said as he shook his head in amusement.

    ¡°Ok, time to wait for the results then.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he started toy down on the floor.

    If anyone will see what Fang Lin is doing right now, they might curse him out, thinking that he is wasting his time by not cultivating.

    But actually, Fang Lin does not need to do anything to break through the Manifestation Sub-Realm.

    Fang Lin¡¯s breakthrough will only depend on his Manifestation Treasure!

    This is the reason why the Manifestation Sub-Realm is considered to be the easiest sub-realm to break though with.

    At this sub-realm, only the manifestation treasures are needed to break through.

    So the power that will be gained in this breakthrough will all depend on the quality of the manifestation treasure.

    As for the Golden Gourd, Fang Lin was now sure that this Golden Gourd is a Perfect Manifestation Treasure, given the fact that Old Meng, who came out of the Golden Gourd, was fully solid and corporeal!

    So now, all that Fang Lin needed to do it to just wait until Old Meng finishes her work.

    ¡°Well, this mightst a little long... time to read some good books then.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he went to the pile of books nearby, searching for a good novel to read.

    ¡°Oh, this one is about a guy having dual cultivation with other people? Hehehe, this seems nice.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this one is about someone evolving from nothing? This is pretty good too...¡±

    Fang Lin was then immersed in his pile of novels while Yao¡¯er can only sigh inside his shadow.

    *******************

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s all done now.¡± An extremely exhausted looking Old Meng came out of Fang Lin¡¯s body 3 hourster.

    Her face looked extremely pale, and her body was trembling faster right now.

    Even Fang Lin was sure that Old Meng was extremely weakened now.

    ¡°Old Meng, you did a great job for me. Its time for you to rest now...¡± Fang Lin said as he patted Old Meng¡¯s back.

    ¡°Thank you Young Master.¡± Old Meng then turned back into golden liquid, which was sucked by the Golden Gourd.

    Fang Lin then put the stopper back on the Golden Gourd as he rubbed it with care.

    Once Fang Lin was sure that Old Meng was all cozy inside the Golden Gourd, he let out an excited smile as he said,

    ¡°Manifest, all my cores!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At the instant that Fang Lin said these words, a powerful presence appeared behind him.

    This powerful presence was a star, which was letting out insane amounts of power.

    When Fang Lin looked at this star, he realized with delight that this star was his Duality Heaven Core!

    But his joy did not stop there.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    More booming sounds urred as more objects appeared behind Fang Lin.

    All these new objects that appeared were smallerpared to the star, but they are still letting out powerful auras.

    In fact, anyone seeing these new objects can say that they ares revolving around the star.

    But for Fang Lin, he knew that theses were his 12 Heaven Beast Cores!

    ¡°Hahaha, all my cores have manifested now!¡± Fang Lin cackled as he observed his thirteen manifested cores.

    There are no signs of transparency or illusions within the manifested cores.

    Fang Lin tried touching them, and they all felt real to his touch.

    ¡°Yosh! It¡¯s a 100% percent manifestation rate!¡± Fang Lin shouted in glee as he began to activate his manifested cores.

    ¡°Hong~¡±

    All the manifested cores greedily absorbed the energy from the surroundings, at a rate that was much greaterpared to Fang Lin¡¯s cores inside him.

    All this absorbed energy was then transferred to the cores inside Fang Lin¡¯s body which processed this energy into Origin Core Energy.

    ¡°Ok, I have confirmed that the energy absorption rate has definitely improved.¡± Fang Lin muttered as his manifested cores stopped on absorbing energy.

    ¡°Now then, time for the second test.¡±

    The manifested core which represented the Three-Headed Khalkotauroi Beast Core began to glow as Fang Lin said,

    ¡°Khalkotauroi Armor!¡±

    This ability which was now channeled through the manifested core, began to cover Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    Fang Lin let out a sigh of amazement as he stared at the Khalkotauroi Armor covering his body.

    ¡°Holy hell, the power of this armor has actually doubled!¡±

    In a fit of excitement, Fang Lin then began to use other core abilities like time flow maniption, swarm creation and even the Violet Martial Aura.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s delight, he found out that all of these abilities have really doubled in power!

    ¡°So this is the power of a Perfectly Manifested Core...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he could not help but kiss the Golden Gourd.

    ¡°Bai Huangdi! Just you wait! I will find a way to beat you up!¡±

 Chapter 465: Shadow Demon

    <h4>Chapter 465: Shadow Demon</h4>

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t my cultivation a little too fast?¡± Fang Lin murmured as he realized one thing.

    And that is that he is already at the Fifth Sub-Realm, which is halfway through the Third Stage!

    ¡°There is something weird happening here...¡± Fang Lin murmured as he looked around him. ¡°Even if the Fourth and Fifth Sub-Realm were easy to pass through, technically, it should not be that quick.¡±

    What Fang Lin said was right as he just realized that he spent around less than a day to break through the Pulse Opening Sub-Realm and the Manifestation Sub-Realm!

    No matter how Fang Lin looked at it, that was way too fast, even for him!

    It was at that point that Fang Lin¡¯s eyes glinted as if he already realized something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... that my current environment has sped up my cultivation speed?¡± This was the only reason that Fang Lin could think of.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Fang Lin then closed his eyes as he inspected the quality of the energy in his surroundings. To his surprise and delight, he saw that the energy concentration around him was way more than the energy at the Thrae!

    Not only that, but this energy can also be integrated to the body easierpared to the energy outside.

    ¡°So this is the reason for my fast cultivation huh...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he let out a grin. ¡°The environment here in the Final Trial is very conducive for elerated cultivation!¡±

    If that was the case, then Fang Lin will fully use this great condition on his advantage.

    ¡°Maybe by the end of this Final Trial, I can break through the Sixth Sub-Realm or maybe even the Seventh Sub-Realm!¡± Fang Lin then repressed his excitement as he tired to calm his emotions down.

    ¡°But even with my environment here, haste is still waste.¡± Fang Lin said as he dusted off his clothes. ¡°I will stop my cultivation for now. As for the Sixth Sub-Realm, only time will tell me the best time that I will break through it.¡±

    Fang Lin then left his storage as he kept the Golden Gourd hidden.

    At the moment that Fang Lin went out, he suddenly felt two streams of rising power at the militarypound.

    Fang Lin looked at the sources of these auras, and he resisted the urge to curse out as he realized the sources of these auras.

    One was Bai Huangdi and the other one was Veronica.

    Both of them were letting out their power, indicating that they are breaking through right now.

    And to Fang Lin¡¯s disappointment, he found out that they have went from Tempering Sub-Realm, all the way to Manifestation Sub-Realm just like him!

    ¡°These damn old fogeys!¡± At this point, Fang Lin realized that he was not the only one who benefited from the better environment.

    Even Bai Huangdi and Veronica are affected by it too, as shown by their breakthroughs!

    Fang Lin gritted his teeth as he realized that in terms of speed, Bai Huangdi and Veronica will surely overtake him.

    After all, the original practitioner stage of Bai Huangdi and Veronica was way higher than Fang Lin¡¯s. Their current cultivation right now was the result of the suppression of the final trial.

    Now, Fang Lin¡¯s problem was that both Bai Huangdi and Veronica have already experienced breaking through the Sub-Realms in the Third Stage.

    That just means that both of them can easily reach the peak of the Third Stage just by using their experiences before!

    Couple that with the good environment in the final trial, and they will really leave Fang Lin behind in terms of cultivation!

    ¡°This is not good...¡± Fang Lin realized that if this keeps on going on, their overall power will surpass him.

    ¡°I have to distract them now!¡± Since both Bai Huangdi and Veronica have just finished breaking through the Manifestation Sub-Realm, there is still a time gap before they can attempt the next Sub-Realm, which is the Formation Sub-Realm.

    But Fang Lin can feel that these two freaks will use their experience to break through the Formation Sub-Realm right now!

    Fang Lin cannot allow that to happen, as it will jeopardize his ns!

    ¡°Woosh~¡± Fang Lin began to run back to the base, making sure that he was as stealthy as possible.

    He let out a sigh of relief as he saw that nobody was waiting for him toe back.

    He then closed his eyes as he created the illusion that Illusion Fang Yu also just broke through the Manifestation Sub-Realm.

    Both Bai Huangdi and Veronica will surely notice this disturbance.

    And that guess was right, as the auras around the residences of Bai Huangdi and Veronica weakened.

    Fang Lin was sure that both of them are now monitoring Illusion Fang Yu on her ¡®breakthrough¡¯.

    ¡°This is my chance!¡± While the two Heroes were distracted, Fang Lin started to rush towards the Military Barracks situated at the center of the Militarypound.

    With Fang Lin¡¯s speed, his stealth skills and the fact that the two Heroes were distracted, he was able to reach the Military Barracks with ease.

    ¡°Snore....¡± Fang Lin saw sleeping soldiers inside the Barracks, which made him more careful in his movements.

    He looked around him, and he saw that there is nobody awake inside the Military Barracks right now.

    Fang Lin then started to crack his knuckles as he slowly muttered,

    ¡°Go!¡±

    A figure then leapt out of Fang Lin¡¯s shadow, which started to wantonly attack the sleeping soldiers.

    ¡°Enemy alert!!!¡± All the soldiers in the barracks started to wake up as they saw some of theirrades being attacked by a shadowy creature.

    ¡°What the hell? What is a shadow demon doing here? We are near the territory of Demon King Seigneur, not the territory of Demon King Nyx!¡± One of the soldiers shouted as they mbered to attack the shadowy figure.

    Fang Lin, who was mixed in with the crowd, acted like he was angry and anxious as he joined the other soldiers to attack the shadowy figure.

    But no matter what attacks the soldiers did, the shadowy figure dodged them with ease.

    ¡°S**t!¡± Upon seeing that its sneak attack has failed, the shadowy figure cursed out as it suddenly left the area.

    Everyone in the barracks could only watch as the shadowy figure left, leaving behind dozens of injured soldiers.

    Nobody died from the attack, which made everyone sigh in relief.

    ¡°Quick! Tend to the injured!¡± Fang Lin shouted as he approached some of the injured soldiers. They need some medical attention!¡±

    After hearing what Fang Lin said, the soldiers broke out of their stupor as they began treating their injuredrades.

    ¡°I could not believe that a shadow demon just dared to attack us here.¡± One of the soldiers behind Fang Lin muttered. ¡°Why did that shadow demon evene here?¡±

    ¡°Well, at least nobody died.¡± Fang Lin said as he began wrapping bandages on one of the wounded soldier.

    ¡°Yeah, at least we have 0 deaths.¡± The soldier nodded as he assisted Fang Lin on giving first aid.

    ¡°What the hell happened here!¡± A booming voice suddenly appeared in the military barracks, which made Fang Lin smile inwardly.

    He looked at the direction of the sound, and there he saw a livid Bai Huangdi looking at the chaos below him.

    Right behind Bai Huangdi was Veronica, who was currently frowning, and Illusion Fang Yu, who looked like she had a fresh sleep.

    ¡°Hero!¡± Every soldier in the barracks began to salute Bai Huangdi as one of them began to talk. ¡°Permission to talk, Hero.¡±

    ¡°You may talk now.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he approached the injured soldiers. He waved his hands, and a green stream of liquid went out of him which began to cover the injured soldiers.

    Momentster, and all the injured soldiers were fully healed. Fang Lin was slightly awed by what he saw as he thought that he wanted to take a closer look on that green liquid.

    ¡°Hero, there is a shadow demon that attacked us 2 minutes earlier!¡± One of the soldiers said as the injured soldiers began to bow in front of Bai Huangdi. ¡°It only left when it saw that all of us are awake...¡±

    ¡°Any casualties that you hid from me?¡± Bai Huangdi asked as he looked around him. ¡°I do not see any corpses around me.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, nobody was killed, Hero.¡±

    ¡°Now that makes me suspicious...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as he casted a suspicious gaze towards Veronica, who red back at him.

    ¡°What is your problem, huh?¡± Veronica snapped back as she saw Bai Huangdi¡¯s doubtful gaze.

    She then saw that even Illusion Fang Yu was also looking at her with suspicion.

    ¡°Woosh~¡± Bai Huangdi suddenly flew away from the barracks, followed by Illusion Fang Yu and the livid Veronica.

    As for Fang Lin, he stayed behind as he tried to mingle with the other soldiers.

    ******************

    ¡°You really are pushing things here, Veronica.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he and the other two arrived at a spot 5 kilometers away from the militarypound.

    ¡°What, you think I have something to do with that shadow demon?¡± Veronica answered back as she ced her hands on her hips. ¡°You must be so delusional to think that I will do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Delusional?¡± Bai Huangdi tried to notugh as he ced his palm on his face. ¡°You know that shadow demons are all under the control of Demon King Nyx, which coincidentally, is Jieshu, which is the Yama Prince that you are following!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I know nothing about this!¡± Veronica hissed as she gave Bai Huangdi a threatening look. ¡°Do you think I will be that stupid to send a shadow demon to attack some weak soldiers? Hell, I would not do that!¡±

    Veronica then gave Bai Huangdi a venomous look as she continued talking.

    ¡°Maybe you are the one that have orchestrated this attack as a way to implicate me. That is more believable than the usations that you just said.¡±

    ¡°And now I am the one at fault? Wow, you are so stupid to think of that.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he began to show some intent of attacking. ¡°You think that you can avoid responsibility just by shifting the me? Good luck with that!¡±

    ¡°Umm... can I say something?¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as she raised her hands hesitantly. ¡°Do we really need to quarrel about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course we should!¡± Both Bai Huangdi and Veronica said as they yelled at Illusion Fang Yu. ¡°There is no way for us to resolve this problem without finding the real culprit!¡±

    ¡°Okay then...¡± Illusion Fang Yu then started to whistle as she tried to drown out the argument between Bai Huangdi and Veronica, which had turned into a shouting match by now.

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s a lot of logical facies that I am hearing right here.¡±

 Chapter 466: Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 466: Reincarnation</h4>

    ¡°So this is the space rift huh.¡± Genie muttered as she stared at the phenomena in front of her. ¡°Now that I see it closely, it really looks ugly.¡±

    Right now, Genie is at the sea between the Alliance and the Evil Axis Continent.

    She is currently in front of the space rift that was shown to her by her old man.

    White mist was still pouring out of the rift slowly, filling its surroundings with the white stuff.

    Genie¡¯s eyes started to turn grave as she looked at the spreading white mist with wariness.

    ¡°I have to do something against this rift.¡±

    Genie then waved her hands asrge amounts of death energy funneled towards her.

    Genie is the current Yama Sessor, and her power is obviously befitting of her status.

    In fact, except for the Yama himself, it will be hard to find anyone that can defeat Genie!

    Of course there are some practitioners in the Underworld that can fight equally against Genie, but there are none that can actually beat her.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± All the death energy that Genie gathered coalesced to form a 5-pronged spear which she grabbed with her right hand.

    The power contained inside this weapon as frightening, as the space around it is being destroyed by just its mere presence.

    ¡°Begone!¡± Genie began to throw the spear, but before she could do so, she suddenly heard a voiceing from within the rift.

    ¡°So, the Yama Sessor is actually here... to stop us...¡± The voice seemed to be made up of 1,000,000 different voices, which were all speaking as one.

    This resulted in a harrowing sound that grated against Genie¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Hmph, I do not care for your frivolous talk, whoever you are!¡± Genie dered as she raised her spear.

    But before she could plunge it down, the voice inside the rift started to speak as it said,

    ¡°From what I heard, you are about to be reced by the new Yama Sessor. Do you now have any ns on where to reincarnate?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Genie¡¯s expression suddenly turned livid as her grip on her spear tightened.

    ¡°Only the Yama and the Yama Sessors know about that!¡±

    ¡°Oh, we have our sources...¡± The harrowing voice chuckled, sounding obviously pleased with Genie¡¯s difort.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ************

    There is a mystery that covers every Yama Sessor that retires from their position.

    The mystery is just simple:

    Where does the retired Yama Sessors go once they are reced?

    Do they go hide somewhere? Or do they join the Yama on another special ce?

    Nobody knows the answer to this mystery, except for the Yama Sessors and Yama himself.

    And the answer to that mystery was also simple:

    Every Yama Sessor that retires will be reincarnated.

    This may sound counter-intuitive, since the Yama created the Underworld Realm to prevent the cycle or reincarnation.

    Even the Yama Sessors who were informed of this tried to question the Yama himself, as this reincarnation was against the Yama¡¯s principles.

    But the Yama refused to budge, making sure that any Yama Sessor will be reincarnated once they retire.

    A refusal cannot be epted, as the Yama himself will force the retired Yama Sessor to reincarnate even if he/she is unwilling.

    Since the nature of reincarnation was an extremely sensitive matter, only the Yama and the Yama Sessors knew about this.

    And now that Genie is about to retire, she is also about to get reincarnated too.

    ¡°Hehehe, are you shocked that I know something about that?¡± The voice jeered as it saw Genie biting her lips in nervousness.

    Now that it saw that Genie was being affected by its words, the voice started to say more words in order to confound Genie more.

    ¡°Yama Sessor, have you even wondered why the Yama forces every retired Yama Sessors to reincarnate? Don¡¯t you think that he is hiding something... sinister from you?

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    These words uttered by the voice shook Genie, as she had been harboring these thoughts ever since the Yama told her that she will have to reincarnate once she retires.

    ¡°What if your Yama is nning something big with all the reincarnated Yama Sessors?¡± The voice said as it began to sound soothing.

    ¡°Are you really fine being used like that?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Genie¡¯s eyes suddenly opened as it seemed to look like it was in mes. She let out a low growl as she said,

    ¡°It is up to me to decide on things like that!¡± A sh of light went past by, and the space rift began to disintegrate.

    ¡°Hmph, you are just all talk. You can¡¯t even withstand one strike from me...¡± Genie muttered as she looked at the dissipating space rift. ¡°Serves you right!¡±

    But while Genie looked confident and victorious from the outside, she was shaken inwardly as she digested everything that the voice told her.

    ¡°That voice just told me some truth, and then it twisted them to some lies just to mislead me! Yep, that¡¯s what it did!¡± Genie muttered as she tried to convince herself. ¡°There is no way that my master is nning something sinister against me, right?¡±

    But before Genie could move away from her spot, she suddenly saw the space rift that she destroyed earlier reappearing once more in front of her.

    And this time, the space rift was twice its former size, with twice the amount of white mist pouring out of it.

    And before Genie couldpose herself, she heard the voice within the space rift, and this time, it was nowposed of 2,000,000 voices talking together.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about more things? I am bored talking to myself, you know!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ***********************

    ¡°Yawn...¡± Fang Lin let out a yawn as he left the military barracks.

    He looked at the sky, and he saw that the sun had already risen, illuminating Fang Lin¡¯s surrounding with its golden rays.

    Fang Lin cricked his neck as he remembered all the wild events that happenedst night, especially the intense argument between Bai Huangdi and Veronica.

    ¡°Hehehe, those two are really easy to fool!¡± Fang Lin cackled inwardly as he saw a ck object rushing towards him.

    This object then melded with Fang Lin¡¯s shadow, making Fang Lin¡¯s smile go wider.

    He tried patting the shadow, which he failed miserably as he said,

    ¡°Good job Yao¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just make sure that you will treat me with that pizzore that you are talking about!¡± Yao¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded out inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind. ¡°You better give me lots of them!¡±

    ¡°Hai hai.¡± Fang Lincently said as he started walking to his destination. ¡°You can rest now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Silence then ensued as Yao¡¯er began to sleep.

    Fang Lin looked at his shadow as he remembered one important fact about Yao¡¯er.

    Since Yao¡¯er¡¯s attribute was shadow and darkness, she will be affected by anything rted to light.

    And this effect will grow stronger everytime Yao¡¯er gets stronger.

    Right now, Yao¡¯er can still tolerate being under the sun¡¯s rays. But once she bes around the Sixth Stage, sunlight will be extremely intolerable for her.

    She will have no choice at that time but to stay at Fang Lin¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Well, I will find a way to resolve Yao¡¯er¡¯s problem.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he decided to help Yao¡¯er on her dilemma.

    After all, Fang Lin is Yao¡¯er¡¯s master, so it is Fang Lin¡¯s responsibility to let Yao¡¯er enjoy basking in the sun.

    But that matter has to be put aside for now, since Fang Lin has to do some more important things.

    ¡°Hah! Hah! Hah!¡±

    Fang Lin heard these shouting sounds from afar, which made him quicken his pace.

    Once he arrived at his location, what he saw was just what expected.

    He saw hundreds of thousands of armored men letting out shouts as they organized their positions.

    All of them look battle-hardened, which filled the area with an intense killing intent.

    Fang Lin nodded in appreciation as he thought to himself,

    ¡°So the Great General really is a great general... just looking at these soldiers makes me praise their quality.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that Bai Huangdi is rushing things.¡± Fang Lin suddenly heard a melodious voice behind him, and when he looked back, he saw that it was Veronica talking to him.

    Veronica¡¯s mask was back on her face, making it impossible to see her facial expression.

    But the way her voice sounded made it obvious that she¡¯s extremely irritated right now.

    ¡°That guy really just wants to rush in!¡± Veronica muttered angrily as she crushed the leaves below her with her right foot. ¡°He even used the ambush by the shadow demonst night to encourage the attack today!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry Veronica.¡± Fang Lin said as he gave Veronica a suave look. ¡°I know that you are not rted to that attack of that shadow demon. Bai Huangdi surely is the one who made that incidentst night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± Veronica shouted as she pumped her fists. ¡°General Draco, you are the only one who believed in me! You really are a blessing to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather say that I am blessed to be with you.¡± Fang Lin said as he tried hard to notugh. ¡°After all, there is no one in this that canpare to you... Veronica.¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!¡±

    Veronica then hugged Fang Lin tightly, making sure to not let him go.

    ¡°Hehehe, now there is no way that Bai Huangdi and Veronica will trust each other....¡± Fang Lin thought inwardly as he enjoyed Veronica¡¯s fragrant body sticking on him. ¡°Just a little more push... and these two will be dancing in my palms perfectly!¡±

    While Veronica was enjoying Fang Lin¡¯s body heat and Illusion Fang Yu was still cooped up in her room, Bai Huangdi was in front of the assembling soldiers, barking strict orders to them.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Bai Huangdi shouted as he saw that all soldiers are in their ces now.

    Bai Huangdi¡¯s gaze then scanned all the soldiers in front of him, as if he was looking for something in them.

    He then closed his eyes as the soldiers beneath him were waiting for his words with bated breath.

    ¡°Everyone.¡± Bai Huangdi¡¯s voice sounded solemn as he stared at the assembled soldiers. ¡°There have been two attacks on ourpoundst night. All of you were lucky that nobody died. But are you sure that nobody will die the next time they attack?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, Hero!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but the civilians themselves will also be in danger!¡± Bai Huangdi¡¯s voice began to rise as the soldiers felt heat inside their bodies. ¡°Are you sure that they will be safe?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, Hero!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do to keep them safe?¡± This time, the heat inside the soldiers were too much, that it started to rile up their courage.

    ¡°We will fight them, Hero!¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Bai Huangdi raised his hands as he said,

    ¡°Let the war begin!¡±

    ¡°Ooohh!!!¡± Every soldier let out blood-curdling screams as they rushed towards the bridge.

    From the way they moved, it was quite obvious that they will not back down.

    Fang Lin, who was watching them leave, suddenly tilted his head as he muttered,

    ¡°What happened to the n of using spies to destabilize the Ebony River Kingdom? They really just scrapped that?¡±

    ¡°Well, its Bai Huangdi that you are talking about here.¡± Illusion Fang Yu replied, who suddenly appeared behind Veronica. ¡°Even if he said that he had ns, deep in his heart, he is still a hot-blooded male whose only desire are bloody wars.¡±

    ¡°I might always disagree with you, but this time I am in line with what you just said.¡± Veronica replied listlessly.

    ¡°All men are idiots... but even if General Draco is like that, I will still ept him wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 469: Elephant

    <h4>Chapter 469: Elephant</h4>

    The first thing that Fang Lin saw when he arrived at the Evil Axis Continent was theck of any fertile resources around him.

    It was as if thend was sucked dry of nutrition, that even weeds could not take root on the soil.

    ¡°This is the reason why the Evil Axis Continent wanted to invade the Alliance Continent.¡± The Great General said as he noticed the astonishment on Fang Lin¡¯s face.

    ¡°The quality of nature here in the Evil Axis Continent was so bad that the amount of food crops that they can nt is extremely limited.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that with my eyes, you know...¡± Veronica muttered as she watched the soldiers rushing with their very lives. ¡°Are you really on board with this attack?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if I am not happy with it, what can I do?¡± The Great General said with a helpless smile on his face. ¡°There is no way that I can just fight against the decision of the Hero...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, now I understand why you need the help of the Heroes just for you to win!¡± Veronica said, with venomced in her words.

    ¡°You really are talkative, aren¡¯t you Veronica?¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as she flew behind Veronica. ¡°You are fine wasting your time on useless banter like this instead of just directly helping them...¡±

    ¡°Are you using me of being a freeloader, huh?¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes red as she red at Illusion Fang Yu. ¡°You really have the guts to say that, when even all you do is just watch!¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Fang Lin let out an audible sigh as he saw that the two was about to get it on with each other again.

    But before the two could really express their anger, they suddenly saw something in front of them that made them stop.

    ¡°Oh my, that is reallyrge.¡± Veronica muttered, looking at the towering object in front of her. Illusion Fang Yu seemed to be in agreement, as she could only look up to fully see the object.

    The object that they were talking about was a gigantic elephant, who stood around 1 kilometer tall.

    Its massive body was entirely ck in color, with even its tusk glinting with a ck glow.

    The Great General, who saw this elephant towering above them let out a curse as he muttered,

    ¡°So the Demon King Seigneur had unleashed the power of his heirloom on us!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Illusion Fang Yu asked as she tilted her head, as if she was oblivious of the danger. ¡°The Demonic Kingdoms have their own heirlooms too?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The Great General replied in affirmation as hemanded the troops to stay in ce.

    ¡°Just like the Alliance Continent, the Demonic Kingdoms have their own heirlooms too, and these heirlooms are actually mirroring each other.¡±

    ¡°Mirroring?¡± This time, it was Fang Lin who interrupted the conversation. ¡°You mean, its like the heirlooms between the two continents are simr to each other?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Great General replied as he gave an intense gaze to Illusion Fang Yu.

    He then looked back at the ck elephant as he said,

    ¡°One example that I can give you is that of the Golden Gourd of the Golden River Kingdom. Its equivalent here in the Evil Axis Continent is the ck Gourd of the Ebony River Kingdom. And no, not only the names are the simr ones. Even the power of these two gourds are almost simr too.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as she raised her hands. ¡°So you are telling me that if my Golden Gourd has the power to summon a Golden Guardian Beast, then the ck Gourd of the Ebony River Demonic Kingdom can summon a ck Guardian Beast?¡±

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t you see this elephant in front of you right now?¡± The Great General let out a hollowugh as he looked at the elephant in front of him.

    ¡°This elephant is a ck Guardian Beast, and from the way that it looked, its most probably the ck Guardian Beast of Demon King Seigneur!¡±

    The only thing that Fang Lin could think after he heard what the Great General said was,

    ¡°Holy hell, that is one big elephant that you have, Wang Hao!¡±

    ***********************

    As he stared at the gigantic elephant in front of him, Fang Lin started topare it with the frail-looking Old Meng, which made him extremely confused.

    ¡°Howe what I got was just an old woman, while the one that Wang Hao got was a big-ass elephant?¡± Fang Lin then shook his head as he realized that there is no way for him toin now.

    ¡°Maybe Wang Hao found a way to make his ck Guardian Beast stronger... After all, he had been here for one year already... Yes, that is the perfect reason...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he let out a deep breath.

    But while Fang Lin looked calm, the soldiers around him certainly are not calm, with them seeing this huge elephant in front of them.

    And their fears just multiplied when the ck elephant let out a loud roar as it raised its foot.

    Its foot, which can stomp a city t, started to descend towards the hapless soldiers.

    Sounds of panic could be heard as the soldiers could only watch as the foot plunged down on them.

    ¡°The elephant is attacking us!¡±

 Chapter 470: Collision Coalition

    <h4>Chapter 470: Collision Coalition</h4>

    While Fang Lin and the other heroes were trying to deal with Wang Hao¡¯s surprise attack, Genie was in her own sticky situation.

    She was trying to not wince as a voice made up of 4,000,000 voices are now talking to her.

    ¡°Yama Sessor, that was the second time that you attacked me, and just like what you can see, I am still here!¡± The irritating voice said as it continued on jeering at Genie.

    ¡°There is no way for you to kill us, for we are many, and we are special...¡± The quantity of the mist then suddenly increased, covering much more areapared to before.

    The intensity of the voice¡¯sughter began to increase as the area covered by the white mist began to increase. ¡°Yama Sessor brat, even if that old man is here, he has no way to stop us froming, much less if it was you!¡±

    All the white mist that came out of the rift suddenly transformed to form magical beasts of varying shapes and sizes.

    Genie, who saw what happened, could only let out a sigh as she saw 1,000+ of these new creatures running away from her and the space rift.

    Genie raised her hands as her eyes began to glow grey.

    Genie is still the Yama Sessor, so letting something like these lowly creatures escaping her grasp is just uneptable!

    The objects that are within 10 kilometers of Genie all froze in their spot, as a grey domain sprouted out from Genie¡¯s location.

    All the objects inside this grey domain could not move an inch, as if this domain was preventing them from moving around.

    Genie, who was at the center of this domain, wiped her sweaty face as she murmured,

    ¡°If I kill these mist beasts, there is a possibility of them doubling in number. So instead of just killing these mist beasts, trapping them in ce would be the better choice...¡±

    And trapping them is what Genie did. She used her insights to create a zone around her that will restrict the movement on anything that she does not want to move.

    This resulted in every mist beast around Genie to be unable to move from their spot.

    As for when they can move again, it will only depend on when Genie removes the grey domain.

    ¡°With my current state, stopping these beasts for 3 days is the best that I can do....¡± Genie thought haplessly as she began to seat in a meditative pose.

    ¡°Even I am also not sure on what the Dreamworld ns on doing in the Final Trial with these weird invasive force that it just sent...¡± Genie thought as she gazed at the space rift and the mist beasts with incredulity.

    ¡°So I just wish that this Final Trial will get finished within 3 days, or many will get screwed...¡± Genie thought with a wry smile as she closed her eyes once more.

    ¡°All of you Princes, do not let your Big Sister down...¡±

    *********************

    Because of the sheer size of the ck Elephant, the descent of its monstrous foot was quite slow.

    It was so slow that the soldiers were able to move themselves away from the area of impact.

    The only one who stayed in the dangerous part were Bai Huangdi, the Great General, Illusion Fang Yu, Veronica, and Fang Lin, who stubbornly told Veronica that he will stay.

    Veronica, who found herself unable to refute against Fang Lin, let out a sigh as she decided to let him stay.

    ¡°Ok everyone...¡± Bai Huangdi said as he gazed at the iing foot. ¡°Any ideas on how we should stop this?¡±

    ¡°Well you could use your physical strength to prevent that foot fromnding on the ground...¡± Illusion Fang Yu said while she gazed at the Dragon Emperor Armor worn by Bai Huangdi. ¡°Only someone with physical strength like you can carry a foot thatrge!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what a great joke, Fang Yu.¡± Bai Huangdi humorlessly said as he red at Fang Yu.

    He tilted his head while looking at Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s direction as he said,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be the one to stop that elephant? After all, your Golden Gourd can summon a guardian beast that can possibly fight against that elephant!¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, I can summon a Golden Guardian Beast from my Golden Gourd....¡± Illusion Fang Yu hesitantly said as her eyes roved all around her. ¡°But I think using my summon here would not really be that appropriate...¡±

    ¡°And what do you mean by that, huh?¡± Veronica interjected, giving Illusion Fang Yu an unamused look. ¡°Maybe you are just using that as an excuse to hide your summon...¡±

    Once Veronica said these words, everyone nearby Illusion Fang Yu started to give her usatory looks.

    Illusion Fang Yu, who saw these looks, could only sigh as she was only left with one thing to do.

    ¡°Fine! You¡¯ve asked for this!¡± Illusion Fang Yu then let out an exasperated shout as she said,

    ¡°Come to me, oh my golden summon. Come, Golden Maiden!¡±

    A bright sh of gold then covered the whole area, forcing Bai Huangdi and the others nearby to squint their eyes.

    Once the sh was gone, Veronica and the others adjusted their eyes as they looked at the woman that appeared beside Illusion Fang Yu.

    ¡°Well, how can I say this....¡± Fang Lin, who was behind Veronica all this time, let out an awkwardugh as he said,

    ¡°Your Golden Maiden looks extremely... old?¡±

    ¡°That is the problem that I am telling you all about!¡± Illusion Fang Yu indignantly said as Old Meng flitted around Illusion Fang Yu. ¡°So now, do you think my Golden Maiden can stop that big-ass elephant?¡±

    ¡°Well, there is only one way to know.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he looked at Old Meng with wariness. ¡°Just make that old golden maiden of yours to try stopping that foot now. Surely, your Golden Maiden has some special abilities that can stop that foot, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah do it!¡± Veronica said, lighting up the issue more.

    Upon seeing that she had been outnumbered now, Illusion Fang Yu was left with no choice but to give an apologetic look to Old Meng.

    Old Meng seemed to be not angry at Illusion Fang Yu as she shot into the air, right towards the foot of the ck elephant.

    Everyone who saw the current happenings started to pray, wishing that the sickly-looking Old Meng will have a miracle with her that will overturn their odds.

    It took Old Meng 10 seconds to hit the descending foot.

    Everyone then waited with tense breaths, wanting to see what happens next.

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 471: Size vs Skill

    <h4>Chapter 471: Size vs Skill</h4>

    There was nothing explosive that happened, as the foot of the elephant just paused in mid-air, further increasing the tension felt by the people below it.

    And then after 10 seconds of tense waiting, they suddenly saw something that made them whoop in delight.

    ¡°Iyahh!!!¡± The ck Elephant let out a blood-curdling shout as its foot retreated back.

    The elephant seemed to be in great pain as it clutched its foot protectively.

    And the sobbing sounds that could be heard from the elephant further exemplifies this fact.

    ¡°Thatrge monster... had been injured?¡± The Great General muttered, as if he could not believe what he just saw. He then looked at the area of collision earlier, looking for the old woman.

    ¡°If that was the case, then where is the Golden Guardian Beast?¡±

    The Great General did not dare to talk right now, but he was only thinking of one thing, and that was that it was highly likely that the collision earlier had already killed the old woman.

    He gave a discreet nce at Illusion Fang Yu, who seems unperturbed by what just happened.

    But before Veronica could say something scathing to Illusion Fang Yu, all of them suddenly felt a powerful presence that was approaching them from above.

    ¡°No way...¡± That was all that Veronica could say as he saw who the neer was.

    The one who approached them was a woman who looked like she was at the peak of her youth.

    Her perfect white-skin, her voluptuous hourss body, and her bewitching face managed to daze all the males that saw her.

    Adding the golden clothes that she was wearing, and this woman¡¯s overall appearance lit up the whole ce!

    But what was more shocking was the fact that the clothes that this beautiful woman wore was the same clothes that Old Meng was wearing before!

    Even a toddler can already make the conclusion upon seeing this woman!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are the granny that Fang Yu summoned earlier?¡± Veronica muttered as she red at the beautiful woman. ¡°This is just a trick, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is not a trick, youngdy.¡± The beautiful woman said as she drew forth a spear from her back.

    ¡°I am Old Meng, and the old appearance that you saw earlier was just a fake disguise that I use. The appearance that you are seeing right now is my real appearance...¡±

    ¡°Jackpot...¡± That was all that Fang Lin could think off as he looked at Old Meng, who looked like a heroic beauty right now. ¡°Sorry Old Man, but it seems like you and Old Meng are not fit for each other....¡± U.p.dated by Box n o v e l.

    As the others marveled at Old Meng¡¯s perfect appearance, Fang Lin focused his observation on Old Meng¡¯s aura and vitality.

    When she was in her old form, Old Meng¡¯s vitality wasparable to a wilted tree, which is nearing its death.

    But right now, Fang Lin could sense that Old Meng was exuding a vitality that was surprisingly much stronger than Fang Lin¡¯s!

    ¡°So you are the one that injured the elephant¡¯s foot then?¡± Bai Huangdi inquired as his eyes roved all over Old Meng¡¯s body. ¡°It is hard to believe that a body like yours can do those wonders...¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Of course, I am the one who did that!¡± Old Meng arrogantly said as she twirled her spear. Bai Huangdi and the other males could only watch as Old Meng¡¯s body jiggled at the right ces.

    ¡°Why, do you want to experience my spear?¡± Old Meng said as her gaze alternated between Fang Lin and Bai Huangdi.

    Old Meng then licked her lips as she said,

    ¡°But I think it will be better if you, Bai Huangdi, will spear General Draco with that rod of yours! Hehehe.... You are fine with being the bottom, right, General Draco?¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!¡± Both Bai Huangdi and Fang Lin had the urge to run away as they realized that Old Meng seems like a hardcore BL fanatic!

    ¡°I just summoned you secretly earlier, and now you are turning against me like this?¡± Fang Lin thought miserably to himself as he tried to change the topic.

    Fang Lin pointed his hands towards the ck elephant, who was still crying in pain right now as he said,

    ¡°Miss Meng, instead of turning your attention on us, will it be better if you continue on attacking the ck elephant? From the looks of it, you will have a great chance of winning!¡±

    Once she heard what Fang Lin said, the only reply given to him by Old Meng was,

    ¡°The best that I can do against that elephant is to make it experience some pain with my attacks... As for directly injuring it, my current power is not enough for that...¡±

    ¡°So we are just going to let it be like that?¡± Fang Lin said as he tried to press Old Meng on making an action. ¡°Won¡¯t that be dangerous for us?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think you do not need to worry about that anymore.¡± Illusion Fang Yu interjected as she pointed at the elephant.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise and relief, they saw that the ck elephant was slowly dissipating in the air, as it body began to break down.

    The whole body of the ck elephant then transformed into a ck river which gushed down at the empty riverbank beside it.

    ¡°It seems like Demon King Seigneur had undone the summoning of the ck elephant...¡± Fang Yu muttered as he pointed at the river filled with ck liquid in front of them.

    ¡°Well, at least most of our soldiers are safe for now...¡± The Great General muttered as he looked as the scattered soldiers around him. ¡°Since we are already here, we shall set camp here first! We will continue moving 6 hours from now!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The soldiers said as they started on setting up camps.

    All of the soldiers are currently jolly, as they felt awed by the power shown by Old Meng. This made them more confident on their invasion, which resulted in a very cheerful atmosphere.

    **********************

    While all of this was happening, everyone saw that Old Meng disintegrated to form a golden liquid which suddenly disappeared in front of them.

    She must have been unsummoned by Illusion Fang Yu too.

    ¡°That ck river...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as he nced at Illusion Fang Yu. ¡°Could this ck river be the reason for the massive size of the ck Guardian Beast?¡±

    ¡°That is what I am thinking too.¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as she approached the flowing ck river. She looked at the ck liquid flowing through it as she said,

    ¡°In my opinion, Demon King Seigneur can use the water of the Ebony River to create his summoned guardian. That was the reason for its massive size.¡±

    Illusion Fang Yu then crossed her arms as she continued talking.

    ¡°As for my Golden Guardian Beast, it was created from the concentrated version of the Golden River. Its amount is much, much lesspared to the amount that Demon King Seigneur uses, but its quality is better.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get your analogy now...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as he looked at the Ebony River in front of him.

    ¡°You can summon a Golden Guardian Beast made from few amounts of Golden Liquid. That may seem bad, but the quality of these Golden Liquid was so high that your Golden Guardian Beast bes powerful.¡±

    Bai Huangdi then threw some rocks at the Ebony River as he said,

    ¡°As for Demon King Seigneur, he can summon a ck Guardian Beast from the entire Ebony River itself. Because of that, it is already a given that his ck Guardian Beast will be of extremelyrge size. But its quality will be lower, as the ck Liquid used for this summoning is undistilledpared to the Golden Liquid...¡±

    ¡°So what you are saying is that size is not the only way to measure things. It also depends on how you use your weapon...¡± Illusion Fang Yu replied, ignoring the awkward smile given to her by Bai Huangdi.

    ¡°Yeah, you can phrase it like that, but that is not what I am interested in!¡± Bai Huangdi said as the desire to fight appeared in his eyes. ¡°What I am more interested to know is about the power of the Heirlooms of the other Demon Kings! Are they also like mine? Hehehe, I want to get them all!¡±

    Illusion Fang Yu gave a start as she heard what Bai Huangdi just said. She gave a discreet look at Veronica, who was currently talking merrily with Fang Lin.

    Illusion Fang Yu then lowered her voice as she told Bai Huangdi,

    ¡°Are you perhaps thinking that the way to win the Final Trial is by collecting all the Heirlooms? Including the ones held by the Demon Kings?¡±

    ¡°I think it is highly rted to that.¡± Bai Huangdi replied honestly.

    He tapped his Dragon Emperor as he continued talking.

    ¡°As long as you have brains, you will notice that the real source of power of every Kingdom here are the Heirlooms themselves! The special abilities of the Royaltys from these Heirlooms, and us Heroes can use even more powerful abilities from it! That just tells us that these Heirlooms are something special!¡±

    ¡°This and the other things that I noticed earlier had me convinced that collecting all the Heirlooms is rted to winning the Final Trial.¡± Bai Huangdi concluded his speech as he stood up to leave.

    He then walked straight to the tent of Princess Elissa, obviously to have some ¡®fun time¡¯ with her.

    As she saw Bai Huangdi¡¯s departing back, the only thing that Illusion Fang Yu could do was let out a sigh.

    Her eyes then narrowed as she thought to herself,

    ¡°Seems like Bai Huangdi already reached the same realization as me. It won¡¯t take long for Veronica to reach the same conclusion too... It seems like I have to make a decisive action now...¡±

 Chapter 472: Tempering

    <h4>Chapter 472: Tempering</h4>

    After seeing everything that had happened, Fang Lin realized that he must get stronger as fast as possible here in the Final Trial if he ever wanted to win.

    Fang Lin does not know why, but he had this certain feeling inside him that he must do his best to win the Final Trial in 3 days, or else his chance of winning will disappear forever.

    ¡°I do not know why I have this feeling, but I will make sure to do my best to avoid any miserable oues!¡±

    Fang Lin then looked at the tents of Bai Huangdi and Veronica, and he could sense that they are busy on cultivating again.

    Just like Fang Lin, both of them were suddenly struck by an urgent need to get stronger.

    And since the environment of the Final Trial allows smoother breakthroughs, both Bai Huangdi and Veronica will use these to the limits!

    As for Fang Lin, he was also tempted to break through right now.

    But deep inside, he knew that him breaking through the Sixth Stage right now will be extremely hard, since hecks the proper insight that was needed for the breakthrough.

    Since it was like that, Fang Lin has to think of other ways to increase his strength.

    And Fang Lin¡¯s next way to get stronger had already shown itself to him.

    ¡°There is no doubting it, I can possibly unlock the Orange Martial Aura today!¡± Fang Lin thought excitedly as he clenched his fists tightly.

    When Fang Lin broke through the Manifestation Stage earlier, he suddenly felt his Rainbow Dragon Heaven Core trembling greatly.

    And when Fang Lin decided to inspect the Rainbow Dragon Heaven Core after his breakthrough, he suddenly saw that he was actually viable to unlock the Orange Martial Aura!

    This is the third Martial Aura that Fang Lin will be able to wield!

    If the Violet Martial Aura deals with soul protection and the Red Martial Aura deals with power amplification, what the Orange Martial Aura deals with is actually the simplest one.

    The Orange Martial Aura¡¯s effect was to strengthen a practitioner¡¯s material defense!

    This means that the Orange Martial Aura can protect a practitioner from any attacks that deals material damage like punch, sword shes or even explosions!

    As long as the power of the attack will be not that absurdly strong, the Orange Martial Aura can protect the practitioner for a longer amount of time!

    Sure, Fang Lin already had the Khalkhotauroi Armor which protects him from material attacks.

    But imagine Fang Lin using the Orange Martial Aura while wearing the Khalkotauroi Armor...

    Fang Lin¡¯s material defense at that point will be insanely strong!

    But aside from the Khalkotauroi Armor, there is the istig Ghost Form too, which technically, can also protect Fang Lin from material attacks.

    However, there will be some situations that using the istig Ghost Form will be inconvenient, and that is where the Orange Martial Aura enters the fray!

    ¡°But I still do not know how to fully unlock this Martial Aura...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he shook his head.

    What only Fang Lin got was the chance to unlock the Orange Martial Aura.

    As for fully unlocking it, Fang Lin still has no idea on what to do.

    All the Martial Auras of the Rainbow Dragon can only be unlocked through some special conditions, and the Orange Martial Aura was no exception to that.

    ¡°I only got the Red Martial Aura when I reached the Third Stage... As for the Violet Martial Aura, I only got that as a freebie when I obtained the Rainbow Dragon Essence... So what should I do for the Orange Martial Aura...¡± Fang Lin tilted his head as he tried to think of the best solution.

    After 5 minutes of intense concentration, Fang Lin started to let out a snicker as he realized something

    ¡°I should have just done this way earlier! Why did I not think of that!¡±

    Fang Lin then started to look around him, and he let out a visible sigh of relief as he saw that no one was fully observing him.

    Bai Huangdi and Veronica were too preupied with their cultivation, that they were unable to monitor anyone now.

    Upon seeing that everyone was extremely upied, Fang Lin knew that his chance to leave will be right now.

    Fang Lin started to slink away from the camp, as he used some of his skills to avoid detection.

    Fang Lin continued running away from the camp until he was 50 kilometers away from it.

    Fang Lin then looked around, making sure that nobody followed him.

    After seeing no negative signs, Fang Lin let out a sigh as he sat on one of the boulders nearby him.

    He then closed his eyes as he absolutely went still.

    ¡°....¡±

    To anyone looking at Fang Lin from the outside, Fang Lin looked like he was just doing nothing with him just sitting at the same ce with his eyes closed.

    But the truth is that Fang Lin is currently in deep conversation with a person hiding in his storage.

    ¡°Howdy, Old Man.¡± Fang Lin mentally said as he looked at a wizened old man inside his storage. ¡°You seem to be enjoying your stay in there...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t raise you voice!!!¡± Old Man said as he gave Fang Lin a reproaching re.

    ¡°No matter what way you talk, do not make it loud! Or else, both of us will die.¡±

    ¡°Old Man...¡± Fang Lin started to give Old Man a disappointed look as he said,

    ¡°What have you done for you to be this scared on appearing here? Did you offend someone important?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Old Man¡¯s current behavior here in the Final Trial was a little odd to Fang Lin.

    Old Man had refused to evene out of the tablet the whole time, and the only reason that Old Man appeared was because he sensed that Fang Lin badly needed him now.

    And even when there are no people around, Old Man still went onmunicating through mental messages...

    Talk about being paranoid.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Upon seeing that Old Man was not keen on giving an exnation, Fang Lin decided to ignore his problems first as he said,

    ¡°Hey Master, I am not here to pry about your personal matters... I just need to know your opinion about the ways to unlock the Martial Auras of the Rainbow Dragon. Since you are so wise, you may have some ideas on it, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, at least you remembered on asking me now.¡± Old Man muttered as he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I have been waiting for you to ask me that question... And yet you only manage to do that now?¡±

    ¡°Well, a lot of things happened, you know...¡± Fang Lin muttered as scratched the back of his head. ¡°But can you stop picking on me now? I still need your help with unlocking an aura!¡±

    ¡°Well then, tell me the Martial Aura that you are aiming for.¡± Old Man said as he started to pretentiously rub his beard. ¡°Your master is here to aid you...¡±

    ¡°........¡± Fang Lin tried to not give Old Man a withering look as he exined what happened with his Orange Martial Aura.

    ¡°Oh, the orange one? Hehehehe, I can still remember that bastard¡¯s body when he donned the Orange Martial Aura....¡± Old Man muttered as his gaze started to turn distant. ¡°That bastard even survived being thrown in a ck hole with that orange aura with him! Truly miraculous...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re veering off the topic again.¡± Fang Lin bluntly said. ¡°Can you focus, please?¡±

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Old Man let out an awkward cough as he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Actually, the way to unlock your Orange Martial Aura is just easy.¡± Old Man said as his eyes roved all over Fang Lin¡¯s body. ¡°You just have to make your body extremely strong.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± After hearing this, Fang Lin could not help but give out a retort. ¡°I just need to have an extremely strong body? But isn¡¯t my current body strong?¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s words were not just a joke.

    His body already underwent 3 Celestial Rebirths, which granted him with a body as tough as a Third Stage Practitioner.

    Not only that, but his mutated Godly Divine Beast Bloodline had provided him with an extremely strong body too.

    And with his perfectly refined body as the foundation, it will be hard to find anyone with a body stronger as Fang Lin¡¯s at the same stage!

    But it seems like that even with all of these enhancements, Fang Lin¡¯s body was actually not yet that strong enough to unlock the Orange Martial Aura!

    ¡°Since your body is still not that strong enough, the only thing that you need to do is to strengthen your body.¡± Old Man said as he saw Fang Lin¡¯s disappointed look. ¡°But you must remember that your body must be strengthened greatly...¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Fang Lin replied quietly as the gears of his mind began to turn.

    With only 6 hours left before the soldiers will set out, Fang Lin has to make sure that he unlocks the Orange Martial Aura at that timeframe!

    But what body-strengthening technique could Fang Lin use?

    Undergoing the 4th Celestial Rebirth is not possible, as it will be extremely shy, which will just ruin Fang Lin¡¯s disguise.

    Besides, Fang Lin has to face a certain death situation to undergo the 4th Celestial Rebirth.

    The current Fang Lin does not want to risk his life for now, as he was more inclined on keeping his life intact here in the Final Trial.

    Upgrading his bloodline won¡¯t help too, as his bloodline was already too powerful for that to happen.

    ¡°Hmm... are you perhaps not sure on what to do?¡± Old Man interjected as he saw the uncertain expression on Fang Lin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, I only have 6 hours to unlock the Orange Martial Aura, and the options I have cannot fit within that timeframe.¡± Fang Lin replied exasperatedly.

    Fang Lin then looked at Old Man with excitement as he asked him,

    ¡°Why Old Man, do you have something in there that can help me out?¡±

    ¡°Well... I know many body-tempering techniques, but most of them are ipatible with you.¡± Old man replied honestly.

    ¡°As for the techniques that arepatible with you, they will need much longer time toplete, so using them within 6 hours is impossible too.¡±

    ¡°Oh great, so what you are telling me is that what I am doing is basically impossible.¡± Fang Lin said with a deadpan expression on his face. ¡°So what I am supposed to do now? Just stay here looking like a weirdo?

    ¡°Well... there is still one way for you to strengthen your body, and from what I can see around you, you can actually use it, and it will strengthen your body within 6 hours.¡± Old Man said as a hesitant expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°But Fang Lin, this technique will be extremely painful for you, that you might even wish that you are dead¡± Old Man said as he gave Fang Lin a grave look.

    ¡°Its just some pain right?¡± Fang Lin just gave Old Man a smug smile as he said,

    ¡°My master always told me that I can only gain something when I go through pain to obtain it! So, just show me what you are talking about! Pain won¡¯t stop my will to win!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me meter then.¡± Old Man muttered as he sent the instructions to the extremely eager Fang Lin.

    ¡°Now then Fang Lin, let us see where that ¡®will¡¯ of yours can take you...¡±

 Chapter 473: Golden Style

    <h4>Chapter 473: Golden Style</h4>

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Fang Lin creased his eye brows as he received Old Man¡¯s instructions. He gave him an unbelieving look as he said,

    ¡°Are you really sure that your method will work? It sounds a little... crude to me.¡±

    ¡°It might look crude to you, but I can assure you that it will work in your current situation.¡± Old Man said as he stared at the Ebony River, which was just flowing near them. ¡°The corrosive properties of the Ebony River will be more than enough to temper that body of yours.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Fang Lin stayed quiet for a minute as he ruminated on the instructions given to him by Old Man.

    ording to Old Man, the ck Liquid of the Ebony River actually has an extremely corrosive property that can easily corrode anything.

    Of course, Fang Lin already knew about that, as the Crown Prince told about this fact to him already.

    This corrosive property of the Ebony River was the reason for the struggling lifestyle in the Ebony River Kingdom.

    Previous generations of Demon Kings have tried to remove the treasure, but all of them failed to do anything with it.

    That just shows how overbearing and mighty the Ebony River was!

    ¡°You... you want me to take a dip in the Ebony River?¡± Fang Lin looked at Old Man for confirmation, as if he could not believe what was just said to him.

    ¡°Yes, just do that, and your body will have a chance of getting stronger.¡± Old Man smugly replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to get stronger right now? This is your chance!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Even if Fang Lin was brave against dangers, he was still hesitant to plunge his body in the Ebony River.

    After all, anything that was plunged in the Ebony River will all end up corroded to nothingness!

    Even the sturdiest metals will fizzle out once they are in the Ebony River!

    Fang Lin even tried to observe the Ebony River with his divine sense earlier.

    But to his horror, he found out that even his divine sense was corroded by the Ebony River!

    If something like that can be affected, then Fang Lin¡¯s body will surely be affected too!

    Even if Fang Lin has some life force that can restore his body, he¡¯s sure that his body will be destroyed by the Ebony River first before he could even heal himself!

    ¡°Have your mind gone senile already?¡± Old Man muttered angrily as he tried to bop Fang Lin¡¯s head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you remember what happened earlier? Why don¡¯t you use that for your advantage?¡±

    ¡°Oh right! How could I forget that!¡± Fang Lin smacked his forehead as he remembered the sh between Old Meng and the ck Elephant earlier.

    Since the ck Elephant was made up of the liquid of Ebony River, then the ck Elephant must have some extremely corrosive properties too.

    But Old Meng, who directly shed with the ck Elephant¡¯s foot, was actually unscathed!

    ¡°I get it now...¡± Fang Lin said as he rubbed his hands excitedly.

    ¡°The property of the Golden River was to counteract the corrosive properties of the Ebony River... My guess is correct, right Old Meng?¡±

    There was a shimmer of light that came from Fang Lin¡¯s storage, and out of it came Old Meng, who was in her enchanting appearance.

    Fang Lin tried to not stare at Old Meng¡¯s body that much as he waited for her answer.

    ¡°Your guess is right, Young Master.¡± Old Meng politely replied as she fiddled with her spear. ¡°The essence of the Golden River was to nurture, while the essence of the Ebony River was to destroy. When those two rivers meet, they will mutually neutralize their properties.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if that is that way then, then it might work...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he gazed at Old Meng. He then gave her a solemn gaze as he asked her,

    ¡°Old Meng, if you were to be submerged in the Ebony River right now, how long can you actuallyst?¡±

    ¡°At best, I canst for 4 hours.¡± Old Meng replied grimly as she tightened her grip on her spear. ¡°After all, I am just made up of few amounts of Golden Liquid.... Young Master, why are you asking me about that, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s because I have a n right now, and I need you for my n to seed.¡± Fang Lin said as he approached the nervous Old Meng.

    He put his mouth near her left ear as he whispered some things to her.

    ¡°Are you sure about that, Young Master?¡± This time, it was Old Meng who looked extremely uncertain. ¡°If I mess up even a little, you could die...¡±

    ¡°Well, I think you are not that mediocre to just mess up, right?¡± Fang Lin replied cheekily as he tugged Old Meng to go with him.

    In the end, Old Meng could only wryly smile as she followed Fang Lin on his destination.

    *******************

    After 10 minutes of suiting up, a new Fang Lin appeared.

    Right now, the entirety of Fang Lin¡¯s body was covered with a golden sheet of liquid.

    It looked extremely frail, but if someone were to touch it, they will find that this golden sheet covering Wang Hao was actually tough.

    ¡°I get what you are going with that outfit Fang Lin, but can¡¯t you think of any better ways to make your appearance a little more appealing?¡± Old Manined as he saw Fang Lin¡¯s look. ¡°You look like someone who was about to be cooked, golden style.¡±

    ¡°Ohe on, Master...¡± Fang Lin¡¯s voice came out from within the golden sheet, which sounded a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I do not aim for appearance here. What I want is a way to protect myself as I slowly temper my body in the Ebony River.¡±

    ¡°Well, your current form now might actually work.¡± Old Man said as he let out a reluctant nod. He gave him a smile as he said,

    ¡°If you are ready to do it now, then do it. Time waits for no one.¡±¡®

    ¡°Here I go then!¡± Fang Lin let out a shout as he performed a cannonball dive towards the Ebony River.

    ¡°Bloop.¡±

    There are no sshing sounds that urred as Fang Lin sank through the Ebony River like it was viscous liquid.

    Old Man could only watch anxiously as he waited for Fang Lin to seed.

    ¡°Fang Lin, if you fail here, I am sure that I will also be corroded by this Ebony River! That would be really bad!¡± Old Man¡¯s only choice of action right now was to sigh as he waited for Fang Lin¡¯s sess.

    *********************

    The n that was proposed by Old Man was actually just simple.

    Use the corrosive property of the Ebony River to destroy Fang Lin¡¯s body, and then use the Golden River to negate the corrosion, which will let Fang Lin¡¯s body recover by itself quickly.

    By doing that, Fang Lin¡¯s body will be in a cycle of destruction and creation, which will strengthen Fang Lin¡¯s body every time he undergoes a cycle.

    Not only that, but Fang Lin¡¯s duality concept of Creation-Destruction will also receive a massive boost here, which will just further increase Fang Lin¡¯s strength.

    With Fang Lin now plunged in the Ebony River, the only thing that he needed to do was to survive!

    But can Fang Lin get through the pain of being corroded by the Ebony River for multiple times?

    Well, Fang Lin can, as he already had a n for that!

    ¡°....¡±

    Right when Fang Lin¡¯s body was deep in the Ebony River, he tried to mimic a mental state which he had already reached before.

    This robotic state allowed Fang Lin to fully ignore the pain by his injuries, which eventually allowed him to break through the Third Stage easily!

    But that robotic state was caused by a seal in Fang Lin¡¯s mind.

    With that seal gone already, there is no way for Fang Lin to actually be in a Robotic State again.

    The best thing that Fang Lin can do was to just mimic this mental state at the best that he can!

    It took Fang Lin some practice, but right now, Fang Lin can actually lessen the pain that he can feel by around 50%.

    With that kind of impressive pain reduction, Fang Lin thought that he can already pass the Ebony River tempering without any hitch.

    But as it turns out, 50% was not enough.

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Fang Lin let out agonized shouts as he felt the pain all over his body. Even his soul can feel the pain!

    ¡°S**t, so this Ebony River is this potent huh.¡± Now, Fang Lin can feel why the Ebony River was a frightening corrosive agent.

    Just right now, it is corroding Fang Lin¡¯s body and soul, both at the same time! If it were not for the protection from Old Meng, Fang Lin would be really a goner now!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The symbol ?, which was residing in Fang Lin¡¯s Duality Godly Divine Beast Core, suddenly let out a glow as it expelledrge amounts of life force which went towards Fang Lin¡¯s soul and body.

    Both of these parts, which looked battered under the assault of corrosion, began to recover with the assistance of the life force.

    At the instant that they fully recovered, Fang Lin asked for Old Meng to weaken her protection.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Fang Lin then once more felt the same soul-searing pain that just made him want to cry.

    ¡°S**t, I shall finish this training montage and once I am done with this, I will beat that Old Man up!¡±

 Chapter 474: Soul Reformation

    <h4>Chapter 474: Soul Reformation</h4>

    4 hourster.

    ¡°Holy s**t!¡± A extremely sorry-looking figure shot out from the water, and he looked extremely bedraggled.

    All of this figure¡¯s clothes were in tatters, as if he just faced an extremely serious cmity.

    His face was gaunt and thin, which made it look like his life was just sucked out of him.

    This person¡¯s body was currently shivering, as he took some deep breaths to somehowpose himself.

    In the end, this figure could not take it anymore as he slumped down towards the ground, falling unconscious in the process.

    ****************

    ¡°Oh my, am I still alive?¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he slowly opened his eyes.

    Upon seeing that he was back on the solid ground, he resisted the urge to shout as he checked his body.

    ¡°I am lucky that I got out of the Ebony River after I lost my consciousness...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he felt slightly scared.

    Fang Lin spent his 4 hours in the Ebony River by continuously corroding and healing his body.

    The pain that apanied him at that time was so great that he just wished that he could die, even though it was already reduced by 50%

    If it were not for the encouragement of Old Man and Old Meng, Fang Lin would have already passed out in the Ebony River.

    If that were to happen, then Fang Lin will surely die.

    So Fang Lin decided to hold on until the time came that Old Meng¡¯s protection havee to an end.

    ¡°You are lucky that you just passed out when you reached thend.¡± Old Meng faintly said as her entire appearance seemed to be entirely pale.

    ¡°Are you ok, Old Meng?¡± Fang Lin asked with his raspy voice, as if he did not care for his current state. ¡°Will you not fade away into nothingness?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about me, Young Master.¡± Old Meng said as she began to break down back to Golden Liquid.

    ¡°The amount of energy that I used to protect you have made me thoroughly exhausted. Because of that, my only choice right now is to rest...¡± Old Meng¡¯s words were cut off at this point as she went back inside Fang Lin¡¯s Golden Gourd.

    As for Old Man, he was also silent, as he went back to hide in the tablet.

    Fang Lin could only snort a little after seeing this.

    ¡°Well, now that I have gone through that hellish process, it is time for me to reap my benefits!¡±

    Fang Lin then inspected his body excitedly as he tried to analyze his new transformation.

    ¡°Ok, now even I am not sure about my body¡¯s level of strength....¡± Fang Lin muttered wryly as he observed the condition of his body.

    Due to the repetitive process of destruction and healing, Fang Lin¡¯s cells and tissues have already evolved to be much tougher than before.

    This also includes Fang Lin¡¯s organs, muscles and bones!

    Fang Lin reckons that just a single p from him right now can easily destroyrge boulders of rocks!

    As for the strength of his current body, Fang Lin reckons that his body wasparable to that of a Peak-Third Stage Practitioner.

    After all, his body just experienced an evolution which obviously led to a shocking improvement in power.

    ¡°This kind of power is really intoxicating!¡± Fang Lin shouted as heughed uproariously.

    With his current body right now, Fang Lin was sure that he can have a higher chance of surviving this final trial.

    But having a stronger body was not the only thing that Fang Lin obtained.

    ¡°Hong~¡±

    With just a thought from Fang Lin, an orange-hued aura covered his body, making him look extremely imposing.

    At the instant that Fang Lin did this, he felt that the toughness of his body has increased exponentially!

    ¡°Hahaha, my Orange Martial Aura really does wonders for me!¡± Fang Lin cackled as he ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Now, I want to see who will dare punch me now!¡±

    Just like what Old Man had expected, Fang Lin was able to unlock the Orange Martial Aura once he had seeded on tempering his body in the Ebony River.

    But Fang Lin¡¯s greatest delight did note from the increased defense brought by his Orange Martial Aura.

    It came from its corrtive effect with the Red Martial Aura!

    The effect of the Red Martial Aura was to multiply the power of Fang Lin¡¯s abilities by a factor of 10^(n), where n is the number of Marital Auras that Fang Lin has unlocked.

    With Fang Lin unlocking 3 Martial Auras right now, that meant that Fang Lin can use the Red Martial Aura to make his abilities stronger by 10^(3) times or 1,000 times!

    Just imagine Fang Lin¡¯s Destructive Deathme Body having its power increased by 1,000 times. Something like that will decimate anyone under the Fifth Stage!

    As for the early Fifth Stage, they will surely have to exert effort to defend themselves from such kind of attacks.

    ¡°Hehehe, if I unlock, all 7 Martial Auras, wouldn¡¯t that mean that my abilities will increase by a factor of 10(7) or 10,000,000 times? Hehehe, having that power will really make me unstoppable!¡± Fang Lin muttered dreamily as he wiped the drool off his chin.

    ¡°But ording to Old Man, unlocking the other Martial Auras at this point will just get more and more difficult. He even said that I would be extremely lucky to unlock them all!¡± Fang Lin then let out a breath as he pped his cheeks lightly.

    ¡°But why should I care about that... I still have more things to focus on...¡± Fang Lin then suddenly felt a great stirring inside him, which prompted him to look in his soulscape.

    Upon looking there, Fang Lin then saw a sight that made him extremely jolly.

    He saw his Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul, which looked normal earlier, was suddenly experiencing massive change right now.

    ¡°Creak....¡±

    After a few seconds of struggle, Fang Lin saw his Creation-Desrtuction Nascent Soul was actually increasing in size!

    It only stopped growing when it reached twice its original size.

    ¡°This...¡± Fang Lin was tongue-tied as he saw what happened.

    After all, what he just saw was something that only a Fourth Stage Practitioner should experience.

    What Fang Lin just witnessed was the so-called Soul Reformation!

    From what Old Man told Fang Lin, the goal of a Fourth Stage Practitioner was to strengthen his soul until it reaches a point that it could support a Domain.

    The process that a Fourth Stage Practitioners undergo to strengthen their souls was called Soul Reformation.

    The process of Soul Reformation was just simple.

    First, a Fourth Stage Practitioner must experience some insights that was highly rted to their Dao/Law Soul.

    They will then use these insights to nurture their Dao/Law Soul.

    Once this was done, their Dao/Law Soul will increase in size and power.

    Only when it reaches a certain increase in size that it can be considered to have passed one Soul Reformation.

    ording to the information that was told to Fang Lin, once the Dao/Law Soul has increased its size by 2 times, then it has underwent the First Soul Reformation.

    Once this Dao/Law Soul has increased its size by 3 times, then it has passed the Second Soul Reformation.

    4 times will be equivalent to the Third Souls Reformation and it will continue until the Ninth Soul Reformation which is equivalent to 10 times increase in size.

    It will be only that that point that the practitioner can use his Dao/Law Soul to support a Domain!

    ¡°The Soul Reformation process should only be experienced by Fourth Stage Practitioners... But why am I, someone in the Third Stage, is experiencing it now?¡± Fang Lin muttered as he looked as his improved Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul.

    ¡°...¡± Fang Lin¡¯s eyes then shed as he gave his Nascent Souls a surprised look.

    ¡°Maybe by Nascent Souls can undergo Soul Reformation too!¡±

    Fang Lin then cupped his chin as he ruminated on his conclusion.

    ¡°That is entirely possible, as my Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul had just clearly underwent Soul Reformation. Since it can happen to it, then my other Nascent Souls can undergo Soul Reformation too!¡±

    By this point, Fang Lin was already trembling in excitement as he realized the benefits that he was about to get!

    ¡°Once all my Nascent Souls undergo Soul Reformation, my soul power and my overall power will eventually get stronger too...¡±

    But that is not the only thing that made Fang Lin extremely excited. There is one word ringing in his mind right now, which made him too excited to speak.

    ¡°DOMAIN...¡±

    Fang Lin was now confident that once all of his Nascent Souls finished the Nine Soul Reformations, then it will be also possible for them to support their own Domains!

    In fact, Fang Lin had the inkling that once he steps into Fourth Stage with all of his Nascent Soulspleting the Nine Soul Reformations, then he will gain ess to numerous Domains!

    If Fang Lin had 10 Nascent Souls thatpleted Nine Soul Reformations once he steps into the Fourth Stage, then it was guaranteed that Fang Lin will have Ten Domains, with each Domain corresponding to one Nascent Soul.

    By that point, Fang Lin would not have any fear on fighting against anyone under the Sixth Stage!

    But Fang Lin knew that it will be extremely difficult, even for him, to reach that stage.

    After all, making more than one Nascent Soulplete the Nine Soul Reformations will require Fang Lin to have monstrous insight and numerous lucky encounters.

    ¡°The only thing I can do right now is to hope that I can do it...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he looked at his Nascent Souls.

    Right now, Fang Lin had 6 Nascent Souls, with each of them corresponding to a Duality Concept that Fang Lin hadprehended.

    If Fang Lin seeds on making his Ice-Fire Nascent Soulplete the Nine Soul Reformations, then Fang Lin will gain the Ice-Fire Domain once he steps onto the Fourth Stage!

    The same case goes to the Male-Female, Life-Death, Creation-Destruction, Space-Time, and Up-Down Nascent Souls.

    Combine that with the Dual Soul Domain, and Fang Lin can gain a total of 7 Nascent Souls in the near future!

    ¡°Oh my god, how strong would I be at that time???¡± Fang Lin whispered to himself as he knew for a fact that it was extremely rare for anyone to have more than one Domain!

    Well, the Multi-Headed Hydra was an exception, as this Godly Divine Beast can have 5 Domains once it reaches the Fifth Stage.

    But Fang Lin was sure with one thing.

    And that is that there is nobody in the history of the Practitioner World that was able to create more than one Domain while still being at the Fourth Stage!

    Of course there are some monstrous geniuses that were able to create one Domain while they are at the Fourth Stage.

    But Fang Lin is the only one that will be able to create multiple Domains at the Fourth Stage!

    Knowing a fact like that was enough to make Fang Lin¡¯s blood boil.

    Fang Lin looked at the direction of Bai Huangdi and Veroinca as he said,

    ¡°So what if your original cultivation bases are stronger? I am still more talented than the both of you!¡±

 Chapter 475: Sudden Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 475: Sudden Invitation</h4>

    ¡°But even with my current breakthrough, I am still nothingpared to the Ebony River...¡± Fang Lin muttered with a shiver as he stared at the Ebony River that was still flowing silently in front of him.

    Fang Lin realized that even with all the power-ups that he had, his body will still be corroded by the Ebony River as long as it touches him!

    ¡°This river is really mysterious... I should ask Wang Hao about its origins...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he wore a brand-new set of clothes.

    ¡°Time for me to return!¡±

    Fang Lin then started to run back to the military camp, only to find that his current movement speed had exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°Boom!¡± With the sudden increase in his movement speed, Fang Lin was not able to momentarily control his movements, which led to him colliding with arge rock.

    ¡°Argh, that was embarrassing!¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he rubbed his forehead. ¡°Good thing there are nobody around that saw what happened...¡±

    Because of thisical encounter, Fang Lin was able to control his body better, which ensured no more mishaps on his return journey.

    ¡°I¡¯m back~¡± Fang Lin muttered cheerfully to himself as he sneaked inside the military camp.

    Because of Fang Lin¡¯s seamless stealth skills none of the soldiers noticed his arrival.

    As for Bai Huangdi and Veronica, both of them were still engrossed in their breakthroughs.

    Fang Lin let out a discreet nod as he saw that the two heroes were still cultivating.

    Breaking through the Sixth Sub-Realm is difficult, as it will test the heart and the mind of a practitioner.

    Failure will mean death and sess will entail another transformation of the core.

    ¡°Well, I can only try breaking through the Sixth Sub-Realm once I get my inspiration... As for now, I must focus on strengthening my Nascent Souls...¡±

    Fang Lin then casted a covetous look at Bai Huangdi¡¯s residence, as if there was something inside there that was enticing him.

    Of course that thing is not Bai Huangdi.

    What Fang Lin was interested in was the possibility of Bai Huangdi wielding a Universe me!

    Bai Huangdi is following Huo Huangdi, who is the master of all mes.

    Since it was like that, it is highly usible that Huo Huangdi had at least given Bai Huangdi one Universe me that he can use in the Final Trial.

    The only reason Fang Lin and Veronica could not sense this Universe me at all was because Bai Huangdi must be saving it as his trump card.

    ¡°If I get in contact with that Universe me, there is a chance that my Ice-Fire Nascent Soul will improve...¡± Fang Lin muttered as his gave turned more and more heated. ¡°As for the Cosmic Ice... I am sure that Veronica has one!¡±

    While being disguised as General Draco, Fang Lin was able to discover some secrets that Veronica had been hiding.

    Since Veronica fully trusted General Draco(Fang Lin), she was a more loose in her words everytime she talked to him.

    With that, Fang Lin was able to infer some important information from her words.

    And one of this information was the fact that Veronica had a Cosmic Ice in her possession!

    ¡°As long as I get in contact with those two objects, my Ice-Fire Nascent Soul might undergo more than one Soul Reformations!¡± Fang Lin thought zealously to himself as he began to fiddle his fingers.

    ¡°But for me to see those two precious objects, both Bai Huangdi and Veronica must be forced to use them...¡±

    ¡°That means I have to do somethingter in the invasion that will put both Bai Huangdi and Veronica in grave danger. Only at that point that they will use the Universe me and the Cosmic Ice.¡±

    ¡°But how will I do it?¡± Fang Lin then tilted his head as he tried to think up of a solution.

    But while he was busy on ruminating his n, a sudden shaking interrupted him.

    He immediately looked around him as the shaking continued.

    10 seconds have already passed by, and the shaking still has not stopped.

    By this point, everyone was already panicking, and the only one that seemed to be calm were Bai Huangdi, Veronica and Illusion Fang Yu.

    Well, all of them are cultivating right now, so they can¡¯t really care about the weird shaking around them.

    ¡°Is this a natural earthquake or a man-made one?¡± Fang Lin did not have to wait that long for an answer as he saw something in the horizon that was quickly approaching them.

    He saw countless figures covered in ck robes.

    The way they moved was ethereal, as if they will easily disappear and meld with the surroundings.

    Fang Lin, who knew that it was his first time seeing them, actually felt a sense of familiarity with them.

    After a few seconds of staring at them, Fang Lin already realized where the familiar feeling came from.

    It came from Yao¡¯er!

    With that feeling and the way the neers looked, Fang Lin was able to easily determine their identity.

    ¡°These people must have been Shadow Demons...¡±

    Fang Lin knew that the Shadow Demons all lived together in one Demonic Kingdom, and their Demon King was Demon King Nyx, who was obviously Jieshu.

    From what Fang Lin knew, Shadow Demons were extremely effective assassins, as they can meld with shadows around them.

    This ability makes them extremely frightening, especially at night!

    Their abilities are actually quite simr to Yao¡¯er.

    But Fang Lin did not waste his time admiring their skills. After all, Shadow Demons appearing in this ce is extremely wrong, as this area was near the territory of the Ebony River Kingdom!

    ¡°Why are the Shadow Demons here!¡± The Great General muttered as he mustered his troops. ¡°There is no way that Demon King Seigneur will allow the Shadow Demons to just cross his territory!¡±

    ¡°Well, what if Demon King Seigneur and Demon King Nyx are in an alliance right now...¡± Fang Lin slowly said as his gaze turned grave.

    ¡°If they are allied, then that can exin why Demon King Nyx¡¯s Shadow Demons are here in Demon King Seigneur¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°Now that is the worst thing that I have ever heard.¡± The Great General listlessly said as he gritted his teeth in anger.

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Lin knew that with the alliance between Wang Hao and Jieshu, invading Wang Hao¡¯s Ebony River Demonic Kingdom will be extremely difficult right now.

    ¡°Time for n B then...¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s stay with Wang Hao was long enough for him to have grasp on his personality.

    Fang Lin knew that Wang Hao was a brash, but devilishly clever person.

    No matter what the situation was, Wang Hao has something that can help him out of the problem, and most of the times his solutions were convoluted or out of the left field.

    With that analysis, Fang Lin was able to think that Wang Hao might try to ally with an enemy Yama Prince!

    And from what had Fang Lin seen, Wang Hao really had allied with Jieshu!

    ¡°If the Great General is not careful, many of his soldiers will die.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he saw the Shadow Demons getting nearer and nearer.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise and incredulity, the Shadow Demons stopped their movements once they were 100 meters away from the soldier camp.

    Both sides were tense, and only the Great General and the presumably leader of the Shadow Demons seemed calm.

    Upon seeing what was happening, Fang Lin realized that the Shadow Demons were here for a different reason.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The Great General did not mince his words as he talked rudely to the leader of the Shadow Demons. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you lot just went here to wee us?¡±

    ¡°That is actually what we were doing.¡± The Leader Shadow Demon replied quickly. ¡°We are sent here by Demon King Seigneur and Demon King Nyx to wee you all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fang Lin and the others could not believe what they just heard.

    Demon King Seigneur actually dared to treat his invading enemies as mere guests! Even Fang Lin, who was already used to Wang Hao¡¯s antics, could not help but get confused with what just happened.

    ¡°We are also confused as well.¡± The leader Shadow Demon said as he gave a hostile look at the Great General. ¡°But an order is an order, so just treat all of us as your tour guides.¡±

    ¡°Heh! Do you think I will believe this horses**t that you just spouted?¡± The Great General cackled as his face turned red. ¡°Do you think we are idiots who will just ept an invitation like that? Only idiots will agree to what you said!¡±

    ¡°Well, we do not need your approval...¡± The leader Shadow Demon said as he stared at the residences of the three heroes.

    The leader Shadow Demon then gave the Great General a derisive look as he said,

    ¡°The invitation was actually just intended for the Three Heroes... As for the soldiers and generals, they are just decorations. Whether you will get to join will depend on the Heroes¡¯ opinions.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± The Great General tried to leap at the leader Shadow Demon, but before he could do so, a sudden pressure covered the whole area, which forced everyone to kneel.

    Fang Lin of course was unaffected by the pressure, but since he was acting as General Draco, he also knelt.

    As this pressure continued on forcing everyone to kneel, a sudden snort came from Veronica¡¯s residence, which was immediately heard by everyone nearby.

    ¡°You said that you invited us here on behalf of two Demon Kings? Where is your proof then?¡±

    ¡°This one.¡± The leader Shadow Demon seemed to be extremely prepared as he smoothly drew out something from his robes.

    He then threw this object towards Veronica¡¯s residence.

    A hand then came out of Veronica¡¯s residence, which caught the thrown object.

    That hand naturally came from Veronica, and the object that she caught was now inside her residence.

    Because of the suddenness of the situation, Fang Lin was unable to see the object that Veronica caught.

    But if it was given to her, it must have been iparably precious.

    A few minutes of silence passed by before Veronica gave her reply.

    ¡°Fine, I will dly ept your invitation. As for the other 2 Heroes, it will be up to them if they want to go too.¡±

    After hearing what Veronica said, Fang Lin let out a sigh as he made Illusion Fang Yu leave her residence.

    ¡°Hey, I will ept the invitation too!¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as she hastily left her tent. ¡°I will not allow that Bronica to get more benefits than me!¡±

    ¡°Did you just pronounce my name wrong, Fak Yu?¡± Veronica snarled back as she left her residence angrily.

    Both Illusion Fang Yu and Veronica then red at each other, with their faces showing their intense desire to fight.

    Everyone resisted the urge to facepalm, as they waited on the remaining Hero that was still in his residence.

    Everyone looked at Bai Huangdi¡¯s residence, as they wanted to see his opinion regarding the invitation.

    Few more minutes passed by without Bai Huangdi saying anything.

    Just as everyone was about to give up, they suddenly saw Bai Huangdiing out of his residence.

    Just by looking at his face, Fang Lin already knew Bai Huangdi¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get going now!¡± Illusion Fang Yu said to Bai Huangdi and Veronica as she flew towards the Shadow Demons.

    ¡°Now that we can get near the two of them, the chances of us killing those two Demon Kings will be much higher!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 476: Greetingsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 476: Greetings...</h4>

    With the tacit approval that was given by Bai Huangdi, all of the Heroes decided to follow the horde of the shadow demons back to the capital of the Ebony River Kingdom.

    The Great General, who saw what was happening, could not help but cast a pleading look to Bai Huangdi.

    After seeing this, Bai Huangdi¡¯s only reply was,

    ¡°I have already decided to join these two vixens towards the capital of the Ebony River Kingdom... No amount of persuasion from you will work.¡±

    ¡°But those Demon Kings could have been nning to ambush you three!¡± The Great General shouted hoarsely as he approached Bai Huangdi.

    He then prostrated in front of him as he said,

    ¡°Hero, please do not go!¡±

    ¡°Please Hero, do not go!¡± This time, every soldier in prostrated in front of Bai Huangdi, as they all pleaded him to not go.

    ¡°You have no way to change my mind now!¡± Bai Huangdi shouted as his eyes narrowed. ¡°If you will still try stopping me now, then I will have no choice but to be a little... harsh.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The eyes of the Great General dimmed after he heard what Bai Huangdi said. At this point, the Great General knew that there is no way for him to stop Bai Huangdi from leaving!

    ¡°Well, if you really want to protect me, then you can join me.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he turned around. ¡°Just be sure to keep up with us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the permission, Hero!¡± Once they heard these words, everyone started to fix their tents and items and lightning speeds.

    They then hastily followed the Heroes, who were now starting to leave with the Shadow Demon Horde.

    As for Fang Lin, he was currently beside Veronica, who was bringing him along cheerfully.

    ¡°Hm, hm hm...¡± Veronica started to hum a jolly tone, as if she was extremely excited about this meeting.

    Well, Veronica is bound to be excited, as she¡¯s about to meet Jieshu again! For her to be happy is already expected.

    As for Fang Lin, he was also interested in meeting Wang Hao, as he wanted answers to his questions already.

    Only Bai Huangdi looked tense, which is to be expected as he was the only one who will not meet an ally.

    *********************

    After an hour of walking and running.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Veronica suddenly narrowed her eyes as she looked at the sudden change in surroundings.

    She could not help but purse her nose as she muttered,

    ¡°Well, well, well, the smell of civilization in here is really strong. All these factories that I see... they must have been an integral part of this Kingdom¡¯s economy, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, filthy Hero.¡± The leader of the Shadow Demons replied as he led the Heroes to a street that was lined with tall, soot-covered buildings.

    Just one look at the ce will make anyone sure that this ce is reserved for industrial purposes.

    ¡°Thends of the Ebony River Kingdom might becking for agriculture, but in the mineral aspect, it is highly rich.¡± The leader of the Shadow Demons said as he pointed to one of the buildings.

    ¡°From what I know, the Ebony River Kingdom will use these buildings to process the raw materials into something usable and precious, just like my sword.¡± The leader of the Shadow Demons then caressed his sword as he continued talking.

    ¡°The Ebony River Kingdom will then trade these precious metals for food and other basic necessities. That is the only reason that everyone in this Kingdom are still surviving until now.¡±

    ¡°That really... sounds bleak for some reason to me...¡± Illusion Fang Yu as she looked at the buildings chugging out ck smoke into the sky.

    And the sight of the soil being covered with ck dirt is not helping at all.

    ¡°Well, why do you even care about things like this?¡± The leader of the Shadow Demons sarcastically said as he gave them a derisive look.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you itching to attack this ce earlier? But now that you see the poor conditions in here, you have the gall to pity them? Hypocrites!¡±

    Bai Huangdi frowned at the sharp words that were uttered by the leader of the Shadow Demons, but deep inside, he knew that what he said was right.

    After all, Bai Huangdi and the others were only here in order to finish the Final Trial. They should not be interested on the mortal matters in here, as they will all leave at the end of the Final Trial.

    So for them to act concerned right now is quite out of character.

    ¡°Can you just zip your mouth for now?¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered angrily as she flicked of the dirt that got stuck on her shoes. ¡°Just lead us to our destination, ok?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    An ufortable silence was the one that apanied the visitors as they approached the Pce on where Wang Hao was currently residing.

    ¡°Tsk, seeing this pce after I just passed through those slums is making me so pissed off.¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as she let out a sigh.

    ¡°Seriously. Why would the leader of a struggling kingdom be living in a ce as luxurious this? For God¡¯s sake, he should be using that wasted money for the hungry and the poor!¡±

    But little did Illusion Fang Yu knew that no matter where the ce is, there will be always some people in position of power that will enjoy riches and luxury while the other people are suffering.

    ****************

    The leader of the Shadow Demons, who just wore a cold look, started to show signs of slight anger as he looked at Wang Hao¡¯s luxurious pce.

    By just looking at the appearance of the pce, he knew that a lot of money was wasted to make it look as beautiful as possible.

    Even if the leader of the Shadow Demons came from a different kingdom, he could not help but sympathize with the poor citizens in this ce.

    As for Fang Lin, his mood was also sour as he saw the poor conditions around him.

    He shook his head as he thought to himself.

    ¡°Wang Hao is clearly not suited for Kingdom-Building...¡±

    ¡°Halt!¡± The leader of the shadow demons shouted, which prompted the other shadows demons to stop on their tracks.

    As for the soldiers following the Heroes, they stopped too as they knew that was about to happen next.

    Right now, a massive golden gate was in front of the three Heroes. They looked at it with interest as the leader of the shadow demons gave them an imploring look.

    ¡°At this point, none of us are allowed to proceed, except for you three Heroes. Just open these Golden Gate, and you can go in.¡±

    The three heroes gave the leader a nod, showing that they understood what he said.

    ¡°Hmm..¡± Bai Huangdi, who seemed to be the type to brashly attack, was somehow not attacking, as he said,

    ¡°I do not want to open these gates first. I feel like something will happen to the first one that will open these gates. As for the reward for opening these gates, I do not know and I am not sure if I even can get it.¡±

    Even Veronica had the same inkling as Bai Huangdi, as she was ring at the gates with slight hints of distrust.

    Upon seeing this, Illusion Fang Yu started to approach the Golden Gates as she said,

    ¡°Since both of you are afraid on making a move on it, then I guess it will be my time to shine!¡±

    ¡°Nope, hold on.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he raised both of his hands. ¡°Since you seem to be eager to open these gates, then you must know something that will happen with these gates, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Of course I know nothing!¡± Illusion Fang Yu blurted out as she red at Bai Huangdi.

    ¡°Well, if you say so...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered as he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Since none of us wants to open the gate alone, then let¡¯s just open it altogether at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Well, that sounds way better rather than opening it alone.¡± Veronica muttered in agreement as she and Bai Huangdi ced their hands along the gate.

    Illusion Fang Yu then followed suit, as she ced her palms along the gate too.

    But before any of them could start to push, the gate suddenly swung open inwardly, which made the Heroes slightly off-bnced.

    Two figures then appeared in front of the heroes as they recovered their stances.

    ¡°Impressive... You really epted our invitation toe here.¡± One of the neers said as his eyes roved at the three heroes in front of him.

    His demeanor was like of a mortal¡¯s, though Bai Huangdi and Veronica could feel boundless amounts of power hiding within this man¡¯s body.

    ¡°This guy is Wang Hao...¡± Bai Huangdi muttered to himself. Bai Huangdi then looked at the person beside Wang Hao, and what he saw made him slump his shoulders in defeat.

    The person beside Wang Hao was a masked female. Even if her appearance was unseen, Bai Huangdi could still feel his body slightly rattling with that gaze.

    ¡°There is no doubt about it, this woman is Jieshu!¡±

    The sight of these two Demon Kings together confirms the fact that they are really allied!

    While Bai Huangdi was feeling disgruntled with what he saw, Veronica was more pleased than mad as she saw her beloved master.

    As for Illusion Fang Yu, she did not say any words to Wang Hao. She only stuck out her tongue to him as she said,

    ¡°What a weird way of greeting us, Demon King Seigneur.¡±

 Chapter 477: The Gathering of All

    <h4>Chapter 477: The Gathering of All</h4>

    Illusion Fang Yu looked at Jieshu curiously, as if she was pondering on how she allied herself with Wang Hao.

    Veronica was the same too, as she casted a doubtful gave to Wang Hao.

    ¡°You.¡± Jieshu started to speak as she looked at the leader of the shadow demons. ¡°Take all off your followers and those soldiers of the Dragon Emperor Kingdom away from here.¡±

    Jieshu¡¯s tone sounded cold but also imperious, as if she will not allow anyone to just resist her whims.

    ¡°It will be done, Your Highness.¡± The leader then left the area, along with the soldiers of the Emperor Dragon Kingdom. As for where they will go, it will be only up to them to know.

    Since Fang Lin was disguised as a Soldier, he had no choice but to join the leaving soldiers.

    But before he could go, he felt a hand in his shoulders, and when he looked up, he realized that Veronica was preventing him from leaving.

    The Great General was also at the same situation, with Bai Huangdi preventing him from leaving.

    ¡°Oh... what is the meaning of this?¡± Wang Hao said as he stared at the Great General and Fang Lin. ¡°Could it be that you want those two to join our meeting?¡±

    ¡°This guy right here is an important leader of the military.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he dragged the Great General behind him. ¡°Because of that, I cannot afford for him to be left there. Who knows, someone might swoop in to kill him. So, him staying with me will be for the best.¡±

    As for Veronica, her only reply was,

    ¡°Well, I do not want to let General Draco stay away from me... ¡±

    ¡°........¡± Wang Hao, who obviously recognized General Draco as Fang Lin, could only twitch his eyes as he saw the spectacle between Fang Lin and Veronica.

    As for Jieshu, her expression was unknown because of her mask.

    In the end, the only thing that Wang Hao could say was,

    ¡°I will allow that two mortals to stay in my pce... But I will not allow them to get near out meeting ce!¡±

    After Wang Hao said these words, he suddenly pped his hands, and 3 white-robed people came out from behind him.

    Their robes were pristine white, and their faces held an edge that made them look quite serious.

    Fang Lin, who was still under Veronica¡¯s tight embrace, almost shouted out as he saw the three white-robed people were someone that he already knew.

    All three of them were Law Domain Practitioners from the God Continent!

    Fang Lin had seen their faces before, as there was a book in the God Continent telling everything about the God Continent¡¯s powerhouses.

    ¡°So these guys were also killed by Wang Hao¡¯s attack...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as the white-robed people suddenly approached him and the Great General.

    ¡°Since I cannot allow them near the meeting, my servants here will bring these two at some guest rooms.¡± Wang Hao said as he waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Go on. Take them away.¡±

    Fang Lin and the Great General had no choice but to follow the white-robed people, as they saw that resisting them will be futile.

    Once Fang Lin and the Great General were gone, Wang Hao pped his hands as he led the three heroes towards his throne room.

    ¡°Come now, time is running short, so we have to get done with this quickly.¡±

    **********************

    The heroes could not help but get incredulous as they saw the contraptions attached to the throne that Wang Hao was sitting in.

    Wang Hao, who saw the looks given to him, could not help but smile as he said,

    ¡°What, are you lot jealous?¡± He then pointed his finger at Fang Yu as he said,

    ¡°Oi Fang Yu, if you want, you can sit here in your Master¡¯sp...¡±

    Now that only the Yama Princes and their followers are in the room, Wang Hao had no problems on calling his living follower by her real name.

    ¡°Piss of, who would want to sit on yourp?¡± Illusion Fang Yu sarcastically said as she sat on the chair beside her.

    She then crossed her legs as she looked at the others, who were seating too.

    Illusion Fang Yu then let out a sigh as she said,

    ¡°One of the goals of the Final Trial is to gather all the Heirlooms, right?¡±

    Wang Hao, who heard what Illusion Fang Yu said, gave her a nod as if he was praising her.

    ¡°You are absolutely right about that Fang Yu, though that is only a part of the real goal of the Final Trial.¡±

    ¡°Wait, there is still more to it?¡± Bai Huangdi suddenly interjected.

    Even if Bai Huangdi was inside a room where all the other upants were his enemies, he still seemed to be extremely fearless.

    ¡°Well of course there is, but we will only know about that once one of us gathers all 6 Heirlooms together.¡± Wang Hao smilingly said as he stood up.

    ¡°So, what is this meeting about then?¡± Veronica asked as she scooted closer to Jieshu. ¡°Are we just here to have some useless talks?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we will not be talking about useless things.¡± Wang Hao then waved his hands as another person appeared inside the room.

    Bai Huangdi, who appeared extremely tense, suddenly let out a smile as he saw who the neer was.

    ¡°Master!¡± Bai Huangdi leapt up and approached Huo Huangdi.

    With Huo Huangdi¡¯s arrival, all of the Yama Princes and their living followers are inside just one room!

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone in the room could feel the tension rising, as if a massive hand just draped and covered them all with its pressure.

    ¡°Oh, so this guy is here too...¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes then brightened as she realized what might happen next.

    Huo Huangdi let out a sigh as he patted Bai Huangdi¡¯s head, who acted like he was a small chick in front of Huo Huangdi.

    Wang Hao, who could only shake his head at what he just saw, suddenly pped his hands as he said,

    ¡°The purpose of this meeting is just simple. In this meeting, we will determine the one that will get to hold all the 6 Heirlooms! Isn¡¯t that fun?¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 478: All Home-Grown and Natural

    <h4>Chapter 478: All Home-Grown and Natural</h4>

    ¡°Are you nning to have some sort of battle royale in here?¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as Bai Huangdi went behind Huo Huangdi and Veronica stood beside Jieshu. ¡°Because that¡¯s the situation that I can envision with what I see right now.¡±

    ¡°Battle royale? Well that is ourst resort...¡± Wang Hao said as he let out a sigh.

    Wang Hao then started to give the living followers a mncholic look as he crossed his arms. He seemed to be slightly sympathetic to the living followers as he said,

    ¡°You three, you are all thinking that just because we are in a war situation, that we just have to fight?¡±

    ¡°Well, what else can we do?¡± Bai Huangdi replied. ¡°The way our Kingdoms were positioned only leaves war as the most obvious way to win.¡±

    ¡°Well, you may be right, but doing such thing seems to be so clich¨¦.¡± Wang Hao said as he nced at Huo Huangdi.

    Wang Hao¡¯s voice sounded as if he was joking as he asked Huo Huangdi,

    ¡°me boy, you know what happened at thest Final Trial right? And what happened in that final trial is way different from the one right now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have watched that.¡± Huo Huangdi nodded. ¡°The way that the current Yama Sessor also won in that trial is really masterful.¡±

    ¡°And from that final trial, you should have realized that following the basic premises won¡¯t work, right?¡± Wang Hao smugly said, much to the others¡¯ dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yes, I have seen that too.¡± Huo Huangdi muttered with a scowl.

    The final trial that Genie had participated in also had a basic premise where they have to get something for their kingdom.

    But since Genie was a weird thinker, she decided to think outside of the box, which led her to do some questionable things that led her to victory.

    Hearing Huo Huangdi¡¯s admission that what they are doing now is right just made Bai Huangdi and Veronica dete more.

    ¡°So, there will be no fighting then?¡± Illusion Fang Yu asked Wang Hao hopefully.

    ¡°Well, if everything goes perfectly, then there will be no fighting.¡± Wang Hao cautiously replied.

    ¡°Perfectly? Now that just sounds ominous to me...¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as she let out a sigh.

    ¡°So, what will we do now? Will we just show our heirlooms here, and let someone gather it all up?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have a better proposition than that.¡± Wang Hao said as he gazed at the direction of the room where Fang Lin was at.

    He caressed his fancy throne as he said,

    ¡°Instead of all the heirlooms being held by one of us, why not let a native in this ce hold it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Even if Fang Yu had the inkling now on what Wang Hao was about to do, she still has to act doubtful, in order for Wang Hao to exin himself better. ¡°Why would you want a person other than us to hold the heirlooms?¡±

    ¡°Because I feel that there is something weird about the that we are in right now.¡± Wang Hao said as he began to excitedly tap his throne.

    ¡°Can you imagine that a ce like this, that does not support any cultivation, is actually allowing us to stay here? Not only that, but these Heirlooms, which are not supposed to be in this, are actually found here! Isn¡¯t that fascinating?¡±

    ¡°Well, this may be just special because it is the location of the Final Trial.¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered crossly.

    ¡°Nope, I think it is the other way around.¡± Wang Hao said he sent a leering gaze to Illusion Fang Yu.

    Wang Hao then rubbed his imaginary beard as he said,

    ¡°This is the location of the Final Trial, because it is special!¡±

    ¡°!!!!!¡±

    Basically what Wang Hao was saying is that this is extremely special, so special that it has been used as one of the locations of the Final Trial.

    And from the looks of it, Huo Huangdi and Jieshu have the same idea as Wang Hao, as they did not bother to refute him.

    ¡°Oh, so you are telling me that besides recruiting the next Yama Sessor, the Final Trial has another goal?¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as he could not stop her thoughts from spilling out. ¡°And that goal is...¡±

    ¡°To get something or someone from this.¡± Wang Hao concluded with a flourish. ¡°I think that there are some restrictions which prevents the Yama or any strong beings from the Underworld to obtain the special part of his.¡±

    ¡°So because of that restrictions, Yama designed the Final Trial, which will have conditions that will allow us, the participants, to obtain the special part of this.¡± Huo Huangdi interjected as his feet tapped impatiently against the floor.

    ¡°And since we are all curious cats, we decided to see the special object that the Yama wants.¡± Wang Hao said as he showed off his heirloom.

    What Wang Hao held was an exact copy of the Golden Gourd, although its color was entirely ck. This seems to be the Ebony Gourd, that he used against the soldiers earlier.

    ¡°Ok, I get where you are getting here.¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as she raised her hands in surrender. ¡°But why would you want a native of this to get hold of the 6 Heirlooms? Will something special happen?¡±

    ¡°That is what we are thinking too.¡± Jieshu suddenly said as she sat on a chair. ¡°Since the special object was a part of this, then maybe only a native that is holding all the 6 Heirlooms can ess it.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we are not stupid enough to just let a Demon King or a Hero hold all the heirlooms right now.¡± Jieshu scornfully said.

    ¡°But what if nothing happens when a native holds all the artifacts? What will we do next?¡± Illusion Fang Yu pressed on, as she tried to make sense of Wang Hao¡¯s n.

    ¡°If nothing happens, then one of us will have to hold all the Heirlooms.¡± Huo Huangdi said as he licked his lips in excitement.

    ¡°As for how that one person can hold all the Heirlooms, of course it will be decided through some special things...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Now that everyone has heard of the real n, they started to rx as they only have to wait and see some results right now.

    ¡°Since we are all here already, then we can start the first phase of the n. Guards, call them in...¡± Wang Hao said as he ced his Ebony Gourd on the table.

    Minutester, and the doors of the Throne Room opened, and three guards came spilling in, and they are bringing Fang Lin and the Great General with them.

    Wang Hao then gave these two an interested look as he said,

    ¡°Since we have these two natives here, then we can just start the first phase with them...¡±

    ¡°Hmm, at least these mortals have some use now.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he gave Fang Lin and the Great General an indifferent nce. ¡°So what will the arrangement be?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe that guy first.¡± Wang Hao said as he pointed to the Great General. ¡°If nothing happens with him, then that guy will be the next.¡± Wang Hao concluded as he pointed next to Fang Lin.

    The Great General, who seemed to be spooked with what was happening, managed to find his voice as he said,

    ¡°What are you all going to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh do not worry...¡± Wang Hao devilishly smiled as he caressed his Ebony Gourd. ¡°We will just let you hoard some stuff. You will not explode or suffer some horrible death. Actually, I am not sure about thest part...¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 479: Mine, All Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 479: Mine, All Mine!</h4>

    ¡°Ok, cough it up all now.¡± Wang Hao said with no sense of decorum, as he ignored the extremely nervous Great General.

    As for Fang Lin, his emotions could not be discerned as his face looked extremely calm.

    Veronica, who saw the way that Fang Lin looked, misinterpreted it as a sign of extreme nervousness from him.

    ¡°Do not worry General Draco.¡± Veronica said as she seemed to be trying to console Fang Lin. ¡°There is no danger on what you were about to do next. Just let it happen, and you will be fine.¡±

    Jieshu then started to look at Fang Lin, as she realized that this guy was the one that Veronica was fawning.

    ¡°Hm? You seem familiar to me.¡± Jieshu said as she tilted her head ¡°Have we met before?¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin stiffened as he realized that Jieshu¡¯s senses are still on high alert.

    Fang Lin had already used his Illusion Ability to change his own aura.

    With Illusion Fang Yu nearby, it should be extremely hard for anyone to doubt the disguised Fang Lin.

    But from the looks of it, Jieshu could still somehow see through Fang Lin¡¯s aura disguise.

    A few seconds passed by before Jieshu averted her gaze.

    ¡°Forget it, maybe I just have mistaken you for someone else.¡±

    After hearing these words, Fang Lin let out a silent sigh of relief.

    It seems like his aura disguise was still effective enough.

    ¡°But I am sure that if Jieshu were to regain her original power, she might have easily seen through my aura disguise...¡± Fang Lin thought fearfully to himself as he swore to act more lowkey right now.

    Inside this room, it was only Wang Hao who knew about General Draco being the real living follower.

    Fang Lin of course will not be happy for other to discover that, as that will just bring jeopardy to the somewhat peaceful meeting.

    Illusion Fang Yu, who was just sitting there silently, stood up as she approached the table.

    ¡°Since you do not want to start, then I shall be the one to show my Heirloom next.¡± Illusion Fang Yu then reached deep in her robes, and she then extracted the Golden Gourd.

    She ced it on the table as she gave a taunting gaze at the others. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid right now?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    *********************

    Actually, the Golden Gourd was with Fang Lin earlier, and not with Illusion Fang Yu.

    So in order to make it look like Illusion Fang Yu had the Golden Gourd, Fang Lin discreetly passed the Golden Gourd to Illusion Fang Yu earlier, when they were still touring the Kingdom.

    And to make sure that nobody will detect the exchange that happened, Fang Lin used a little bit of the ¡ñ(Space)

    mark to ensure that its movements will not be seen by Bai Huangdi and Veronica.

    Luckily for Fang Lin earlier, those two were too busy looking around the kingdom that they failed to detect the transfer.

    ¡°Scared? You really are just good at taunting others!¡± Bai Huangdi dered as the Dragon Emperor Armor appeared.

    He then removed this armor, as he ced it on the table.

    Itsrge size was able to dwarf over the Golden and Ebony Gourd, which made them look extremely feeble.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. So the Heirlooms doe in sets then.¡± Huo Huangdi muttered as he saw the pairing between the Ebony and the Golden Gourd. ¡°Guess that exins the appearance of my Heirloom.¡±

    Huo Huangdi waved his hand, and a blue spear suddenly materialized in front of him.

    This blue spear was adorned with unrecognizable characters, but there were also engravings of a dragon all around the spear.

    ¡°This is the Azure Dragon Spear.¡± Hou Huangdi said as he ignored the hungry gazes of Fang Lin and Bai Huangdi. ¡°If the Dragon Emperor Armor is for protecting the body, then the Azure Dragon Spear is made for the strongest attacks!¡±

    Huo Huangdi then ced the Azure Dragon Spear on the table, which prompted Bai Huangdi to approach it.

    ¡°Can I touch it just a little?¡± Bai Huangdi asked as he tried not to look like an excited child. ¡°Just a little, please?¡±

    ¡°Ugh fine, do what you want.¡± Huo Huangdi said with resignation as Bai Huangdi started to swoop in the spear.

    ¡°I guess its my turn then.¡± Veronica said as she let out a deep breath.

    ¡°Dum dum, dum dum,¡± Deep beating sounds could be heard as an objects started to pop out of Veronica¡¯s chest.

    After a minute of intense effort, and this object was now ced above Veronica¡¯s palms.

    ¡°This is the Immortal Heart.¡± Veronica said as she ced the heart above the table with care. ¡°Do not touch it carelessly...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t, it looks disgusting anyway.¡± Bai Huangdi off-handedly said, much to Veronica¡¯s ire.

    As for Jieshu, she just wordlessly ced her palms near her forehead as an object started to pop out of her forehead.

    Everyone in the room started to feel slightly queasy as they saw the ghastly scene.

    Even Wang Hao looked slightly pale as he saw what the object was.

    It was actually a brain!

    ¡°If Veronica has the Immortal Heart, then what I have is the Celestial Brain.¡± Jieshu said as she slightly squished the brain that she was holding.

    She then started to y with it a little as she said,

    ¡°As long as the Celestial Brain is fused with me, my perception, knowledge, intelligence and other mental and spiritual skills will skyrocket.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that Celestial Brain must be the reason that Jieshu almost saw through me earlier...¡± Fang Lin thought as he stared at the Demon Brain with trepidation.

    Wang Hao immediately waved his hands in panic as he told Jieshu to ce the Demon Brain on the table.

    ¡°Ugh, we get it, your Heirloom is awesome. So could you please stop ying with it already? I do not know if I can still get hold of my meal.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Jieshu curtly said as she ced the Demon Brain in the table.

    ¡°....¡±

    Now that all the 6 Heirlooms were in the table, everyone could already see a pattern.

    ¡°From the looks of it, it is possible for one person to wield all these 6 Heirlooms at the same time.¡± Huo Huangdi said as he poked the Heirlooms one by one.

    ¡°So, shall we start now then?¡± Wang Hao said with interest as he looked at the Great General, who was looking at the Heirlooms with wonder.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and approach these Heirlooms!¡± Bai Huangdi muttered angrily as he pushed the Great General forward.

    ¡°So, am I just going to touch them?¡± The Great General said with a hint of trepidation as he touched the Heirlooms.

    ¡°.....¡± And just like what they had wished for, nothing special had happened.

    ¡°Maybe you should drop some of your blood into the Heirlooms.¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as she tried to look sagely. ¡°That¡¯s how things work sometimes, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, that might actually work.¡± Wang Hao muttered as he waved his hands.

    ¡°St!¡± A cut then suddenly appeared in the right palm of the Great General. This cut then began to drip blood profusely, which the Great General rapidly used on the Heirlooms.

    ¡°.......¡± And just like what happened earlier, nothing special happened.

    ¡°Thud.¡± After a minute of non-stop bloodflow, the Great General suddenly slumped into the table, turning unconscious with the blood loss.

    ¡°Okay, seems like he is not the guy then.¡± Wang Hao said as the guards dragged the unconscious Great General away.

    Jieshu then waved her hands, removing the blood staining the Heirlooms and the table. They all looked spotless once more, as if the God of Cleaning had went right through them.

    Wang Hao then nced at Fang Lin, who acted like he was extremely scared right now. ¡°Okay, General... Draco? It will be your turn next.¡±

    ¡°Let me rify this first.¡± Bai Huangdi suddenly said as he gave Fang Lin a hostile look. ¡°If this native also fails to make these Heirlooms his, then we will proceed on choosing the Heirloom holder among us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± Wang Hao said as he gave Fang Lin an impatient look. ¡°Come on, slowpoke! Do not waste our time!¡±

    ¡°Geez, that is too much acting.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he approached the Heirlooms.

    Anyone looking at his face right now will think that he was scared, but inwardly, Fang Lin as actually excited!

    Wang Hao saying that he wanted the natives to attempt using the Heirlooms was just bulls**t.

    Wang Hao¡¯s real n was to make Fang Lin use the Heirlooms for himself!

    Since Fang Lin was disguising himself as a native right now, the others will have no problem letting Fang Lin, which is a ¡®native¡¯, to try using the Heirlooms.

    But Wang Hao knows that Fang Lin is his living follower, so there is a chance Fang Lin can wield all the Heirlooms!

    And since the Great General, which is the real native, had failed to activate the Heirlooms, then it just means that Fang Lin will most likely be able to use all the Heirlooms!

    Fang Lin then touched the Heirlooms gingerly, as if he was afraid of breaking them. He touched all 6 of them, but contrary to what he and Wang Hao had expected, nothing special has happened either.

    ¡°Heh, so natives really are unable to use the Heirlooms.¡± Bai Huangdi said as he sent a leery smile at Fang Lin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try using your blood too? Maybe that will work!¡±

    ¡°Does this mean that this is not the right way to use these Heirlooms?¡± Both Fang Lin and Wang Hao thought with resignation. ¡°Seems like I have to think of another n...¡±

    But before Wang Hao and Fang Lin could fully resign themselves, all the 6 Heirlooms suddenly glowed as they rushed towards Fang Lin.

    The Celestial Brain reached Fang Lin first, and the first thing that it did was to immediately fuse with Fang Lin¡¯s brain.

    As for the Immortal Heart, is collided with Fang Lin¡¯s chest as is did its best to fuse with Fang Lin¡¯s beating heart.

    But the fun did not just end there.

    The Dragon Emperor Armor wasted no time as it draped its entirety all over Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    Bai Huangdi could only gaze at the spectacle in shock as the remaining Heirlooms approached Fang Lin.

    The Golden Gourd hung itself at the right side of Fang Lin¡¯s waist, while the Ebony Gourd hung itself at the left side of Fang Lin¡¯s waist.

    As for the Azure Dragon Spear, Fang Lin caught it with his right hand.

    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh.¡± Fang Lin could not help but twirl the Azure Dragon Spear as he admired his current form.

    ¡°....¡±

    Bai Huangdi and Veronica, who both thought Fang Lin will fail, could only watch as Fang Lin yed with the Heirlooms.

    They tried to close their ckening jaws as they thought to themselves,

    ¡°So a native can really use all the Heirlooms!¡±

 Chapter 480: The Ultimate Actor

    <h4>Chapter 480: The Ultimate Actor</h4>

    ¡°So, you really are something...¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as her face adopted an extremely surprised expression. ¡°I never expected that you, a native of this, can actually wield all 6 Heirlooms at the same time.¡±

    ¡°He must be cheating!¡± Bai Huangdi suddenly shouted out, as his face showed that he could not believe what he just saw. ¡°That guy must have done something underhanded!¡±

    ¡°And can you tell to us the cheating that General Draco did?¡± Veronica suddenly interjected, as she looked extremely unhappy with the words that Bai Huangdi said.

    ¡°using is one thing, but using someone without any evidence is just straight up malicious.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Unsurprisingly, Bai Huangdi was unable to show anything to prove his im. Thus, he could only glower silently as his eyes were solely trained on Fang Lin, who was currently immersed in an ethereal state.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, just as nned!¡± Wang Hao thought joyfully to himself as he looked at Fang Lin, who has the ownership of all the Heirlooms.

    Since all the other people in the room were thinking that Fang Lin was just a native, they were hesitant on cutting Fang Lin down.

    But if they were to know that Fang Lin was actually Wang Hao¡¯s living follower, they will surely gnash their teeth in extreme anger.

    ¡°Too bad for all of you, you will not know about mine and Fang Lin¡¯s deception.¡± Wang Hao thought smugly to himself as he watched the peaceful-looking Fang Lin.

    ¡°Now Fang Lin, show me the path to victory.¡±

    *****************

    Right now, Fang Lin was feeling extremely ¡®high¡¯.

    All the boons provided by the Heirlooms brought different sensations inside Fang Lin, which just mixed together inside him, which just brought more exquisite sensations.

    The Golden Gourd gave Fang Lin the feeling of extreme control over life, while the Ebony Gourd gave Fang Lin the feeling of ending life quickly.

    As for the Dragon Emperor Armor, Fang Lin felt that his physical power increasing exponentially with the armor on him!

    As for the Azure Dragon Spear, Fang Lin felt that any of his strikes with this spear can pierce through anything!

    Fang Lin also felt extremely lively, as he felt that the Immortal Heart inside him was pumping him with monstrous amounts of life force and vitality. In fact, the amount that it was releasing actually beat out the amount of the life force in Fang Lin¡¯s body!

    And just like what Jieshu said before, the Celestial Brain really had improved Fang Lin¡¯s mental and spiritual prowess!

    Right now, Fang Lin¡¯s divine sense was so powerful that it can cover the whole Evil Axis Continent.

    Not only that, but Fang Lin also felt that with his current state of mind, he can allow some of his Nascent Souls to undergo Soul Reformations!

    More specifically, his Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul and Life-Death Nascent Soul!

    The essence of the Golden and Ebony Gourds represent a circle of creation and destruction, while the killing power of the Azure Dragon Spear and the life-force in the Immortal Heart fits the criteria of the Life-Death Nascent Soul!

    ¡°Ha!¡± With his mind and soul bolstered by the Celestial Brain, Fang Lin was able to control the fluctuations of powering out from his body.

    With this, nobody noticed Fang Lin¡¯s breakthrough with his Nascent Souls.

    ¡°Wooosh...¡±

    Under Fang Lin¡¯s strict control and the powerful aura released by the treasures, he started to absorb the essences inside his Heirlooms, which started to upgrade two of his Nascent Souls.

    His Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul, which has already finished the first soul reformation, swelled in size once more as it absorbed the properties of the Golden and Ebony Gourd.

    As for his Life-Death Nascent Soul, it started to greedily feed on the life force from the Immortal Heart and the killing intent contained in the Azure Dragon Spear.

    The whole process went by fast, onlysting for around a minute.

    ¡°Huu...¡± Fang Lin let out a satisfied sigh as he looked inside his soulscape.

    To his delight, he saw that his Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul had actually reached 3 Soul Reformations, while his Life-Death Nascent Soul has reached 2 Soul Reformations!

    ¡°I really hit the jackpot here!¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he tried to not look pleased.

    With his mental state currently bolstered, Fang Lin was able to envision the dangers that wille to him once his farce as a native was exposed.

    So Fang Lin decided that no matter what happens after this day¡¯s events, his disguise must not be unraveled.

    ¡°Shua.¡± After standing still for 5 more minutes, Fang Lin opened his eyes, only to see the others staring at him with a mixture of wonder, anger and wariness.

    ¡°So... how does mister Miracle Guy feel?¡± Illusion Fang Yu said as she yfully poked Fang Lin¡¯s breastte.

    ¡°Hey, stop touching him that way!¡± Veronica unhappilyined as she shoved Illusion Fang Yu¡¯s arm away from Fang Lin.

    Bai Huangdi, who was not happy with the rewards that Fang Lin got, only got angrier as he saw the two beautiful women fussing all over him.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I think you should stop doing those things in here.¡± Wang Hao said as he looked at Fang Lin with an expression of excitement.

    Upon seeing this look, Fang Lin already realized what Wang Hao wanted to happen next.

    ¡°Excuse me everyone, but I feel that I am in the verge of discovering something important here.¡± Fang Lin said as he tried to look as courteous as possible. ¡°As such, the only thing I can do right now is to reach this discovery.¡±

    Fang Lin then assumed a cross-legged sitting position in front of everyone as he closed his eyes, as if he was meditating on something important.

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s it, just dy it..¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he watched what Fang Lin was doing.

    Wang Hao knew that both Huo Huangdi and Jieshu will pepper Fang Lin with questions, and that is not actually good for Fang Lin right now.

    As such, Fang Lin has no choice but to use the excuse of ¡®seeing an important thing¡¯ in order for him to avoid being questioned right now.

    And this strategy seemed to be working, as Huo Huangdi and Jieshu allowed Fang Lin to do his excuse.

    Heck, they even looked pleased with what happened with Fang Lin.

    ¡°It seems like giving the Heirlooms to this native is a good choice then.¡± Huo Huangdi muttered, as if he seemed to be not worried with Fang Lin holding all the Heirlooms with him.

    How could Huo Huangdi be worried?

    Even if this native has all the Heirlooms, there is still no way for the native to win against Bai Huangdi, let alone against all the Yama Princes and their living followers!

    Even if Fang Yu and Veronica seems to like this native, Huo Huangdi was still sure that these twodies will still choose to win the final trial over the native¡¯s life.

    ¡°Hehehe, General Draco, go and discover the important secret of this ce for us.¡± Huo Huangdi sinisterly thought as a smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°However, if you try to withhold the secrets that you will discover, then you should expect no mercy from us!¡±

    **************

    Genie, who was busy restraining the white mist from spreading out, let out a sigh of relief as she felt the power fluctuations of the 6 Heirloomsbining.

    ¡°This generation of Yama Princes and living followers are really a handful...¡± Genie thought with a smile.

    Her expression however, suddenly turned cloudy as she remembered her own living follower.

    ¡°Hmph, that martial-arts freak! He still wanted to follow martial arts even now that I am the Yama Sessor!¡± Genie muttered angrily as she could only pout at the memory of her living follower.

    ¡°Hmph, good thing that my follower is still alive... If he ever died from his martial arts exploits, then I will personally drag his soul here to make him stay beside me!¡±

    ¡°Oh now that I remember it...¡± Genie suddenly furrowed her eyebrows as she remembered what her living follower told to her years ago.

    ¡°That guy told me that he will be off in an adventure to obtain his Martial Aura... Hmph, he better show me that Martial Aura of his when he visits me back! Wait, when will he visit me again?¡±

    While Genie was having a st with these thoughts, the pesky voice talking to her earlier started to snicker as it said,

    ¡°Oh... It seems like Genie, the Yama Sessor, is thinking about the man that she loves...¡±

    ¡°What? No-no-no! It¡¯s not like that!¡± Genie stutteringly replied as her face started to showck ofposure. ¡°I am just thinking about an irritating person!¡±

    ¡°Well whatever, it¡¯s still obvious that you like that person...¡± The voice said as Genie could only let out a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Why am I even chatting to you anyway?¡± The only thing that I should do here is to restrain you, until they finish the Final Trial!¡± Genie said as her body began to pulse with more power.

    ¡°Hehehe, let¡¯s see if those youngsters can finish the Final Trial within 3 days.¡± The voice said as it continued on snickering. ¡°I will personally apud them if that really happens.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    *****************

    ¡°Wow, Fang Lin, that is an impressive act that you are showing us right now.¡± Wang Hao muttered to himself as he watched Fang Lin, who was now in his 6th hour on his meditative state.

    ¡°I just wanted to you to act like you have to meditate to see the mysteries of the Heirlooms, but you took it up the notch!¡±

    Right now, Wang Hao could see that Fang Lin¡¯s body was trembling, as if he was experiencing an extremely painful sensation.

    Blood could also be seen pouring out of Fang Lin¡¯s eyes, nose, and ears, as if he was going through some incredibly dangerous experience.

    ¡°Well the shaking is already enough. Do you really have to show some blood to make your acting more convincing?¡± Wang Hao thought to himself as he realized that Fang Lin was really doing his best to dy the time.

    But that feeling of Wang Hao disappeared as hours passed by with Fang Lin¡¯s body still trembling and his facial orifices still bleeding.

    ¡°What the hell, one day has already passed by, and Fang Lin still wanted to act like this?¡± By this point, Wang Hao was already thinking that Fang Lin seemed to have taken Wang Hao¡¯s plea to dy time way too seriously.

    ¡°I am pleased that you are acting this drastically for me, but really, you do not need to make yourself bleed that much...¡± Wang Hao then let out a sigh as he realized that he must do something to make Fang Lin stop his acting right now.

    But before he could make some action, Wang Hao suddenly paused as he realized something.

    ¡°Wait... what if Fang Lin is not acting right now? What if Fang Lin really had seen something in his meditation, and right now, he is doing his best to obtain it!¡±

    Wang Hao¡¯s gaze to Fang Lin then changed to a worried one, as he realized that Fang Lin could be experiencing some extreme dangers right now!

 Chapter 482: Trialception

    <h4>Chapter 482: Trialception</h4>

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he felt that he is not on his body right now.

    ¡°S**t, I can¡¯t feel my body anymore!¡± Fang Lin started to panic as he attempted to sense for his missing body.

    But even when he tried using any means that he can do in order to sense his body, he still could not feel his connection to his body.

    ¡°Am I... dead already?¡± Upon thinking of this, Fang Lin started to shake his head as he realized that it is impossible for that to happen, as him dying because he just obtained the Heirlooms is a pretty ridiculous way of dying.

    ¡°If I am not dead, then where really am I?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he started to look around him.

    ¡°Ok, this ce actually looks great.¡±

    He could see that he is an entirely new environment, which looked way different from the ce that he was just in earlier.

    He could see the lush forests, the rich ins, the clear sky and the lofty mountains all surrounding him.

    Everything around him felt clean and pure, as if they were untainted by any dirt and impurities.

    Fang Lin could not help but be impressed with what he saw.

    ¡°This ce seems to be like a paradise...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he started roaming around carefully. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind staying in this ce for a little longer...¡±

    But before Fang Lin could appreciate his surroundings more, he suddenly heard a thunderous roar right above him.

    Fang Lin looked up, and there he saw one of the creatures that are supposed to be extremely rare in the Practitioner world.

    The creature was over a kilometer long, with its serpentine body soaring through the skies. Its scales were the color of the water, both refreshing and light.

    The creature had long, whip-like whisker from its jaw, and its small w-like hands looked strong enough to kill a normal person.

    No matter which way Fang Lin looked at it, he knew that what he was seeing was a dragon!

    ¡°How the hell could a dragon be here? I thought they were all hiding in their own hidden realm?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as the dragon passed by above him.

    Right after the dragon went past by, another figure flew, but this time, it was not a dragon or any kind of beast.

    Fang Lin slightly rxed as he saw that the next flying figure was a human being.

    Fang Lin however frowned as he saw the powerful aura being released by this human figure.

    It was full of killing intent, and even Fang Lin was feeling some slight trepidation from it.

    ¡°From the looks of it, this guy is around the Sixth Stage...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself, as he felt that the auraing from this person was somewhat simr to the Immortals and Gods that he had met earlier.

    However, Fang Lin also felt that there are differences from the way that this person moved.

    From what Fang Lin knew, Gods and Immortals primarily use their insights on thew and dao in order to move freely through the air.

    But the person above Fang Lin seems to be not using any insights at all. It was as if he was only using the power of his body!

    ¡°This person is practicing a different cultivation system!¡± Fang Lin eximed to himself as he remembered something that Wang Hao told him before they went to the Underworld.

    ording to Wang Hao, there are countless of cultivation systems that existed throughout time.

    Each of these cultivation systems has their own merits and demerits, and each of them can be trained in order to reach the peak.

    However, not all cultivation systems will work that well in the Universe that Fang Lin and Wang Hao were in.

    Here in their Universe, only the Immortal Cultivation System and the Godly Ascension System will allow a practitioner to reach the peak.

    That was because the environment of their Universe is most suitable for the Immortal Cultivation System and the Godly Ascension System.

    As for the other systems like the Nature Power System or the Martial Arts System, they are only partially epted in this Universe, thus their practitioners can only reach until the Ninth Stage of power.

    There are some exceptions, like the Underworld Canon created by the Yama, since this cultivation system is just following the path of both the Immortal Cultivation System and Godly Ascension System.

    And if there are epted and partially epted systems, there are also cultivation systems that are fiercely rejected by the Universe.

    The prime example for this case is the Prime Magus System.

    ording to Wang Hao, there are 3 Great Cultivation Systems in the Universe countless of eons ago.

    These systems are the Immortal Cultivation System, the Godly Ascension System, and the Prime Magus System.

    The peak practitioners of the Prime Magus System can wield powerful and catastrophic spells beyond theprehension of many.

    The power of the peak Prime Magi are so great that they are on par with the Tenth Stage Powerhouses of the Immortal Cultivation System and the Godly Ascension System.

    This of course led to a golden age of power struggle between three mighty systems.

    But for whatever reason there is, the Heavenly Laws of the Universe suddenly changed.

    And with that change came the hostility of the whole Universe against the Prime Magus System.

    This hostility was so great that in no time at all, every Prime Magus Practitioner were suppressed to the weakest state that they could be in.

    Even the peak Prime Magi Practitioners were also weakened greatly.

    Because of this sudden weakening, their enemies started attacking the hapless practitioners.

    Not only that, but anyone trying to practice the Prime Magus System at that point will find it extremely hard to advance even by just a little.

    Combining these two negative states together, and the Prime Magus System died out rather quickly.

    ¡°From the looks of it, this person is not cultivating the Prime Magus System...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he continued on observing the flying person. ¡°Is he practicing a totem-rted system, or another version of body-refining system?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can only know that if I try to observe him more.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he jumped up in the air.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fang Lin suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the way that he moved right now.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin started to inspect himself, and that was when he realized why he could not sense his body.

    ¡°I am inside the body of another person now!!!¡± Fang Lin thought as he saw that his body was currently 30 feet above the air.

    Fang Lin¡¯s original body can jump that high if he exerts enough strength in his body.

    But right now, Fang Lin just tried jumping a little, yet he catapulted 30 feet into the air!

    That just means that there is something different with his body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Fang Lin forgot about his aim to observe the person that he saw earlier.

    Instead of doing that, Fang Lin decided to inspect his current form first.

    When Fang Linnded from his jump, he immediately rushed towards a nearby river in an attempt to see his appearance.

    The water of the river was so clear, so Fang Lin was able to see his appearance.

    ¡°...¡±

    Right now, Fang Lin could see a timid-looking face staring back at him.

    Fang Lin¡¯s current body looked thin and lean, with its muscles onlyparable to a normal person¡¯s.

    No matter which way Fang Lin looked at it, his current body seemed to look like a push-over.

    ¡°Wait, if this person looks this weak, then how was I able to jump that high earlier?¡± Fang Lin then shook his head as he realized the thing that he should be worried about right now.

    ¡°Before I worry about this body, the thing that I should be worried about is on how I ended up in this situation...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he tried to remember what he did earlier.

    Fang Lin remembered himself wielding all 6 Heirlooms, as all of them rushed towards him.

    Fang Lin then remembered that he faked a meditative state after that, in order to dy time against Huo Huangdi and Jieshu.

    Fang Lin¡¯s memory was cut-off from that point, and the next thing that Fang Lin remembered was him waking up earlier and seeing the dragon.

    ¡°That means that my current state should be caused by those Heirlooms...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he felt that everything is beginning to make sense.

    ¡°What I am experiencing right now should be a trial. All of this around me should be an illusion, even the body I am in right now...¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes lit up as he muttered,

    ¡°This whole ce is the challenge given when all the Heirlooms are gathered!¡±

    However, Fang Lin¡¯s happiness immediately faded away as he realized what he should do next. Fang Lin then frowned as he let out an annoyed tsk.

    ¡°In that case, I can only return to my real body if I manage to pass the trial given by the Heirlooms... But what should I even do now?¡±

    Fang Lin felt that there was really something fishy with the Heirlooms, and his current state right now just proves his suspicion.

    ¡°Well, since I am here already, then I have no choice but to proceed...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he proceeded to wander around.

    The dragon and the flying person earlier were already far away, so there is no point for Fang Lin to chase them.

    ¡°Rule no. 1: Civilizations usually exist near the rivers, so if I want to see a vige or a town nearby, I just have to walk along the riverbank...¡± Fang Lin thought as he started his trek along the riverbank.

    While he was walking, Fang Lin decided to test some more aspects of his current body.

    To his dismay, it seems like he was not able to use his divine sense to scour the surroundings.

    It was as if his current body is unsuitable for something like divine sense.

    As for his special abilities, Fang Lin realized that he can still use them, but instead of Qi or Mana, his current body uses another type of energy which Fang Lin is extremely unfamiliar with.

    ¡°This energy must be the product of the cultivation system of this body...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he inspected this newfound energy more.

    ¡°If Wang Hao was here, he will surely try to y around with this new energy...¡±

    After 2 hours of endless walking, Fang Lin started to hear some noises of civilization.

    Fang Lin could hear the voices of some people, the loud noises of the animals, and the constant sound of working equipment.

    Fang Lin let out a sigh of relief as he started to head towards the source of the sounds. His feet left deep footprints on the sand as he slowly walked his way through the thick vegetation.

    ¡°A trial within a trial... Is this a trialception?¡±

 Chapter 483: Well, that was Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 483: Well, that was Awkward</h4>

    Fang Lin did not rush his pace as he approached the town that he saw after a few more minutes of walking.

    After all, Fang Lin has the inkling that everyone will panic once he arrived at a suspicious pace.

    ¡°Halt! State the vige that you came from!¡± Right on cue, the guards that were stationed right at the entrance of the town started to treat Fang Lin suspiciously, as if he was already a criminal in their eyes.

    Fang Lin inwardly frowned at this, as he realized that he could not just freely move around with these guards nearby.

    ¡°Actually, I do not know who I am...¡± Fang Lin replied, as he used his acting skills to make himself look believable. ¡°I just woke up earlier, and I could not remember my real identity...¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you ying a joke on us? You lost your memories? You must be one of them!¡± One of the guards then started to blow a whistle, which was heard throughout the whole town.

    The people in the town, who were having their peaceful moment, started to panic as they heard the whistle.

    ¡°Quick, hide! The enemy has arrived!¡± Most of the people started to hide in their house while more guards suddenly appeared, heading towards the entrance of the town.

    ¡°C**p, it seems like things have escted now...¡± Fang Lin thought morosely as he was surrounded by numerous guards.

    All of them were emitting murderous intent towards Fang Lin, as if they could not wait to tear him alive.

    ¡°If you think making a pathetic excuse like that will work here, then you are gravely mistaken!¡± One of the guards said as a phantom of a bear appeared behind him.

    This phantom then fused with the guard¡¯s body, changing his entire appearance.

    The guard¡¯s body began to bulk as his muscles began to swell.

    His face turned hairy as they were covered by brown fur.

    His hands started to look deadly as they sprouted 5-inch long ws.

    ¡°Oh, so these guards somehow can transform themselves into a form rted to some powerful creatures...¡± Fang Lin hypothesized to himself as he saw the other guards starting to transform too.

    In the end, Fang Lin was surrounded by multitude of enhanced and transformed guards.

    ¡°Surrender now, and we can promise that your death will be painless.¡± One of the guards said as they gave leering looks at Fang Lin. ¡°Of course we will tear you apart if you ever tried to struggle in front of us!¡±

    ¡°...¡± In face of these threats, Fang Lin only stayed quiet as he did not even give any hint of reply.

    Upon seeing this, the guards started to feel cocky, as they thought that Fang Lin was frozen scared by what he saw.

    But the truth was that Fang Lin was thinking about a different thing.

    ¡°If these guards can do these transformations... then the other residents on this can transform too... In that case, this body that I am in right now could possibly transform too!¡±

    Fang Lin then wasted no time as he started to activate the power that was welling inside his current body.

    Fang Lin had already detected this power earlier, but he did not dare touch it, as he thought that he needed to investigate first before tinkering with this power.

    But when Fang Lin saw the abilities of the guards, he immediately realized what the power in his current body was.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Fang Lin shouted as a massive silhouette appeared behind him.

    The guards, who were acting smug earlier, could not help but drop their weapons as they stared at the figure behind Fang Lin.

    ¡°Ugh....¡± Suddenly, Fang Lin coughed some blood as the figure behind him suddenly disappeared. He started to feel weak, as if the mere act of showing that figure was already enough to exhaust him.

    ¡°It seems like it will still take a while before this body could fuse with that phantom figure...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he remembered the appearance of the figure that appeared behind him.

    The figure was another dragon, but its appearance and presence were more imposingpared to the dragon that Fang Lin saw earlier.

    In fact, Fang Lin was 100% sure that the dragon phantom behind him looked extremely simr to the Azure Dragon, which is an extremely strong Dragon!

    In fact, one can say that the Azure Dragon¡¯s was one of the Divine Beasts that can fight toe to toe against the Godly Divine Beasts!

    ¡°But the phantom figure behind me is not the Azure Dragon right?¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he attributed the appearance of the dragon behind him to some obscure look alike of the Azure Dragon.

    But that assumption of his was shattered as he saw all the guards suddenly kneeling in front of him.

    Gone were their arrogant and murderous expression. Instead, these were reced by expressions of awe, fear and respect.

    All the voices of the guards were trembling as they said,

    ¡°Forgive us if we offended you! We lowly guards are not worthy to look at you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you know who I am then?¡± Fang Lin asked with interest as he saw the incredibly respectful stance of the guards. ¡°Come on, quickly tell it to me.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you... you are a bonafide member of the Azure Dragon Divine n!¡± One of the guards said as he dared to not look at Fang Lin straight.

    ¡°S**t, so the phantom behind me really is the Azure Dragon.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he wore a wry smile.

    Fang Lin then observed the frightened guards around him, and that¡¯s when he realized the power of the Azure Dragon Divine n.

    ¡°These guards have the mightparable to Second-Third Practitioners, yet they were immediately scared once they realized my connection with the Azure Dragon Divine n. From the looks of it, this n might be a powerhouse in this ce!¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized that he now had a clue on what he should do next.

    ¡°Since this body is a member of that n, then it is most likely that the way for me to finish the trial of the Heirlooms was by going at the Azure Dragon Divine n!¡±

    Realizing that his body was part of an affluent n, Fang Lin then started to act like a Young Master in front of the guards.

    ¡°You.¡± Fang Lin pointed to the guard nearest to him. ¡°Go and do everything you can to call someone from the Azure Dragon Divine n. Tell them that one of their members are here in this ce, and that he sorely needs their help.¡±

    ¡°Ye-ye-yes!¡± The guard did not waste anytime as he flew away from the town. From the looks of it, he seems to be heading to a ce where he can contact the Azure Dragon Divine n.

    ¡°And as for the remaining of you...¡± Fang Lin reached deep in his pocket as he gave them threw some gold coins at them.

    ¡°Find me the best and most luxurious residence in this town... I will wait for my n members in that ce.¡±

    ¡°We shall give you the best one, oh Young Master!¡± The guards shouted as they rushed towards the town.

    ¡°Hehehe, being a Young Master really feels good...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he let out an exhrated smile. ¡°Well, time to wait then...¡±

    ***************

    With thebined efforts of the guards, they were able to procure the mansion of the town lord, which was the most auspiciousndmark in the whole town.

    Even if the town lord was extremely mad at Fang Lin, he had no choice but to hold his anger in as he was told that Fang Lin was a member of the Azure Dragon Divine n.

    ¡°Hmm... This ce is really nice...¡± Fang Lin muttered with a rxed expression on his face.

    The guards and the town lord who saw Fang Lin¡¯s flippant attitude could not help but clench their fists in anger. But they held their ill-feelings toward Fang Lin as they knew offending him will be equal to offending the Azure Dragon Divine n.

    ¡°Nom nom nom.¡± Fang Lin then started to gnaw on some grapes that were being fed to him personally by the town lord¡¯s daughter.

    In terms of beauty, the appearance of the town lord¡¯s daughter could not bepared to the likes of Fang Yu or Xiao Ya, but still, her beauty is still enough to captivate anyone.

    ¡°Feed me more grapes. I like the way your dainty fingers brush across my lips...¡± Fang Lin said huskily as he gave the town lord¡¯s daughter a burning gaze.

    ¡°.....¡± Being stared at with Fang Lin¡¯s somewhat timid but also handsome appearance, the town lord¡¯s daughter could not help but blush, as this was the first time that someone bad tantly flirted with her.

    Sounds of popping veins could be heard as the town lord did his very best to contain his anger. Just seeing Fang Lin making moves on his precious daughter was enough to send him on the edge.

    ¡°Just a little more, and this little pest will already leave...¡± The town lord thought to himself. ¡°I just need to endure until that...¡±

    In the end, the guard that left earlier only returned after an hour.

    His face has a slightly weird look on it as he gazed at Fang Lin¡¯s direction.

    Fang Lin ignored the weird gaze given to him by the messenger guard as he asked him,

    ¡°So, have you sent the message already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, the tone of the messenger guard did not sound any respectful at all, In fact, it sounded borderline insulting.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± The town lord started to panic as he saw the disrespectful attitude given by the messenger guard. ¡°You know that this guy is a member of the Azure Dragon Divine n, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that, town lord.¡± The messenger guard replied with a sneer on his face. ¡°But even if he was a member of the Azure Dragon Divine n, it does not mean that we should act deferent to him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean... by that?¡± At this point, the town lord and the guards started to realize that there was something that the messenger guard discovered about Fang Lin¡¯s identity.

    That must be the reason why the messenger guard was acting disrespectful to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Oh, you will see the answer right now.¡± The messenger guard said as he pointed at the sky.

    Everyone looked up, including Fang Lin, and what they saw made them drop their jaws in surprise.

    They saw thousands of blue-robed figures blotting the sky.

    Each one of these blue robes were letting out frightening power that made everyone below them extremely scared.

    Upon seeing these blue robes, rm bells began to ring inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind, as he realized that something bad was about to happen.

    That suspicion of his was confirmed when one of the blue robes suddenly said,

    ¡°n Member Xiao Chen, for your crimes against the n, we, the Disciplinary Division of the Azure Dragon Divine n, is here to punish you ordingly!¡±

 Chapter 484: Voluntary Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 484: Voluntary Surrender</h4>

    ¡°So you really are a bastard!¡± The soldiers cursed out as they lost all sense of decorum with Fang Lin.

    Even the town lord¡¯s daughter, who was acting amicable with him earlier, suddenly jumped away from him as if he was a scary pest.

    ¡°You impertinent punk! You really have the guts to swindle us!¡± The town leader roared out as spit went flying away from his mouth. ¡°Hehehe, now that they are here, there is no way for you to run anymore!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Fang Lin felt that it was extremely unfortunate that the body that he was in right now was actually a wanted criminal of the Azure Dragon Divine n.

    But what made Fang Lin¡¯s dilemma worse was the fact that he has no memories of everything that the previous owner of his body did!

    ¡°So the name of this body¡¯s owner is Xiao Chen...¡± Fang Lin thought morosely as he stared at the blue-robed figures above him.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry if I will be unable toply with your demands... I lost almost all of my memories, so I definitely do not remember anything rted to the crimes that you were saying.¡± Fang Lin said as he seemed to be not afraid of the neers.

    ¡°You lost your memories? Hahaha! That is one of the worst excuses that I have ever heard in my life!¡± A blue-robed figure that was in the front said as he tried not tough.

    Judging by the quality of his robe, this blue-robed figure seems to be the leader of the delegation that arrived today.

    This leader started to reach deep in his robes as he tried to get something in his pocket.

    What the leader got was a piece of cloth, which he then brandished in front of the bemused Fang Lin.

    ¡°... Are you using a spell in me right now?¡± Fang Lin muttered as he stared at the piece of cloth impassively. ¡°Is that cloth supposed to do something to me?¡±

    ¡°This Xiao Chen, he really does not remember anything rted to this cloth!¡± The leader eximed in great surprise. ¡°It seems like he really forgot some things!¡±

    ¡°Leader, you should not be just fooled by that!¡± One of the blue robes that was near the leader interjected.

    ¡°I am sure that Xiao Chen really suffered an amnesia...¡± The leader said as he continued on waving the cloth in front of Fang Lin.

    ¡°If it was the Xiao Chen that we knew, he will immediately fly into rage once he saw that cloth that I am holding now. But look at Xiao Chen now, he does not give any special attention to the cloth!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, knowing the history of that cloth, Xiao Chen should have gone berserk by now...¡± The subordinate blue robe said as he epted the leader¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Since Xiao Chen did not go berserk, then it is most likely that he forgot anything associated with this cloth.¡±

    ¡°But with or without memories, Xiao Chen will still go with us back to his real ce.¡± The leader said as he slowly approached Fang Lin.

    ¡°Xiao Chen, you only have two choices right now. It is either you join us going back to the prison, or you join the corpses of the people in this area.¡± The tone of the leader¡¯s voice sounded unyielding, making it quite obvious that he will not ept any stray answer.

    ¡°Go on,e and imprison me now.¡± Fang Lin nonchntly said as he stretched his hands towards the leader.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Since Fang Lin wanted to get done with everything already, he did not hesitate to choose the prison option.

    After all, this will allow Fang Lin to get nearer the headquarters of the Azure Dragon Divine n.

    The blue robes, who seemed to be serious on catching Fang Lin earlier, could not help by be taken aback by what Fang Lin just said.

    ¡°You, Xiao Chen, a member of the Azure Dragon Divine n, who had eluded our capture for a year, is actually surrendering now?¡±

    ¡°Just like what I told you earlier, I lost all of my personal memories right now.¡± Fang Lin replied with a thin smile, as if he was taunting the leader.

    ¡°Kgh...¡±

    The leader could not be help but be suspicious by Fang Lin¡¯s current actions. It was as if Fang Lin¡¯s capture was not a setback for Fang Lin.

    It was as if Fang Lin was fine being captured right now!

    Because of that the leader started to feel extremely anxious.

    ¡°This Xiao Chen brat... He seems to be plotting something fishy! That could be the only reason that he was fine being captured right now...¡± The leader thought as he gave Fang Lin a challenging smile.

    ¡°Oi Xiao Chen, I do not care what you are nning right now, but remember, there is no way for you to enact that secret n of yours inside the Azure Tooth Prison.¡± The leader said as he grabbed Fang Lin¡¯s body entirely.

    Fang Lin did not dare to resist, as he knew that he must not attract any attention right now.

    Once he was at the clutches of the leader, Fang Lin knew that the next stage of the story was about to start right now.

    ¡°Woosh~¡± The delegation of the blue robes then flew away, this time bringing Fang Lin with them.

    The town leader let out a sigh of relief as he saw them leaving. He wiped off the cold sweat on his face as he gave an angry look to his daughter.

    ¡°It seems like I have to teach my daughter about choosing the proper guy...¡±

    The town leader sighed with exhaustion, as he dreaded the days that were about toe for him.

    *****************

    ¡°Do you know this thing too?¡± While they were flying, the leader of the blue robes started to show Fang Lin an assortment of images that all looked familiar but also unfamiliar to Fang Lin.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know that this thing right here is the Azure Tyrannical Gauntlet?¡± The leader roared with anger as he pressed a paper with the image of a gauntlet drawn on it.

    ¡°Nope, no idea on what that was...¡± Fang Lin drawled out, as if he was just enjoying the ride.

    Upon seeing this, the leader was left with no choice but to almost give up.

    ¡°Sigh. This is thest item that I can show you.¡± The leader then showed Fang Lin thenst drawing that he had.

    Upon seeing the drawing, Fang Lin could not help but suddenly say,

    ¡°That is the Azure Dragon Spear!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it seems like you have not forgotten anything yet.¡± The leader said as he hid theption of the images.

    While the leader seems to be extremely happy with him capturing the criminal Fang Lin, Fang Lin was surprised by thest image that he saw.

    ¡°ording to what I know, the Azure Dragon Spear is the Heirloom wielded by Huo Huangdi. It was also one of the Heirlooms that rushed to me earlier...¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s mind then shed as hepared the Azure Dragon Spear that he held earlier and the spear that was shown to him in the drawing earlier.

    He slowly shook his head as he saw that the two were extremely simr.

    ¡°If that spear shown to me is the Azure Dragon Spear, then does that mean that the other Heirlooms are also present in this ce?¡± Fang Lin thought as he started to close his eyes. ¡°If that was really the case, then should I start collecting them here too? No, I think that is not the way to win this trial.¡±

    ¡°Hey, since you know that what I showed you earlier is the Azure Dragon Spear, then you should know about its significance, right?¡± The leader muttered as they sped up their flight.

    ¡°Actually, I do not know...¡± Fang Lin replied quietly.

    ¡°F**k! The Azure Dragon Spear is the weapon left to us by the Azure Dragon Patriarch!¡± The leader yelled in anger as he tightened his grip to Fang Lin.

    ¡°Even if you have no memories right now, you should still remember that you are a criminal that is being escorted by us. There is no way for us to act chummy with you!¡± The leader said as he spat beside him.

    ¡°I only tried testing your memory earlier since I am very curious about your condition.¡± The leader said as he and the other blue robes gave Fang Lin withering looks.

    ¡°But now that ytime is over, its time for the real fun to begin.¡± The leader then summoned a thick chain that seemed to be made up of obsidian.

    The leader wrapped the chain around Fang Lin¡¯s body, as if it was a countermeasure against him running away.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, he felt that this obsidian chain will be extremely difficult to destroy right now.

    But Fang Lin knew that if he used the Red Martial Aura and the Mountain Bashing Boar Essence, then he can easily snap out of the chains.

    But since his goal was to be brought to the prison, there will be no need for him to disy his strength.

    ¡°Then I will just have to wait again...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he ignored the insults, jeers and malicious actions given to him by the blue robes during the whole travel.

    ******************

    Wang Hao¡¯s Pce.

    25 hours have already passed by, and Fang Lin¡¯s condition did not be better or worse. His body was still trembling, and blood could still be seen flowing from his wounds.

    Wang Hao had the intense urge to scratch his head as his only choice right now was to wait for Fang Lin to seed.

    ¡°This is getting ridiculous already.¡± Bai Huangdi suddenly interjected as he looked at Fang Lin¡¯s trembling body with ill intentions.

    ¡°Since this General Draco is already like this, I doubt that he can get something from the ¡®final trial¡¯ that he is experiencing right now.¡±

    ¡°You really are a bad egg, Bai Huangdi.¡± Veronica muttered angrily with Illusion Fang Yu nodding in the background. ¡°Just because you are jealous of General Draco, you resort on treating him like trash. What a way for you to gain a permanent enemy.¡±

    ¡°Well, General Draco has to live first before he can do something to me.¡± Bai Huangdi smugly said as he gave everyone around him a smile that was also not a smile. ¡°But from what I see, it will be extremely hard for General Draco to do that.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just you wait and see.¡± Veronica replied angrily as she started to leave the room with Jieshu.

    Since there was nothing else to do yet, Veronica and Jieshu decided to go to a hidden part of the pce where they can discuss all the hidden and special ns that they had.

    Huo Huangdi and Bai Huangdi followed next, as they also left towards their meeting ce.

    In the end, only Wang Hao, Illusion Fang Yu, and Fang Lin were the ones left inside the room.

    Upon seeing that everyone is gone now, Wang Hao started to p his hands excitedly as he muttered,

    ¡°With those people gone, we can have a deep heart-to-heart talk, Fang Yu.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 485: How deep is your Hole?

    <h4>Chapter 485: How deep is your Hole?</h4>

    Because of what happened with Fang Lin, his connection with Illusion Fang Yu was entirely cut off.

    Because of that, one can say that Illusion Fang Yu is currently in autopilot mode, as she can only rely on herself to keep moving.

    ¡°Are you still connected with Fang Lin?¡± Wang Hao asked directly, indicating that he knew about Illusion Fang Yu being an illusion.

    Illusion Fang Yu shook her head as she gave her reply.

    ¡°No. Right now, I can only faintly sense that Fang Lin is here. But as for my connection with him, it will be pretty impossible for me to ess it right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Hao let out a harrumph as he used his energy sense to scan Fang Lin¡¯s whole body.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is...¡± Wang Hao muttered as he saw something interesting inside Fang Lin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Fang Lin¡¯s soul... is gone.¡± Wang Hao said as he patted Fang Lin¡¯s body. ¡°Not only that, but his Nascent Souls are all gone too, even all of his 13 Cores.¡±

    ¡°They were all gone?¡± Illusion Fang Yu slightly paled as she heard what Wang Hao said.

    ¡°Oh, but I think that you should not be really that worried.¡± Wang Hao replied consolingly. ¡°From what I see, thebination of the 6 Heirlooms triggered an effect which brought Fang Lin¡¯s soul into a different ce.¡±

    ¡°But where could have his soul been sent to?¡± Illusion Fang Yu muttered as she approached Fang Lin¡¯s body. ¡°If Fang Lin will not be able toe back quickly, the others could possibly discover about the matter of me being an illusion.¡±

    ¡°Well, I trust Fang Lin that he will seed. After all, this is his only way to save his life.¡± Wang Hao then stood up as he beckoned Illusion Fang Yu to follow him.

    ¡°Come, Fang Yu, we still have to deal with something important now.¡±

    ¡°Okie...¡± Illusion Fang Yu replied quickly as she followed Wang Hao¡¯s footsteps.

    ******************

    ¡°Eh? So I can cultivate them here?¡± While Fang Lin was being brought by the blue robes towards the so-called Azure Tooth Prison, he saw something inside his body that made him extremely delighted.

    He saw that he can actually foster the growth of his Nascent Souls here.

    Fang Lin just tried it as an experiment, but he found out that he can still continue on feeding his Nascent Souls with the stuff that they need in order for them to grow.

    This effect was the most apparent with the Male-Female Nascent Soul, which started to grow a little more as Fang Lin slowly fed it with his vital yin and vital yang essence.

    As for his Cores, Fang Lin found that they seemed to be frozen in time, with Fang Lin being unable to do anything to make them stronger.

    ¡°If I can foster the growth of my Nascent Souls here, then that just means that I can make all of my Nascent Souls grow stronger here!¡±

    Too bad he cannot cultivate his cores here, or else Fang Lin could have tried reaching the 6th Sub-Realm here.

    ¡°Well then, my stay in the Azure Tooth Prison will seem to be not boring...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he decided to focus on making all of his Nascent Souls stronger right here.

    ¡°Wait, maybe I can try doing something with the Azure Dragon Phantom in my body...¡± Fang Lin thought with excitement.

    Fang Lin started to have a bold thought that maybe he can try some experiments with the Azure Dragon Phantom inside him along with his Nascent Souls.

    But before Fang Lin can do that, he realized that he must know first about the cultivation system in this ce.

    ¡°Hey, quit staring nkly ahead like that!¡± The leader shouted as he saw Fang Lin¡¯s dazed look. He assumed that Fang Lin was currently plotting something against them. ¡°Are you thinking of something weird, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am just wondering on how I was able to summon the Azure Dragon Phantom behind me earlier...¡± Fang Lin said as he tried to look extremely wistful. ¡°I am curious about that as I could not remember about the cultivation system that I practice...¡±

    ¡°What, you forgot our cultivation system too? My god, your amnesia seems to be extremely pervasive!¡± The leader sighed as he sagged his shoulders.

    ¡°Well, maybe I can tell you a few things about that. After all, you are still my nephew. Consider this my final gift to you before I leave you in the prison.¡± The leader said, much to Fang Lin¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°So this guy is Xiao Chen¡¯s uncle? Xiao Chen, what thing could have you done that even your uncle started on chasing you?¡± Fang Lin thought as he also started to get interested about Xiao Chen¡¯s past.

    But before Fang Lin could ask about Xiao Chen¡¯s sins, the leader started to talk about the cultivation system in this ce.

    ording to the leader, there are people in this that were born with their own Divine Spirits.

    These Divine Spirits are the ones that provide the people in this ce with special abilities and strength.

    The leader then mentioned that there is a special cultivation method that anyone with Divine Spirits has to use.

    For this cultivation method to work, a person must first awaken their Divine Spirit.

    Only when the Divine Spirit has awakened that the cultivation can start.

    ording to the leader, there are 7 Boundaries that a Divine Spirit Practitioner will undergo to get stronger.

    Each Boundary represents a realm of power that was greater than the Boundaries before it.

    Everyone will start without any Boundary, and they can only be considered to be a cultivator once they have reached the First Boundary.

    As for the other Boundaries, effort must be expended in order to reach them.

    ording the leader, the First Boundary is the weakest one, while the Seventh Boundary is the peak strength of their cultivation system.

    As for its name, everyone is just calling their system the Divine Spirit Cultivation System.

    ¡°Eh, from the looks of it, the Divine Spirit Cultivation System seems to be only partially epted by the Universe...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he continued on listening to the leader.

    ¡°And from the looks of it, the power level of each Boundary is just equivalent to a Stage...¡±

    Fang Lin reached this conclusion as the leader gave detailed descriptions on the power of each Boundary.

    ¡°So that means that the strongest beings in this ce are only around the Seventh Stage in power...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he straightened his body.

    ¡°So the Azure Dragon inside me is a Divine Spirit huh...¡± Fang Lin then began to look at the Azure Dragon Divine Spirit inside him with greed as he wondered if he can bring it back to his original body.

    ¡°Well, I will only have to worry about thatter...¡±

    Once the leader was done talking, he let out a sigh as he red at Fang Lin.

    ¡°Xiao Chen, do not expect me to give you better treatment just because we are rtives. You still have sinned against that n, and you have to pay for it!¡±

    ¡°But Uncle, what sin did Imit? Is it so severe that you have to chase me by yourself?¡± Fang Lin asked quickly.

    ¡°Oh, so you want to know?¡± The leader was about to say something more when one of the blue robes suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Xiao Guo, let me remind you that you have indulged Xiao Chen way too much now. He may have lost his memory, but that does not mean that you can just answer each of his questions!¡±

    ¡°Yes Elder, I think you are being too much already!¡± More of the blue robes started toin, which just showed their dissatisfaction towards Fang Lin.

    ¡°Even if he is your nephew, he is still a criminal, so you must act impartial!¡±

    Upon hearing this, what Xiao Guo could only do was to quietly ede.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin was not impressed by what had just happened.

    Even if Xiao Guo seemed to be the leader of the blue robes here, it seems like his leader position is a bit shaky.

    ¡°Guess I just have to find out about Xiao Chen¡¯s past life in the prison...¡± Fang Lin thought wistfully as Xiao Guo tightened the obsidian chains around him.

    ***************

    After one more hour of flying, Fang Lin and the blue robes reached their destination.

    Upon seeing where he was brought at, Fang Lin could not help but let out a retort.

    ¡°Hey, I thought you will imprison me somewhere near the Azure Dragon n. Why can I only see a deep hole in this ce?¡±

    Out of all the holes that Fang Lin had seen in his life, the hole that he could see right in front of him is the deepest yet.

    The hole was so deep that even Fang Lin could not see its bottom. And mind you, Fang Lin is right on top of the hole.

    ¡°Dumbass, it seems like your memory loss have made you stupid.¡± Xiao Guo muttered as the other blue robes began tough.

    ¡°Do you think that we will allow the Azure Tooth Prison to be near the Azure Dragon n? Idiot! That will only pose a risk to the n members!¡± Xiao Guo then started to dangle Fang Lin from his chains.

    Right now, Xiao Guo and Fang Lin was on top of the hole, with Fang Lin dangling precariously.

    Fang Lin, who saw his current position, could not help but stutter as he said,

    ¡°Hey Uncle, don¡¯t tell me you are going to let me fall here?¡±

    ¡°Well, that is how we bring the prisoners here in the Azure Dragon Prison. We push them towards this hole.¡± Xiao Guo said as his grip of Fang Lin¡¯s chains began to cken.

    ¡°S**t! Fang Lin shouted as he seemed to struggle. How the f*k did you even call this hole the Azure Tooth Prison? I don¡¯t see any tooth in here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because this hole is made when a tooth of the Azure Dragon fell here.¡± Xiao Guo said the chain began to slip from his hand. ¡°Later generations of the Azure Dragon n then renovated this hole using the materials of that tooth to create the Azure Tooth Prison.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Fang Lin let out a shout as he plunged towards the hole.

    Xiao Guo just watched at the falling Xiao Chen with regret in his eyes as he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Xiao Chen... you have such a bright future. Why did you waste it for just a single person? Sigh, this is such a waste... Well I hope your stay here in the Azure Tooth Prison will reform you.¡±

 Chapter 486: Shark in a Fishtank

    <h4>Chapter 486: Shark in a Fishtank</h4>

    As he went through the hole, Fang Lin expected that his fall was going to be a thunderous one, given the extreme depth of the hole that he just went through.

    But to Fang Lin surprise, he suddenly saw a w-like hand reaching out from the depths of the hole, clutching on Fang Lin, which prevented his fall.

    This hand then descended towards the bottom of the hole quickly, bringing the hapless Fang Lin with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that a hand personally received me. I almost thought of having to use my abilities here just to cushion my fall...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he observed the hand that was grasping him.

    ¡°This hand... it looks humanoid, but also something monstrous. It was as if it was abination of the two...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he tried budging out of the hand.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s no surprise, he found out that the gripping force of the hand was too great even for Fang Lin resist against.

    After a few more minutes of non-stop descent, Fang Lin and the hand finally reached the bottom of the hole.

    ¡°This ce... does not really look like a prison...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he started to look around him.

    To his surprise, he did not see any cells or isted rooms here at the bottom of the hole.

    Instead, what Fang Lin saw was an enormous chamber, which housed everything inside it.

    Fang Lin could see numerous people milling around, minding their own businesses.

    The appearance of the hand caught the attention of these people, with their faces twisting into rage as they started to rush towards the hand.

    ¡°You f**king c**t! I will beat you up now!¡± One of them shouted as he started to punch the hand.

    The others started to attack the hand too, with their faces showing the extreme anger that they are feeling right now.

    Fang Lin, who saw what was happening, could not help but scratch his head in confusion. What made it worse was the fact that these people had ignored Fang Lin entirely.

    ¡°Huumm...¡± No matter what the people around Fang Lin did, they were unable to damage the hand at all. They could only stare at the hand with red eyes as it went up at the entrance of the hole.

    It was only when the hole was gone that they noticed Fang Lin¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Oh, so what do we have here. A new prisoner! Hahaha! Brat, wee to the Azure Tooth Prison!¡± One of the prisoners, who looked like a balding old man, guffawed as he started to approach Fang Lin.

    ¡°Umm.. this is the prison? All of this around us?¡± Fang Lin asked with trepidation as he looked around him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like a prison to me...¡±

    ¡°You brat, you dare to act all that mighty when you just arrived here? It seems like you need some disciplining!¡± The balding old man suddenly changed his tone as he seemed to be unimpressed with Fang Lin¡¯s question. ¡°It seems like you have to experience the pain of being a prisoner in here!¡±

    The balding old man then rushed towards Fang Lin, with his body stance indicating that he is going to attack.

    When Fang Lin saw this, he could not help but get taken aback as he thought to himself,

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the prisoners of the Azure Tooth Prison all be Azure Dragon n Members? If that was the case, then why is this old man not using his Azure Dragon Divine Spirit?¡±

    Fang Lin then remembered the scene earlier, where almost all of the prisoners attacked the hand without them using their Divine Spirits.

    Upon seeing these things, Fang Lin was able to reach one conclusion.

    ¡°Maybe the power of the Azure Dragon Divine Spirit is suppressed at this ce?¡± In order to confirm this, Fang Lin probed the Azure Dragon inside him, and he saw that its currentlypressed like a ball.

    It was as if there was a very powerful external pressure that was forcing the Azure Dragon Divine Spirit of Fang Lin to bepressed like this.

    ¡°Hmm... so this just means that the Azure Tooth Prison can somehow prevent the abilities of the Azure Dragon n Members from manifesting! So that is why none of these guys were able to escape!¡±

    If it was the original Xiao Chen, then he will be already been beaten up greatly in the Azure Tooth Prison.

    But with Fang Lin currently in his body, the balding old man that was about to fight him will get his rightful punishment!

    Even if the Azure Dragon Divine Sprit was suppressed at this ce, Fang Lin found out to his delight that his Nascent Souls and his Cores were unaffected, meaning that Fang Lin can still use their abilities right now.

    ¡°Hehehe old man, too bad for you, this ce had no hold against me!¡± Fang Linughed as he let out a punch towards the balding old man.

    Fang Lin secretlyced this punch with the Mountain-Bashing Boar Essence, making its striking power extremely high.

    ¡°Aieee...¡± The balding old man, who felt extremely confident on beating Fang Lin up, could not help but let out an anguished cry as he was catapulted away by Fang Lin¡¯s punch.

    It was only after five seconds have passed by that the balding old mannded on the ground.

    The balding old man¡¯s arms were twisted in an unnatural way, as if they were forced to be in that way.

    All the prisoners who saw what had just happened could not help but take a step back away from Fang Lin.

    Their looks changed from wolves wanting to partake in the meal intombs that are about to get ughtered.

    With the suppression of this prison having no effect in him, Fang Lin realized that he can already proceed on his n.

    ¡°You guys... You all looked like you want to fight me earlier...¡± Fang Lin said as he cracked his knuckles.

    ¡°Well I, Xiao Chen, will not be that shameless enough to not fight! So here I go then!¡±

    Fang Lin then rushed towards the prisoners, who all did their best to get away from Fang Lin.

    Too bad for them that they have no way to run away from Fang Lin. After all, they are all in the prison.

    A prison was built with an intention of not letting anyone inside it get away. And now, Fang Lin was fully enjoying this quality as he methodically ¡®disciplined¡¯ all the prisoners in the Azure Tooth Prison.

    ****************

    ¡°Ah, that was refreshing...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he wiped off some imaginary sweat from his forehead.

    He then looked around the wide chamber, and what he saw made him smile in delight.

    ¡°All the 2,351 prisoners here in the Azure Tooth Prison have experienced my fists huh. Hehehe, now, no one will dare fighting me in here!¡±

    Because Fang Lin was extremely irritated with him being brought in a ce like this, he decided to just vent his rage on the poor prisoners that are staying with him.

    Fang Lin sees nothing wrong with this, as these prisoners have wanted to deal with Fang Lin in the first ce.

    Fang Lin just decided to be hospitable as he answered their requests.

    ¡°Tremble...¡±

    All the prisoners were currently kneeling in front of Fang Lin right now, as if Fang Lin is now their new leader.

    How could they not worship him?

    Fang Lin was able to beat up all of them just by himself, and this all happened in just 30 minutes! Doing something that impressive here inside the prison is something to be praised at!

    ¡°You.¡± Fang Lin then started to assume an imposing Young Master pose as he looked at the balding old man earlier. ¡°What the hell is your name?¡±

    Because of what Fang Lin did earlier, the whole right arm of the balding old man was currently covered with thick bandages, as his punch broke some of the bones of the balding old man¡¯s right arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Long, young Master...¡± Xiao Long quietly said, as he entirely abandoned his fiery persona earlier.

    ¡°Well then Xiao Long, can you tell me everything about the Azure Tooth Prison? If you dare lie to me, then you should know that it will be your left arm next...¡± Fang Lin dered pompously as he gave Xiao Long a withering look.

    ¡°!!!!!!!¡± After hearing these words, Xiao Long started to panic as he immediatelyunched a ten-minute long extemporaneous speech about the Azure Tooth Prison.

    ¡°Oh, so that is how it is...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as Xiao Long finished talking. ¡°Ok Xiao Long, you can continue on kneeling now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Long let out a sigh of relief as he realized that he is currently safe from Fang Lin¡¯s wrathful fists. Xiao Long immediately resumed kneeling, as he did not dare to do anything that might offend Fang Lin right now.

    Fang Lin then looked around him, taking note of the white wall that was surrounding therge chamber.

    ording to Xiao Long, when the First Azure Dragon had battle against the despicable Immortal Patriarch from the Eastern Continent, a tooth of the Azure Dragon flew off, with it puncturing the ground.

    It was only 10,000 years after that battle that the descendants of the Azure Dragon, the Azure Dragon n had found the tooth still plunged on the ground.

    Since this tooth came from the First Azure Dragon, it had extremely powerful suppressive properties towards the Azure Dragon n members.

    With that property of that tooth, the Elders of the Azure Dragon n had decided to use this ce as their prison.

    They dug the whole tooth out, and then they started to take off some parts of the tooth.

    Most of the tooth were kept hidden in a secret location, while the parts that were taken from it were used to create a chamber at the bottom of the hole which will hold all of the prisoners.

    Since this chamber was made up of theponents of the Azure Dragon Tooth, it was able to suppress the Azure Dragon Divine Spirits of all the prisoners that gets stuck here.

    This property alone ensured that all the Azure Dragon n members that are left in the Azure Tooth Prison will be unable to escape, with all their powers being tightly suppressed.

    As for the hand that brought Fang Lin down earlier, that was actually the right hand of a Roc, which was obtained by one of the Elders of the Azure Dragon n.

    Not wanting to waste this hand, the higher-ups of the n has decided to refine this hand and use it as the guard of the Azure Tooth Prison.

    With that hand guarding the prison, only those at the Sixth and Seventh Boundary can dare to storm the prison.

    And that hand was also blocking any desperate escape attempts by the poor prisoners. No wonder all the prisoners were pissed seeing that hand earlier.

    After digesting all of this information, Fang Lin stood up as he gazed coolly at the kneeling prisoners in front of him.

    ¡°Hmm, now that I have the control of all the prisoners, it will be time for me to start the next part of my n...¡± Fang Lin then licked his lips as he muttered,

    ¡°Everyone, how about we go outside for some fresh air?¡±

 Chapter 487: Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 487: Paradise</h4>

    ¡°...¡±

    After Fang Lin had fixed up the attitude of his fellow inmates, he started to rx as he got another free time in his palms.

    ¡°Shoo, shoo, all of you!¡± Fang Lin shouted as he forced all of the prisoners to leave him alone within the radius of 100 meters.

    Because they all have experienced Fang Lin¡¯s wrath, all the prisoners have no choice but to follow what he said.

    As for Xiao Long, he could only bemoan his bad luck as he clutched his ruined right arm.

    ¡°Yosh, time to look at my Nascent Souls again.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself after seeing that he had enough privacy now to do his stuff.

    One look at his Nascent Souls made Fang Lin realize that he can actually do something to improve his Male-Female Nascent Soul.

    ¡°Hehehehe, this ce is a prison, so that type of essence is very abundant here...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he closed his eyes, as he attempted to sense something around him.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s delight, he was actually right.

    Fang Lin could sense that the very air that was flowing inside the Azure Tooth Prison was filled with high concentration of the Yang Essence.

    That was to be expected as the whole Azure Tooth Prison was filled to the brim with males at the peak of their lives.

    Store thousands of them for a very long time, and their Yang Essence will most undoubtedly start to build up in the prison.

    If this ce was a girl prison, then that girl prison will be filled to the brim with Yin Energy.

    When this idea popped into Fang Lin¡¯s mind, his eyes opened as he looked at Xiao Long, who was cowering at the distance.

    ¡°Oi Xiao Long, I just noticed something right now.¡± Fang Lin said as he let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°Howe I could not see any girls in here? Where are they located?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Master, the girls are also imprisoned here in the Azure Tooth Prison, but they are separated from us.¡± Xiao Long replied quickly in order to not infuriate Fang Lin.

    ¡°There are two chambers here in the Azure Tooth Prison, with one of the chambers containing the males, and the other chamber containing the females.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see it now.¡± After confirming this point, Fang Lin started to smile as he started to closed his eyes again.

    ¡°If I absorb all the Yang Essence in this chamber all the Yin Essence of the Female Chamber, then I could strengthen my Male-Female Nascent Soul!¡±

    Once he had made this decision, Fang Lin took a deep breath as he activated his Male-Female Nascent Soul.

    ¡°Wooosh~¡± A sucking sound that only Fang Lin could hear suddenly appeared, as all the Yang Essence present in the Male¡¯s Chamber started to go towards Fang Lin¡¯s Male-Female Nascent Soul.

    ¡°Yeah, just absorb them all!¡± Fang Lin thought happily as he felt the concentration of the Yang Essence in the air starting to dissipate.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s relief, he found that none of the prisoners nearby were able to notice the decrease in the concentration of the Yang Essence.

    ¡°Well, that was to be expected, as the Divine Spirit Cultivation System is something that is not really aligned on sensing thews. For these prisoners to not detect the Yang Essence is already possible.¡±

    Once he saw that nobody had noticed what he was doing, Fang Lin decided to go all-out as his Male -Female Nascent Soul started to increase its absorption rate.

    ¡°This amount of Yang Essence... it really is too much!¡± Fang Lin eximed to himself as he felt pity of these poor prisoners.

    Being stuck in this chamber for a very long time with no one to vent your desires to will lead the to the build-up of the Yang Essence inside the chamber. The more of them that are suppressing their desires, the more Yang Essence will be umted in the prison.

    ¡°I will make full use of your sacrifices, myrades...¡± fang Lin swore to himself as he continued on emptying the whole prison.

    *********************

    ¡°Ok, now I have absorbed it all...¡± Just like what Fang Lin had expected, even if his Male-Female Nascent Soul has absorbed monstrous amounts of Yang Essence, it was still unable to undergo the First and the Second Soul Reformation.

    ¡°My Male-Female Nascent Soul will only start to transform once I start absorbing the Yin Essence too...¡±

    At that point, Fang Lin suddenly stood up as he gave another demanding look to Xiao Long.

    ¡°Oi Xiao Long, tell me the approximate location of the Female Chamber. I have some important stuff to do there.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you wish to go to the Female Chamber? You may be strongpared to us, but I think that you will find it impossible to go there!¡± Xiao Long hurriedly said as he seemed to be dissuading Fang Lin to go now.

    ¡°There is an extremely thick wall that was separating that Male and the Female Chamber, ensuring that nobody from both chambers can cross over to the other chamber. Combine that with our strength being suppressed here, and nobody from us, and from the females were able to demolish that wall.¡± Xiao Long ended his words in a slightly regretful tone.

    ¡°Oh, that may be the case for you, but I am quite unique, you know.¡± Fang Lin boasted as he urged Xiao Long with his re. ¡°Come on, just lead me to the ce.¡±

    ¡°Ah ok...¡± Seeing that Fang Lin had already been firm in his decision, Xiao Long had no choice but to lead Fang Lin towards the wall.

    As for the other prisoners, they followed behind, wanting to see the ongoing spectacle.

    ¡°......¡± Even if Fang Lin could not read minds right now, he was sure that the prisoners were all thinking that Fang Lin will fail miserably on his attempt.

    ¡°Well, too bad for you guys that I am no mere Divine Spirit Practitioner...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he and Xiao Long had reached the wall.

    Fang Lin then started to roam his hands all over the wall, trying to feel what is was made up of.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s relief, he found that the wall was made up of Grade 3 Steel, meaning that it can resist attacks of those until the Third Stage.

    In this case, that kind of toughness was already enough, as nobody in this prison will be able to muster even the power of a First Stage Practitioner.

    Too bad for them, Fang Lin is here in this prison.

    With this kind of steel, Fang Lin can just use a strike equivalent to a Fourth Stage Practitioner in order for him to destroy the wall.

    ¡°Here I go!¡±

    Fang Lin let out another punch, and this time he covered his hand with the Undead Wolf King Essence, Orange Martial Aura, and the Red Martial Aura.

    His Undead Wolf King Essence has the power to quickly corrode things, while his Orange Martial Aura is able to amplify his body. As for the Red Martial Aura, it multiplied the power of his strike and the potency of the Undead Wolf King Essence by 1,000 times.

    This resulted in a punch that went through the wall like a knife going through butter.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    All the prisoners watched with wide eyes as they saw that a human-sized hole was formed after Fang Lin¡¯s punch hit the wall.

    ¡°He, he did it!¡± The prisoners started to celebrate, as they started to fantasize about visiting the Female Chamber.

    ¡°Hahaha, my little brother, it¡¯s time for us to have some fun right now!¡± One of the prisoners said as he let out tears of happiness.

    The other prisoners started to cry too, as if their salvation was just at the other side of the wall.

    Even Xiao Long was extremely happy as he muttered to himself,

    ¡°Hehehe, I am sure that those females in the Female Chamber are all thirsty for some male action... Hehehe they will surely wee us with open arms!¡±

    As for Fang Lin, he decided to ignore the embarrassing scene behind him as he noticed something weird with the hole that he made.

    ¡°Oh, so this wall is regenerating too...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he saw that he hole that he made had started to get smaller and smaller.

    ¡°So the steel used to make this wall also has the property of regeneration... Too bad for this steel, my Undead Wolf King Essence is slowing down its regeneration.¡± Fang Lin thought smugly to himself as he went through the hole.

    At the instant that he entered the Female chamber, he dispelled the Undead Wolf King Essence that was in the hole.

    With this Essence gone, the hole in the wall regained its speedy regeneration, which closed the hole in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°No!!!¡± All the prisoners let out shouts of despair as they saw that the wall is intact once more.

    They pounded on the wall desperately, as if they were wishing to make another hole again.

    But all their pleas went unnoticed as the wall just stood there blocking them as usual.

    **************

    ¡°Oh, that was one quick regeneration.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he observed his surroundings.

    ¡°So, this is the female chamber...¡±

    No matter which way Fang Lin looked at it, he could not believe that this ce is a prison for females!

    Instead of a barren and cold chamber, what Fang Lin could see were countless bamboo houses adorned with rare nts.

    The floor was paved with beautiful tiles,parable the ones found in expensive inns.

    The smell was also different, with this ce being extremely fragrant, while the Male Chamber smelling extremely repugnant.

    Fang Lin then sniffed himself, as if he was trying to see if be brought with him some stench from the Male Chamber.

    He then decided to use his Undead Wolf King Essence to corrode any bad smell with him, just to make sure that he smells good.

    ¡°The hell, this ce seems like a paradise rather than a prison!¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he decided to approach one of the bamboo houses.

    Because Fang Lin had expertly used his power to make a hole in the wall, there was no sound that was produced. That resulted in the residents of the Female Chamber not hearing what Fang Lin just did.

    This in turn allowed Fang Lin the freedom to roam the Female Chamber.

    ¡°Ah....¡±

    Fang Lin suddenly paused in his tracks as he heard a melodious moaning out from the nearest bamboo house.

    ¡°Wait...¡± Fang Lin shook his head, as if he could not believe what he just heard.

    Fang Lin then closed his eyes as he tried to listen for more.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!¡±

    The moansing out from the bamboo house just continued on getting stronger and stronger, until the one moaning let out a moan that wasparable to a high-pitched singer.

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    ¡°Oh yes...¡± After hearing his sounds, Fang Lin started to smile as he realized that this ce really is a paradise!

    ¡°Sorry Wang Hao, it seems like I have stay on this chamber for a little longer...¡±

 Chapter 488: Tomorrow will be the Last Exam for This Semester!

    <h4>Chapter 488: Tomorrow will be the Last Exam for This Semester!</h4>

    Fang Lin was not sure on why the residents of the Female Chamber are receiving this kind of treatment, but he does not care, as what he was focused on right now was to just continue on listening to the melodious moans that he was hearing earlier.

    Too bad for him that his fantasy was going to be short-lived.

    ¡°Crack...¡± Because he was too engrossed on listening, Fang Lin did not notice a piece of ss that was right in front of him.

    Fang Lin identally stepped on it, producing a crunching sound that was easily heard by anyone nearby.

    ¡°Oh no...¡± The moaning sounds have stopped as Fang Lin heard some sound of movementing from the bamboo house.

    ¡°S**t, I have to run now!¡± But before Fang Lin could make his move, the door of the bamboo house swung open, and out came from it were two beautiful women.

    The one that came out first was a redhead, whose face wasparable to that of a nobility.

    Her body was not that voluptuous, though her refined appearance and captivating eyes were enough to keep her charm at the maximum limit.

    As for the second woman that came out, she was a ck-haired woman, with her hair reaching her hips.

    Unlike the redhead, the second woman¡¯s body was extremely voluptuous, so much so that she can bepared to Fang Yu and Xiao Ya.

    The second woman¡¯s face looked mature and dignified, as if she was an extremely powerful official.

    Both of these women were dressed when they came out, although the dresses that they wore all looked extremely disheveled.

    It does not take someone a quick mind to realize that these two women had rushed on wearing their clothes.

    Both of them looked extremely displeased, as if they were not happy with someone disturbing their fun time.

    But when they saw that the person who were eavesdropping on them was actually a man, their eyes widened as if they could not believe it.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? How could you have entered this ce!¡± The redhead bellowed as she red at Fang Lin angrily. ¡°It seems like that hand had misced you here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that could have been the case.¡± The ck-haired woman murmured quietly, as if she was not that interested in Fang Lin.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s surprise, it seems like these two women were not really that angry with Fang Lin trying to listen on them.

    ¡°Maybe these two are just exhibitionists...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he saw the two women suddenly starting to talk with each other, with their eyes ncing at Fang Lin from time to time.

    ¡°Oh no, its not actually like that.¡± Fang Lin suddenly said, interrupting the two women.

    Fang Lin looked back at the wall behind him as he said.

    ¡°The hand dropped me at the Male Chamber earlier, and I just decided toe here out of my own volition.¡±

    ¡°You... you came here by yourself?¡± The redhead red at Fang Lin angrily, giving him a burning look. ¡°It seems like you have been under the influence of some strange material.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am not lying....¡± Fang Lin said as he poked his finger into the wall that was just nearby.

    ¡°Fizz...¡± The wall then started to form a hole, which elicited shocked reactions from the two women.

    Fang Lin gave them a smirk as the hole disappeared again. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you can do something like that, then that just means that you are a very powerful person, right?¡± The ck-haired woman muttered warily as she and the redhead started to step back warily.

    She and her partner started to be more and more cautious of Fang Lin as they realized that he is an extremely dangerous individual.

    ¡°What do you really want from us?¡± They both asked Fang Lin.

    ¡°Oh, I just want to get something in this ce.¡± Fang Lin replied nonchntly. ¡°I will also leave once I got what I want.¡±

    This answer of Fang Lin made the faces of the two women go pale, as they thought that Fang Lin was referring to that kind of thing.

    ¡°You brute! Even if you are powerful in here, we will not just allow you to sully us that easily!¡± The redhead bellowed as she assumed a battle stance.

    As for the ck-haired woman, she also looked like she was ready to fight, as she unsheathed a sword that was kept in her waist.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I am not referring to that!¡± Fang Lin replied quickly as he realized that they misunderstood him. ¡°I do not want to have some sexy time with the women in here. I just wanted to obtain something important in here...¡±

    ¡°As if we will just believe your lies!¡± Both the women then rushed towards Fang Lin, with their bodies filled with extreme killing intent.

    Their killing intent was so potent that even Fang Lin could not help but be slightly dazed as they approached him.

    But Fang Lin was able to recover from that state quickly.

    ¡°Hap, hap!¡±

    Just like what had happened with the men, it seems like even the women¡¯s Azure Dragon Spirit are also suppressed here in the Female Chamber.

    As such, the two women can only use their bodies and their fighting techniques to attack Fang Lin.

    With Fang Lin¡¯s current state right now, he was able to gracefully dodge the attacks by the two women.

    Fang Lin then retaliated with a hand chop at the back of their necks, which immediately knocked them unconscious.

    The redhead seemed to be stronger physically, as she was able to stay conscious for one second.

    In that one second, she gave Fang Lin a fearful look, as if she can already imagine all the dirty things that will be done to her and the ck-haired woman.

    ¡°Noo....¡± All the efforts of the redhead to stay conscious were all futile, as her body started to sumb form Fang Lin¡¯s earlier attack.

    ****************

    ¡°Nggh....¡± The redhead let out a stirring sound as she regained her consciousness.

    Once the memories of her encounter with Fang Lin had resurfaced in her mind, she stood up in panic as she checked her body.

    She let out a sigh of relief as she saw that her clothes all looked fine, and she felt that her body had not been touched in any inappropriate way while she was asleep.

    She then nced to her right, and there she saw her partner, the ck-haired woman, sleeping peacefully beside her.

    Just like the redhead, her partner seemed to be fine too, with no signs of assault being seen on her body.

    When the redhead started to look around her, she realized that she is sleeping at the bed of her bamboo house.

    But it should be impossible for her to move here, as she went unconscious right outside her house.

    That must mean that there is a person that brought her and her partner inside the house, and that person was most probably the guy that she met earlier.

    ¡°Where is that guy anyway?¡± The redhead thought to herself as she stood up from the bed.

    The bamboo floor let out some creaking sounds as the redhead walked slowly towards the exit of her house.

    But before she could approach the door, she suddenly paused, as she saw that the guy that she was looking for was currently sitting right in front of the door.

    The guy seemed to be in a meditative state, as his eyes were closed in concentration, with his body in a meditative pose.

    ¡°........¡± Right now, this guy seemed to be so vulnerable that the redhead reckoned that she could take him down right now.

    But the redhead suppressed that urge as she realized that this guy is actually not a bad person.

    If this guy had really wanted to have some ¡®fun time¡¯ with her and her partner, then he should have already done the deed on them while they were unconscious.

    But he did not do that. Instead, he brought them back to their house while he started to train on whatever he was doing.

    From the looks of it, the redhead¡¯s movements were not that quiet, as the guy suddenly opened his eyes.

    He stared at the redhead quite incredulously, as he gave her quite a cheeky smile.

    ¡°See, I told you. I do not want any fun time with you. Just listening you and your partner¡¯s moans earlier were already enough to satisfy me.¡±

    Scratch it. This guy is the worst pervert there is.

    *****************

    When Fang Lin had knocked out the two women earlier, he decided to hide in their house first.

    If these two women reacted like this when they saw Fang Lin, what would happen once Fang Lin was seen by more of the women in this ce?

    They will surely attack Fang Lin too, and Fang Lin was not fine with that.

    Yes, he can fight them all by himself, but Fang Lin realized knew that doing something like that is a big bother to him and a waste of time for all of them.

    Besides, Fang Lin had always liked treating females with better treatmentpared to males, so he could not really stomach beating them up except if a woman hadmitted grave sins against him.

    Once Fang Lin hadid the two women on their bed, he decided to start absorbing the Yin Essence in the Female Chamber.

    ¡°Woosh...¡± His Male-Female Nascent Soul did its job again, as it absorbed the Yin Essence around him with great efficiency.

    This time, Fang Lin¡¯s goal was to absorb the right amount of the Yin Essence, so that it will correspond with all the Yang Essence that he had already absorbed.

    After half an hour of non-stop absorbing, Fang Lin heard the sounds of someone waking up, and from the way she moved, it was the redhead who woke up.

    Fang Lin then felt this woman approaching him closely, as if she was watching him intently.

    Fang Lin slightly tensed as he felt the woman¡¯s faint killing intent on him, but that killing intent disappeared as the woman suddenly let out a sigh.

    It was at that moment that Fang Lin had reached the right amount of Yin Essence that he was looking for.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    His Male Nascent Soul started to balloon in size, as it refined the enormous amounts of Yin and Yang Essence that it had absorbed

    To Fang Lin¡¯s delight, his Male-Female Nascent Soul went way beyond twice its size, as it reached the same size as his Creation-Destruction Nascent Soul. It was only at this point that his Male-Female Nascent Soul has stopped growing.

    ¡°Well, for my Male-Female Nascent Soul to reach this state is already good enough for me right now...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he opened his eyes.

    It¡¯s now time for Fang Lin to ask some questions.

 Chapter 489: Taking things too Far

    <h4>Chapter 489: Taking things too Far</h4>

    Since he seems to have gotten their trust already, Fang Lin reckoned that he can easily ask the redhead with some things that he badly wanted to know.

    ¡°You, you really do not know when to talk properly...¡± The redhead muttered as she let out a sigh.

    Her body was mostly rxed now, as she started to treat Fang Lin not as an enemy, but rather just another passerby.

    ¡°You are strong, that I can say about you.¡± The redhead muttered as she gave Fang Lin an appraising look.

    ¡°I do not know how you were able to be that powerful even when you are inside this prison... But I also do not care. What I just want to know is your real identity.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am Xiao Chen.¡¯ Fang Lin replied quickly as he stated everything that he knew was the truth.

    ¡°Wait, are you that Xiao Chen? The person that was wanted by the whole n for a year? That was you?¡± The redhead suddenly blurted out as she gave Fang Lin a disbelieving look.

    ¡°Well, that was what they told to me...¡± Fang Lin muttered quietly.

    ¡°What do you mean they told it to you? If you are Xiao Chen, then you should already know that you are Xiao Chen!¡± The redhead blurted out as she started to think that there is something wrong with Fang Lin.

    ¡°IS there something wrong with your head?¡±

    ¡°Well, there really is something wrong with my head.¡± Fang Lin admitted as he said,

    ¡°I suffered an amnesia earlier, and that amnesia was what had led to my capture...¡±

    ¡°Amnesia? Hmph, you think I will just believe that im of yours?¡± The redhead replied as she started o crack her knuckle in anger.

    ¡°You may be stronger than us right now, but that does not mean that you can treat us like fools!¡±

    ¡°I am really telling the truth here...¡± Fang Lin replied helplessly as he let out a sigh.¡± Besides, what good would me lying about my amnesia will do? Literally nothing.¡±

    ¡°Oh right...¡± Now that the redhead could see it, Fang Lin would not be able to gain anything useful if he lied about his memory loss. That must just mean that Fang Lin really had suffered an amnesia.

    ¡°Let me guess. You want me to tell everything about your life?¡± The redhead said as she seemed to understand where Fang Lin was leading her to. ¡°Since you did not do anything against us while we were unconscious, then I suppose I can help you out a little now.¡±

    ¡°However.¡± The redhead started to fix up her hair as she continued talking. ¡°I have been in this prison for 10 years, so everything that I know about you is extremely few.¡±

    ¡°That is better than knowing nothing.¡± Fang Lin said as he adopted an extremely grateful look. ¡°I thank you for your kindness, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ya. That is my name.¡± The redhead said as she noticed Fang Lin¡¯s somewhat surprised look. ¡°What? Is there something wrong with my name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing at all.¡± Fang Lin replied quickly as he let out some cough.

    While he seemed to look calm right now, deep inside his mind, Fang Lin was thinking,

    ¡°She has the same name as Fang Yu¡¯s master. Well, since both of these Xiao Yas are into girl to girl action, having their names being simr could be eptable.¡±

    Of course Fang Lin knew that his logic is extremely facious, but who cares? He¡¯s just having fun with their names.

    Once she saw that Fang Lin was already ready, Xiao Ya let out a deep breath as she said,

    ¡°From what I know, there are currently 3 Leader Candidates of the Azure Dragon Divine n. Each of these Leader Candidate will have the chance to be the future leader of the Azure Dragon Divine n. And you, Xiao Chen, is one of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so this person actually is a big-shot in here...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he could not help but feel impressed about Xiao Chen.

    Fang Lin nodded his head to show that he understood what Xiao Ya had just told him. Fang Lin then assumed a curious expression as he asked her.

    ¡°So, how did I fare as a Leader Candidate? Am I good or bad?¡±

    ¡°Your performance as a Leader Candidate is somewhat fine.¡± Xiao Ya said as she finished fixing her hair. ¡°You have 35% of the support of the Elders, while the other two candidates have 35% and 30%.¡±

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that great?¡± Fang Lin replied as he shrugged his shoulders. He then frowned as if he suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Hey Xiao Ya, if I am really a Leader Candidate, then what happened to me that led to me being a criminal? I have no idea on what had happened!¡±

    ¡°Oh, since the n had restricted the information about that, I only knew extremely few things about your crime.¡± Xiao Ya said as she tilted her chin.

    ¡°But from what I know, it seems like you and another leader candidate had a great falling out, and you managed to kill that Leader Candidate.¡±

    ¡°That is a big whoopsie, I guess?¡± Fang Lin winced as he heard what Xiao Ya said.

    ¡°It really is a whoopsie.¡± Xiao Ya replied even though she was not sure on what whoopsie meant.

    ¡°A Leader Candidate killing another Leader Candidate is a big taboo for the n. After all, all the Leader Candidates are powerful talents that were raised by the whole n zealously. For them to die is just a huge waste of time and resources. So, they made the rule banning a Leader Candidate from killing another Leader Candidate.¡±

    ¡°Wait, if that is the rule, then how will the future Leader be chosen from the Leader Candidates?¡± Fang Lin asked as he seemed to be not disturbed of his past crime.

    ¡°Its easy. All the Leader Candidates will just fight each other and the winner will be the new Leader.¡± Xiao Ya said as she gave Fang Lin a pitying look. ¡°But because of what you did, there is no chance for you to be the leader anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I get it...¡± Fang Lin said as he waved his hands dismissively. He then gave Xiao Ya a suspicious look as he asked her,

    ¡°If a Leader Candidate killing another Leader Candidate is a huge taboo, then why did I do it before?¡±

    ¡°That is the mystery around this case.¡± Xiao Ya replied as she stood up. ¡°The higher-ups of the n hid all the details about the murder, and the only thing that they are talking about is on you being the culprit.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, with my memories gone now, it will be pretty impossible for me to say if I have been set-up.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he tried to look indignant.

    ¡°Set up? That is highly usible too.¡± Xiao Ya nodded sagely as she walked towards the direction of her partner.

    ¡°Many suspected that it was the Third Leader Candidate that orchestrated this plot, ensuring that the other Leader Candidate will die while you will be ousted from the n. Of course spections are just spections, and there are a lot of evidence pointing out to you doing the crime. So you have no way to defend yourself legally.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin decided to stay silent as he digested the information given to him by Xiao Ya.

    As for Xiao Ya, she started to look at Fang Lin more seriously as she asked him,

    ¡°Oi Xiao Chen, is your Azure Dragon Divine Spirit really suppressed?¡±

    Fang Lin looked right at Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes, and there he could see a greedy look on her eyes, as if she badly wanted Fang Lin to say yes.

    After all, if Fang Lin can somehow let his Azure Dragon Divine Spirit resist the suppression in the prison, then it is highly possible for him to teach Xiao Ya on how to do this!

    ¡°It is still suppressed in here.¡± Fang Lin said as he showed the phantom of the Azure Dragon to Xiao Ya.

    Just like what Fang Lin had seen earlier, his Azure Dragon Divine Spirit is still curled up, as it was still being pushed around by the suppression of the prison. ¡°See, it really is suppressed.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    But instead of looking disappointed, Xiao Ya¡¯s face wore a mask of shock as she saw Fang Lin¡¯s Azure Dragon Divine Spirit.

    She pointed her trembling fingers towards Fang Lin¡¯s Azure Dragon Divine Spirit as she said,

    ¡°Oi Xiao Chen, how could you have such a powerful looking Azure Dragon Divine Spirt? Your Azure Dragon Divine Spirit is the purest one that I have seen in my whole life!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Fang Lin asked in confusion as he saw Xiao Ya¡¯s shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t all the members of the Azure Dragon Divine n have Azure Dragon Divine Spirits?¡±

    ¡°Yes they have, but your Divine Spirit is the strongest one that I have ever seen!¡± Xiao Ya said as her gave swiveled toward the wings of Fang Lin¡¯s Divine Spirit.

    ¡°Just look at that wings. There are 12 segmentations, signifying that its bloodline is really pure! Not only that, but its skin color is the deepest azure color that I have ever seen in my life!¡±

    ¡°Well, so what if my Divine Spirit looks cool? What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Fang Lin jokingly replied as he tried to appease the clearly panicking Xiao Ya.

    ¡°No problem?¡± Xiao Ya started tough hysterically as her look at Fang Lin changed.

    ¡°You may not know this, but everyone knows about the quality of the Divine Spirits of all the Leader Candidates!¡±

    Xiao Ya then pointed her nose towards the Azure Dragon Divine Spirit as she said,

    ¡°As for you Xiao Chen, the records have stated that your Azure Dragon Divine Spirt only have 7-8 segmentations and its color was 3/5ths of the azure color.¡±

    ¡°That just means that your bloodline quality is around 60%!¡± Xiao Ya dered as she circled around Fang Lin warily.

    ¡°Ah, I get it...¡± Fang Lin already realized the problem in here.

    The bloodline quality of the real Xiao Chen is only around 60%, while the Xiao Chen that Xiao Ya is talking to right now has a bloodline quality of nearly 100%!

    Anyone seeing these contrasting characteristics will surely see that there is something fishy that is going on!

    ¡°Are you really Xiao Chen?¡± Xiao Ya asked with disbelief on her tone. ¡°Nobody can just go from 60% to 100% bloodline purity that quickly!¡±

    ¡°You may not believe me, but I really am Xiao Chen...¡± Fang Lin replied helplessly. ¡°I swear that I am telling the truth to you.¡±

    It was at that point that the ck-haired woman woke up. It seems like the sounds of Xiao Ya shouting had awakened the ck-haired woman.

    Her slightly bleary gaze changed into an alert one as she saw Fang Lin right inside her house.

    She settled into an extremely tense pose as she asked Xiao Ya,

    ¡°Do we still have to fight him now?¡±

 Chapter 490: Arcadia

    <h4>Chapter 490: Arcadia</h4>

    ¡°No, everything is fine...¡± Xiao Ya said with a sigh as she waved her hands dismissively. She then gave the ck-haired woman a worried look as she asked her,

    ¡°How about you, Xiao Li? Are you feeling fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do not feel anything wrong with me...¡± Xiao Li replied as she rxed her tense body.

    Xiao Ya¡¯s face bloomed into arge, dazzling smile which seemed to have illuminated the whole room. ¡°I¡¯m d that you are fine Li¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Muuu, don¡¯t say my name like that in front of others. It is embarrassing...¡± Xiao Li muttered as her face turned red.

    ¡°.......¡± Fang Lin could only stare in envy as he realized that he was seeing two women wantonly flirting in front of him.

    ¡°So this is the power of love huh.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he saw that Xiao Ya and Xiao Li seemed to have genuine feelings for each other.

    ¡°That must be the reason they were so vigorous earlier...¡± Fang Lin then shook his head wryly as he decided to interrupt the lovey-dovey session of the two women.

    ¡°If you two want to make out, just do itter. I am still not done with my questions...¡±

    Xiao Ya and Xiao Li nced at each other, as if they were trying tomunicate without words.

    Xiao Ya then let out a sigh as she exined to Xiao Li all the things that she discovered about Fang Lin.

    Just like what Fang Lin had expected, Xiao Li was shocked silly by what she heard.

    ¡°This guy has a 100% bloodline purity? That is extremely impossible!¡± Xiao Li eximed as she looked at Fang Lin. ¡°Xiao Chen, right? Show me your Azure Dragon Divine Spirit right now.¡±

    Fang Linplied, and Xiao Li saw what Xiao Ya had witnessed earlier.

    ¡°It really is the truth...¡± Xiao Li weakly said as she slumped on the floor. Xiao Ya hurriedly approached her and patted her head, as if she was a distressed pet that needs to be pampered with.

    This scene was so endearing that even Fang Lin had the urge to pat Xiao Li¡¯s head.

    ¡°.....¡± Of course Fang Lin did not do it, as he just stood up to stretch his body.

    ¡°So what do you want to know, Xiao Chen?¡± Xiao Ya asked as she saw that Fang Lin seemed to be restless.

    ¡°Well, I wanted to know about the Azure Dragon Spear.¡± Fang Lin replied as his eyes began to disy an eerie glow. ¡°The one who arrested me earlier told me about that weapon, but because I do not have any memories, I have no idea about that weapon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Azure Dragon Spear is an inherited weapon that only the current leader of the Azure Dragon n can use.¡± Xiao Ya replied quickly. ¡°That means that if you be the next leader, then you will be able to wield the Azure Dragon Spear too.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± After hearing what Xiao Ya said, an idea suddenly bloomed inside Fang Lin¡¯s mind.

    The Azure Dragon Divine Spear is the Heirloom that Huo Huangdi held. But here at this ce, the Azure Dragon Divine Spear is actually an inherited weapon of the Azure Dragon n.

    If that was the case, then the other Heirlooms must be like that Azure Dragon Divine Spear too.

    This realization spurred Fang Lin to ask Xiao Ya,

    ¡°Sis Xiao Ya, aside from the Azure Dragon n, are there still other ns that also have their own inherited weapons?¡±

    ¡°Including the Azure Dragon n, there are 6 ns that owns inherited weapons.¡± Xiao Ya answered. ¡°Each one of these ns have the same strength, and these ns are the hegemons that rule the whole Arcadia.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask what these ns are?¡± Fang Lin said as he waited for Xiao Ya¡¯s answer.

    This time, it was Xiao Li who answered as she said,

    ¡°The first n is that despicable Fallen Immortal n. Their inherited treasure is the heart of their own Immortal Ancestor! Isn¡¯t that so evil?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it really is evil...¡± Fang Lin said as he noticed that the Azure Dragon n and the Fallen Immortal n seemed to be loggerheads at each other.

    Xiao Li took some deep breaths to calm herself down as she continued talking.

    ¡°Then there is the Celestial n, and all of them were just weirdos who like to tinker with their brains. Their inherited treasure is the preserved brain of their First Celestial Patriarch. That treasure is actually creepier than the heart, but those guys are good guys, so its all good for me.¡±

    ¡°The Celestial n and the Fallen Immortal n are actually sworn enemies with each other, and since the Azure Dragon n hates the Fallen Immortal n, we have naturally allied ourselves with the Celestial n.¡± Xiao Li said with a contemting expression on her face.

    At this point, it was Xiao Ya who talked next, as she talked about thest 3 ns.

    ¡°The next n is the ck Fiend n. Their inherited treasure is the Fiend Gourd, and from what I know, this gourd can summon some weird and ck creatures. Definitely not a good sight.¡±

    Xiao Ya then twiddled her fingers as she continued on talking. ¡°This n also has their own enemy, the Golden Robe n. Their inherited treasure is the Golden Gourd, and they can summon some pretty creatures with it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, if those ns are enemies with each other, then does that mean that our n has their own enemy too?¡± Fang Lin asked.

    ¡°Yes there is.¡± At this point, both Xiao Ya¡¯ and Xiao Li¡¯s face turned extremely angry as if they could not contain their rage.

    In fact, they looked so angry that their enmity with the Fallen Immortal n seems to be just a petty dispute!

    ¡°The name of that n is the ck Dragon n, and unlike our n, who had the Azure Dragon Divine Spirt, their n has the ck Dragon Divine Spirit. As for their inherited treasure, it was called the ck Dragon Armor, and just like what its name says, the ck Dragon Armor is an armor.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it might sound a little rude, but why are you so angry at the ck Dragon n? Is it because of something tragic?¡± Fang Lin asked as he tried to sound calm.

    ¡°Actually, we do not know too. We just know for a fact that we hate them, and that they hate us.¡± Xiao Ya replied. ¡°But who cares if that is the only reason? They killed a lot of our kin before, so for them to be vanquished by us is just right!¡±

    ¡°......¡± After hearing what Xiao Ya said, Fang Lin started to already have an inkling on what this ce is.

    Of course since it was just an inkling, Fang Lin decided to not dwell on his idea.

    ¡°But at least now I know what to do.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he looked above him.

    Since it¡¯s the Heirlooms that have sent him in here, then maybe the Heirlooms wanted Fang Lin to do something for them. As for what that thing was, Fang Lin was also not sure.

    But Fang Lin knew one thing:

    And that is that he has to obtain the Azure Dragon Divine Spear first!

    But with the ruling that Xiao Ya mentioned earlier, Fang Lin knew that he must be the leader of the Azure Dragon n first before he can touch the spear.

    But right now, he is a criminal and a banished member of the Azure Dragon n, so fulfilling the condition to obtain the spear seems to be pretty impossible now.

    ¡°Ah, what to do, what to do...¡± Fang Lin thought sourly as he nced at Xiao Ya and Xiao Li.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Fang Lin suddenly said as he nced at the two women. ¡°If I want to escape this prison, is there any surefire way to do it?¡±

    ¡°Escape the prison? Hahaha, you sure have some guts!¡± Xiao Ya said as she let out a roar ofughter.

    ¡°Xiao Chen, even if you are that powerful right now, there is no way for you to escape that easily.¡±

    Xiao Ya then pointed above her as she said,

    ¡°The only thing that you can do to escape is to traverse the hole all the way to the top... But even if you do that, you will still fall here as the Roc Hand will just swat you down.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, there is that hand too...¡± Fang Lin muttered as he looked above him.

    Countless prisoners must have tried scaling the hole before, but all of them were all swatted back by that Roc Hand.

    No wonder all of those prisoners were pissed upon seeing the Roc Hand earlier.

    ¡°Oh, and even if there is a way to escape, I prefer to not escape.¡± Xiao Ya said as she began to hug Xiao Li tightly. ¡°It is veryfortable in here, you know, and staying with my Li¡¯er is the best thing that I could ever wish for.¡±

    ¡°Geez, stop saying thing like that. It is really embarrassing...¡± Xiao Li muttered with a red face as she bowed her head down shyly.

    Fang Lin ignored this heartwarming scene as she asked Xiao Ya,

    ¡°Howe your Female chamber looks like this? It just looks like a vacation spot, unlike the Male Chamber which looks like a literal s**thole.¡±

    ¡°Oh, its actually because one of the prisoners in here is the daughter of the current leader.¡± Xiao Ya replied quickly. ¡°I do not know what her crime was, but she was forced to be imprisoned in here.¡±

    Xiao Ya then let out a deprecating smile as she continued talking.

    ¡°Because the current leader had loved his daughter so much. He pleaded for her to be released from the prison. But because rules are rules, there is no way for his daughter to be freed that easily.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so the current leader just decided to make his daughter¡¯s life in the prison veryfortable?¡± Fang Lin said as he looked outside the bamboo house.

    ¡°Yes, that is exactly it.¡± Xiao Ya replied with a nod on her head. ¡°And to make sure that his daughter will be reallyfortable, the current leader had the whole Female Chamber refurbished, resulting to its current state right now.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fang Lin said as he gave a curious look to Xiao Ya.

    ¡°Sis Xiao Ya, what if I wanted to see this daughter of the current leader right now? Will I be able to do it?¡±

    ¡°I can actually lead you to her location...¡± Xiao Ya said as hesitation appeared on her face. ¡°But why do you even want to meet her anyway?¡±

    ¡°I need to do something important, and I reckon that it is that woman that can help me right now.¡± Fang Lin answered with a finality.

    ¡°Ok then, I shall bring you to her now.¡± Xiao Ya said as she stood up. She was taller than Fang Lin, which resulted on her head looming above Fang Lin as she said,

    ¡°Oh, and let me remind you Xiao Chen. The daughter of the current leader has arge harem of girls with her, and most of the time, she will be busy ying with them. So you may have to wait until she had her free time before she will talk to you.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 491: Another Conveniently Forgotten Problem

    <h4>Chapter 491: Another Conveniently Forgotten Problem</h4>

    ¡°A harem huh.¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he followed Xiao Ya and Xiao Li, who seemed to be leading him towards the daughter of the current leader.

    ¡°What is her name anyway?¡± Fang Lin asked the two as he felt that calling the person as the daughter of the current leader seems to be not right.

    ¡°Her name is Xiao Yan.¡± Xiao Li replied as a worshipping expression appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Yan?¡± Fang Lin creased his eyebrows when he heard that name. ¡°Maybe its just me, but the way you said Xiao Yan is very masculine...¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was because the current leader gave Xiao Yan that name.¡± Xiao Ya wistfully replied. ¡°The current leader wanted his child to be a male, but Xiao Yan is a female. So the current leader just ced his expectations for a male child into Xiao Yan, which was the reason for her masculine name.¡±

    ¡°That really is a weird reason...¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he felt that this Xiao Yan must have met some difficulties with that name.

    ¡°Oh, do not think that Xiao Yan is suffering from that name. In fact, Xiao Yan seems to have been enjoying it.¡± Xiao Ya said with a frown on her forehead. ¡°For whatever reason there is, Xiao Yan¡¯s charm with other women is really high, such that many of them here in the prison are throwing themselves at her. I reckon that her name is one of the reasons for her appeal.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, if that¡¯s what you think it is...¡± Fang Lin muttered to himself as he asked about the most fundamental question here.

    ¡°Is Xiao Yan beautiful?¡±

    ¡°You may not believe it, but Xiao Yan is considered to be one of the 3 most beautiful women here in Arcadia.¡± Xiao Li said with a dreamy look on her face.

    ¡°Not only her face was beautiful, Xiao Yan¡¯s body is also extremely voluptuous, so much so that I could not help but just stare at them for long!¡± Xiao Li said all these words as she looked like she was not trying to drool.

    As for Xiao Ya, she could only do a facepalm as she saw Xiao Li¡¯s state.

    ¡°Oh, that words of yours is now making me want to meet her.¡± Fang Lin said as excitement appeared in his eyes.

    After all, even if Fang Lin was in a trial right now, seeing beautiful girls that are pleasing to the eyes is still important to him.

    ¡°....¡±

    Because Fang Lin did not bother to hide himself, almost everyone in the Female Chamber saw Fang Lin.

    They could not believe their eyes as they just saw a male walking alongside Xiao Ya and Xiao Li.

    This led to a spectacle where crowds of extremely curious females started to follow Fang Lin and his two guides.

    To Fang Lin¡¯s bemusement, none of these women approached him. This is good news, as Fang Lin does not want anything to slow him down right now.

    ¡°Let me guess, the residence of Xiao Yan is located at the center of the Female Chamber. Am I right?¡± Fang Linmented as he saw his guides starting to slow down.

    ¡°Where else could she be located?¡± Xiao Ya said as she paused in her tracks. Fang Lin followed suit, and what he saw was nothing less than impressive.

    He saw a massive house made up of precious stones. Even if Fang Lin could not identify some of the stones, he can ascertain that they all have high quality.

    The house was also 5 storeys tall, with each storeyced with countless paintings.

    The whole house has a warm vibe in it, which made Fang Lin want to enter this house.

    ¡°Wow, the current leader really spared no expense on doting on his daughter.¡± Fang Linmented as he slowly approached the house. ¡°Even I would want to live in something like this.¡±

    ¡°Ok, now that I see it, Xiao Yan is avable right now.¡± Xiao Yamented as she pointed at the window around the 4th floor.

    ¡°If that window was closed, then Xiao Yan is busy having fun with her partners. But if that window is open, then that means that Xiao Yan is not doing anything naughty and that she will be avable to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Its nice for you to say that to me.¡± Fang Lin muttered sarcastically as he decided to enter the house.

    But before he could do so, he suddenly saw the worried and pitying looks on Xiao Ya¡¯s and Xiao Li¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Why... are you giving me those looks? Am I about to die now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is nothing of that sort at all.¡± Xiao Li said as she waved her hands in denial. ¡°Its just that, your talk with Xiao Yan could be extremely awkward.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡± Fang Lin said as he began to feel an extremely bad premonition. ¡°Did I do something against Xiao Yan in the past?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you did not just do something against Xiao Yan in the past.¡± Xiao Ya snickered as she gave Fang Lin a smug smile.

    ¡°Before Xiao Yan began to pursue girls, she first had been entangled with a male lover. Only after her rtionship with that male lover ended badly that Xiao Yan started to like girls.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and how am I rted to that?¡± Fang Lin weakly asked as he braced for the worst.

    ¡°Oh, you are that male lover that I am talking about.¡± Xiao Ya said with a devilish smile as she began to pat Fang Lin¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Hehehe, Xiao Chen, your rtionship with Xiao Yan before can be considered to be a big one. After all, you courted her for 3 years before you got her heart! You then became a couple for 4 years before your rtionship abruptly ended. Oh, and that breakup happened 10 years ago, if your amnesia is not allowing you to remember about that.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how old am I now?¡± Fang Lin asked as he mulled over the number of years that Xiao Yan had told him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I am an old person?¡±

    ¡°Oh, technically speaking, you are still young.¡± Xiao Ya said as she tilted her head.

    ¡°ording to your records, technically speaking, you must be around 33 years old right now.¡±

    ¡°33? I look more like a teenager!¡± Fang Lin eximed as he ran his hands all over his face.

    After receiving his real age, Fang Lin realized that Xiao Chen must have been extremely talented to use his cultivation to make himself look younger.

    Xiao Ya ignored Fang Lin¡¯s weird outburst as she told him,

    ¡°Because of your rocky past with Xiao Yan, both me and Xiao LI are thinking that your reunion with her could be a painful one. So, better prepare your body from some beating , ok?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Fang Lin muttered as he could not help but curse Xiao Chen and all of his mischiefs.

    ¡°I just want to know an easier way to get nearer the Azure Dragon Spear. After all, Xiao Yan is the daughter of the current leader.... But it seems like my meeting with her would turn into a cheesy reunion event...¡±

    ¡°Ha! Since I am here already, then why should I back up?¡± Fang Lin dered as he strode slowly towards the door of Xiao Yan¡¯s house.

    Fang Lin rapped his knuckles on the door. Twice, thrice, four times, eight times, and even more than that.

    But nothing happened as the house stayed quiet.

    Fang Lin let out a disappointed sigh as he realized that Xiao Yan seems to be not in here.

    ¡°Oh, I guess Xiao Yan is not interested in letting anyone in her house right now.¡± Fang Lin thought to himself as he faced Xiao Ya and Xiao Li.

    ¡°Girls, I think we should go back for now. Since Xiao Yan in not interested with talking to me, then it will be just better for us to leave.¡± Fang Lin said as he began to distance himself from the house.

    But before Fan Lin could actually leave, he suddenly heard a voiceing from behind the door, which said,

    ¡°I do not remember saying that you should leave.¡± The voice said much to Xiao Ya¡¯s surprise. ¡°Besides, the door is unlocked, so there is no need for you knock on the door. That is just waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, since you are saying that, then I would not be shy.¡± Fang Lin said as he reversed back to the house.

    This time Fang Lin did not act hesitant as he strode into the house confidently.

    Xiao Ya and Xiao Li were impressed by Fang Lin¡¯s confidence as they knew that the only reason Fang Lin can act this cool is because he does not remember all the things that he did before.

    As Fang Lin entered the house, the first thing that he saw was a veiled woman sitting on a chair right in front of him.

    The woman had a veil on her face, which hid most of her face. But one can still presume that she¡¯s an extreme beauty.

    This woman¡¯s body was also curvaceous, which prompted Fang Lin¡¯s mind to wander on some unknown territories.

    This woman is obviously Xiao Yan, and she did not mince her insults at Fang Lin.

    ¡°I will not inquire how you appeared here in the Female Chamber, and on why you are in this ce. The only thing I can do right now is to wee you, even though I am not happy to do so.¡± Xiao Yan said as her veil-covered face seemed to be ring at Fang Lin. ¡°I still could not forgive you to what you did to me before, Xiao Chen.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha...¡± Fang Linughed awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head with embarrassment. This is another one of those moments where Fang Lin wished he could just strangle Xiao Chen.

    Fang Lin tried to endure the extremely awkward atmosphere as he said,

    ¡°Oh, sorry to say this, but I actually have an amnesia right now, so I could not really remember all the things that I did to you. But if you are hurt by what my past self did, then I humbly ask for your apology right now.¡± Fang Lin said as he started to bow in front of Xiao Yan.

    ¡°You... this is the first time that you admitted that you are wrong.¡± Xiao Yan said as she let out a sigh.

    ¡°Well, there is always a first time for anything, right?¡± Fang Lin said in a small voice as he waited for Xiao Yan¡¯s answer.

    ¡°There is, indeed.¡± Xiao Yan said as she started to remove her veil.

    ¡°This is the first time that I have seen someone with an amnesia, and it makes me curious on what to do with you.¡±

    The surroundings suddenly began to turn cold as Xiao Yan said,

    ¡°Should I just castrate you, or should I beat you up right now until you are half-dead? I just could not decide!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 492: New Novel and Break

    <h4>Chapter 492: New Novel and Break</h4>

    Guys, due to some personal circumstances and the fact that I have been writing this novel for about 8 months already, I decided that I will have a 2-week break for this novel.

    And while that happens, I will release a new bookter.

    The title of the new book will be Endless Journey: Infinite Realms.

    See you guys on December 28!

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    Sorry guys if you have to pay PS for this chapter.... I can only post Premium Chapters in this novel, and each premium chapter needs 400 stones so that they can work.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!